《Arranged love》


 Chapter 1

    LUCACcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Ten years old


    ¡°WHO DID YOU fucking talk to?¡± my father demands.


    ¡°No one, John,¡± Uncle Marco snaps. ¡°You know that-¡±


    ¡°I know what I¡¯ve been told and what you are saying doesn¡¯t add up!¡± He pokes his brother in the chest. ¡°And you.¡± He points at my aunt who stands in the corner of the living room with her back against the window that overlooks their backyard. ¡°You¡¯ve been running your fucking mouth too much.¡±


    Tears fill her brown eyes as she stares at my father. Her shoulders shake, and she bites her bottom lip, trying to swallow a sob.


    John Bianchi puts the fear of God in you. Because he is god. As the Don-the ringleader of the Italian-American Mafia-he decides when your time is up and how you pay for your sins. He was born in New York, but he and my uncle moved to Las Vegas when my father was fourteen. Uncle Marco was twelve. Thews in Sin City were more fluid back then, so my father was able to get his hands dirtier. He likes life messy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to her like that!¡± Marco shoves my father.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the bitch however I fucking please!¡± He punches my uncle, knocking him to his knees.


    Aunt Ava cries out as blood runs down his chin, but she doesn¡¯t dare go to her husband. No, she stays in her corner, knowing damn well there¡¯s nothing she can do. At this point, all she can hope is that my father spares her life.


    ¡°You son of a bitch,¡± Marco growls, wiping the blood off.


    My father pulls the gun from the waistband of his dress cks and points it down at his brother.


    ¡°John!¡± He throws up his hands, eyes so dark, they¡¯re almost ck, pleading with my father to spare his life. ¡°Come on. We¡¯ll figure this out. I swear it wasn¡¯t me ¡­¡±


    My father pulls the trigger.


    I jump, momentarily deafened by the sound except for the ringing in my ears. Ava cries out, falling to the floor. Bringing her knees to her chest, she openly sobs.


    I look back at my uncle. He never did live up to the expectations of the Bianchi family. My father was born in the mafia, and he will die in it, but his younger brother always yed a role. Marco has wanted out for years, and this was the only way he was going to get it. Putting a bullet in his head was John Bianchi¡¯s way of sparing him. He could have made my uncle suffer.


    He turns to face my aunt. ¡°No!¡± she screams. ¡°Please ¡­¡± She shakes violently as tears run down her face, smearing the makeup she put on earlier. It¡¯s their anniversary. We caught them on their way out to dinner to celebrate fifteen years of marriage.


    ¡°St*rip,¡± my father orders.


    ¡°Please ¡­!¡± She sobs, shaking her head.


    ¡°Remove your dress. Now!¡± he shouts.


    Using the window for support, she slowly gets to her feet. With shaky hands, she undoes the hook that holds her dress around her neck. It falls down her chest, stom@ch, and hips before pooling around her ck heels. Her frail body shakes as she covers her bare breasts with her arms.


    My father smiles at her, obviously happy with what he sees. Or what he doesn¡¯t see. A wire. Someone has been feeding information to the feds, and he suspects it¡¯s her. But the things that have gotten back to my father were spot-on, so if she wasn¡¯t the snitch, then her husband was.


    He walks over to her, grips her auburn hair, and jerks her head back. cing the gun under her chin, he shows no emotion as she closes her eyes and sobs uncontrobly. ¡°You keep your goddamn mouth shut; do you understand me?¡±


    She begins to nod, but he shoves her head back farther with the barrel of the gun.


    ¡°Fucking say it, Ava!¡± he growls in her face.


    ¡°Keep ¡­ my ¡­ mouth ¡­ shut,¡± she chokes out.


    He releases her, and she cries out when he shoves her to the floor once again. Turning to face me, he ces his gun back in his waistband. Coming over to me, he says, ¡°Never let anyone stand in your way, son. Not even fucking blood. They¡¯ll be the first to undercut you, and they should be the first to die for it.¡±


    _______________


    Twenty-two years old


    The morning air is cool on my skin. The harsh wind whistling as it blows through the tall trees on this mountainside. The sun is just starting to rise on this glorious Friday. My heart pounds with adrenaline.


    Anticipation.


    The sound of screaming is like music to my ears. A beacon of hope calling to me, letting me know I¡¯m close to my destination. But as much as I like the sound, I don¡¯t need it. I know where he is because I set the traps.


    A week ago, my father called me to his home office in New York and ordered me to go hunting. But this isn¡¯t the kind of hunt where you hang your kill on the wall as a trophy to impress others. No, this is the kind you let the wild animals feast on and then leave to rot once you¡¯ve trapped your prey.


    Ie to the clearing and see a man by the name of Bernard lying on the ground. He looks up as I approach with my two men. His lips pull back in a snarl, and drool runs down his chin like a rabid dog. Seems fitting since he¡¯s on a leash.


    ¡°You!¡± Spit flies out of his mouth. His eyes go to Nite, who stops beside me. ¡°You will pay for this!¡±


    He¡¯s not lying. The life of the Cosa Nostra is an endless circle of revenge. It¡¯s something we all came to terms with long ago. Every one of us understands that you live one day just to possibly be killed the next. But in this day and age, it¡¯s not just limited to the mafioso. There are too many angry people in the world who feel they have the right to take your life.


    I take a step toward him. He tries to crawl away, but the teeth from the bear trap bite into his leg, preventing it. Gritting his teeth, he throws his head back in pain. His veins protrude from his neck, and the spit flies as he pants.


    ¡°Would you like me to set you free?¡± I ask, watching the puddle of blood grow underneath him. I was taught to y with my food. Sometimes the mind game fucks them up more than the actual violence.


    ¡°Fuck you, Luca!¡± he growls.


    ¡°What do you think, Nite?¡± I look over at the man who stands next to me. His hands are tightly fisted and his shoulders shake with fury, but he says nothing. He turns to me, his green eyes almost glowing with rage.


    ¡°I agree.¡± I nod as if I can read his mind. ¡°I think we should give him a fighting chance.¡±


    It¡¯s all about the hunt. That¡¯s what makes this so exciting and gets my blood pumping. I was raised on violence.


    Plus, my father sent me to do a job, and I won¡¯t fail him. If I do, I¡¯ll be the one in a trap. And I refuse to give him any reason not to need me. Useless men end up dead and buried in the desert. My father doesn¡¯t show favoritism, not even to his own sons. You either kill or be killed. It¡¯s the Bianchi way.


    The man yanks on the chain that secures the bear trap into the dirt. He won¡¯t be able to get it up. I set all twenty traps out here myself. We raided their log cabin an hour ago, entering from the front to push the fuckers out through the back, knowing they would try to escape through these woods.


    And we were ready. We spent all ofst night getting things in order.


    Reaching down, I grab the knife out of my ck boot and lift it in the air. Bernard raises his hands to shield himself, thinking I¡¯m going to throw it at his face. As if I would give him that kind of mercy. Instead, itnds de down in the dirt next to his bloody leg. ¡°Start cutting,¡± I order.


    ¡°Wh ¡­ what ¡­?¡± he cries and yanks it from the ground. ¡°This won¡¯t cut through the chain.¡± He seethes, shaking it at me.


    ¡°It won¡¯t.¡± I agree with him.


    His eyes widen once he understands what I¡¯m saying. ¡°I¡¯m not going to cut my leg off!¡± he shouts.


    I look back over at Oliver Nite. The man has been a member of the Bianchi family for fifteen years now. My father found him fighting off a group of thugs trying to steal what little he had. He took Nite in because he saw an opportunity. One-he could fight. And two-he was a child who had no one. My father could use the boy to his advantage. ¡°What do you think?¡± I ask him.


    He takes a step toward the man.


    ¡°Stay back!¡± Bernard orders, lifting the knife that I gave him to cut through his leg. His only chance to free himself from the trap. His only chance at freedom.

 Chapter 2

    I throw my head back,ughing.


    ¡°I mean it!¡± he screams. ¡°I already cut you once. I¡¯ll do it again.¡± He swings the knife around aimlessly in the air.


    Nite goes to him, gripping Bernard¡¯s wrist and squeezing so hard that he releases the knife with a cry.


    ¡°Pathetic,¡± I spit.


    As a member of the Mafia, you are trained for situations like this. And this guy has apparently forgot all his beatings. I never will.


    ¡°Luca?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I turn to face my father¡¯s right-hand man, Diaz. He made it sound as though I needed the protection, but we all knew Diaz was sent to spy. To report back to my father how I did and whether I passed the test.


    He holds his finger to his earpiece. ¡°We have another one. Snake pit, sir.¡±


    I smile. The snake pit is another trap I set for these sorry bastards. A ten feet deep hole that I had my men digst night, then ce five snakes in. None of them venomous. I wanted them captured and scared, not dead. ¡°Tell them to take him back to the cabin.¡± Then I turn back to the man. ¡°We¡¯re going to wrap this up.¡±


    Diaz hands me a pair of Lineman¡¯s pliers and a razor de. ¡°Nite, you may do the honors.¡± I pass him the razor de. He stares down at it, his eyes zing over with excitement. I watch the vein in his neck throb with anticipation.


    Payback is sweet. And bloody.


    Walking over to Bernard, I grab his arms and pull him toward me. He screams out as the chain on the bear trap pulls taut, stretching his body. Falling to my knees at his head, I order, ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    He mps it shut, brown eyes ring up at me. They promise retribution. He knows his hours are numbered, but he also knows his men will retaliate. It¡¯s just a matter of when, so I¡¯m going to make it worth it.


    ¡°Nite,¡± I call out.


    He stomps on Bernard¡¯s trapped leg, and the man screams out in agony. I use the opportunity to reach into his mouth and grab his tongue with the pliers. He mumbles a few choice words and tries to shake his head. His tongue instantly begins to bleed when I squeeze, securing the grip. His arms il around, trying to push me away, but he is unsessful.


    I look up at Nite as he bends down next to me. And without a second thought, he takes the razor de and slices it through Bernard¡¯s tongue, cutting it off.


    I stand, the pliers still in my hand and his tongue hanging on the end. Bernard thrashes on the ground as blood gushes from his mouth. The sounds of gurgling and vomiting follow.


    I hand the pliers to Nite, and he stares at it as if it¡¯s his firstborn. The most prized possession he¡¯ll ever own.


    ¡°We could make him swallow it,¡± I offer.


    Nite shakes his head and hands it to Diaz to hold.


    ¡°Good idea. Keep it as a souvenir.¡± I pick up the knife from the ground. ¡°You had your chance at freedom. You should have taken it.¡± I ce it back in my boot. Bernard lies there. He¡¯s twisted around to where he¡¯s on his hands, his mouth wide open as the blood continues to run down his chin and cover his shirt along with the ground. His body shakes, his leg yanking on the bear trap and causing the chain to nk. His skin is so tore up, you can see the tendon and muscles.


    ¡°Diaz?¡± I snap my fingers, and he hands me the ice chest.


    I bend down, opening the small red cooler. Most of the ice has melted, leaving it full of water and a white washcloth. I make sure to dunk it into the freezing water and turn to Bernard. I kick his shoulder, pushing him onto his back, and straddle his chest. He fights me, but again, he¡¯s unsessful as I cram the washcloth into his bloody mouth. ¡°We need to apply pressure,¡± I tell him while he tries to breathe. Blood sprays me from around the corners of his mouth as he coughs and chokes on the water. His body convulses while trying to breathe. ¡°To make the bleeding stop.¡±


    His hands p at my body aimlessly. I stand and step away from him. His shaky hands yank the washcloth out and throw it to the ground before he grabs at his blood covered chest and neck.


    I snort, watching his sorry ass flop around like a fish out of water. I turn, giving him my back, because I¡¯m done ying with him. I get bored easily. ¡°Boys, shall we?¡±


    We walk off, leaving the man behind us with his leg in the trap and bleeding from his mouth. An animal will smell the blood, and he¡¯ll either be eaten alive, or he¡¯ll eventually die from blood loss or dehydration. Either way will be painful.


    Nite ps me on the back.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I ask, giving him a quick nce.


    This week has been rough for him, and I hate it. I¡¯ve always looked up to him like an older brother. And he¡¯s the reason we¡¯re five hundred miles away from home to begin with.


    He nods because, well, that¡¯s all he does. That sorry bastard we just walked away from cut out Nite¡¯s tongue seven days ago because he wouldn¡¯t give up intel on my family.


    We¡¯re the Bianchis, the Italian-American Mafia who runs most of Las Vegas. We¡¯ve all got bounties on our heads and are always a target. If you don¡¯t take out your enemies, they will take you out first.


    The Mafia is the world¡¯s most exclusive men¡¯s club, and once you¡¯re in, you¡¯re in for life. Nite and I both wear the ring on our right hand. It¡¯s gold and big. Heavy. The thing is tacky, but it represents power. Nite is the only Bianchi who wears the ring that wasn¡¯t born into the family. My parents adopted him soon after my father found him, making him Oliver Nite Bianchi for life. So, like me, death is his only way out.


    I didn¡¯t have a choice. Twenty-two years ago, I was born into it, and I¡¯ve been proving my worth and loyalty to my father and his men ever since. This trip will not be any different. I made this trip to show my loyalty to Nite as he has shown to me and my family. Heads will roll. Literally. And it¡¯ll be by my bloodstained hands.

 Chapter 3

    HAVEN


    I walk down the hallway, my books in one hand and my cell in the other. Luca hasn¡¯t sent me a text in days. I hate when he does this-goes off the grid-and he¡¯s been doing it more and moretely. And I don¡¯t just mean with me. He¡¯s avoided his sses as well. It¡¯s his father. I know it. His family is ¡­ different. They¡¯re the dark figures who hide in the back alleys, just waiting for you to pass by. If you have something they want, they take it, no questions asked. He¡¯s treating his senior year of college no different than anything else-like an inconvenience. And all the staff and faculty turn a blind eye. They don¡¯t care. They get paid to teach our ungrateful, spoiled asses. Why should they give a fuck who shows and who doesn¡¯t?


    ¡°Hey, you girls wanna help me out with something tonight?¡± Jasmine asks. Skipping beside me, she runs her hand along the dark blue wall where Wildcats is painted in white. She¡¯s in a cheerful mood today for a girl who got dumpedst night via text message.


    ¡°No thanks.¡± Emileeughs from my other side. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to spend the night in jail. I have ns this weekend with my parents.¡±


    Jasmine rolls her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s harmless.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help,¡± I say. Not like I have anything else going on. I would normally spend my evening with Luca, but it¡¯s obvious I¡¯ll be avable tonight. And every other night toe until he decides to pick up his damn phone and send me a text.


    ¡°See ¡­¡± She throws her arm over my shoulders and looks at Emilee. ¡°That was the correct response when a friend asks you a question like that. We¡¯re supposed to be ride or die bitches. I got your back, and you got mine.¡±


    Emilee snorts. ¡°Last time I had your back, we all ended up in the back of a squad car.¡±


    Jasmine pulls away from me. ¡°I talked us out of getting arrested.¡± She waves her off.


    ¡°No, your father did because he¡¯s friends with the mayor,¡± Emilee retorts.


    ¡°You gotta admit those handcuffs turned you on.¡± Jasmine wiggles her dark eyebrows.


    ¡°You have major issues.¡± Emilee sighs.


    I check my phone again. Still nothing. I grip it tighter, my annoyance growing with every passing second. Why hasn¡¯t he responded to my texts? It doesn¡¯t take more than a second to send a fucking message. I need something to take my mind off it.


    ¡°What do you have nned?¡± I get Jasmine back on track. Emilee is right; she has issues, and we don¡¯t have time to go through them.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna sh Trenton¡¯s tires,¡± she answers, twirling her bleach blond hair around her pointer finger. ¡°Maybe bust out some windows. Depends on how much I drink before we go.¡±


    I snort. ¡°Why waste your time? You know he¡¯ll have whatever you do to his precious car fixed tomorrow.¡±


    She holds up her pointer finger. ¡°Doubtful. Pretty boy doesn¡¯t have a job, and he¡¯s already in deep shit with his daddy for getting kicked off the football team.¡± She presses her thumb to her nose and sniffs. ¡°For them finding that stash of coke in his locker.¡±


    ¡°And who alerted Coach to his stash?¡± Emilee asks, raising a brow.


    Jasmine gives her an innocent smile, showing off her pearly whites. ¡°It was anonymous.¡±


    ¡°Sure, it was.¡± She snorts.


    ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± The bastard deserves to spend a few days stuck at home for how he did her. Dirty. I¡¯m in the mood to dish out some karma, and since I can¡¯t give it to the boy who deserves it, Trenton¡¯s a good second choice. We both look at Emilee.


    She sighs, giving in. ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Jasmine starts to walk backward, but as she goes to pass the men¡¯s bathroom, the door flies open, knocking her forward.


    Cross, a member of the Dark Kings,es barging out of it with his hands shoved in the pockets of his ripped jeans. He wears a ck hat backward and a Wildcats hoodie. All the yers on the Wildcats baseball team have one.


    ¡°Excuse you,¡± Jasmine calls out.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He ignores us and continues to walk down the hall and toward the back door exit that leads to the baseball fields. Practice starts in thirty minutes. His chiseled face a mixed mask of annoyance and pissed.


    ¡°Fucker,¡± she calls out, flipping him off behind his back.


    Emilee sighs. ¡°Are you just trying to get into trouble today?¡±


    ¡°What? That idiot hit me with the door.¡± She rubs her ass.


    ¡°He¡¯s a member of the Dark Kings,¡± Emilee whispers, her eyes darting around the now empty hallway.


    Jasmine scoffs. ¡°I don¡¯t bow to anyone. And just ¡¯cause you suck a Kings¡¯s dick doesn¡¯t mean I gotta kiss one¡¯s ass.¡±


    I hang my head. ¡°Can we get back on track-¡±


    ¡°I gotta go,¡± Jasmine interrupts me. ¡°But yeah, I¡¯ll pick you both up a little after ten. Be ready and wear all ck. Don¡¯t wanna be seen. And don¡¯t worry about the supplies. I got you covered.¡± Then she walks down the hallway and out the double doors, heading home for the day.


    ¡°Why are we wasting our time? You know she¡¯ll be back with him tomorrow when he calls to cuss her out for what we do tonight.¡± Emilee sighs.


    ¡°Have anything better to do?¡± I ask.


    She goes to answer, but a phone goes off.


    My heart races as I look down at mine in my hand, hoping it¡¯s Luca.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± She stomps her foot when she realizes it¡¯s hers.


    My teeth grind. Why do I do this? Why do I allow him to get me this worked up? Why do I care so much when it¡¯s very clear he does not?


    Ping. Ping.


    ¡°Who the hell is blowing up your phone?¡± I ask frustrated. ¡°Your mother?¡±


    Her parents are very strict. They don¡¯t know just how wild their little girl is. She¡¯s always pretended to be the innocent one in our tight circle. Even now, as a sophomore in college, she waits until they go to bed and then sneaks out to all the parties. I don¡¯t know how she hasn¡¯t been caught yet. I¡¯ve had my mom lie to cover for her before. Jasmine¡¯s too. Eventually, her mother is gonna catch on and ban her from hanging out with us.

 Chapter 4

    I go to pick it up. ¡°Luca ¡­¡±


    But he grabs my arm, stopping me from bending down. ¡°An hour.¡± He answers my previous question and cups my face with his warm hand. My breath starts to quicken. The feeling in my chest has my thighs tightening.


    No! I will not allow him to do this to me.


    ¡°I knew you had tutoring, so I came straight here to see you.¡±


    As I look over his freshly shaven face, I know he¡¯s showered recently. I can still smell the lingering citrus of his bodywash on his wless skin. The guy is too gorgeous to be real. It¡¯s truly unfair. He has his father¡¯s jet ck hair. Normally, he wears it spiked and shorter on the sides, but right now, he has itbed back. And he has dark eyes, but not as dark as his father¡¯s or his brother¡¯s. They¡¯re framed with long darkshes. A chiseled jaw. Dressed in a ck fitted T-shirt and dark jeans, he looks utterly delicious.


    Histe grandfather is from Italy, but his father was born in New York and lived there until he moved to Vegas when he was fourteen. Where Mr. Bianchi met Luca¡¯s mother. Her father owned a veryrge concretepany, and concrete is useful when you have bodies that can be hidden under the new foundations being poured daily. No one has evere out and told me, but I connected the dots. His father wanted ess to the properties to hide evidence and bodies, and he got it when he married Luca¡¯s mother. I¡¯ve done my research on the Mafia; they marry for power. In some cases, that even means marrying blood rtives. But his father moved back to New York when Luca was ten, leaving Luca and his brothers here. He knew they would do his bidding in Vegas while he was able to control New York. He was able to cover more ground that way. All part of his n to take over the world.


    He wraps his free hand around my waist and pulls me to him. I don¡¯t pull away. Fuck, I¡¯m just as bad as Emilee.


    Dick whipped.


    Good dick will make a girl stupid. I should be a lesbian.


    ¡°I have to go,¡± I tell him but make no move to pull away.


    ¡°Cancel,¡± he whispers, his lips inches from mine. My heart begins to beat faster, knowing he wants to spend time with me.


    You stupid bitch. ¡°I can¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can,¡± His head dips to my neck, and he kisses the tender spot behind my ear. My head falls back, and I moan but cut it off in case any ssmates are lingering. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡± He licks up my neck to the shell of my ear. ¡°I thought about you the entire time I was gone.¡± His voice drops to a growl, and I feel his hard cock against my lower stomach when he rubs his hips against me.


    ¡°Lie ¡­¡± I breathe but so badly wish it was the truth.


    His hand travels up my back and fists my hair. I wore it down today in hopes that I would see him. ¡°I pulled up that naughty picture I took of youst week.¡± Oh, shit. ¡°The one where you¡¯re lying on my bed naked with your hand between your legs. I stroked my cock thinking of you.¡±


    ¡°Luca.¡± I pant. Please don¡¯t stop.¡±I pictured you on your knees while I fucked your mouth ¡­¡±


    I whimper. That¡¯s his favorite. He loves it when I give him head. He says I¡¯m the best, but I call bullshit. It¡¯s not that hard to open your mouth and let a guy fuck it. It doesn¡¯t take any actual talent. But then again, I¡¯ve never had a dick, so I guess not all girls suck the same. I did have a friend who couldn¡¯t lick a lollipop more than five times before she would just bite it to pieces. I wonder if that¡¯s how she gives head?


    His free hand slides up my side to my chest. Dipping into my crimson V-neck shirt, he squeezes my breasts over my bra. I want him to rip the constricting fabric off. ¡°And I imagined you on your hands and knees while I fucked that pretty little cunt from behind.¡±


    My hands grip his ck fitted T-shirt. My thighs tighten when he talks to me that way. He has a filthy mouth in and out of the bedroom. It¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve always liked about him. I¡¯m not as prissy and uptight as the kids at this college think.


    His mouth is on mine. My back is pressed into the rock wall. Nightfall covers us in darkness. I don¡¯t care. All I can think about is him. All I can feel is him. And all I want is him.


    ¡°Please, Luca?¡± I pull away, panting.


    His hands trail down my shirt and over to my ribs. They burn like my insides. My entire body is on fire. ¡°You sure you¡¯re ready?¡± he asks as his lips kiss my neck.


    ¡°Yes.¡± My hands grip his shirt, yanking him closer to me. I can¡¯t get him close enough.


    He reaches for the hem of my shirt and rips it over my head. I almost cry as the hot air hits my bare skin. I don¡¯t have a bra on, and my nipples ache as they rub against the fabric of his shirt.


    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯ve wanted you for so long ¡­¡± He trails off, and then I feel his lips on my nipples.


    I gasp and dig my hands into his hair. Thrusting my head back, I bang my head on the rock and close my eyes. His hands go to my jean shorts, and I help him shove them along with my underwear down my legs.


    His hands go to my naked thighs, and my legs shake. ¡°Nervous, baby?¡±


    I can hear the amusement in his question. I¡¯m a virgin, and I¡¯m very aware that he isn¡¯t. I could kill that bitch Lucy Bellinger for fucking him. She took what I wanted. He never really dated her, but they hooked up. Over and over again. Her dad is friends with his, and they¡¯re always over at his house, so it was bound to happen. Typical story-he used her, and she fell for him. But that was two years ago. She moved away, and somehow, he noticed me. We¡¯ve been seeing each other for a month now, and although that¡¯s not much time, I¡¯ve known him all my life. I¡¯ve wanted him for years. Now is my chance, and I¡¯m not going to let it go.


    ¡°No,¡± I growl and undo his jeans.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you right here,¡± he warns me. As if I should be scared.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I¡¯m not.


    He finds my hands and shoves them above my head, pinning them to the rock in one of his. I whimper, pushing my hips into his.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    His free hand reaches between our bodies and moves between my legs. He cups my pussy before sliding a finger into me.


    ¡°Luca ¡­¡± I gasp his name, the sensation making heat run up my spine.


    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re wet, Haven,¡± he growls, lowering his head to my neck. ¡°And so fucking tight. Your pussy is going to feel so good.¡±


    I pump my hips, not really knowing what I¡¯m doing but needing more. ¡°Please?¡± I beg.


    He removes his finger, and then I feel the head of his cock rub against me. Just when I think I can¡¯t take anymore, he pushes into me.


    I scream out into the dark night as he stretches me, and a burning sensation rips through me.


    He ps his now free hand over my mouth, pressing my body into the rock wall. It¡¯s the only thing that shields us from my parents¡¯ house. My hands fight with his to release me, but he holds them prisoner above my head.


    ¡°Shh,¡± he whispers, his hot breath hitting my face. The moon shines down on us, making his dark eyes shine. They bore into mine intently, hungrily, causing my pussy to tighten. ¡°You wanted it. Now take it.¡±


    I willingly gave him my virginity. Our first time wasn¡¯t slow and sweet because that¡¯s not him. It¡¯s not me. I like when he hurts me. When he chokes me. Or when he rips my shirt, throws me on the bed, and fucks me until I can¡¯t walk. He takes great pleasure in making my body weak.


    My pussy clenches at the thought, knowing how rough he¡¯ll be since it¡¯s been a few days. He¡¯s always the most barbaric after hees back from a job with his father. I used to try to get him to tell me what he did, but he never discloses that information, so I gave up asking.


    ¡°I imagined your nails scraping down my back. Your heels digging into my ass. Speaking of ass ¡­¡± His hand cups it and lifts me off my feet.


    I shriek in surprise as he ms my back into the wall next to the window that overlooks the courtyard. I wrap my legs around his narrow hips and hook my heels together. Then his lips are on mine. His tongue forces its way into my mouth, and I wee it. My hips grind into his, and my hands go to his dark, luscious hair, gripping and pulling. He growls into my mouth before pulling away quickly, leaving my lips feeling swollen and bruised. My underwear instantly soaked.


    His dark eyes look down into mine, and he licks his wet lips. ¡°Cancel,¡± he repeats, now panting. ¡°Tell me I can spend the rest of the day drowning in that pussy of yours.¡±

 Chapter 5

    HAVEN


    Four yearster


    THE MORNING LAS Vegas sun beats down on me. Sweat covers my face, neck, and chest along with the rest of my body. ¡°Garden¡± by Halsey res in my ears from my wireless earbuds. My phone strapped to my upper arm.


    My feet pound the ground as I push myself, knowing I don¡¯t have much farther to go. This is my morning ritual; wake up, drink a cup of coffee, and then run until I feel like I¡¯m dying. It helps clear my mind and keeps me in shape.


    I see the old stone and sto mansione into view at the end of the twone road in the exclusive neighborhood. I¡¯m sucking in breath after breath, and my sides burn, but I push harder. Faster. My thighs scream, and my feet hurt, but I don¡¯t quit. I¡¯m too close. My once tight ponytail hase loose, and strands hang down around my face, sticking to my sweat-covered neck and chest. It makes my skin itch.


    My mind wanders, thinking about where I am in my life right now and why I¡¯m still stuck here in Sin City. At twenty-four years old, I¡¯m currently living with my parents and trying to get my train wreck of a life back on track. I¡¯m what most would call a fucking mess. But am I supposed to have my life figured out at my age? I¡¯ve heard stories from others that you¡¯re expected to go crazy in your twenties, to party and sleep around. If you ask the right people, they¡¯d say I¡¯m on the right track.


    Nearing the end of the road, I take a hard right through the open gate, and the sight of a ck Bugatti La Voiture Noire makes me stumble.


    As if my legs trip over an imaginary rope, I fall on the driveway, my knees hitting the hot concrete first. Then I drop to my side, rolling a few times from the momentum. ¡°Motherfucker!¡± I hiss, yanking the damn earbuds from my ears.


    Looking over at the car sitting in my parents¡¯ driveway, I feel like a hurricane is about to destroy everything in my life without any warning. No time to board up my feelings and hide away from what I know will be catastrophic to my psyche.


    Nothing involving that car is ever good. And the ck Cadic SUV with bulletproof windows parked beside it can only belong to one person.


    Pushing up to my feet, I don¡¯t even bother brushing off my bloody knees or elbows. Instead, I storm up the steps to the two ss front doors and shove them open. ¡°Dad?¡± It bounces off the high ceilings and grand foyer. I can¡¯t tell if my heart is pounding due to my fall or the fact that he¡¯s here.


    What the hell ¡­?


    ¡°Dad!¡± I shout this time, storming down the long hallway and then running up the spiral staircase to his office on the second floor. Ie to the closed door and don¡¯t even bother knocking. Instead, I barge into it, sucking in breath after breath.


    My gray sports bra is soaked in sweat, and my white capri yoga pants stick to my ass and legs as a result of my three-mile run. I don¡¯t give a shit that I don¡¯t look presentable and stink.


    ¡°Haven,¡± my father announces to the room, jumping up from his seat behind his desk. Clearing his throat, he looks me up and down, the disapproval clear in his blue eyes.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± I demand, not even bothering with introductions.


    My eyes slide to the man who slowly stands to my right. He towers over me at every bit of six feet four. His jet ck hair is parted on the right andbed over. His impressive charcoal suit with ck button-down matches his shiny shoes. I know it costs him more than most hardworking men make in a year.


    He looks the same as I remember him. Intimidating. Eyes so dark, they look like two endless ck holes. He has his arms crossed over his chest, and the gold ring on his right hand looks like it could be used as a weapon. Why is he here? He lives in New York and very rarely makes appearances in Las Vegas. Well, or so I thought.


    My father clears his throat. ¡°Come here, Haven.¡±


    I search the room for the set of eyes that haunts me every time I close mine, but I don¡¯t see him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I ask again, standing my ground.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been sold.¡±


    I spin around to face the man who spoke. He leans up against the wall next to the door I had just barged through. He¡¯s got a pair of dark jeans on and a white fitted shirt. A cigarette sits tucked behind his ear and his tatted arms are crossed over his chest. His matching ck eyes fall to my sweat-covered yoga pants. Matteo was never as funny as he thought he was.


    I narrow my eyes on him, and he runs his tongue over his upper lip. Turning back to my father, I ignore his ass, knowing that he just wants to wind me up. ¡°What¡¯s really going on?¡±


    He res at Luca¡¯s younger brother, then looks back at me, but he says nothing. My heart skips a beat when his hard features soften, and he lets out a sigh, regret shing across his face.


    ¡°Daddy ¡­¡± I walk over to this desk and ce my sweaty hands on the cool surface. ¡°What is going on?¡± I ask for a third time.


    Looking down, I go to pick up the papers that sit on top of the dark wood, but he beats me to it and snatches them up.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you deaf?¡± Matteo barks out. ¡°I already told you. You¡¯ve been sold.¡±


    I turn once again to face him as he pushes off the wall. ¡°Bullshit!¡± I snap. I don¡¯t believe him for a second. ¡°I am not for sale, and my father would never do that.¡±


    Where the fuck is Luca?


    The corners of his lips turn up, and hees to a stop before me. ¡°People will do a lot for money,¡± he says simply.


    My stomach drops, but I shake my head. Sold? It¡¯s not even an option. The thought is unfathomable and, not to mention, illegal. ¡°No,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replies, lifting his right hand to touch my bare stomach. ¡°We¡¯re here to collect. You¡¯ll marry ¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t marry you!¡± I interrupt, shoving him away.


    Is he insane?

 Chapter 6

    Matteo was a sick son of a bitch growing up. The rumors about him at school would get a kid with lesser wealth thrown in prison for life, but the girls he chose to use never would step forward, and I hated it. The way he watched them walk by in the halls. The way he¡¯d touch them without their permission, and they would physically shrink into themselves.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. You won¡¯t.¡± His eyes skim over my heaving chest, naked torso, and yoga pants-d thighs. ¡°But you will be a Bianchi, nheless.¡± He leans in closer, his lips nearly touching mine, and I have to swallow the bile that wants to rise at his closeness. He reeks of cigarettes and whores. The cheap kind. ¡°And the Bianchis share everything they have.¡±


    Is he talking about his brother?


    I almostugh. Luca didn¡¯t want me then, and he won¡¯t want me now. Not as his wife. If he was here, lying in my bed naked and hard, then his car being outside would maybe make sense. But this doesn¡¯t.


    I whip around to face my father once again, my loose hair pping me in the face. ¡°What the fuck is going on?¡± I shout, close to hysterics.


    His face hardens. ¡°Youngdy, watch yournguage ¡­¡±


    I ignore him. ¡°Tell me this is some kind of joke. Why are they really here?¡± I snap.


    I know my father has done business with them in the past. But for Luca¡¯s car to be out front is ¡­ unsettling, to say the least. He¡¯s been gone for what feels like forever. Up and left me alone. He wouldn¡¯te back now. Not for me.


    My father won¡¯t look me in the eyes. He stares down at the papers in his hands, holding them out of my view. My heart pounds in my chest, and my voice breaks. ¡°Daddy ¡­¡±


    ¡°Haven.¡±


    My chest tightens at the softness in his tone, and tears sting my eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I say even though I¡¯m sure that Matteo is lying. This has to be a mistake. A misunderstanding.


    He ps the edge of his desk with the papers. My father is a tall guy at six feet three. I¡¯m only five feet four. But then again, I¡¯m not his biological child. His dark blue eyes re down at me, and I shrink back. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± he growls. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna hear one more word from you!¡±


    What¡¯s done? I wonder, shaking my head, but I can¡¯t make myself ask the words. A part of me knows, but I just don¡¯t understand why. My father would never do this. I¡¯ve gotten in trouble in the past with the police-had a couple of rowdy years-and I know I still live at home at twenty-four, but I¡¯m not that big of a problem. He wouldn¡¯t do this to get rid of me. Would he? ¡°No.¡±


    Marriage?


    To Luca Bianchi?


    Why now? Why him?


    I look at his father. ¡°He won¡¯t agree to this.¡±


    He looks me up and down the same way Matteo did and gives me a smile that would scare any grown man. ¡°It was his idea.¡±


    I take a step back from the desk, then another. I turn, yank open the door, and run out of his office. I stomp down the staircase, through the house, and out the back door. Tears run down my face, but I don¡¯t stop as I run across the stone path yard. Then my shoes hit the patch of synthetic grass that my mother had my father put in years ago. I round the inground pool ande to the rock wall. I reach up, gripping a hold and ce my shoes in an open slot. Looking up, I begin to climb, but I scream out, letting go and falling to my ass. Adding another bruise to my already ck and blue body. I scramble back as the man I¡¯ve tried so hard to forget jumps down from where he¡¯s perched at the top. He was sitting in my favorite spot, waiting on me.


    ¡°Get back!¡± I shout.


    Luca Bianchi stands before me with his hands tucked in his jeans. It¡¯s May, and he has a ck leather jacket on over his white T-shirt but has left it unzipped. He always wears it. Some would think it¡¯s ¡¯cause he¡¯s cold natured, but I know it¡¯s to hide the gun and holster he wears. Last time I saw him was almost two years in this very spot. He lied to me, and then he left me. No text. No letter. Nothing. It was amon urrence.


    For too long I¡¯ve been ying this cat and mouse game.


    He no longer looks like the boy I once fell in love with. He was always on the skinny side back then, but he¡¯s filled out in all the right ces. From what I can see, his arms are bigger, and he no longer shaves his face. He keeps it trimmed short, giving him a five o¡¯clock shadow. And I hate how much I like it. How much it makes him look like a man.


    His dark eyes rake over my bruised knees, my earlier fall leaving a hole in my yoga pants. Now the white spandex material is covered in blood along with dirt. Then they trail up my naked stomach and to my sports bra, and my nipples harden when he licks his luscious lips.


    I cross my arms over my chest to try to cover them.


    He grips his jeans-d thighs, pulling them up to allow him to kneel before me. ¡°Hello, Haven.¡±


    Dread washes over me. Like a wave shoving me under the water, holding me hostage. ¡°Why are you here, Luca? And don¡¯t give me any bullshit.¡±


    He tilts his head to the side, his eyes never leaving mine, and it makes me nervous. As if he¡¯s searching for something. I was always an open book when it came to him. Not only could he read my thoughts, but he would use my body. I would spread my legs for him like an avid reader would turn the pages of a book.


    My heart pounds, and my breathing increases. I think I¡¯m gonna hyperventte. Pass out.


    ¡°What do you mean by bullshit?¡± he asks.


    He still takes me as a na?ve woman who will believe everything he says. I¡¯ve changed just as much on the inside as he has on the outside. My eyes narrow on him. ¡°Cut the shit.¡±


    He sighs. ¡°I¡¯m here to give you what you¡¯ve always wanted.¡±


    I eye him skeptically. The Bianchi men aren¡¯t fucking genies. They don¡¯t grant anyone a wish they want, unless it¡¯s something they know that can benefit them. ¡°What I¡¯ve always wanted?¡±


    He reaches into the pocket of his leather jacket. My mouth goes dry at the sight of a ck velvet box. ¡°Luca ¡­¡±


    ¡°Me.¡±


    The single word has tears stinging my eyes, and my chest tightens. I wanted this for so long. For him to love me and want me. But it¡¯s a lie, and I won¡¯t live a life based on a lie. Not with him. Not for anyone.


    ¡°This is your favorite ce.¡± He gestures to the rock wall. I used to love to climb it before jumping into the pool. ¡°This is where I first kissed you. Where I first told you I loved you.¡± I flinch at those words. Just more lies. ¡°Where I first fucked you ¡­¡±


    ¡°I get it!¡± I snap, pushing to my feet, and take a step back from him. He rises too and grips the box in his hand. My face tells him all he needs to know, and he is not pleased.


    ¡°I won¡¯t marry you.¡± I shake my head, forcing my lips to say the words out loud no matter how much it hurts my heart. He¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever wanted.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t up for debate,¡± he growls.


    My head is spinning. I can¡¯t understand why he is here. Why he all of a sudden wants me. And to be his wife of all things. ¡°Luca ¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know what I had to do to make this happen?¡±


    My fear quickly turns to anger. What he had to do? ¡°Don¡¯t try to make this sound like you want me,¡± I snap. ¡°This is only to benefit you in some way.¡±


    ¡°Haven ¡­¡±


    ¡°Or you would have married me two years ago ¡­¡± Tears sting my eyes.


    ¡°That was a long time ago,¡± he says through gritted teeth.


    ¡°It still happened.¡± I throw my arms out wide. ¡°Right here in this very spot.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I regret it,¡± he snaps.


    My chest tightens at his words, and the first tear falls. His narrowed eyes soften, and he runs a hand through his dark hair, the action opening his leather jacket and showing me the ck grip of his gun. My eyes go to his when he releases a sigh.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    I swallow around the massive lump in my throat and try to control my breathing and calm my racing heart. I don¡¯t want to show him how much his words hurt me. I gave up on us a long time ago. But every time I finally felt ready to move on, he¡¯d enter my life, and I¡¯d fall back into his trap like the weak woman I am.


    I hate it.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I hate myself.

 Chapter 7

    ¡°No, for once, you said exactly how you feel.¡± I sniff, running my hands down my face to erase the tears, and then I square my shoulders. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend you want to be with me. Don¡¯t do me any favors.¡± I turn, giving him my back, and return to the house. He follows me, but he remains silent.


    Entering the back door, I make sure to m it shut in his face. I hear him let out a curse before it¡¯s ripped open. I don¡¯t stop. Instead, I pick up my pace until I¡¯m running down the hallway to the front of the house and take a right. I pass the guest bathroom and game room before I enter my room and gasp.


    My entire Louis Vuitton luggage set sits on the floor at the foot of my bed along with my purse and backpack. ¡°What the ¡­?¡± I spin around to see Luca leaning against my doorframe with his arms crossed over his chest and eyes on mine. He watches me with a look of annoyance. Like he has somewhere to be, and I¡¯m keeping him against his will. That tightness returns to my chest, and I shake my head as those damn tears begin to sting my eyes once again. ¡°No.¡± That¡¯s all I can say.


    He pushes off the doorframe and walks over to me. I want to back away, but I¡¯m frozen where I stand. Cupping my tear-streaked cheek, he whispers, ¡°You belong to me now, Haven. And it¡¯s time to go home.¡±


    LUCA


    Two years ago


    I sit on the rock wall, waiting for her to meet me. She told me she¡¯d be here at eight, and it¡¯s now almost nine. I pull the leather jacket tighter around my chest, trying to block out the cold. For some godforsaken reason, it started snowing in Las Vegas twenty minutes ago. And the fact that the sun has set doesn¡¯t help.


    Where the fuck is she?


    At first, I was worried. I blew up her phone with calls and messages, but she ignored them all.


    My teeth grind, and my fists clench. I¡¯m Luca Bianchi, and I don¡¯t wait for any woman.


    Making up my mind, I jump down from the wall. Just as I take my first step, I see her brown hair blowing in the wind. She has the white ski jacket on that I bought herst year for Christmas before I went with her and her family on their trip to the Alps.


    I shove my hands in the pockets of my leather jacket and start walking over to her. ¡°Where the fuck have you been?¡± I demand.


    She has her head down, staring at the ground. The snow falls on her hair but melts instantly.


    ¡°Haven?¡± I snap,ing up to her. ¡°I¡¯ve been out here freezing my ass off.¡± Gripping her chin, I force her to look up at me, and her light brown tear-filled eyes meet mine.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Her perfectly white teeth chatter.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I open my jacket and pull her body flush with mine immediately. ¡°What happened?¡± I rub my hands along her back, trying to warm her up. Her body trembles against mine. ¡°Did something happen at school?¡± I wonder.


    She¡¯s a senior this year in college. And that thought terrifies me. We haven¡¯t discussed what she will do after graduation. I¡¯ve never had a choice. The family business is what I live for. It¡¯s what I was made for. But her? She could do anything. Go anywhere. The thought of her moving on and walking away from me is paralyzing, but inevitable. Especially since I have no choice but to leave her.


    She shakes her head and grips my shirt. ¡°I just need you.¡±


    My chest swells at her words. I love how much she loves me, how much she needs me, but I know she¡¯s lying. ¡°Tell me. What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    I know her father does work with mine. He¡¯s in with the Mafia, and it scares the shit out of me. I¡¯ve seen what they can do. Hell, I¡¯ve done it. I wish I could shield her from what I know waits around the corner because she doesn¡¯t deserve this life. The bloody bodies and ckmail. Maybe her leaving Nevada could be the best thing for her. Maybe me leaving her is the best thing for her.


    She pulls back, her dark eyes look up into mine, and a single tear runs down her face. ¡°I love you,¡± she whispers brokenly.


    Reaching up, I cup her cold cheek. ¡°I love you, Haven.¡±


    ¡°Run away with me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    She pulls away from my arms, and I allow it, too stunned by her words. ¡°Run away with me.¡± She takes my hands, and a smile graces her gorgeous face. ¡°Please, Luca? I know where my father has a lot of money stashed. I can get it, and we can run away. We can change our names and move to an ind where no one will ever find us. Just you and me.¡± She releases me and ces her hands t on my chest.


    I remove them and take a step back from her. Her face falls and so does my stomach as I say. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You have to. I overheard ¡­¡± She stops herself. Her eyes widen for the briefest second, and she licks her lips, wrapping her arms around herself.


    My jaw tightens. ¡°What did you hear?¡±


    She bites her bottom lip nervously.


    ¡°Haven?¡± I snap, gripping her shoulders. ¡°What did you hear?¡±


    She sniffs. ¡°Your dad was here. And I overheard him telling mine that he¡¯s sending you on a job.¡±


    Fuck!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to Italy,¡± she cries, breaking her silence. ¡°He¡¯s sending you away, Luca. He¡¯s going to make you ¡­¡± She trails off, staring up at me. Her face morphs from panic, to pain, and then to anger. ¡°You know,¡± she whispers. ¡°What ¡­ when ¡­?¡± She shakes her head.


    I run a hand down my face. ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Were you going to tell me?¡± she shouts, shoving my chest.


    I didn¡¯t want her to find out this way. ¡°Haven ¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to get you killed!¡± she screams, her fists hitting my chest. ¡°Don¡¯t you see that? You¡¯re not like them, Luca.¡±


    But I am. She doesn¡¯t know about half the shit I¡¯ve done or the people I¡¯ve killed. When she¡¯s around, I always hide the dark and evil side thates so naturally to me. She makes me think that I can be better. That maybe, just maybe, I don¡¯t have to be a monster.


    ¡°Please.¡± She grips my jacket. ¡°Please don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Haven ¡­¡±


    ¡°Pick me,¡± she cries, and my chest tightens. If only it were that easy. ¡°Please, run away with me. I¡¯ll give up everything for you, Luca. I¡¯m asking you to do the same.¡± She drops to her knees as if her legs can no longer hold her up.


    I drop to mine as well and pull her small body onto myp. I close my eyes and hold her. They pop open the moment she shifts to straddle me. Her freezing hands go to either side of my face, but I don¡¯t even flinch. The desperation in her eyes chills me to the bone. ¡°I love you. We can do this. I know we can. We deserve this chance, Luca. To be free and live our lives together. Like we¡¯ve discussed so many times.¡±


    I¡¯ve thought that a million times.


    ¡°If not for you, do it for me. I need you.¡± She licks her chattering lips. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me. Run away and marry me.¡±


    I cup her face and let out a long breath, knowing I have a choice to make. And I know it¡¯s the right one. ¡°I meant it when I told you I loved you, Haven. More than anything in this world.¡± Her eyes light up with newfound hope. ¡°And, of course. I¡¯ll do it for you. For us.¡±

 Chapter 8

    Present


    I lied to her.


    It¡¯s easy to feed someone lies when you know they¡¯re starving.


    Right then and there, I told her I¡¯d be back the following day to get her. That I had some contacts I could call, and that we needed twenty-four hours to get our stuff together to get out of the country. In order to spend the rest of our lives together, we¡¯d need to spend the night apart.


    Three hourster, I boarded a private jet with a heavy heart. It was the best thing to do at the time. We wouldn¡¯t have been able to run and live the life I wanted us to have. I was called to serve, and no one runs from the Mafia. Not even Luca Bianchi. They would have skinned me for my betrayal. It would have been painful. I¡¯ve seen it done, and I would have ended up in a shallow grave after a week of enduring the torture.


    But Haven? My father might have taken her in as his own personal whore. Or sold her off to his best friend. Or even worse, handed her over to my brothers. I couldn¡¯t have done that to her. So I lied. I hurt her, knowing I¡¯d have to win her back when I returned. Things aren¡¯t the same since I left for Italy. I¡¯m no longer a boy trying to fight the inevitable. I¡¯m a Bianchi, and the Bianchis live and die by the code.


    Standing here in her bedroom watching her stare at me with hatred and fear won¡¯t deter my ns. I knew this day woulde. Even if I had to rip up the floor underneath her feet and carry her out kicking and screaming, she would be mine.


    HAVEN


    HE REACHES FOR my hand. I go to pull it away, but he¡¯s faster. He yanks me out of my room and up the stairs. I feel my chest tighten as we walk down the hallway. I know where we¡¯re going, and I dig my running shoes into the floor to try to stop us.


    It doesn¡¯t work.


    Coming up to the door I barged through earlier, he ces hisrge hand firmly on the small of my bare back. Opening the door, he pushes me in. Ie to a quick stop as three sets of eyes look at me.


    ¡°There¡¯s the bride-to-be.¡± His father smiles at me.


    My stomach drops at his words. Like an anchor out in a bottomless ocean, pulling me deeper and deeper into the dark water, unable to get a breath. The light from the sky above gets dimmer with every second.


    ¡°Haven,¡± my father says my name.


    My watery eyes go to his, and he doesn¡¯t look the least bit sorry. Or worried. ¡°Why?¡± I croak out. My family knows how much Luca leaving destroyed me. My mother tried to distract me with expensive things, but my father just avoided itpletely.


    He tilts his head to the side, looking at me with concern as if I¡¯m about to have a nervous breakdown. I think the situation warrants it. I wonder if he would ce me in a mental facility if I refuse to do this? Can a father do that to a daughter when she¡¯s legally an adult? I¡¯m sure he could. But a straitjacket and a padded room would be better than being a Bianchi. Better than serving out a life sentence with a man I hate because he made me a fool.


    ¡°I already told you. Money.¡±


    I turn to see Matteo is still leaning up against the wall by the door. His ck eyes, that match his father¡¯s, drop to my chest again and then my stomach. I wrap my arms around myself, hating how exposed I am. I should have changed while I was in my room.


    A firm hand grabs my upper arm, spinning me around. I look up to see Luca ring down at me. He shrugs out of his leather jacket and ces it over my shoulders. I quickly shove my arms into the warm sleeves, thankful for the cover even if it does swallow me. My eyes fall to the gun holster that rests on his shoulders and the ck . 380 that sits in its ce. I¡¯m not afraid of guns because I was raised around them. My father is always carrying and so is my mother. Plus, being so close to the Bianchis, they always had bodyguards around who were armed.


    I have the thought of taking it from him to shoot his father with it, but where would that get me? Luca doesn¡¯t love me. He has proven time and time again that his loyalty does not lie with me. And as much as I hate him right now, I don¡¯t want to die.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business, shall we?¡± My father ps his hands, and I jump at the sound.


    ¡°Yes, I must be getting back to New York,¡± Luca¡¯s father agrees. As much business as John Bianchi does here, he hates being in Vegas. He has men here, like Luca, who take care of his shit for him. Luca runs the show, and Matteo ys a close second. ¡°The party to announce the engagement will be this Friday. At Luca¡¯s.¡±


    That¡¯s in two days.


    ¡°And the wedding will be in two weeks,¡± he adds. ¡°It will be held at St. Mary¡¯s Cathedral, and the reception will be here.¡±


    ¡°No one will believe it,¡± I whisper, my throat tightening.


    ¡°Oh, they will.¡± His father nods once. ¡°Because if not, there will be consequences.¡±


    My knees threaten to buckle at his threat. It was delivered so calmly, sweetly even, but I know he¡¯s serious. The man is known for ughtering people. His family has always been in the media. He¡¯s been arrested for murders but never convicted. He either pays them off or keeps his hands clean. Either way, he¡¯s not to be fucked with.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Luca ushers me over to a ck leather chair in front of my father¡¯s desk.


    ¡°I will admit, this is unusual. Most mafioso weddings, the bride is always a virgin.¡± John gives me a sly grin. ¡°But we are all fully aware that my son popped that cherry years ago.¡±


    I think I¡¯m gonna be sick.


    My father opens a drawer, and my heart pounds when I see him remove the paperwork from earlier and ceit down on the surface.


    ¡°No.¡± I jump to my feet. ¡°I won¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°Haven-¡± Luca begins.


    His father interrupts him, spitting out some Italian I don¡¯t understand. Four years of two different foreignnguages and I never took Italian. Luca and I always joked that he would teach me, but we never got around to it.


    Luca snaps something back, and his father squares his shoulders. Then his eyesnd on mine. I take a step back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already signed it,¡± my father growls. ¡°And so have the Bianchis.¡±


    A vise grips my chest, and I shake my head. He rounds the desk, picking up the papers, and when I go to turn around and leave, he grabs my hand, squeezing my fingers together.


    ¡°Ow, Daddy,¡± I cry out. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡±


    He yanks me to the desk, and I stumble over my own feet, falling into it. He grips the back of my neck and holds me over it. My palms hit the surface, and I¡¯m gasping for a breath. The tears pricking my eyes keep from being able to read the words on the white paper before me. ¡°Sign it!¡± my father yells.


    I shake my head. The tears that were clouding my vision fly, but new ones instantly rece them. ¡°I won¡¯t ¡­¡±


    He ces a pen in my left hand and then wraps his hand around mine, crushing my fingers together painfully. I yank it away, and hisrge wedding ring cuts my finger. I stumble back, holding my hand to my chest.


    My father straightens, and his blue eyes look at me with disappointment. I¡¯ve never seen him like this. He¡¯s never treated me remotely close to this. Why now? Why them?


    ¡°Fine,¡± he growls, then leans over the table and signs my name for me.


    ¡°That¡¯ll never hold up in court,¡± I spit at him, my chest constricting from his betrayal.


    ¡°We are the court,¡± Luca¡¯s father says with a sinister smile.


    I fist my hands, my nails digging into my skin. Angry and fucking broken, I stand here helpless. What did I do for him to give me away so easily? Had he nned this all along?


    I look over at Luca, and he¡¯s ring at my father¡¯s smug smile. He doesn¡¯t want me. This is his father¡¯s doing. He left me and didn¡¯t n oning back. But our fathers got together and devised this insane n to tie our families. The only question is why? We¡¯re not Mafia. My father isn¡¯t a mob boss. That I know of.


    ¡°Nite.¡± Luca calls out a name, and I jump back when a man steps out from the shadowy corner.


    Oliver Nite. They call him Silent Nite. He doesn¡¯t speak, not anymore, and I don¡¯t know why he took a vow of silence. How long has he been there? He looks at Luca, hisrge, muscr arms down by his sides. He¡¯d be really attractive if not for his angry expression and kill-all attitude.


    ¡°Remove Haven from the room,¡± he orders.


    I have a moment of panic when my throat closes on me. I don¡¯t want to be in here, but I also don¡¯t want to be with Nite either. We were never close. He¡¯s a Bianchi. A killer.


    When I go to protest, Luca¡¯s eyesnd on mine, and there¡¯s a challenge in them. To defy him. To force his hand. To give him a chance to prove to the other men in this room that he fucking owns me. My mother taught me to pick my battles, and as I stand in a room with five very powerful men, I know the battles haven¡¯t even begun yet.

 Chapter 9

    LUCA


    The door shuts as Nite removes Haven from the room.


    I whirl on her dad, my hand wrapping around his throat. I practically throw him down onto his desk. ¡°Luca ¡­¡±


    I squeeze, taking away his air, and lean over him. ¡°Don¡¯t ever fucking touch her again. Do you understand?¡±


    His blue eyes narrow up at me. His hands gripping my wrist that holds him captive.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡± Reaching over with my free hand, I pick up the pen he used to sign her name and stab him in the arm with it and release his neck.


    ¡°You son of a bitch ¡­¡± He growls as he rolls off the side of the desk. Coughing, he rights himself and yanks the pen free from his upper arm, throwing it onto the desk. It wasn¡¯t much, but it¡¯ll be a reminder. ¡°You little shit!¡±


    I fist my right hand and swing, the hit knocking him into the bookshelf behind his desk. His eyes roll into the back of his head, and he goes limp long enough to fall to the floor. Hees to secondster, and I grip his suit jacket, hauling his ass to his feet. Getting in his face, I growl, ¡°You handed her over. She no longer belongs to you and no longer answers to you. She is now mine. I will do with her as I see fit, and I will punish her how I see fit. Do you understand me?¡± I¡¯m shouting. I can feel my pulse jumping in my neck. My body physically shakes with my anger.


    I wanted to rip his fucking hand off when she cried out that he was hurting her. But I had to show some restraint in front of her. My father¡¯s present, and this is just another test. I won¡¯t treat Haven the way he treats my mother. I will stand up for my wife. But I will make sure every motherfucker knows I control her. I own her.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he finally growls, and I shove him backward.


    I ignore my father¡¯s smug smile and my brother¡¯s cocked eyebrow and storm out of the office.


    HAVEN


    Two years ago


    I LIE IN my bed, curled up in a ball. I haven¡¯t moved in hours. I don¡¯t know the time, but the sun has set.


    I¡¯ve done nothing but cry. I can¡¯t eat, can¡¯t sleep. My heart hurts too much.


    Luca left me. He told me he loved me, and that we would run away together, and then he just ¡­ poof ¡­ was gone. I¡¯ve been calling him, but it goes straight to voicemail. My texts go unanswered. I keep telling myself I need to move on ande to terms with it, but I can¡¯t. I refuse to believe that all this time has been a lie.


    ¡°Haven?¡± my mother whispers my name, entering my room. ¡°Honey, you need to eat something.¡±


    ¡°Not hungry.¡± My voice is hoarse from all the sobbing.


    The bed dips behind me, and I feel her hand on my back. ¡°What can I get you to eat? You¡¯ll feel better if-¡±


    ¡°He never loved me,¡± I interrupt her and squeeze my eyes closed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that, and neither do you.¡±


    I turn over and look up at her. ¡°Then why would he leave me?¡±


    She sighs, running her hands over my shoulder. ¡°Some things can¡¯t be exined, Haven. The world that Luca lives in is different than most. Maybe, in a way, he thought he was doing what was best for you.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I cry. ¡°Him leaving isn¡¯t what¡¯s best for me.¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡± She opens her arms wide, and I get up and crawl into them.


    Hugging her tightly, I cry on her shoulder. I don¡¯t know what hurts more. The fact that he so easily said goodbye, or the fact that I can¡¯t help but still love him.


    _______________


    Present


    From where I¡¯m sitting in the passenger seat of Luca¡¯s car, I look over to see him exit the front door to my parents¡¯ house. He jogs down the stone steps. Once he reaches the bottom, he stops and speaks to Nite, who only nods a few times at whatever Luca is saying before he walks toward the car.


    I quickly wipe the tears from my face, not wanting him to see me like this. So broken. So defeated. I just signed a contract. Well, my father signed it for me, but Luca¡¯s father was right. They are the court. They own this city. They don¡¯t call it Sin City for nothing. The worst part is, I have no idea what was on that contract. And that terrifies me.


    He gets into the car, mming the door shut, and peels out, causing the tires to squeal on the driveway.


    I sit in the passenger seat of his limited-edition car. He cherishes it. I wish I had eaten breakfast so I could throw up right here and now, but my stomach is empty. My heart shattered.


    It¡¯s time to go home.


    I¡¯ve dreamed of him telling me that before, but it wasn¡¯t because he bought me. It was because he couldn¡¯t live without me. My parents threw me to the wolves, knowing he could rip me to shreds.


    How long has he been sitting on this? How long has he known he was gonna show up at my father¡¯s house today and have my mother pack my things and remove me from the house?


    A while.


    Luca never does anything without thinking it through first. He¡¯s been trained to think of every possible oue. Every option. He was designed to get the most out of every situation. A part of me knows I can¡¯t me him. It¡¯s not his fault his father is a Don. And he is to follow in his footsteps.


    We remain silent in the car, except for his radio. ¡°Devil¡¯s in the Backseat¡± by Lostboycrow ys, and with every second that passes, my heart grows more heavy.


    Hees to a stop, pressing a button on his dash, and the ck wrought-iron gate pushes open. We pull forward, and I see the mansion he calls home before us.


    It¡¯s everything I ever wanted and everything that I despise at the same time. He drives underneath the breezeway that connects the house to the five-car detached garage, then pulls around the circr driveway in the back. A pool sits off to the left in front of a pool house.


    He gets out and walks around to open my door, but I jump out before he can get to it. No need to pretend to be a gentleman.


    He reaches for my hand. I go to yank away, but he¡¯s faster. His grip tightens, and I flinch. He pulls me under the back porch, and I look over thewn furniture that takes up therge space. It¡¯s a cream color with burnt orange throw pillows. A hammock sits over in the corner tied off to two big palm trees. It has a state-of-the-art full-size kitchen with a brick firece. Only the best when ites to a Bianchi.


    He shoves the ss door open, and we enter the house. I take a quick look around. I¡¯ve been here a thousand times. His father bought him this ce after he graduated high school, which was convenient for us. It¡¯s not like we had to hide our rtionship before. His father didn¡¯t care, and my mother turned a blind eye to my sex life. She liked to think it didn¡¯t exist, and my father never seemed to disapprove. Now I¡¯m wondering if this is why. Did he and Luca¡¯s dad have this nned all along?


    I would stay over, and when I¡¯d wake, he would already be gone for the day. I would pretend I was his wife and run around the house in his T-shirt. It was a dream I desperately wanted toe true.


    Careful what you wish for. Your dream can quickly be your worst nightmare.


    He opens his bedroom door, and the moment he releases my hand, Ie to a stop.


    ¡°Your things will be delivered soon.¡± His words are t, but they cut me like a knife. He¡¯s so cold. And I can feel his anger. ¡°You have your own closet ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not putting my things in here.¡± I finally find my voice.


    He turns to face me. ¡°Yes. You are.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°I refuse ¡­¡±


    ¡°Will you stop?¡± he snaps, making me flinch at the sharpness of his tone. He¡¯s never spoken to me like this in the past. What did he do in Italy that changed him so much? ¡°Stop acting like this scared little kitten, Haven.¡± He storms back over to me. ¡°This is not a death sentence. This is our home now.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I snort, finding that fire as well. ¡°You think I¡¯m gonna lie down and sleep with you in a bed you¡¯ve fucked your whores in?¡± I ask tightly.


    I hate the fact that I haven¡¯t been with a single man since he left me. Now I wish I would have fucked anyone who looked my way. I know he has.


    He leans in, his lips softly grazing my ear. His scent that I used to want to cover myself in now smells sour. ¡°It¡¯s never stopped you before.¡±


    I fist my hands and shove him away from me. He doesn¡¯t budge. Instead, his hands grip my head, and he tilts it back. His lips devour mine a secondter. His kiss is like pain-it demands to be felt. So fucking much that it makes me weak in the knees.

 Chapter 10

    He tastes like everything I hate and love all at once. His tongue enters my mouth, and I try to pull away, but he nips at my lip, and I whimper. I kiss him back. Aggressively. I take all my hate and pour it into this kiss. Hoping he chokes on it.


    I bite his lip hard, and his hands slides into my hair, fisting it. My scalp feels like a thousand pinpricks. He bites down on my lip this time, and I taste blood.


    He pulls back, and I suck in a breath, trying to clear my thoughts. My mind. This is his n. This is how he will cage me in a luxurious mansion and make me never want to leave. And I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be able to fight it.


    His dark eyes roam my face. He lifts his hand, and I flinch. His face grows hard as stone. ¡°Have I ever hit you?¡± he questions with a growl.


    ¡°No,¡± I answer softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to beat you, Haven.¡± He releases a sigh and leans his head forward, resting his forehead on mine.


    I hold my breath.


    ¡°But I need you to understand that when I tell you that you will be my wife.¡± He pulls back and hard eyes stare down at me. ¡°I will be your husband. And we will share this bed.¡±


    Then he steps back and exits the room, closing the door behind him.


    LUCA


    I sit in my Bugatti La Voiture Noire in the middle of the night. The lights are off and so is the radio. Thankfully, the row of bushes I¡¯m hiding behind is low enough to the ground to cover us while still giving me a clear view of the wedding chapel across the street. Twenty years ago, it was a funeral home, but then Alberto Rossi turned it into a wedding chapel. Guess he felt the living would bring him more money than the dead. And he just needed a cover.


    My brother sits in the passenger seat, driving me nuts by blowing bubbles with his gum. ¡°If you pop one more bubble, I¡¯m gonna stab you in the neck with my knife.¡± I finally speak to him.


    He snorts. ¡°Someone isn¡¯t getting enough pussy. What¡¯s wrong? The soon-to-be Mrs. Bianchi not spreading her legs for you?¡±


    I ignore him. My sex life is none of his business. No matter how right he may be.


    I left Haven standing in our room earlier today and haven¡¯t seen her since. I had work to do. Honestly, I¡¯m pretty pissed at her. I thought she¡¯d be happy. She¡¯s always wanted marriage, a home, and children, and I¡¯m going to give her that. I think she was more upset that she had been sold than the fact she had to marry me. I wasn¡¯t going to tell her that I bought her. I had nned to keep that a secret, but my brother fucking ruined it. Just like he does everything.


    ¡°Just a tip, I wouldn¡¯t eat whatever she cooks you. Poison isn¡¯t that hard toe by.¡±


    Headlights shine ahead of us, and a limo pulls up in the roundabout. A guy dressed in a pair of holey jeans and a wrinkled T-shirt climbs out of the back. He helps a very drunk looking redhead out behind him. They enter the chapel hand in hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you expected,¡± he continues. ¡°You left her. She¡¯ll always hate you for that.¡±


    ¡°I had no choice.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He snorts. ¡°She may believe your bullshit, but we both know you had a choice.¡± He looks over at me. ¡°You chose the wrong girl.¡±


    My hands fist the steering wheel. ¡°What¡¯s done is done.¡± I made a decision, and I¡¯ve lived with it for almost two years now. She¡¯ll either get over it, or she won¡¯t. At this point, it doesn¡¯t really matter. The world will know she¡¯s my wife.


    He nods at that. ¡°Dad is-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care to talk about Dad and what he is,¡± I interrupt him. He doesn¡¯t want me with Haven. He had other ns for me, but I won¡¯t allow him to dictate my life. He has three other sons he can do that to.


    I cross my arms over my chest, and the couplees rushing out the ss door. She carries a ck bouquet in her right hand. He picks her up, throwing her over his shoulder, and he ps her ass before he ces her back in the limo, and it takes off.


    My brother sighs. ¡°We¡¯ve been here for over two hours. Maybe you got it wrong.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± I growl.


    ¡°What exactly did Titan tell you?¡±


    I lean my head back against the headrest. I¡¯ve told him this a hundred times now. ¡°The Queen said she heard the client on his phone. He said there would be a drop tonight. No time. But she was positive Rossi was mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Sure, she was.¡± He snorts. Silence falls over the car once again, but it onlysts a few seconds before he speaks. ¡°What do you think Rossi is up to? Why hasn¡¯t hee after us?¡±


    I¡¯ve asked myself this very question every day for the past four years. Nite and I took six of his men on the mountain that day. Why not make his move? The mob isn¡¯t known for their patience. If they want you dead, they will pull up to your house, your kids¡¯ school, or even your church and shoot you right between your eyes and then drive away.


    ¡°What if this is a setup?¡± He goes on. ¡°They could have paid the hooker a hefty amount in return for her to make up this fake drop. We run in. They kill us. Boom. All a lie.¡±


    I run a hand down my face. ¡°Guess we¡¯ll just have to wait and see.¡± I see headlightsing toward us, and a white utility van follows shortly behind it. ¡°We won¡¯t have to wait long.¡± I reach over and hit him in the shoulder.


    He sits up straighter, picks up the gun in hisp, and loads the magazine into his . 380. All jokes aside for now.


    I do the same and look over at him. ¡°Stay with me.¡±


    He nods.


    ¡°I mean it,¡± I growl. Last time we did a job, he skipped out on me and ended up getting shot in the arm. You would have thought the fucker was dying. I even had to carry him.


    ¡°I know-¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t,¡± I interrupt him. ¡°Stay the fuck with me, or I¡¯ll shoot you myself.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± He shoves open the passenger door and jumps out.


    I exit as well, and he follows me across the dark street over to the chapel. Running, Ie to the side and push my back up against the brick building. I hold the gun in front of me and aim, ready to shoot at any given second.


    ¡°Is this all of it?¡± a man asks. I recognize the voice. It¡¯s Rossi¡¯s right-hand man, Donatello. He reced Bernard, the guy I left for dead on the side of the mountain four years ago.


    Rossi and my father once were friends, and they worked together until they went their separate ways. Nobody knows what happened except for them. Honestly, I¡¯m surprised they¡¯re both still alive. For the most part, we stay on our side of Vegas, and he stays on his. Then he came after my family, and all bets were off.


    But once again, tonight, we¡¯re going to him. We¡¯re going to take from him again. Because I don¡¯t care what I have to do once I enter those back doors, but every one of his men that I see tonight will be dying. I¡¯m going to tip the scales in the Bianchi favor. And my marriage to my college sweetheart is going to push my family to the front of that war. It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s always loved me, or if she now hates me. It¡¯s business. My life has always been that way, and I¡¯m not about to change now. Not when my family needs me, plus it gets me what I want. Her.


    ¡°No. There¡¯s one more bag in the truck,¡± an unfamiliar voice answers him.


    ¡°Go and get it,¡± Donatello demands. ¡°It¡¯ste, and I wanna get the fuck home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    I walk down the side of the brick building until Ie to the back. I peek my head around the corner to see a man dressed in dark jeans and a ck T-shirt walk over to the white van. The double doors in the back are open. He leans over and grabs a trash bag.


    I shove my gun in the waistband of my jeans, remove my knife from my ck boot, and rush over to him. Ie up from behind, p my hand over his mouth, and yank his head back. Then I sh his neck from ear to ear, making sure to dig the knife in deep enough to get the job done.


    Blood sprays across the bag and on the back of the van. His body goes limp, and I remove my hand from his mouth. He falls to his knees, then forward, his head hitting the back bumper before he slumps to the ground and bleeds out.


    I step back and run the side of the de across my ck jeans before cing it back in my boot. Grabbing the bag, I throw it at my younger brother. ¡°Take this back to the car.¡±


    He arches a brow. ¡°What about ¡­?¡±

 Chapter 11

    ¡°Now, Matteo,¡± I snap, knowing I told him earlier to stay next to me at all times. I¡¯m not in the mood to listen to his shit right now. I have blue balls and need to get this over with.


    He lets out a sigh but turns and runs back to my car to put the bag away.


    One down.


    Picking up the dead body, I throw his fat ass into the back of the van and shut the doors. Not much I can do about the blood on the ground, but the cleanup crew will take care of that once I make the call.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Pulling my gun back out, I open the back door of the building and creep inside the chapel. It¡¯s quiet, letting me know that whatever is happening is upstairs. Rossi never transformed it like the first floor.


    I make my way up the stairs quietly, my gun steady in my hands. Once I hit thending, I look both left and right. It¡¯s cold. Doesn¡¯t matter how long the funeral home has been out of use, the smell of dead bodies lingers. It¡¯s in the walls. No amount of bleach or paint could ever cover it up. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so surprised anyone would want to get married below it.


    I make my way down the long hallway, and a single light buzzes above my head. The old flowered wallpaper ripped off in spots. The brown carpet stained and chunks missing. Ie up to a door on my left and crack it open. It¡¯s empty other than therge two side-by-side metal ted crematories.


    Hmm, we can make use of that.


    Closing the door, I continue, opening the next one. The concrete floor is covered in dried blood, and the back wall has three metal doors. This is where they store the bodies. There are two metal bs with sinks at the end where they wash them off before cing them inside the refrigeration system.


    Entering the room, I shut the door behind me softly. Walking over to the doors, I open one up, but it¡¯s empty. I close it and open the next one. To my surprise, it has a body. I thought it was out ofmission. But we¡¯ve always suspected the chapel to be a front. A tag on his toe tells me his name was Jacob Miller. Thirty years old and was an organ donor.


    I bet he was.


    This is what they did in the past. They¡¯d steal bodies from the hospital, remove all the organs, and then pack their bodies full of drugs and or money. Then they ship them. Hard for search dogs to recognize the smell of drugs when you have a rotting corpse in front of them.


    ¡°He¡¯s in here,¡± a voice calls out.


    Shit!


    Closing the door, I open the one that I know was empty and crawl in. I lie down and look up into total darkness. This would frighten any person, except for me. For my family. I saw my first dead body at ten years old when my father killed my uncle. At the time, I was scared of what he was capable of, but it didn¡¯t take me long to understand. A month after my uncle¡¯s murder, my aunt Ava was gunned down in her own home. My father didn¡¯t make me witness that one.


    The Mafia takes their code of silence very seriously. You don¡¯t fucking talk. To anyone, about anything.


    ¡°When are they shipping out?¡± a familiar voice asks, and my jaw clenches. Davis Ricardo is Rossi¡¯s most loyal follower, but he wants to be number one. He wants to be the one on top and in charge, and in order to achieve that, he¡¯ll have to fuck him over. It¡¯s just a matter of time. He¡¯ll get tired of waiting. Eventually.


    ¡°Tomorrow. Don¡¯t want them sitting still for too long. We¡¯ll put them on the ne and fly them out. They¡¯ll reach their destination by Friday.¡±


    No, they won¡¯t.


    ¡°Okay, put the woman in this one.¡± I hear him p the door to the one I¡¯m in.


    Shit!


    I hit the side of my Apple watch to light up what small amount of space I can see. Thankfully, it¡¯s open. Normally, these would have individual slots for each body, but these bastards can be cheap, and they chose to purchase the kind where each level is open, so it costs less to cool.


    Thank God for that.


    I quickly crawl over, trying to be quiet, and hold my gun so I don¡¯t drop it on the metal tables. The space is cramped and cold. Once I get to the next one that is avable, I lie back down and close my eyes, turning off my light.


    Where in the fuck is my brother?


    ¡°How long will it take?¡± Donatello asks.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t take me longer than thirty minutes to pack the body.¡±


    ¡°Get it done,¡± he orders.


    I smile to myself, ready to get this show started. I can take them all on at once, but I prefer one at a time.


    I hear the door open to the room. ¡°Sir? Gabe is dead.¡±


    Fuck!


    ¡°What?¡± Donatello snaps.


    ¡°I found him in the back of the van,¡± a man rushes out. ¡°Throat shed.¡±


    ¡°Find whoever did this,¡± he barks. ¡°I want the ce surrounded. Now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Then the room grows silent. I hold my breath to listen for any kind of noise but hear nothing. I open the door and peek out, looking for my brother. Nothing.


    ¡°I want everything shipped tonight,¡± Donatello orders from down the hall, but I can¡¯t see him. ¡°Someone, somewhere has fucking opened their mouth.¡±


    ¡°But sir, the pickup van won¡¯t be here until tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Then make a fucking phone call and assure me that it will depart tonight,¡± he barks. ¡°If you don¡¯t make this happen, I will stuff your body with these fucking drugs myself.¡±


    Walking down the hall with my back pressed into a wall, I hold my gun up and turn the corner. I see Donatello standing at the end of another hall with two guys nking each side. His bodyguards. He wears a ck suit with a red button-up, and a ck and white tie, cutting into his double chin. His once dark hair is now shaved close to his head. He holds a cigar in one hand and a gun in the other.


    ¡°I think we should evacuate, sir,¡± one of them suggests.


    He snorts. ¡°Rossi will kill each one of us if we don¡¯t get this shit moved.¡±


    Ricardoes into view. ¡°I¡¯ll stay behind and take care of it. You need to leave. I¡¯ll call Rossi and inform him of what is happening,¡± he says, running a hand down his stubble. He¡¯s nervous. Good.


    Rossi will question his loyalty. Not because he¡¯ll think he talked, but because he¡¯ll think he got careless and somehow tipped someone off and was followed.


    I raise my gun and aim it right at Donatello, waiting for Ricardo to move out of my way to give me a clear shot.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he growls. ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± Ricardo takes a step forward, giving me a clear shot, and I take it. But at thest minute, he moves again, and the bullet whizzes right past him. Ricardo leaps on top of him, shoving him to the tile floor. With gun raised, they aim them in my direction, and I jump out of the way, falling to my side and sliding across the floor as gunfire erupts in the small space. I pull the trigger, over and over until there¡¯s nothing left. Pieces of the wall and ceiling fall down around me. Jumping up, I run into an adjoining room, shutting the door behind me. I drop the now empty magazine and rece it with another one I pull out of my pocket before aiming at the door. It opens, and I go to shoot but see that it¡¯s my brother.


    I lower my gun. ¡°Where the fuck have you been?¡± I whisper harshly.


    He turns to face the door as well. His shirt is covered in blood along with his hands. He¡¯s wiping them on his pants. ¡°Was on my way back from the car and saw two men walking out the front.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± I snap at his vagueness.


    ¡°Killed Isaac. The other got away,¡± he exins with a growl. My brother hates to lose.


    We were raised to bepetitive. He once yed baseball for our high school. He was removed from the team after he mmed his fist into the coach¡¯s face when he was made to run ap after striking out in practice. That was his one and only week as a Tiger.


    ¡°What about you? Killed any more?¡±


    I shake my head and walk over to the door. ¡°Nope. But we need to wrap this up.¡±

 Chapter 12

    He nods once.


    I take a deep breath and kick open the door, a gun in both hands. Holding them out, I¡¯m ready to shoot at anything, but we¡¯re met with silence. As I look around, my eyes narrow. What are they doing? Where did they go?


    Tires squeal, and I run to the back door, flinging it open. The taillights of the van are fading in the distance. I aim and fire off more rounds, but none of them make contact. ¡°Fuck!¡±


    My brother chuckles from behind me. ¡°Man, has she fucked with your mind? It hasn¡¯t even been a full twenty-four hours yet. Since when do you miss?¡±


    I spin around, pointing the gun at his head. ¡°I bet I won¡¯t miss from here.¡± I arch a brow.


    He just smiles at me. ¡°You¡¯re out of bullets.¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡± I question. Lowering the gun, I pull the trigger, sending a bullet into the floor. Right between his feet.


    He jumps back. ¡°Fuck, man. What the fuck?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with me, Matteo. I¡¯m not in the mood,¡± I warn.


    His eyes narrow on mine, but he says nothing. I release the magazine and pull myst one free of my holster. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m ready to get this shit over with.¡±


    I enter the room again with all the bodies to find a man standing with his back to us. He¡¯s shoving a pack of drugs into the dead body. Ie up behind him and press the gun to the back of his head.


    He whimpers and throws his hands up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this.¡± My brother speaks, yanking the gun from his hip, and points it along with his own at him.


    ¡°Is this all of it?¡± I demand.


    He says nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance to answer me.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you shit.¡± He spins around to face me.


    And to my surprise, I know the guy. He¡¯s the son of my father¡¯s right-hand man. ¡°Anthony.¡± I smile. ¡°What are the odds of running into you here?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, Luca!¡± he screams in my face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fuck your mouth.¡± My brother wiggles his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s all the same to me, baby.¡±


    Anthony¡¯s jaw sharpens, and he turns to jump my brother, but he ms the butt of the gun into his head, knocking him out. Anthony falls to the floor, and my brother and I both listen for any other noises.


    ¡°I think they left.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll be back,¡± I say.


    Rossi thought he had a foolproof operation because no one has ever dared to attack on his territory. It made him vulnerable. Weak. He had less men than usual. We¡¯ve never made such a bold move. My father has always been the one behind the operations, but tonight was my doing. I called the shots, and we needed to make ourselves very clear. My marriage to Haven is gonna solidify that. Her father is gonna make us untouchable. More than we already are.


    ¡°Get him up,¡± I order.


    ¡°What are we doing with him?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I saw a crematory at the end of the hall.¡± I nod to the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go drop him in there and turn it on. We¡¯ll leave his ashes for them to find when they return.¡±


    LUCA


    I NOTICE THE clock on my dash shows a little after three a. m. We pull up to the back of Kingdom-the most prestigious hotel and casino here in Las Vegas. It gives them all a run for their money.


    After getting out of the car, we walk up the fifteen stairs to the ck double doors with a suitcase rolling behind me. I push one open while my brother chooses to use the revolving door. Entering the hotel, my shoes p on the white marble floor. A big gold K sits in the middle of a ck circle. The inside looks just as exquisite as the outside. A gold chandelier hangs from the high, mirrored ceiling. ck and gold ents are hung on the walls, and it smells like every person¡¯s dream. Money. Instant gratification. Most enter a hotel on the Strip to win big. To catch that high that only a casino can give them. Where days feel like hours and hope smells like cigarettes. But this is a private entrance. No one is allowed back here unless cleared. There are no slot machines. No ckjack tables.


    ¡°Luca.¡± A man by the name of Nigel greets me, giving me a nod when he spots me from behind the ck marble desk. ¡°How is your morning going, sir?¡± His brown eyes look over my bloodstained jeans. I had an extra shirt in the car but didn¡¯t have a chance to change my pants. But he¡¯s not surprised. He sees all kinds of shit here. His bosses don¡¯t mind getting their hands dirty either.


    ¡°Rather good. Yours?¡± My brother snorts at my choice of words.


    ¡°Excellent, sir. Mine as well.¡± He walks over to a private elevator that has the same ck circle with the gold K in the middle. He scans a key card for ess. The door slides open, and the three of us enter the mirrored box. The floor is ck marble with gold specs that look like confetti.


    He scans his key card yet again, and the doors close.


    This elevator only stops on a few select floors. One of them is the thirteenth. Most buildings choose to leave this floor unused due to superstitions, but the Kings don¡¯t believe in bullshit such as old wives¡¯ tale. They do their most exclusive work on that floor.


    The door slides open, and Nigel gestures for us to exit. ¡°After you, sir.¡±


    We step off the elevator, walk through another set of double doors, and immediately enter the conference room. Four men sit at a custom ck stone table that could easily fit twenty. It has arge skull carved out of the middle with Kingdom written in gold letters at each end. The thick ck curtains are pulled closed, covering up the opposite wall of windows to hide us from the world even though it¡¯s the middle of the night. You can never be too careful.

 Chapter 13

    My brother plops down in one of the ck leather chairs and leans back in it, chewing away on a toothpick. I toss the suitcase onto the surface and sit down.


    ¡°Thank you, Nigel,¡± Bones says from the head of the table, dismissing him.


    ¡°My pleasure, sir.¡± He folds his arms behind his back and nods before backing out of the room, closing the ck double doors behind him.


    I pull my cell out of my front pocket and set it on the table in front of me, making sure it¡¯s in sight, even though I know the moment we stepped off the elevator the jammers took away any signal. These guys don¡¯t fuck around. That¡¯s why we do business with them.


    The Dark Kings are known for many things-and tolerance is not one of them. You betray them; they kill your ass. No questions asked. Just like us.


    I remember one time, as a child, sitting in church and the preacher discussing the satanic bible and the four satanic crown princes of hell; Lucifer, Leviathan, Satan and Belial.


    Belial is the closest to Bones as I can see. See, in the satanic bible, Belial was associated with independence, the earth, and the north, the direction of darkness. He was also frequently associated with sex, lust, confusion, and darkness. All things that Bones lives for.


    Leviathan, who I associate with Titan, is the great sea monster, sexual desire from the unknown and feared depths. He¡¯s an unstoppable force from within man. And associated with water and west.


    Lucifer would be Grave; bringer of light, enlightenment. He is a person¡¯s inner light that society attempts to drag into the darkness of conformity.


    Then there¡¯s Satan. AKA Cross. The adversary of mundanity, mediocrity, right-hand path, stupidity. Self-destruction, religion, and Gods. He is associated with the element of fire and south. And his father was also the preacher. But believe me when I say, Cross was just like his father.


    Our arrangement was solidified long before the six of us were born. The Dark Kings didn¡¯t start the alliance. No, their fathers did-the Three Wisemen made a deal with my father back in thete eighties. That was also when the Three Wisemen started Kingdom. Now at twenty-six, their sons run it like a well-oiled machine. They were all raised like me and my brothers-were getting our hands dirty before we knew any different. So, we continued that alliance and struck a new deal. We cover the streets, and they cover the sheets. They have eyes and ears everywhere. They thrive off other people¡¯s addictions. Drugs, gambling, and alcohol to name just a few. And sex-it can be very powerful when used properly.


    Titan sits next to me with his inked arms crossed over his chest. The guy thinks he¡¯s God¡¯s gift to women. Hence the nickname Titan. He rules over the queens-thedies of the night-and is also head of security here at Kingdom.


    Grave sits across from me. The guy has a death wish. Has since he was a kid. I¡¯ll never forget the time he skipped ss his freshman year in high school, stole a motorcycle off a showroom floor, and crashed it into ake. Word on the street was that his father was the one who put him in a weeklonga, not the ident itself.


    Cross sits to my left, his Zippo in his hand. He keeps flipping the lid open and then closed. It¡¯s not a tic, just something he has done since grade school. The guy is obsessed with fire. He lights things up just to watch them burn and gets a sick pleasure from it. I remember our senior year. Things took a turn when ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing it went well,¡± Bones interrupts my thoughts.


    I look over at him sitting at the head of the table. His tatted forearms, covering up part of Kingdom written in gold. Bones got his name in middle school. An older kid picked on his younger brother, Grave. Bones beat the shit out of him right then and there in the hallway. Broke twenty bones with his hands. I¡¯ve liked him ever since.


    ¡°It did,¡± I answer, reaching forward and unzipping the suitcase. Pushing the top open, it ps the conference table. I grab a brick of hundred-dor bills.


    Titan arches a brow. ¡°That better be half.¡±


    I grab another and toss it beside the other. ¡°Two bricks,¡± I inform them. A brick of hundred-dor bills is one hundred thousand dors, and I just gave them two. Leaving them with fifty grand each. ¡°Thanks for the tip.¡±


    Then I reach into the suitcase and grab two dime bags and toss them over to Grave. He catches them midair. ¡°A little extra.¡±


    He gives me a smile before cing his treat in the pocket of his holey jeans. I take care of Grave, and he takes care of me.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Bones clears his throat, letting me know he disapproves that I just gave his younger brother some drugs, but I don¡¯t give a fuck. We¡¯re all adults here, and we all have our vices.


    He ces his palms t on the smooth surface and stands. ¡°We¡¯re done here.¡±


    I nod and zip up the suitcase. ¡°As always, it was a pleasure doing business with you Kings.¡±


    Grave smiles, and my brotherughs.


    I nod and turn to Titan. ¡°Tell your queen I said thanks for the information.¡±


    He nods. ¡°Anytime.¡±


    I pick up the suitcase when Grave speaks. ¡°How is the weddinging along?¡±


    I smile at him. They know my n. Have known for a few months. I filled them in because they can benefit from it too. ¡°As well as predicted.¡±


    ¡°Ah,e on, man, she can¡¯t hate you that much,¡± he jokes, but I don¡¯tugh because the truth is my soon-to-be wife hates me with a passion, and if I cared at all I¡¯d call it off.


    Just to clear things up, I don¡¯t care, and the wedding is still very on.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t all weddings like that?¡± Cross asks.


    Titan snorts. ¡°Fuck that shit.¡±


    ¡°Not like she had a choice,¡± my brother chimes in, still chewing on that damn toothpick.


    The Kings know our life and how things work. Theirs aren¡¯t run much differently. But where marriage gives us power, they all see it as a disadvantage. Being tied to one woman all their life would be horror. To me, it means millions in my pocket. And I don¡¯t pass up money. Ever.


    ¡°I look forward to the engagement party.¡± Graveughs.

 Chapter 14

    I pull my car into my garage and turn it off, then grab the flowers out of my passenger seat that I picked up on the way home. Thankfully, my favorite ce was open.


    I exit my car and walk into the house. It¡¯s quiet, and I know she¡¯s not here. She¡¯s on her morning run. The sun is just starting to rise. She likes to start her day off early with a run to free her mind. At least she used to. She didn¡¯t ask me for permission, but this house isn¡¯t a prison. She cane and go all she wants. I have guards all over it. Cameras at every corner. If she decides to leave me, she won¡¯t get far. I don¡¯t think she¡¯d chance her freedom. If she did, she wouldn¡¯t like the consequences that would follow.


    Walking into one of the many kitchens, I grab a vase from underneath the sink and fill it with water before cing the flowers in it. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve used it. Thest time was before I left her. When she used to stay here, she always made the house feel like a home. It¡¯s been silent and empty ever since.


    Making my way up to our master suite, I close the door after entering. The bed is freshly made, and the smell of her perfume hits me. I used to smell her on me for days. The way her shampoo would rub off on my shirt when she cuddled up against me. Or the way my hoodie would smell like her body wash. It always made me hard. Desperate.


    She doesn¡¯t know it, but I forced her father to hand her over to me. I¡¯m not the kind of guy who shows weakness. My father taught my brothers and me that nothing is more important than money. And although I agree, I also feel that having a woman by your side can be beneficial to a man. Men respect a man who knows how to control a bitch. I needed her, and I needed a reason to make that happen. My father didn¡¯t agree, but he¡¯lle around. He¡¯ll see what I see in the end. And if not, well, then that¡¯s his problem.


    The moment I stepped on that ne to leave her for Italy, I started forming a n. It was the first thing I did three months ago when I arrived back in the States. Her father owns a chain of banks here in Las Vegas, and I could use his facilities tounder money. All I had to do was make him an offer he couldn¡¯t refuse.


    He sits behind his desk in his home office, his hands clenched together as he res at me. ¡°What you¡¯re asking of me is illegal.¡±


    ¡°And what you¡¯re doing is illegal.¡±


    His face whitens, and sweat beads across his forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re running fake money through your bank. Marking it with serial numbers from real currency. Making it look like it¡¯s being ced in the vault, but instead you¡¯re using it to hold your head above water.¡±


    His jaw sharpens. ¡°You have no idea-¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± I interrupt him. ¡°You have rats everywhere.¡± I smile at him. ¡°Especially when they¡¯re paid well.¡± Lie. I got this information for free. But I promised not to snitch on my source. And the Bianchis are no rats.


    He ms his hand down on the desk and stands.


    I stay seated because I¡¯m about to cut him off at the knees. ¡°I¡¯ll make you one offer. And it will only be on the table for twenty-four hours.¡±


    His jaw clenches, but he doesn¡¯t shoot me down immediately. ¡°The board will never allow it.¡±


    ¡°Let me worry about the board.¡± Standing, I button my suit jacket. ¡°You will allow me full rein of all fifteen locations in exchange for twenty percent of my iing finances. And in the meantime, I won¡¯t rat you out to the feds.¡±


    He falls into his chair and lets out a sigh. He¡¯s thinking about it. Good. It¡¯s a fair offer. I¡¯m not gonna railroad him because I want something else of his as well.


    He concedes, releasing a long breath. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±


    ¡°And I want Haven.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± he snaps, jumping back to his feet. ¡°Absolutely not!¡±


    I snap my fingers. ¡°Nite.¡± He walks over and drops the ck bag on top of the desk. ¡°Open it,¡± I order Jimmy.


    He arches a brow, staring down at it, but eventually, his curiosity gets the better of him, and he unzips it. He pulls out stacks of hundreds. ¡°What ¡­?¡±


    ¡°In exchange for her hand in marriage, I will give you five million dors.¡±


    ¡°Marriage?¡± he whispers softly as if he can¡¯t say it out loud, but the way his eyes light up at the cash he grips in his hands tells me I¡¯ve already won. He¡¯s in deep debt. So, what if he sells his only child? His adopted child? She doesn¡¯t mean anything to him. Not like she does me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you think about it.¡± I turn, letting him keep what little money is in there right now while he thinks about it. As I ce my hand on the doorknob, he speaks.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    I bite back a smile, turning to face him.


    He stands there, both hands gripping a stack of money, and his chest heaves in his tight button-down. But his eyes tell me all I need to know. She¡¯s mine.


    That was three months ago. I needed things to be set in ce because I couldn¡¯t just go and grab her. Papers needed to be signed, and I needed ess to all the locations before I stepped in and removed her from her home. I needed my ducks in a row. She was thest one ¡¯cause I knew she would be the only one to fight me.


    But in the end, she would lose.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    And it didn¡¯t take more than a few days for him toe around. He was practically drooling when I handed him the money and couldn¡¯t get her to sign fast enough.


    I turn off the shower and step out. Wrapping the towel around my hips, I walk back into the bedroom just as I hearmotion downstairs.


    Making my way to the first level, I walk into the spare bedroom, listening to the shower turn on in the adjoining bathroom. I enter and see her removing her sports bra and then shoving the sweaty yoga pants down her thin legs. And I have to fight the urge to shove her to her knees and fuck her mouth. She always gave great head. The woman knew how to use that mouth. Even if at times I wanted to duct tape the damn thing shut.


    I¡¯m not sure why she¡¯s being such a bitch now. I paid for her. Her father was the one who tossed her to the side. I want to make her my queen and give her anything she wants. All she has to do is ask, but I¡¯m starting to lose my patience. And that is not a good thing for her. She¡¯s gonna push me to the point I¡¯ll no longer give a fuck, and then she¡¯ll hate me even more.


    She stiffens when her eyes meet mine in therge bathroom mirror.


    I push off the wall and walk up behind her. cing my hands on her narrow hips, I lean down and kiss her bare shoulder. She res at me in the mirror.


    ¡°Good morning, Haven,¡± I whisper, and I feel her body shiver.


    She wants me. She always has. I¡¯ve been able to push her in ways that no other guy could. Ever since I saw her in grade school, I wanted her. She wasn¡¯t like all the other girls who wanted to be seen with me. She didn¡¯t care one bit.


    ¡°I bought you flowers.¡± I gather up her mess of a hair into my fist. I run my lips across the top of her back to her other shoulder, softly kissing her damp skin.


    ¡°Flowers die,¡± she growls.


    I smile against her skin. ¡°Would you prefer diamonds?¡±


    ¡°Diamonds were just once coal,¡± she bites out.


    ¡°How about orgasms?¡± I ask, tightening my fist in her hair and pulling her head back. My free hand slides around her skinny waist and dips between her legs.


    She pushes me off her and spins around to face me. ¡°Luca ¡­¡±


    I m my lips to hers, cutting her off, and grind my hips into hers. The movement has the knot holding my towel on loosening and falling to the floor at our feet.


    She opens for me, a moan escaping her lips before I swallow it. My free handes up and grips her chin, arching her neck back for me. I deepen the kiss, just as the palms of her hands hit my chest.


    She steps away from me, breathing heavily, and shouts, ¡°I said no.¡± There¡¯s that fire I like. But it¡¯s unnecessary at the moment. I¡¯m not the one she should be mad at.


    ¡°I never heard those words.¡±


    She ps me across the face. ¡°I¡¯m not for sale, Luca. I¡¯m not going to give you my body because you wrote a check.¡±


    ¡°It was actually cash ¡­¡±

 Chapter 15

    She ps me again.


    This time, I grip her face, spin her around, and m her back into the wall. Her eyes widen, and she gasps. Her handse up and grip my wrists. ¡°Luca ¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get one thing straight, Haven,¡± I growl in her face. ¡°We can do this one of two ways. One, you cooperate, and I¡¯ll treat you well. Or two, you be a fucking bitch, and I treat you like one. Do you understand me?¡±


    Her pretty dark eyes fill with tears. I watch one fall down her flushed cheek from her run. She¡¯s so beautiful. She always was. When other girls were spending hours on their makeup, she was throwing on mascara and lip gloss and called it good. She has a little freckle on the right side of her upper lip, and I loved to run my thumb over it. Her amber-colored eyes and chestnut hair make her stunning. She is what a man dreams of. I know I always have. That¡¯s why I never let her get too far away. There were many times she tried to break it off with me, but I wouldn¡¯t let her. I am Luca Bianchi, and I always get what I want. Even if I have to lie, cheat, or steal for it. She will be my wife and the mother of my children.


    ¡°Luca,¡± she whimpers.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡± I shout, losing my patience. I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s fighting me on this. She should be thanking me. I saved her father. Her future. She would be out on the streets with them within a year at the rate he was going. He¡¯s in deep debt and was about to lose everything before I stepped in. They were days away from their Victorian mansion being in foreclosure. Her father had several of his cars hidden in an undisclosed lot, for Christ¡¯s sake. What would she have done? Where would she have gone?


    ¡°Yes,¡± she whispers as the tears run down her face.


    I release her and take a step back. Not even bothering to grab my towel, I exit the bathroom and m the door shut behind me. I pass by the kitchen, grab the flowers, and throw them into the trash, knowing that I need to show Haven just what kind of a guy I can be.


    HAVEN


    I stand in the bathroom, silently crying, trying to get my emotions under control. My run didn¡¯t help one bit. And neither didst night. I couldn¡¯t sleep. He had walked out of his room and never returned.


    Where the hell had he gone? Who did he go meet? Was it a woman? I hate how much I care to know the answer to that question. And he had recently showered. His hair was wet, and his towel sits at my feet. I lean down to pick it up. Had he showered to get the smell of a woman off? Did he use protection?


    We both know we¡¯re not marrying for love, so it wouldn¡¯t surprise me to know he spent the night with someone else.


    I open the shower door and turn on the water. I step in and allow the scalding hot water to burn my skin. To cover my tears. What will my life be now? How long until he gets bored with me? Before he throws me away? I didn¡¯t get to read the contract. Did it have a use where we have to stay married for so many years? And if so, how many? I don¡¯t know a lot about the Mafia, but I¡¯m pretty sure the only way you can be free is if they die. And even after that, your life is still devoted to the Mafia.


    I take my time in the shower, making sure to scrub every inch of my body. At one point, I sit down and rock back and forth, trying toe up with a n. But I get nothing.


    My name has been signed. The deal is done.


    Stepping out, I wrap the towel around myself and walk into the spare bedroom. I scream when I see a man standing over by the door.


    I tighten the towel around myself. ¡°What are you doing? Get out!¡± I shout.


    He doesn¡¯t move, doesn¡¯t even look at me. It¡¯s Nite, standing there like a fucking statue. ¡°Get the fuck out!¡± I scream.


    He ignores me like he always has. Huffing, I storm over to the door and yank it open. I run up the stairs and into Luca¡¯s bedroom. I hear water running in the bathroom, and I yank it open. He stands at one of the sinks, bent over, his hands sshing his face with water.


    He straightens, gripping the towel and yanking it off the hanger next to him, and wipes his face. His eyes meet mine in the mirror. ¡°What do you want, Haven?¡± he asks with a growl.


    My jaw tightens. ¡°I want you to get Nite out of my fucking room.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± I gasp. ¡°Is this a joke?¡±


    He turns to face me, and I stand my ground as his eyes bore into mine. ¡°This is very real, Haven. Nite will apany you at all times from now on.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Luca ¡­¡±


    ¡°And no more morning runs.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious?¡± I growl. He¡¯s going to make me a prisoner. His ything that will only be meant to satisfy him in the bedroom. The other ny-five percent of the time, he will run around on me with whoever he pleases whenever he wants. We¡¯re going to be just like his parents.


    He shoulders past me and back into his bedroom but doesn¡¯t answer me.


    ¡°Luca?¡± I snap as he enters his walk-in closet.


    He stands with his back to me in nothing but a pair of ck boxer briefs. He removes a ck button-down from a hanger and shrugs it on.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you,¡± I seethe.


    He removes a pair of ck cks from another hanger and goes to step into them.


    I yank them from his hands. ¡°Listen to me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t listen to nonsense,¡± he says calmly and takes the cks back before sliding them on.


    I stand before him stunned. My heart pounding with anger and my jaw tight. I watch him tuck his shirt in and then button them up along with the zipper. And I wonder what he¡¯s doing. Where he¡¯s going. I had only gone for a thirty-minute run, and he wasn¡¯t here when I left. I checked like the sorry piece of shit woman I am. A million different scenarios went through my mind. All of them involved a woman and him in bed together.


    ¡°Leaving already?¡± I ask, crossing my arms over my chest. He wants me to be his wife? I can be the most annoying, intrusive, demanding wife possible. He¡¯ll want to pay someone to take me off his hands.


    He looks up at me. His brows creases at my question. After a long beat, he answers. ¡°I have work to do.¡±


    Cryptic. No surprise there. ¡°Work or someone?¡±


    The corners of his lips turn up, and my breath hitches. Why did I ask that?


    He takes the five steps, closing the short distance between us. Reaching up, he pushes my wet hair from my face and tucks it behind my ear. ¡°Are you jealous, Haven?¡±

 Chapter 16

    I snort at the question, but my heart is now racing because it¡¯s true. The thought of him with other women has haunted me ever since he left me for Italy. Now he¡¯s going to openly do it in front of me. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Liar.¡± He wraps his arm around my towel, pulling me to him. His other tangles in my wet hair. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what.¡± He lowers his lips to my ear, and I hold my breath. ¡°How about you fall to your knees and suck my dick to try to keep me faithful?¡±


    I try to pull back, but he keeps me captive. ¡°You son of a-¡±


    ¡°You remember how I like it?¡± he interrupts me, his hand yanking my head back and forcing me to look up at him with tears in my eyes. I refuse to let them fall. Letting go of my waist, he runs the pad of his thumb over my bottom lip. His eyes boring into mine. I see the amusement in his. He¡¯s enjoying this, and it¡¯s breaking my heart. ¡°You were always so good at opening that mouth for me when I wanted it.¡±


    My hands fist his freshly pressed button-down, hoping I wrinkle the fuck out of it. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one I got on my knees for,¡± I say, hoping to fucking shatter any thoughts he has of me. I want this fucker to hate me as much as I hate him. Even if I have to lie.


    His face grows as hard as stone, and his eyes narrow on me. I can feel his body stiffen as he holds me tighter. Closer. I don¡¯t dare move. Or breathe. We re at one another. I wait to see what he does next because I know he contemtes snapping my neck.


    Thankfully, the door opens, and he shoves me away. I look up to see Nite enter the massive walk-in closet. He holds out his right hand to Luca.


    My eyes widen. ¡°Is that my phone?¡± I ask. Did that fucker dig through my purse to retrieve it? He had to. It was on the bed downstairs ¡­


    ¡°Thanks, Nite.¡± Luca says tightly and then ces the phone in the pocket of his cks.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s mine.¡±


    Nite nods and exits the room, closing the door behind him.


    Luca turns to me. ¡°Nothing here is yours. Everything belongs to me. Even you.¡± Then he too turns and exits the room, mming the door shut behind him.


    LUCA


    I SIT IN the driver¡¯s seat of my car, scrolling through her phone. She didn¡¯t have a lock on it, so it made this easier. I go through all her texts, callsing and going, and nothing shows any sign of a guy that I can see. Everything consists of her friends, Emilee and Jasmine.


    I go through her pictures. She doesn¡¯t have many. They¡¯re mostly of her and Jasmine. A few of her and Emilee.


    Turning the phone off, I throw it onto the passenger seat and run a hand down my face. I¡¯ve never felt so fucking jealous, so furious with her in my life. I wanted to strangle her. The thought of her touching another guy, let alone on her knees for another sends me into a rage. I¡¯m gonna find out who it is, and I¡¯m gonna break his goddamn legs.


    Pulling my own cell out of my pocket, I shoot Nite a text.


    Me: Don¡¯t let her out of your sight.


    He answers immediately. Yes, sir.


    Her little stunt in the bathroom earlier earned her a babysitter. She wants to act like a kid, then I¡¯ll treat her like one.


    Thirty minutester, I¡¯m pulling into a parking lot right off the Strip. ss in ck letters is written on the side of the two-story building. I make my way around to the back and park next to a cked-out Lamborghini Reventon. Only thirty-five were made in the world, and my business partner owns one of them.


    Exiting my car, I walk up the metal staircase to the second floor and punch in the code on the keypad to unlock the door. I step inside and walk down the hallway, entering the first door on the right.


    I walk over to the desk and drop Haven¡¯s cell on top of it, right in front of my business partner.


    His brows pull together as he looks at the picture of Haven and Emilee from when she went to visit her three months ago in Chicago. She doesn¡¯t know that I know. But she hasn¡¯t done a damn thing without my knowledge. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t understand how she could have been seeing someone and I missed it. She had to have been lying. And when I find out that¡¯s the case, she will regret making up shit just to rile me up.


    ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± Bones asks, leaning back in his seat.


    ¡°Haven¡¯s phone.¡±


    He arches a brow. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And nothing.¡± I sit down in the chair.


    He reaches up and shoves the phone away. I smile to myself. He never speaks of Emilee, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s forgotten about her. You don¡¯t ever forget the one who got away. Or more like the one you let go of.


    ¡°What couldn¡¯t wait untilter?¡± I ask. The bastard called me an hour ago and said to meet him up here. I had nned on going home and getting a few hours of sleep, but he doesn¡¯t care about things like that. He and Titan rarely sleep. They only crawl into a bed if it¡¯s to fuck a woman.


    ¡°Marco is on his way,¡± he answers.


    ¡°Ah.¡± I nod. ¡°What do we n on doing to him?¡±


    ¡°Not sure yet.¡±


    So we could be burying a body in the desert in the next hour or not. Never know with Bones. Just depends on what kind of mood you catch him in.


    Just then, the door opens, and the man of the hour enters. He doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s been to bed yet either. He wears a pair of ck jeans and a red cored shirt. It¡¯s the dress code here at ss for the male employees.


    He looks from me to Bones andes to a halt. ¡°Bones?¡± he shrieks.


    Everyone in Las Vegas knows the Dark Kings. They¡¯re each feared for something different. Bones is known as the enforcer, but no one knows that he owns a part of ss. He¡¯s a silent business partner. So Marco probably thinks I hired him to work him over. Get his hands dirty for me.


    ¡°Have a seat.¡± I gesture to the chair I vacated.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s okay ¡­¡±


    I grab his shirt and shove him down into it.


    Bones grabs the remote, pointing it at therge monitor that hangs on the wall, and then pushes y.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The date in the lower right-hand corner shows three weeks ago. You see Marco working behind the bar, rushing around making drinks. Then you see the customer give him cash. He slips some in his back pocket and only rings up half of the cocktails he just made.


    Bones pauses it. ¡°I have fifteen more just like this.¡±


    ¡°I can exin ¡­¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need an exnation,¡± Bones says. ¡°See ¡­¡± He ces his tatted hands t on the desk ¡°The only thing I care about is money. And you owe us five grand.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I can ¡­ I¡¯ll ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay us back,¡± I say.


    He nods quickly and begins to dig in his pocket. He throws some twenties on the desk. ¡°That¡¯s everything I have on me.¡± He quickly pats his other pockets to double-check.


    Bones ignores the money and grabs a nk piece of paper from the printer. He sets it on the desk along with a pen. ¡°Sign this.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Marco blinks.


    ¡°I said sign it.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s nothing there.¡± His round eyes look it over.


    There¡¯s a tic in Bones jaw. ¡°If you don¡¯t sign your name on this, I will break both of your hands. Do you understand?¡±


    The guy grabs the pen and scribbles his name down.


    ¡°You have five days toe up with the money,¡± he says, falling back down into his seat.


    Marco nods, jumps up, and storms out without another word. He doesn¡¯t have to be told twice.


    The door ms shut, and Bones leans his head back, closing his eyes.


    ¡°Go home. Get some rest,¡± I tell him. ¡°You look like shit.¡±


    He runs a hand down his unshaven face. ¡°I¡¯m heading to Kingdom.¡±


    No one knows about our business deal here. Two years ago, I went to Bones with a n. I wanted to start a business that didn¡¯t involve my father. I wanted something that waspletely mine. Something I had control over. I had the perfect ce and the money. I just needed someone to help me with it while I was in Italy. A partner.

 Chapter 17

    Bones was the perfect candidate.


    So we went into business together and bought ss, a strip club right in the heart of Sin City. It was once a run-down wedding chapel, so it felt fitting.


    The girls are the elite of Vegas strippers. They must be at least twenty-one and audition, but other than that, they can pretty much do whatever the fuck they want. We have VIP rooms. The men pay for bottle service, and the girls decide how far they want to take it. We make sure the girls are taken care of and well protected. We always have armed guards on the property. Plus, most of them also work for the queens at Kingdom. They¡¯re literally rolling in cash.


    His phone rings, and he digs it out of his pocket. Hitting answer, he leans back in the chair. ¡°Hello?¡± He pauses. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m about to head that way.¡± He runs a hand down his face again. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Then he hangs up and stands. ¡°I gotta go. Make sure Marco pays up. If not, let me know, and I¡¯ll deliver the threat.¡±


    HAVEN


    I sit out on a chaise on therge balcony to our room. Nite stands off to the side by the sliding ss door. True to Luca¡¯s word, the bastard has been breathing down my neck ever since this morning. I look over the ck railing at the heart of Sin City. You can see the Strip from where the house sits. I always found Las Vegas ugly and dirty during the day, but at night, ites to life and shines brighter than all the stars in the sky.


    Standing out the most, Kingdom, dominates the sky with four towers-one for each king. Back when their fathers owned it, it only had two. They¡¯ve built onto it over the years. When they took over after college, they made some changes. And those alterations made them even more untouchable. More royalty in this town. And gave them even more enemies.


    I take a puff from my cigarette. Leaning my head back, I let it out slowly and close my eyes, thinking of Emilee and how much I miss her. I visited her recently in Chicago.


    ¡°So what are we gonna do while I¡¯m in town?¡± I ask, falling onto her bed. Her entire apartment is about as big as her bedroom back at home, but she doesn¡¯t seem to mind. Emilee never needed expensive things.


    She walks out of her bathroom and gives me a big smile. ¡°We¡¯re going out tonight.¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°A club.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s vague.¡±


    She winks at me.


    Iugh because I love seeing her like this. So free. Bones always had a hold on her. She swore she didn¡¯t love him, and I believed her, but the Kings were two years older than us. So when Bones, Titan, and Cross graduated, they started to take over Kingdom, and that left Emilee alone. She has never said it out loud, but I know that hurt her. They grew apart, and she started seeing someone in our grade. After graduation, she chose to move to Chicago, and that was that. She was gone. I think she was running away from something she knew she couldn¡¯t have. None of the Kings would ever settle down. They were meant to be ruthless yboys who ruled their own world and had no room for women or families.


    ¡°There¡¯s this awesome club here called Seven Deadly Sins.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Oh, I like it already.¡±


    She nods. ¡°They have these private rooms for each sin.¡±


    ¡°Sounds fun.¡±


    ¡°It is by far the best club I¡¯ve ever been to.¡±


    I eye her skeptically as she smooths down her dress in the floor-length mirror. She turns around and looks at her ass over her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re fucking someone who works there.¡± It was more of a statement than a question.


    She chuckles ¡°I am. I¡¯ll message him before we get there, and he¡¯ll let us in the back.¡±


    ¡°It is serious?¡± I ask. I¡¯ve known Emilee all my life, and I¡¯ve never seen her fall in love with a guy. I don¡¯t know if she just hides her emotions that well, or if she truly can just use a guy. Maybe Bones broke her.


    I hate that I¡¯ve only ever slept with Luca, and that I can¡¯t get over the fact I love him so much. I want to be more like her. Detached.


    She frowns. ¡°No, it¡¯s just a little fun¡±


    ¡°What does he do at the club? What¡¯s his name? I wanna know all about him.¡±


    The guy turned out to be a pretty nice guy. Not to mention gorgeous in that I¡¯ll kick anyone¡¯s ass kind of way. I could totally understand why he was head of security. We got to watch him in action twice that night.


    He put us up in one of the rooms with a waitress who kept the drinks flowing all night. After the club closed, we went out and ate breakfast with him. Then he drove us back to Emilee¡¯s apartment. I went inside while he kissed her goodbye on her porch-I might have watched out the window-and then he left. We stayed up a few more hoursughing and sharing a bottle of Riesling she had until we made our way down to the closest gas station and bought a pack of cigarettes. We had only ever smoked one other time in college. For some reason, we both thought it would be a great idea to try it again.


    She didn¡¯t care that much for it, so I put them in my suitcase. The same ones that were packed and brought here to Luca¡¯s. We were drunk and really didn¡¯t know what we were doing then, but I light one up every now and then.


    Keeping my eyes shut, I take another drag of the cigarette. I miss her so much and wish that she were here. Hell, I wish I could talk to her. Luca may have taken my cell away, but I found a phone in his study earlier today. I waited for Nite to stop me, but when he didn¡¯t, I dialed her number. She didn¡¯t answer, and I didn¡¯t leave a voicemail. What would I say? Hey, E. I¡¯ve been forced to marry Luca, and I wish you were here to help me through it? I just hung up.


    ¡°What in the fuck are you doing?¡±


    My eyes spring open, and I jump at the sound of his voice. ¡°Luca ¡­¡±


    ¡°Since when did you start fucking smoking?¡± he demands, his blue eyes narrowed on the cigarette between my fingers.


    I bring it to my lips. ¡°I do a lot of things you don¡¯t know about.¡±

 Chapter 18

    He snatches it from my fingers and puts it out on the railing.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    He grips my upper arm, pulling me from the balcony and through the open door into his bedroom. My eyes fall to the massive bed that sits up against the wall with its whiteforter and burgundy sheets. And I think of how many women he¡¯s had there, and I hate it. I hate that he makes me jealous and that he¡¯s brought me here in the first ce.


    ¡°Let go of me.¡± I try yanking my arm free of his hold, but he just grips me tighter.


    He walks over to a door, yanks it open, and shoves me inside. I spin around to face him just as he shoves it closed in Nite¡¯s face.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Fisting my hands, I turn to see we¡¯re in a closet. He shoulders past me, walking down the short and narrow structure, then he takes a left and disappears. Rubbing my upper arm, I follow him. I¡¯ve always dreamed of my things being in here Now I wanna burn my shit so I don¡¯t have to fill it. We make the turn, and it opens to arge room. The left side is full of white shelves from the floor to the ceiling. Ahead of me are different-sized cubbies with rods to hang clothes on in various sizes. It looks the same but different.


    In the middle is a silver dresser with a ss top. Running my hands over it, I smudge the ss with my fingers. We had sex on it once. It has threerge drawers. Walking around the other side, I open the top drawer. It¡¯s long but not very deep. It¡¯s covered in ck velvet, and the indentions let me know it¡¯s for jewelry. I pause when I spot the Harry Winston three-carat emerald sitting in a tinum setting on the fifth row. It looks out of ce.


    My mouth instantly goes dry, and I take a step back, shaking my head slowly. Luca reaches in and grabs the ring and turns to face me. Tears sting my eyes as he grabs my left hand. I want to punch him. Fight him. I want to tell him that it¡¯s ugly and over the top, but it¡¯s really all I ever wanted.


    He slides it on my finger, and a tear slides down my face. It fits perfectly, of course. He runs his finger over it before releasing my hand. It drops to my side like an anchor, the weight pulling my hand down.


    I spin around to run, but something else stops me. My stomach drops when I see the ck garment bag hanging from the rack. I take a step back, but my ass hits the dresser. ¡°Is that ¡­?¡± I swallow the knot in my throat. It¡¯s a reminder of what this truly is.


    A contract.


    This isn¡¯t love.


    The ring. The dress. It¡¯s all too much. Too fast. There has to be a way to stop it.


    Hees up to me and ces his hands on either side of my hips. I stiffen.


    ¡°Calm down, Haven,¡± he orders softly. ¡°I can hear your heart pounding in your chest.¡±


    I feel it may explode.


    ¡°This is your dress for our engagement announcement tonight.¡±


    That doesn¡¯t help me. Just because it¡¯s not a wedding dress doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s not just as threatening.


    He runs his knuckles down the side of my face, smearing the single tear down my neck. He stops on my racing pulse, and I look up at him. ¡°We can ¡­ You can call it off.¡± I stumble over my words. ¡°It¡¯s never toote.¡±


    He arches a brow.


    My heart pounds as my thumb runs over the tinum band of my engagement ring. ¡°They don¡¯t get to rule our lives. I know-¡±


    ¡°They?¡± he interrupts me.


    Swallowing nervously, I add, ¡°Our fathers.¡±


    He gives me a smile that makes the hairs on my neck stand. He opens his hand and slides it into my hair, tilting my head back in the process. I hold my breath as he bends down and whispers in my ear, ¡°This is all my doing, Haven. Make no mistake about that. I wanted you, and now I have you. Today, tomorrow, forever.¡± He kisses my forehead gently. When he pulls away, I feel another tear fall. His dark eyes watch it without any remorse. ¡°Get in the shower. You smell like cigarette smoke. And Mrs. Brown will be here in an hour to help you get ready.¡± With that, he exits the closet.


    The sound of the door shutting behind me has me falling to my knees.


    HAVEN


    I STAND IN the middle of the ballroom at Luca¡¯s. He stands to my right, my father to my left. They both have smiles on their faces andugh at the stupid jokes the men say.


    I feel numb,pletely and utterly numb. I¡¯ve thought of taking one of the butter knives that the waiters carry around on their trays and stabbing myself in the chest just to see if I feel it. I wonder how long it takes a person to bleed out? Maybe my best option would be to go for a wrist. Would they be quick enough to stop me? Would they be smart enough to stop the bleeding? Most likely. Everyone knows to put pressure on a wound. But if I could cut it deep enough ¡­


    I¡¯ve never contemted suicide until tonight. But I havee to a point in my life when that may be the only way out. Death has always been this ck cloud hovering over us all, but at this point, it may be my saving grace.


    It¡¯s our engagement party. The announcement of our engagement. Luca¡¯s mansion is full of reporters, mob bosses, the Mafia, and my father¡¯s clients. Complete strangers to me.


    Jasmine isn¡¯t here ¡¯cause I haven¡¯t spoken to her. And I haven¡¯t had a chance to try to call Emilee again. I¡¯m all alone.


    ¡°Haven?¡± Luca growls my name in my ear and tightens his hand on my hip. He¡¯s had me glued to his side all night, showing me off like a trophy he won. ¡°Mr. Ronald asked you a question.¡±


    I blink. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± And fake a smile. I feel my face may crack due to how tight it is.


    The man with the biggest gap I¡¯ve ever seen between his teeth looks straight at my tits. I¡¯m not surprised. Mrs. Brown did my hair and makeup, then dressed me in a pink Chanel dress that zips up the back. Ites up high on my neck like a noose but has a keyhole front, dipping low to show off my cleavage.


    The dress Luca bought for me. I no longer have any say on how I look or what I wear.


    Luca controls me. I¡¯m his puppet. His toy. Something to show off in a forty-thousand-dor dress. When he saw me, he said I looked absolutely stunning. Breathtaking. It makes me look like a fucking hooker. Not that I¡¯m judging them. Just wish I was getting something out of this.


    Mr. Ronald clears his throat, and the guy lifts his eyes from my chest. ¡°Yes, my dear. I just wanted to congratte you.¡± He holds out his right hand.


    Thoughtlessly, I reach out and shake it. ¡°Thank you.¡± My voice is monotone. He says a few more words to Luca and then walks away. My shoulders instantly sag.


    ¡°Can you be more ¡­ believable?¡± My father huffs, straightening his suit jacket.


    My chest tightens at his words. What did I do to deserve this? Have I made him ashamed? Is this his way of forcing me to make something of my life? Or a way to further his career? He¡¯s very sessful. I thought he and Mr. Bianchi put this together, but Luca told me earlier today that it was all him. But it has to be more than that. My father wouldn¡¯t throw me away like I¡¯m nothing unless he had a hand in it.


    ¡°I need a drink,¡± I say, pulling away from between them.


    ¡°Nonalcoholic,¡± Luca warns.


    I keep my expression nk, but I¡¯m screaming at him on the inside. Lifting the hem of my dress off the floor, I make my way down the long hallway to the formal dining area. I pass through it to the back and look around before I push open the revolving door to themercial-size kitchen.


    Workers run around with trays in their hands. Cooks are standing at the massive grills. And there¡¯s an assembly line of people preparing tes. I walk through, and nobody even gives me a nce, too busy with keeping up with Luca¡¯s demanding orders. Shoving the back door open, I walk down the long and dark narrow hallway, looking over my shoulder to make sure I¡¯m not followed. Ie to the end and turn the handle. Closing it softly behind me, I flip the light switch that I know is on the wall, which lights up the staircase and room below.


    I lift my dress once again and walk down the stairs, my heels clicking on the wood. I smile once I hit thending. Going over to the bottles of wine, I pick the one I want and then turn to the cab that has a wine opener. After opening it, I don¡¯t even bother to look for a ss. I tip back the bottle and down it like it¡¯s a shot, not even caring that it¡¯s warm.

 Chapter 19

    I don¡¯t know how much time passes before I push myself up off the floor, toss the now empty bottle into the trash, and fumble up the stairs. I trip twice on my dress. Opening the door, I¡¯m much less quiet as I make my way back down the hall and back through the kitchen to the party. No one pays me any attention, though. I¡¯m not the reason they¡¯re here. All four hundred people are here for Luca. For his future. For his business. I¡¯m no one. Nothing. But that¡¯s how women are treated in this world. The Mafia is an exclusive men¡¯s club. The women stay home and raise the children, most of the time in a Catholic upbringing. I know nothing about the religion. I¡¯ve never even entered a church because my parents aren¡¯t religious. Is he going to make me do research? Or make his mother teach me? Was that mentioned in the contract that I didn¡¯t read?


    ¡°Haven?¡±


    I stop in my tracks at the sound of her voice. My mother. The woman who has sessfully avoided me.


    I turn to see her approaching me in a champagne-colored sleeveless Burberry dress. Her bleach blond hair is up in a tight bun, showcasing her delicate neck and the pearls my father gave her for Christmasst year. She looks stunning, as always, and for the first time in my life, I feel nothing but hatred toward her. Where was she when my father signed my name to the contract? Where was she when Nite removed me from my parents¡¯ house? And where has she been for the past couple of days while I¡¯ve been a prisoner here?


    She brings her hands up to her face and gasps as she looks me up and down. ¡°You look beautiful. Absolutely stunning.¡± She reaches out for my hand, but I take a stumbling step back from her. And her perfectly painted on face falls as if I hurt her feelings. ¡°Haven, I-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I interrupt her, then hup.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her green eyes fall to my left hand, and she stares at the rock on my finger. She flinches as if it hurts her to see. She should put herself in my shoes, then maybe she would know how much it hurts to wear it. ¡°Haven, please let me exin.¡±


    ¡°How you let Daddy sell me?¡± She flinches at my slurred speech. ¡°No thanks.¡±


    Her eyes dart around the room to see if anyone heard me, but I highly doubt those in attendance believe I chose this. ¡°Haven, please ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Go home, Mother.¡± I turn, giving her my back. Walking out of the formal dining room, I head down the hallway to the back of his house where the bedroom I¡¯ve been staying in is at. I have nothing to say to her. What my father did hurt, but my mother didn¡¯t even try to save me. Not once has she tried to call me in the two days I¡¯ve been here. That I know of. Now Luca has my phone. She let me go. And that¡¯s a hard pill to swallow. She was supposed to protect me. Love me. Instead, she let him throw me away.


    ¡°Haven. Well, don¡¯t you look every bit the part of a princess.¡±


    I stiffen as Ie face to face with Brad. He¡¯s Bones and Grave¡¯s father. He used to run Kingdom until his sons and their friends were old enough to take over the empire. He¡¯s the only living member of the Three Wisemen who created Kingdom.


    His blue eyes look me up and down in a way that makes me step back. I never liked him. He¡¯s dirty, evil just like the rest of them. He uses women. All he cares about is how much money he can make and who will fall to their knees and suck his dick.


    He leans in, giving me a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your secret is safe with me. I won¡¯t tell anyone that this isn¡¯t the fairy tale you wanted.¡±


    Without saying a word, I narrow my eyes and shoulder past him. I just want to be alone. Locked inside my bedroom where no one can bother me. Continuing down the hallway, Ie to a stop when Luca¡¯s office door opens, and a woman steps out. Before she has a chance to see me, I duck into a nearby half bathroom, watching her through the thin crack in the door, hiding my body behind it. She runs her hands down her ck form-fitting dress, shoving it down her long legs. But it doesn¡¯t cover much. She¡¯s dressed more for a night out on the town. Then she steps up to therge mirror that hangs on the hall and fixes her wild, bleach blond hair. It¡¯s knotted around the crown. Like someone¡¯s fist was in it. She opens her clutch and reapplies her crimson lipstick, before popping her lips. I look over her arms and see red marks have formed on her pale skin. Fingerprints. She looks herself over onest time and then turns.


    I move away from the door, hoping she doesn¡¯t see me. cing my hand over my mouth, I hold my breath so she can¡¯t hear me as I listen for her heels on the hardwood as she passes my hiding ce.


    I wait for her to walk off, and I look out the cracked door. Once I see I¡¯m alone, I yank it open, storm down the hall, and all but kick his office door open.


    Arge TV hangs on the far wall above a firece. Over to the right sits his desk. He has some papers scattered across the surface. I walk across the room, my heels digging into the thick ck rug. I sit down and read them over. My eyes are a tad blurry from the alcohol swirling around in my system, but something catches my eyes on the third page. I recognize it. It¡¯s the paperwork where my father signed my name. There¡¯s a blood stain through the middle of Haven.


    This isn¡¯t a marriage. It¡¯s a contract signed in blood.


    I read over it, trying toprehend it. With blurry vision, it¡¯s hard to understand, but one word catches my attention. Heirs.


    My hands begin to shake as I blink to focus.


    The wife in question will produce three living heirs. Two of which must be sons.


    All cases after that will be up to Luca¡¯s discretion.


    What the fuck does that mean?


    I ce the papers on the desk, my head falling into my hands. My eyes drop to the small ck trash can under his desk. Something catches my eye, and I pick up the small container. ¡°What the fuck ¡­?¡± I whisper.


    My blood begins to boil, and my heart pounds. I hear the lock to the adjoining bathroom click, and then Luca steps out. Hees to a stop when he spots me. My eyes immediately drop to his ck cks. His belt is undone along with his pants and his white button-down is untucked. His ck-tie hangs loosely around his neck.


    ¡°What are you doing in here?¡± he asks, his eyes narrowing when they drop to the papers.


    ¡°What were you doing in here?¡± I snap, unable to hold my tongue.


    ¡°Haven ¡­.¡±


    ¡°Exin this!¡± I shout, dumping the trashcan upside down and allowing the contents to scatter on his desk. We¡¯ll get back to the paperworkter. Right now, we¡¯re not even having sex, let alone having children, but he¡¯s fucking someone. The freshly used condom falls onto the contract. Might as well mix some cum with that bloody signature. ¡°You were just fucking her in here!¡± I scream.

 Chapter 20

    That¡¯s why the blonde was in his office. She fixed herself in the mirror while he freshened up in his bathroom.


    My breath quickens, heart races, and my hands clench. I shouldn¡¯t be mad. Or jealous. I don¡¯t want to be his, not like this. But like my father said, the deal is done. The bloodstained signature that sits underneath the used condom proves that.


    A smirk grows across his face as if this is some kind of joke. ¡°I left you a present.¡± He goes to reach into his unzipped cks. ¡°I know how much you like to lick me clean.¡±


    My entire body stiffens at what he¡¯s implying. I want to fucking stab him in the eyes, but this is how he was raised. This is what his life has taught him about how women should be treated, but I won¡¯t do it. ¡°I¡¯m not a Mafia whore,¡± I spit out. ¡°I will not be some fucking trophy for you to parade around in public while you fuck around behind my back.¡± I pick up a ss paperweight and throw it at his head, cussing when I miss him by a mile. Damn drunk aim. I would have been spot-on if I was sober.


    His eyes darken, jaw sharpens, and chest bows. I take a step back from his desk. He reaches out, grabbing theting on my dress, and yanks me forward, making my chest bump into his. ¡°You¡¯re mine,¡± he growls in my face.


    I begin to tremble as his words prate my foggy brain.


    ¡°I own every inch of you now.¡±


    ¡°I hate you,¡± I croak out.


    He releases me and runs his knuckles down the side of my face. I whimper at his soft touch, waiting for him to hit me. Do whatever he wants with me to beat me into submission. His eyes drill into mine. ¡°Would you rather it had been you bent over that desk?¡±


    ¡°I will never willingly lie down for you again.¡± I lift my chin even though I want to burst into tears.


    His knuckles run lower, tracing my jaw and then my neck. I know he can feel my pulse race. Fuck, I¡¯m panting with fear. Mafia men only marry for one reason; a baby. An heir. We may have talked about marriage in the past, but we never discussed children. And that paperwork proves he¡¯s thought of everything. I should have seen it and realized it sooner. He doesn¡¯t love me. He never did. He just wants to use me. ¡°I won¡¯t give you a family.¡±


    He grips my hair and yanks my head back. I cry out, but his other hands lifts, wrapping around my throat and cutting off my air.


    I begin to panic and tear at his shirt. But he spins me around where my back is to his front, holding me in ce. I gasp for a single breath but get nothing.


    He lowers his lips to my ear. ¡°You will give me as many children as I want. You were born to fucking breed, and that¡¯s exactly what you will do. You¡¯ll give me an army of men who I will train to run this world. Just as I was.¡±


    He shoves me forward, my heels getting caught in theting of my dress, and I fall to the ck rug. My fingers dig into the thick fibers as tears run down my face, and I choke out a sob. Turning, I look up at him. He¡¯s in the process of zipping up his pants when I manage to say, ¡°I won¡¯t do it.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to do that to an innocent child.¡± I scream thest part, but my voice breaks. ¡°And a girl ¡­¡± I sob. Dear Lord, what if I have a girl? Would she see the same fate I have? I will never pack up her things and ship her off to live with a monster. Not as my mother did to me.


    He smirks, reading my thoughts like they¡¯re written all over my face. ¡°You know my mother gave birth to a girl before me.¡±


    My eyes widen. ¡°But ¡­ you don¡¯t have any sisters.¡±


    ¡°My father took her out back and threw her into the pool.¡±


    I gasp, my hand flying to my mouth. I wait for him to tell me that he¡¯s joking, but he doesn¡¯t. And deep down, I know it¡¯s true. Tears spill from my eyes, and my hatred for Mr. Bianchi grows. I always knew that man was sick. How could you hurt an innocent child?


    ¡°The word was my mom cried for days, weeks, even months after he killed her firstborn. I was born ten monthster. Then she was gifted with Matteo. Then my twin brothers. But that wasn¡¯t enough. My father wanted one more son. Well, I was six when another girl came along. I stood outside their bedroom door and listened to the baby cry when she delivered. My mother instantly started bawling. She knew the child¡¯s fate would be the same as her first daughter. But she begged my father not to kill her.¡± He kneels in front of me. ¡°Do you know what she said?¡±


    I just stare up at him through watery eyes.


    ¡°She said, ¡®Let me keep her. I¡¯ll train her to be ady, so she can be useful to you as a woman.''¡±


    My body begins to shake, and I swallow that knot that forms in my throat.


    ¡°You see, Haven, we all y a role in this life, and a woman is very useful if she knows her ce.¡± Then he stands, turns, and walks out of his office.


    Leaving the threat hanging in the air.


    LUCA


    I walk down the hallway, nodding to guests and shaking hands with a smile on my face.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Fuck them all!


    I invited then to show off my bride-to-be, so they can see how powerful I am with her. My father looks at my mother like she is nothing, a toy to use, and I don¡¯t want that with Haven. No matter how hard on her I am, or what I say to her, I want her to run this city with me. I want her to be the Mafia wife my father always wanted but never got, and I know she can do it. No matter how much she fights it right now, she will be the best damn thing I ever do.


    Walking out onto the back terrace, I spot the Kings standing over by the pool.


    ¡°Nice party,¡± Bones says, lifting his ss of champagne as I approach.


    ¡°Thanks foring, Kings.¡±


    ¡°I never pass up free booze,¡± Titan replies. ¡°Or a hot piece of ass,¡± he adds, his eyes glued to a brte walking by us. Without saying another word, he follows her.


    ¡°Grave? May I speak to you for a moment?¡± I ask.


    He nods, stepping away from the guys, and we make our way over to the other end of the pool. The white lights floating on top of the calm water give off a soft glow along with the strand of white lights hung from one end of the patio to the other. I wanted to make this ce as pretty as possible for Haven, but I don¡¯t even think she¡¯s been out here to see it.


    ¡°Did it work?¡± he asks immediately once we¡¯re out of earshot.


    ¡°Yep,¡± I answer, sliding my hand into my pocket and pulling out a baggie. ¡°Thanks for the help and make sure to share with Lucy.¡±


    He ces it in his pocket and chuckles. ¡°Anytime.¡±

 Chapter 21

    The party has started to die down. Checking my Rolex watch, I see it¡¯s a little after eleven p. m. I haven¡¯t seen Haven since she found me with my pants undone in my office. And no one has bothered to ask me where my future wife went. To most of these men, women are insignificant. To them, her absence is just her way of obeying mymands. As though I ordered her to go and wait naked in our bed until I was ready to fuck her.


    ¡°Nice y, Luca.¡± My father ps me on the back. He looks to the left as Bones walks past us. He smiles to himself, conjuring up a n in his mind. He wants Kingdom, and he knows exactly what to do to get it. ¡°I look forward to this business n of yours.¡± He¡¯s referring to my marriage. And I¡¯ll die before I allow him to fuck it up. ¡°But I still think Maria would have been a nice fit to the Bianchi family.¡±


    I fist my hands at his words but give him a smile. I¡¯ve been trained to stay silent when you don¡¯t agree with him. ¡°Where is Mother?¡± I ask, changing the subject.


    ¡°She left earlier.¡± He tips back his champagne flute and eyes one of the waitresses who works for the catering service I hired for the evening. She¡¯s currently talking to Titan who is eye fucking her. ¡°Wasn¡¯t feeling well.¡±


    I bet she wasn¡¯t. She doesn¡¯t want me to marry Haven. She¡¯s disappointed in me and felt that such a sweet girl deserved better. I don¡¯t disagree with her.


    ¡°I got a callst night,¡± he says. ¡°Heard that Rossi¡¯s wedding chapel was hit. And Anthony is missing.¡± Diaz¡¯s son.


    Matteo snorts from beside him. ¡°They won¡¯t find a body.¡±


    ¡°I did what needed to be done,¡± I offer.


    I expect my father to argue, but instead, he just takes another drink.


    ¡°I¡¯m off to bed,¡± I tell him and turn to Nite who walks up next to us. ¡°Kick everyone out and clean it all up,¡± I order.


    He gives me a curt nod.


    I make my way upstairs to the master suite. I enter, not surprised when I don¡¯t see Haven in our bed. But she¡¯s mistaken if she thinks I¡¯ll let her ignore me tonight. I¡¯ve allowed her to sleep downstairs for two nights now. That¡¯s more than enough.


    I undo my tie and rip it out from the cor of my white button-down. Laying it over the chair that sits in front of the bay window, I undo my shirt and shove it off my shoulders and then head into our en suite bathroom.


    Opening the door, I find her standing by the whirlpool tub in the corner of the bathroom. She lets out a growl as she tries to reach around and undo the zipper on her dress.


    ¡°Would you like some assistance?¡± I ask.


    She spins around to face me. Her watery brown eyes narrow on me, but she says nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡± Lie.


    ¡°Get out,¡± she orders, then goes back to trying to reach the zipper again.


    ¡°Let me help you.¡± I walk across the bathroom, but she shoves me back when I get close.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking touch me!¡± she shouts, looking me up and down with disgust. ¡°You think I¡¯d let youe near me after you fucked that whore?¡±


    She¡¯s drunk.


    I know it. She knows it. I told her no alcohol, but I know she spent an hour down in the wine cer. Nothing happens in this house that I¡¯m not aware of. I could have stopped her, but I chose not to. A bottle of wine wasn¡¯t going to hurt her. And I needed the time to put my n into action.


    ¡°Do you really think I fucked another woman in my office at our engagement party?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I know what I saw.¡± She seethes, pping me across the face before heading for the door. Stomping the heels of her Jimmy Choos so hard that I fear they may break.


    ¡°You saw what I wanted you to see,¡± I say calmly, feeling my cheek throb from her hand. It wasn¡¯t as hard as it could have been. The alcohol¡¯s making her weaker, but I like the way it feels. It tells me that she cares.


    She slowly turns to face me. She blinks. Once. Twice. I can see the words turning in her mind. The shock evident on her face. ¡°No,¡± she says roughly and shakes her head.


    Fuck, I wanna bend her over the counter and fuck her from behind. It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve had her. Felt her. Heard her scream my name. I want to remind her what I do to her. How I made her feel. We can get past this, if only she would let it go.


    ¡°I saw her ¡­ the blonde, walk out of your office, then fix her hair and makeup. Then you came out of your bathroom with your pants unzipped.¡± She swallows. ¡°The used condom ¡­ you even confessed you fucked her.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°I did no such thing.¡±


    ¡°Luca ¡­¡±


    ¡°I made you believe that I fucked her because that¡¯s what I wanted you to think.¡±


    Her shoulders begin to shake. ¡°Why?¡± she croaks out, and a tear runs down her face.


    ¡°For this reason, right here. To prove that you still love me.¡± I walk over to her, and she doesn¡¯t pull away when I reach up and cup her wet cheek.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love you,¡± she whispers, biting her bottom lip.


    ¡°Lie,¡± I say, dropping my hand lower to grip her hip. Deep down, she knows I¡¯d never hurt her. Not like that. I have loved this woman for as long as I can remember. How can she think that would just go away? That I could ever walk away from her if it wasn¡¯t for a good reason? Haven isn¡¯t the kind of woman you forget. She¡¯s the kind you never stop thinking about. She¡¯s in your daily thoughts and even in your dreams.


    She sniffs. ¡°Why would you do this?¡±


    I sigh. ¡°I needed to know that what we have is real.¡±


    She shoves me away, her face growing hard. ¡°This isn¡¯t fucking real. You¡¯re forcing me to marry you. And this fucking dress ¡­¡± She trails off, her hands trying to reach the zipper, but it¡¯s too high.


    I spin her around, grip the expensive fabric, and rip it apart. The soft pinkce gives way along with the seam. She gasps as it falls to pool at her feet.

 Chapter 22

    HAVEN


    I STAND BEFORE him in a whitece thong and my pink high heels. That¡¯s it. The once expensive pink dress lies ripped on the marble floor of the bathroom. Just like my heart. He tricked me. He wanted me to think he cheated. Why? Because he wanted me to get jealous? Will this be my life from now on? Game after game? Test after test? I¡¯ll fail all of them.


    He¡¯s right. I was jealous. But I can¡¯t forgive him for what he did. Or what he made me think he did.


    My lips purse, and my hands fists. I lean into his face. ¡°I will not y a role in your fucking life, Luca.¡± Then I turn around and go to leave the bathroom.


    His hand grips my hair and yanks me back. I cry out as he ces me in front of the bathroom mirror, shoving my hips into the white and gray marble countertop. His hand stays in my hair while the otheres around and grips my chin.


    ¡°Luca, what are you-¡±


    ¡°Look at yourself,¡± he interrupts me, shaking my chin. I whimper. ¡°Tell me I¡¯m not the only one who has ever loved you.¡±


    I swallow the knot that instantly forms in my throat. My watery eyes meet his cold stare in the mirror, begging him to stop, pleading with him not to do this, but he shows no sign of mercy. ¡°No ¡­¡±


    He spins me around and cups my face. His dark eyes re down at me. ¡°Your biological mother didn¡¯t want you.¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡± My body shakes.


    ¡°Your adopted parents didn¡¯t want you.¡± His voice rises.


    ¡°Please,¡± I cry.


    ¡°They sold you into the Mafia, a world that they know you may not be able to survive, for five million dors!¡± he screams.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I shout back.


    ¡°Where are they, Haven?¡± he demands, his hands gripping my upper arms painfully. ¡°Where the fuck are the people who were supposed to love you?¡±


    I punch his chest. My fists just slide off, and my body shakes. I hate that he¡¯s right. That he¡¯s all I have left. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this. My life. Our love. ¡°You son of a bitch,¡± I choke out. ¡°I ¡­ hate ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Quit lying,¡± he growls. ¡°Quit acting like this isn¡¯t what you¡¯ve always wanted.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not my savior,¡± I cry, hating that he feels as though he¡¯s doing me a favor. As if he didn¡¯t love me, then no one else ever would.


    He smirks. ¡°You can¡¯t raise hell with a saint, darling.¡±


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°It means you¡¯re no innocent, and I have a job to do,¡± he growls.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m a job?¡± I shout. ¡°I thought you were doing me a favor?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°What I¡¯m doing is none of your business,¡± he snaps.


    ¡°This is my life!¡± I seethe. ¡°And I don¡¯t want you anywhere near it!¡±


    He yanks me to him, and before I can even open my mouth to protest, he ms his lips to mine, aggressively kissing me. I open for him as I always have, and I hate that I pull him closer to me. That I need the contact. I need to feel something.


    Luca has always been my home. My protector. But that changed when he left me alone. Vulnerable.


    I pull back and p him across the face. The sound bounces off the cream walls. ¡°Fuck you.¡±


    Without missing a beat, he grips my thighs, lifts me up and ms my ass down onto the countertop. The cold surface makes me whimper.


    He spreads my legs wide,ing to stand between them.


    I try to shove him away, but he easily pushes my hands behind my back and holds them in ce by my wrists. His lips fall to my neck. ¡°Fight me, Haven,¡± he growls, his teeth nipping at my sensitive skin, and goose bumps break out across my body. ¡°Pretend you don¡¯t want me to fuck you.¡±


    ¡°Luca ¡­¡± I breathe his name.


    ¡°Tell me you don¡¯t want this. That you don¡¯t want me.¡± Taking both of my wrists in one of his hands, his now free hand grips my hair and yanks my head back.


    The sound of heavy breathing fills therge bathroom. My chest rising and falling quickly. My nipples are hard, and my mouth is dry. Add the alcohol to myck of sex life, and I¡¯mpletely fucked.


    Letting go of my hair, he straightens and runs his hand up my rib cage and cups my breast. He licks his lips as his thumb runs over my pebbled nipple before pinching it.


    I cry out, and he releases my wrists. My fingers run through his hair, my nails digging into his scalp. He hisses in a breath before ripping my underwear from my hips. The fabric cuts into my skin before giving in to his strength.


    His hand falls between my parted legs, and he shoves a finger into my pussy.


    I throw my head back and cry out.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± he orders.


    ¡°What ¡­?¡± My breath gets caught in my throat as he adds another.


    I could almost cry at the sensation that I¡¯ve longed for too long. No memory or dream coulde close to the real thing. To him.


    ¡°How many guys have you fucked since me, Haven?¡± he growls.


    ¡°Enough.¡± I pant.


    A growl rumbles his chest. His free handes up, grabs a handful of my hair, and yanks my head back again. I pant.


    His dark eyes bore down on mine. And for once, I don¡¯t shrink back. I forget about why I¡¯m here and the ripped dress that lies on the marble floor. My heart pounds and my pussy throbs. I¡¯m wet for him.


    I need to be reminded that I¡¯m his.


    It¡¯s pathetic andpletely wrong, but that¡¯s us. Nothing about our lives has ever been clear. Or morally right.


    I lick my parted lips, and whisper, ¡°How many women have you fucked since me, Luca?¡± I shouldn¡¯t ask, but the alcohol makes me daring. Stupid even. Why not cut myself and bleed for him?


    He gives me a smile that makes my heart beat faster. ¡°You really wanna know, Haven?¡± he asks, running his nose long my jaw.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I growl, trying to swallow. He still holds my neck back at an odd angle, and my pussy throbs, begging for his fingers to return.


    ¡°Five,¡± he answers. His nose runs along my chin. ¡°Each one better than thest.¡±


    I ball my fists and hit him in the arms.


    ¡°Get mad, baby,¡± he whispers roughly. ¡°Spread those soft legs and let me show you why you were always my favorite.¡±

 Chapter 23

    LUCA


    Another lie. I haven¡¯t been with anyone else since her. And it¡¯s going to stay that way.


    She tries to push me away, but she¡¯s unsessful. Her hands p at my chest, but then they fall to my cks. She undoes them quickly and shoves them down my thighs, along with my boxers. She grips the base of my hard cock, and I jump when she squeezes it.


    I grip her chin, forcing her to look up at me. When our eyes meet, we both freeze. We¡¯re both panting, my heart pounds and her beautiful amber eyes are swimming in tears. They look like honey.


    ¡°I hate you,¡± she whispers.


    I almost believe that leaving her was wrong, but I wasn¡¯t. I did what needed to be done. Someone else needed me more than she did, so I won¡¯t apologize for that.


    My free hand runs along her smooth pussy, her wetness covering my fingers. ¡°Then why are you wet?¡±


    She whimpers, rocking her hips against my hand, wanting more.


    I slide a finger into her, teasing her once again. ¡°Tell me you want me to fuck you.¡±


    ¡°No-¡±


    ¡°Beg me to fuck you,¡± I interrupt her, leaning my face down to hers. My tongue darts out, running along her parted lips. I thrust a second finger into her, and she sucks in a ragged breath. Her legs tighten on my hips, pulling me closer to her. My cock is still in her hand, and she grips it like a vise. ¡°Come on, Haven,¡± I coo. ¡°Use that pretty mouth and tell me what you want.¡±


    My fingers slide out of her and then back in, running my thumb over her clit. Her body jerks as she gasps. ¡°Ffukk.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, baby.¡± I smile, doing it again. More forcefully.


    I add a third finger, and she releases my cock. Her handse up to my shoulders, and she digs her nails into my skin. ¡°Oh, God ¡­¡±


    ¡°Say it,¡± I whisper as my eyes roam her face. Her eyes are closed, her lips parted, and her chest rising and falling fast. I wonder when a manst touched her. I know she was lying. I didn¡¯t find anything on her phone, but that doesn¡¯t mean she hasn¡¯t been seeing someone.


    ¡°Please,¡± she begs. ¡°Please fuck me.¡±


    Ripping her off the countertop, I carry her into the room. I throw her down onto the bed, her body bouncing a few times before I crawl on top of her. Spreading her legs with mine, I grip my cock and push into her, not waiting another second. I need her.


    Her handse up to my chest, but I pin them against the bed. She cries out as my hips begin to move. It¡¯s not slow. I¡¯m not making love to her. I¡¯m fucking her.


    She arches her back, crying out, as I fucking take what I want.


    She¡¯s never been able to tell me no, and I love that about her. How much she needs me. Things aren¡¯t going to be any different than they were before, other than the fact we have a contract. One that states she can never leave me. Marriage into the Mafia is like being born into the Mafia. There is no escape other than death.


    HAVEN


    I OPEN MY eyes and roll over. A soft moan releases from my lips. I ache. Everywhere. It¡¯d been too long, and I forgot how much stamina Luca had. He fucked me twice before I passed out. Then at one point, he woke me up, flipped me over, and took me from behind. I didn¡¯t protest one bit. If I remember correctly, I begged him then too.


    I came all over his cock and sheets. I¡¯m gonna pay for that today. Getting up, I grab a shirt that is thrown over a chair and slip it on. He tore my underwear offst night, and I haven¡¯t unpacked my stuff yet. Trying to be stubborn, I go without anything underneath. Thankfully, the shirt is long enough that ites down close to my knees. I make my way down the stairs, listening for any voices. I¡¯m not sure of his work schedule or if he is even still here. When my bare feet hit thending, I see two men standing by the front door in the foyer, but they pay me no attention. And I hate how my stomach tightness at the thought of him needing this much security. It was never like this when he was in school. Or maybe I just didn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°Is Luca here?¡± I ask them, holding my shirt down my legs.


    Nothing. No side-eye. No go fuck yourself. Just silence.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I mumble and walk down the hall. I¡¯m about to go outside to see if his car is here when I hear voicesing from his office. The same one where I thought he fucked the blonde in. Taking a deep breath, I square my shoulders and open the door.


    I pause the moment I step inside. Luca sits behind his desk in a three-piece suit, his arms folded over his chest. And Bones is pacing back and forth.


    ¡°This is-¡±


    ¡°Haven,¡± Luca interrupts him, and Boneses to a stop. His head snaps up, and his eyes narrow on me.


    I know Luca did that so I wouldn¡¯t get any information on their conversation, and it pisses me off.


    ¡°What are you doing in here?¡± he asks with a growl.


    It¡¯s the same question he asked mest night when he found me at his desk. As if I¡¯m not allowed. Like it¡¯s forbidden.


    Ignoring him, I look at Bones, and he¡¯s ring down at me. He¡¯s changed so much since college. He didn¡¯t have any tattoos back then, and now he¡¯s covered in them. Well, that¡¯s not true. I did see a tattoo on him. Once.


    I stumble down the hallway, my arm locked with Emilee¡¯s. Sheughs as her Sprite and vodka spills over the rim of her cup. ¡°Where is ¡­ Jasmine?¡± She hups.


    cing my free hand on the wall to help guide us, I answer. ¡°She¡¯s with Trenton.¡±


    She snorts loudly. ¡°Thought we hated him.¡±


    ¡°We did. Yesterday. He apologized to her after we slit his tires.¡± Iugh, entering the living room and looking around aimlessly. ¡°Where are the guys?¡±


    It¡¯s Saturday night. The boys had a baseball game today. They won, like always, and they decided to throw a party to celebrate at Bones and Grave¡¯s father¡¯s house. Even for the ce being a mansion, it¡¯s crowded with kids from the college.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I was standing in the kitchen when Luca came and got Bones.¡± She hups again. ¡°Think he took him to the game room.¡±


    I reach over, take her drink from her hand, and down it. Only a few drops hit my shirt. ¡°Let¡¯s go look.¡±


    It takes us longer than usual to make our way up the staircase and down the long hall that leads to the game room at the end.


    I turn the knob and shove it open. We both go stumbling into the room. She giggles, and I say a few choice cuss words, trying to get my sluggish legs to keep myself standing. Looking up, I see Bones leaning back against the pool table, his arms crossed over his chest. Luca stands before him, his hands in the front pockets of his dark-fitted jeans.


    Our abrupt entrance catches their attention, and whatever they were discussinges to an end.


    ¡°What are you guys doing up here?¡± I ask, shutting the door with my foot and untangling my arm from Emilee.


    ¡°Talking business,¡± Bones¡¯s answer is clipped as his eyes move from mine to hers.


    I frown. ¡°Business?¡±


    ¡°Well, now it¡¯s time to party,¡± Emilee says, stumbling over to him like Bambi. He uncrosses his arms and catches her as she falls against his chest.


    ¡°Wanna party, do you?¡± he asks, looking down at her, a smile tugging at the corner of his lips.


    Lucaes to stand behind me and wraps his arms around my waist. I lean into him, letting him support my drunk ass.

 Chapter 24

    ¡°Yep.¡± She giggles, reaching down and grabbing the hem of her shirt. She lifts it up and over her head.


    Ohhh.


    I watch withplete fascination, staring at my best friend. Her long dark hair lifts with the fabric before falling to cover her back.


    His eyes drop to her chest, and his hands grip her hips. ¡°We¡¯ll have an audience, Em.¡±


    Reaching behind her, she undoes her bra before removing the straps from each shoulder. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t be the first time, would it?¡±


    My body heats up at the thought. Luca and I aren¡¯t shy in the bedroom, but no one has ever watched us. And we¡¯ve never watched someone else before either. Not besides a few porn videos.


    He arches a brow, just realizing something that they both already knew, but says, ¡°No. It wouldn¡¯t be.¡±


    Luca¡¯s right handes up and pulls my hair back, exposing my bare shoulder to him since I¡¯m in a tube top. My breath hitches when I feel his lips on my bare skin.


    ¡°Are you gonna stop me?¡± she asks him, lowering her hands to the button on his jeans.


    ¡°No,¡± he answers roughly.


    She undoes the second button, then the third. She goes down to her knees, yanking his jeans down his thighs. He wasn¡¯t wearing anything underneath them. I know I shouldn¡¯t look at him, not with Luca standing behind me, but he¡¯s not stopping me. He¡¯s not pulling me away. Instead, he tangles his hand in my hair and gently tugs my head to the side as his lips trail up and down my neck.


    I pant as Emilee reaches up and takes Bones¡¯s long and hard dick in her hand and begins to stroke it.


    Luca¡¯s lips trail over my corbone and up my neck once again. ¡°Oh, God,¡± I whimper, my legs tightening.


    Bones and Emilee ignore us as he slides his hands into her long dark hair. His blue eyes so dark they look almost ck as he stares down at her. I¡¯ve never seen Bones in action, but I¡¯ve heard about their sex life. I never understood her need to crawl to him whenever he called, but I see it right now. The way he looks at her like she rules his fucking world. She may be the one on her knees, but she¡¯s the one in charge.


    ¡°Suck my cock, Em. Show them how good you are at being dirty,¡± he orders her.


    Luca¡¯s hand slides down my waist and undoes my shorts. My breath hitches when he pushes the zipper down.


    I should look away, but I can¡¯t. My eyes are glued to Emilee on her knees with Bones¡¯s cock in her hands. Opening her mouth, she licks up his shaft, twirling her tongue around the tip before closing her lips over it.


    Bones stares down at her. His tonguees out and runs across his lips slowly.


    ¡°Watch her please him, baby,¡± Luca whispers in my ear. ¡°¡®Cause you¡¯re up next.¡± He presses his hips into my ass, and I feel his hard dick.


    My heart pounds in my chest as he pushes my shorts down my legs. ¡°Oh, God,¡± I whimper when he pulls my thong to the side and runs his finger over my pussy.


    Emilee picks up her pace. Her head bobs back and forth as Bones begins to fuck her mouth harder. His hands still fist her hair, and he watches his cock slide in and out, biting his bottom lip. His biceps straining against his shirt. He lets out a moan at her performance.


    My pussy tightens when Luca¡¯s finger enters me. And I hitch in a breath when he shoves a second one in roughly.


    ¡°Do you like watching him use her?¡± Luca whispers hoarsely in my ear.


    I nod, unable to speak.


    He chuckles. ¡°You¡¯re so wet, Haven. Watching your best friend on her knees while I finger you turns you on.¡±


    I moan when he rubs my clit with his thumb.


    Emilee whimpers as Bones violently fucks her mouth. His hips m into her, and I¡¯m jealous. Not of him. But of her. I wanna please Luca the way she¡¯s pleasing Bones. It turns me on to know that I can be that girl for him.


    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re good, Em.¡± Bones moans, throwing his head back, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing while he swallows. ¡°Fuck, yeah. That¡¯s it.¡±


    Her hands grip his naked and toned thighs, and her hair bounces off her bare back.


    I cry out when Luca enters a third finger into me.


    ¡°Shh.¡± He ps his free hand over my mouth, silencing me, still holding my back to his front. ¡°You¡¯ll get your chance to be the center of attention,¡± he growls before biting my neck. A shiver runs through me.


    Bones thrusts forward onest time before he lets out a moan, holding her head in ce as hees in her mouth, forcing her to swallow. He pulls out of her lips, and a trail of cum runs down her chin.


    He doesn¡¯t let her recover. He yanks her to her feet, then pulls her over to the couch that sits along the back wall. Sitting down, he spins her around to face us, then pulls her onto hisp. She straddles him backward, her knees up on the couch, her legs spread wide. Her once perfect makeup leaves ck streaks down her face from his force. Her watery eyes are heavy, and she¡¯s panting. He reaches his hands around her body. One goes to her breast, the other yanks her mini skirt up around her waist. He slides his hand into her red panties, and she whimpers. The wet spot evidence of her arousal.


    And I understand why she so willingly drops anything for him at any given time. He just fucked her mouth, and she looks like she came.


    He leans forward, whispering something in her ear. Her heavy eyes meet mine, and she licks her already wet lips.


    My thighs clench. Luca removes his fingers from inside me, and I sag against him at the loss.


    ¡°You¡¯re up,¡± he whispers, pping me on the ass. ¡°Lie on the floor.¡±


    Iply without argument. Lying t on my back, I look up at the ceiling, the room spinning. It reminds me of the Tilt-a-Whirl at the fair, and I pray that I don¡¯t get sick. I should have never drunk as much as I did.


    Lucaes to stand next to me. He unzips his jeans and then pulls his impressivelyrge and very hard cock through the hole in his ck boxers. I lick my lips. He falls to his knees, straddling me, and I reach out to grab his dick in my hands, but he grips my wrists, stopping me.


    I whimper and lift my hips.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°You know how I like it.¡± Scooting up, he straddles my face. He crosses my wrists above my head, pinning them to the soft rug in one hand and grabs the base of his cock with his free hand. And I open for him.


    He runs the tip of his dick over my lips, and I feel the precum cover them. My tongue darts out and licks up his shaft before he presses into me.


    I moan as he fills my mouth. My hips buck empty air, wishing his mouth was between my legs. I love sixty-nine.


    I hear Emilee moan in the distance, but I don¡¯t dare look away from Luca¡¯s face hovering above me. His eyes are glued to mine. His lips are parted, and his breathing has picked up. I tilt my head back a little more, and his hips pick up. My nipples are hard, my pussy soaked, and I lie here while he fucks my mouth.


    He hits the back of my throat, and tears sting my eyes. He doesn¡¯t let up; if anything, he goes harder, faster. Like he always does. How I like it.


    He hovers over me with a look of determination on his face and lust in his eyes. I¡¯m turned on, and it¡¯s turning him on.


    He shoves to the back of my throat, and I force my throat to swallow.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± he growls. ¡°That¡¯s what I like.¡±


    I do it again.


    ¡°Goddamn, Haven.¡±

 Chapter 25

    Tears spill down the sides of my face, and my mouth screams from being open so wide, but he doesn¡¯t stop.


    His body straddles my chest. Finding it hard to breathe through my nose,


    I feel the room spin faster. My vision going blurry.


    He thrusts harder, faster, and his hands tighten on my wrists. I know they¡¯ll be bruised tomorrow.


    I don¡¯t give two shits.


    Suddenly, he pulls out, and I suck in a breath, my chest heaving.


    He rips my thong down my legs, and I almost cry in relief.


    Then grabbing my arm, he yanks me up and onto all fours. Lifting my heavy head, I look up to see Emileepletely naked now, straddling Bones facing us while he still lounges behind her on the couch. His hands grip her narrow hips as she rides him. Her hair sticks to her slick face and chest. I watch shamelessly as she bounces on his cock. Her cum dripping down his balls and onto the leather couch.


    ¡°Spread your legs,¡± Luca orders before he ps me on the ass.


    I whimper but do as he says.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Hees up behind me. He shoves two fingers into my soaked pussy, and I cry out. Then he pulls them out just as quickly and reces them with his cock. He grips a handful of hair and yanks my head back. ¡°Watch him fuck her while I fuck you.¡± His legs spread mine farther apart, making my thighs burn.


    Emilee reaches up and grabs her breasts, her lips parting. Bones releases her hips and pulls her arms back, sliding his forearm between them and her back to lock her arms in ce. His free handes up and wraps around her throat, pulling her head back. I hear her take in a strangled breath. Her tits bounce, her hair covers half her face. I watch her body tense and her lips part before she¡¯sing all over him again.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, Em. How many times will youe for me tonight?¡± he growls, not letting up.


    I look at him. Bones no longer wears a shirt, and I catch sight of a tattoo on his chiseled chest. A crown hangs off the side of a skull. A set of crossbones below it. And I know it stands for Kings.


    The Dark Kings.


    ¡°Haven?¡±


    I jump back at the sound of my name. My head whips to look at Luca. His eyes narrow on me, and I feel my face heat with embarrassment. Was I just checking out Bones? Fuck, I hope I didn¡¯t say anything. Or moan at the memory.


    Shit!


    I clench my thighs because I didn¡¯t put any underwear on, and now my pussy is wet.


    ¡°Will you give me and my fianc¨¦e a minute?¡± Luca asks tightly.


    My heart flutters at him calling me that. It¡¯s the first time he¡¯s said it out loud.


    Bones doesn¡¯t say anything, but his shoulder brushes mine as he walks out and ms the door shut. I flinch at the sound.


    ¡°Luca-¡±


    ¡°I was in the middle of a meeting,¡± he interrupts me. ¡°What is it that you need?¡±


    My hands fist. ¡°I wanted to ¡­¡± I pause ¡¯cause I¡¯m not sure what I wanted. Did I expect him to love me afterst night? Did I expect him to bring me breakfast in bed? Or whisk me away on a ne to a private ind? I¡¯m not sure what I thought.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I settle on, not sure what to say. Now ashamed.


    He stands, buttoning his suit jacket, and then walks around his desk. I go to leave, but he reaches out and grabs my upper arm, pulling me into him.


    ¡°Luca ¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to fuck you?¡± he asks, cupping my face. ¡°Is that why you came barging in here?¡± His eyes roam my disheveled hair and the oversized T-shirt I wear. I didn¡¯t know there would always be so many people here at the house. Now I know to always be covered up when I leave the bedroom.


    ¡°No.¡±


    He cocks an eyebrow. ¡°Are you sure? Because you were looking at Bones like you were in the mood for dick.¡±


    I swallow nervously and look away from him.


    He grips my chin and forces my attention back up at him. ¡°Is that what you want, Haven?¡± He lets go of my chin and trails his knuckles down my neck. ¡°Want me to call Bones back in here so he can bend you over the desk and fuck you?¡±


    My eyes narrow up at him, and my chest tightens.


    His eyes darken. ¡°Or maybe I should call him back in here so he can watch me fuck you.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, Luca!¡± I shout, mming my fists into his chest.


    He grips my wrist and ces my hand to his cks. He¡¯s hard, and my already wet pussy tightens. ¡°Hmm?¡± he asks. ¡°Were you remembering the time we watched him fuck Emilee?¡±


    ¡°Luca ¡­¡± His name is whispered, and a slow smile spreads across his face. If he was guessing, he just got his answer.


    He reaches down and raises the hem of his shirt that I wear. His brows rise when he sees I¡¯m not wearing anything underneath. I close my eyes in embarrassment.


    ¡°You were thinking of him and her.¡±


    ¡°Luca ¡­?¡±


    ¡°As much fun as that was, I want you to know that will never happen again, Haven,¡± he growls.


    I nod.


    ¡°You belong to me. And I won¡¯t share you. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I whimper.


    ¡°Not with him. Not with anyone. I will be the only one to see youe. To see my cock in your mouth. Or in your pussy.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± I beg, not sure what I¡¯m begging for.


    ¡°You need me, baby? Is that why you barged in here?¡± He doesn¡¯t wait for me to answer. He grips the back of my neck and shoves me over the desk. I breathe onto the surface as I hear him unzip his pants. He fucks me, violently. He doesn¡¯t cover my mouth as I scream out his name, and I know he did it on purpose. He wanted the house to hear him dominate me. And I was one hundred percent okay with it.

 Chapter 26

    LUCA


    Haven exits my office as Bones re-enters. He sits down in the seat across from my desk and crosses his arms across his chest.


    My office now smells of sex, and I¡¯m still hard. I could totally go another round, but I have work to do. I have a feeling I won¡¯t get shit done now that she¡¯s living here with me.


    ¡°You were saying?¡± I clear my throat.


    ¡°Word on the street is that retaliation ising your way.¡±


    This is why we intertwine our lives and business with the Kings. They have eyes and ears everywhere. They reach ces we can¡¯t.


    I lean back in my chair. ¡°We knew it would happen.¡± You don¡¯t ughter six men and expect to get away with it. It¡¯s taken time for them to rebuild their army, and I took out their frontline. Leaving their dismembered bodies behind didn¡¯t sit well with them. ¡°They have sat on their asses long enough. I figured our appearance at the wedding chapel would get our message across.¡±


    He nods, and his eyes slide to the closed door before they return to me.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Haven.¡±


    ¡°What about her?¡± I ask, sitting up straighter. Was he daydreaming about me fucking her too? That was all fun and games when we were younger, but I was telling her the truth when I said it wouldn¡¯t ever happen again.


    He leans forward, cing his tatted arms on the surface of my desk. ¡°My father always says, ¡®Show me a man in love, and I¡¯ll show you his greatest weakness.''¡±


    I tilt my head to the side. ¡°You think they¡¯ll go for her?¡± It¡¯s not unrealistic.


    ¡°You did just announce your engagement. It¡¯s all over the papers and on social media.¡± He sits back. ¡°It¡¯s exactly what I would do. A woman is helplesspared to a man. Especially one with no training.¡±


    ¡°I have guards on her.¡± Rossi will never get the opportunity to touch her.


    He arches a brow. ¡°Are they enough?¡±


    I m my fists down on the desk, not happy about him second-guessing me. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Enough to bet her life on?¡± He goes on.


    ¡°Bones!¡±


    He shrugs. Bones doesn¡¯t give a fuck. He has a careless attitude. Only three people matter to him and that¡¯s the Kings. And his Kingdom. Anyone else is fair game, women included. As he said, they are easy targets.


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking if there are holes where someone could slip through.¡±


    I run a hand through my hair. ¡°Nite is covering it.¡±


    He nods. ¡°Then I guess we¡¯re done here,¡± He stands and walks over to the door.


    ¡°Bones?¡± I ask, and he pauses, turning to face me. ¡°Set me up a meeting with Titanter on today,¡± I order.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have him call you.¡± Then he exits the room, leaving the door open.


    Nite enters immediately, and I look up at him. He stands before my desk, dressed in ck dress pants and a white button-down. His shoulder holster has a gun on each side. I don¡¯t doubt his loyalty. He¡¯s proven it to this family once before.


    We enter the cabin, and a man lies on the floor in the living room. His right hand grips his bloody left arm. A snake had bit him. He¡¯s also bleeding from his right thigh. And a snake is still wrapped around his left ankle.


    I remove my gun from my holster and shoot the snake, the bullet going right through his ankle. He screams out, his body jerking.


    I reach down, grab the snake, and toss it to the corner of the room.


    He looks up at me through watery eyes. He takes in my clothes, and how they are covered in Bernard¡¯s blood. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this.¡±


    ¡°Funny, that¡¯s exactly what Bernard said.¡±


    ¡°Fucking pay!¡± he shouts. ¡°They¡¯ll find her.¡±


    My hand tightens on the gun.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°They will fucking send her back to you in pieces!¡± he screams. ¡°When they¡¯re done with her, you won¡¯t even have a body to identify.¡± He sucks in a breath through his teeth.


    My jaw clenches, and my muscles tighten. No! They will not! I won¡¯t let them.


    He smiles up at me. ¡°That¡¯s after they use her, of course.¡±


    My body begins to shake with pure anger. My muscles tight, and my mind seeing a hundred different scenarios of her bloody and dead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll make sure to give her exactly what you deserve.¡±


    I drop to my knees and wrap my hand around his throat. ¡°They¡¯ll never touch her,¡± I growl.


    Nite makes his way up the old wooden stairs and tosses a rope over the banister before tying it off. I wrap it around the guy¡¯s wrists and stand. Nite pulls the rope tight, hauling him up. He dangles in his restraints, fighting for leverage with his feet, but he can¡¯t get it. They¡¯re no longer touching the floor.


    I remove my knife from my boot and flip open the de.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before.¡± He smiles at me, enjoying the fact that he¡¯s getting to me. ¡°The way they use them. The way they torture them. She¡¯ll be the perfect revenge on the Bianchi family.¡± He leans his head back to look up at Nite who still stands upstairs. ¡°You should have just given her up.¡±


    I look up at the man I consider my brother. We haven¡¯t spoken about what exactly happened when they removed his tongue seven days ago. He was dumped on the doorstep with a note that said forever silent. We knew he had been taken. For the three days he was missing, I was skipping my sses to look for him. And honestly, we never expected to find his body. But instead of death, they wanted him to suffer by never talking again. To know what it¡¯s like not to be able to speak for yourself and only take orders. I thought he protected my father. Our family. But he protected one person, in particr. And at this very moment, I realize that I can never repay him. No matter how many guys I kill for him, it¡¯ll never be enough.


    No one talks about her. No one mentions her. We keep her hidden so she remains untouchable. ¡°I¡¯m going to gut you like a fish and leave you here to rot,¡± I say to him.


    Heughs like I¡¯m fucking funny. ¡°Go ahead and do your worst, you sorry son of a bitch. Whatever you do to me, they will make sure to do to her.¡±


    ¡°Over my dead body,¡± I growl.


    He throws his head back, this time his bloody body shaking with hisughter. ¡°After you see what they do to her, you¡¯ll wish they would have just killed you.¡±


    That was four years ago.


    Now the time hase, and we need to be ready. I look up at my best friend. ¡°Pack a bag. We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    A look of dread washes over his face before he masks it and nods before exiting my office.


    I stand, ce my hands on my desk and close my eyes. I will not allow anyone to touch her. As long as I¡¯m alive, I will protect her with my life. ¡°Goddammit!¡± I shout.

 Chapter 27

    HAVEN


    I EXIT THE shower and hear him enter the bedroom. After wrapping the towel under my arms, I step into the bedroom.


    ¡°Are your bags still packed?¡± Luca asks, storming to his closet.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answer, following him.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± he demands.


    ¡°In my closet,¡± I say, entering his. He¡¯s throwing shit into a suitcase. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± He reaches into his pocket and tosses me my phone. I catch it in the air. ¡°Get dressed. We¡¯re leaving in twenty.¡±


    Leaving? ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°To Kingdom.¡± Then he storms out of his closet and into mine. I run after him. He grabs a couple of my bags and sets them in the middle of the bedroom.


    I frown. ¡°Why do I need bags to go to Kingdom?¡± I ask confused. ¡°Are we staying there?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he snaps as his cell begins to ring. He looks down at it and hits answer. ¡°Titan ¡­¡± He pauses, then exits the room, shutting the door behind him.


    I look down at my phone in my hand. He hasn¡¯t been charging it, so the battery shows eight percent. Biting my bottom lip, I go to my call log and pull up Jasmine¡¯s number. Before I can second-guess what is happening, I press call.


    She picks up on the third ring. ¡°What up, ho?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time,¡± I say in greeting. Staring at the closed bedroom door, I wait for Luca to return. He wouldn¡¯t have given me my phone back if I wasn¡¯t allowed to use it, right? ¡°Whatever you¡¯re doing, stop. And meet me at Kingdom in twenty minutes.¡±


    _______________


    I sit inside Empire, the steakhouse that sits on the twentieth floor of Kingdom. My knees bounce, and I chew on my bottom lip nervously. I have no clue what is going on. I hurried to get ready after Jasmine agreed to meet me. And when Luca returned to the bedroom, he was off his phone and telling me it was time to go. Nite brought us here. But the moment we arrived, Luca told me to mind Nite and left me. Just as I had hoped he would. For some reason, I knew we wereing here for him to meet Titan. And Luca wasn¡¯t gonna allow me to be involved in whatever they wanted to discuss. I figured that out earlier in his office when he was having a meeting with Bones. He may be forcing me to marry him, but he wants to keep me in the dark when ites to business. A part of me is okay with that because nothing involving the Dark Kings is good.


    I look up from the booth and see Jasmine enter. I jump up and run to her. She wraps her arms around me and picks me up off my feet like she hasn¡¯t seen me in years.


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± she shrieks, putting me down. She looks the same as she did when I saw her a few weeks ago. She¡¯s been dying her hair red for the past couple of years. She wears it up in a high ponytail today with a Neffex T-shirt on and holey jeans with a pair of Converse. You wouldn¡¯t think her dad is a millionaire. I¡¯ve always loved that about her.


    We sit down, and her eyes slide over to the entrance. ¡°Is that Oliver Nite?¡±


    I sigh. ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s my babysitter.¡±


    She lifts her chin to him. ¡°Hey, Nite?¡± she calls out. ¡°Do you charge by the hour? How much for an overnight?¡±


    ¡°Jasmine ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± She whistles looking him up and down. ¡°Damn, he¡¯s hotter than he was in college.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t acknowledge her in any way. With his arms crossed over his chest, he stares straight ahead.


    Sheughs, giving me her attention. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s gay.¡±


    ¡°What? No ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± She nods. ¡°You never saw him with a girl back in school. Never heard of him with a woman. Then he took that vow of silence.¡± She looks back over at him. ¡°You can be my bitch, Nite. If that¡¯s what you¡¯re into.¡±


    I choke on air as his eyes m to hers at her words. She blows him a kiss. ¡°I have a strap-on. No judgement.¡± She throws her hands up in the air. ¡°I¡¯ve experimented with girls before. I know how to use it.¡±


    He looks at her like he¡¯s about to body m her ass into the ground. And not in a good way.


    I run a hand down my face. ¡°When was thest time you gotid?¡±


    ¡°Well, my hoodie got caught on the doorknob as I was leaving the house yesterday and the cor choked me. My nipples got hard and my cunt wet. It was the most action I¡¯ve had in three weeks.¡±


    Same ole Jasmine. I smile at her. I miss her. I miss both my best friends. ¡°Have you spoken to Emileetely?¡±


    ¡°She was in town a couple of weeks ago.¡±


    I look down at my cell that sits on the table. It has officially died. ¡°What? She didn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    She nods. ¡°I gave her a call, and she sounded out of breath. I asked her if she was fucking. She went silent for a second and then exined she was boarding a ne back to Chicago.¡±


    I sit back in the booth. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she call and tell me?¡±


    ¡°She was just in town for the day. It¡¯s her mom ¡­ She¡¯s sick.¡±


    My chest tightens. ¡°Sick how?¡±


    ¡°Lymphoma. Stage four.¡±


    I gasp.


    ¡°Gave her six months to live. She was heading back to Chicago to pack up her things and ce her apartment on the market so she can move back here and help her father take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Why ¡­?¡± I swallow. Gripping my phone, I wish I could call her and tell her I¡¯m sorry. That I love her, and that I¡¯m here for her. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t she told me this?¡±


    She shrugs. ¡°You know how Emilee deals with things. I¡¯ve tried calling her since, but she never answers.¡±


    ¡°How did we get here?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Celibate?¡±


    It makes meugh at how she deflects. ¡°No. So distant. We used to be inseparable.¡±


    She shrugs again. ¡°Life happens. We get older, and everything goes to shit.¡± She reaches for a piece of cmari off the te I ordered in the middle of the table and shoves it in her mouth. ¡°You should see my tits. Time has not been nice to them.¡±


    I doubt that. They¡¯re fake. But instead of reminding her of that, I say. ¡°I¡¯m getting married.¡±


    She looks up at me through her darkshes. Her hands pause with more cmari. ¡°My hearing must be going to shit as well ¡¯cause it sounded like you just said you¡¯re getting married.¡±


    I hold up my left hand to show her my ring.


    Her eyes widen. ¡°You¡¯re gonna be a ¡­¡±


    ¡°Bianchi,¡± I finish for her.


    Sitting back in her seat she releases a heavy sigh. ¡°What? How ¡­? When did you get back together?¡±


    Tears sting my eyes, and I lick my lips. Taking in a deep breath, I fill her in.


    ___

 Chapter 28

    ¡°Say something,¡± I prompt, hating sitting here in silence.


    She blinks. ¡°I ¡­ uh ¡­¡± Clearing her throat, she shifts in her seat. ¡°What¡¯s the problem here?¡±


    ¡°Jasmine,¡± I growl.


    ¡°What? Haven.¡± She reaches across the table and grabs my hand. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t see the issue. You love Luca. You¡¯ve always loved him. Now he¡¯s all yours.¡±


    I remove my hand from hers. ¡°Only on paper.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that. Have you given him a chance? Sat down and really spoken to him?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    My mouth falls open. ¡°Unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°Haven ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be on my side. He slept with another woman.¡±


    ¡°Made you think he slept with another woman,¡± she corrects me. ¡°This is all you¡¯ve ever wanted. Why are you fighting it so much?¡±


    ¡°Because he didn¡¯t want me,¡± I say softly. ¡°It¡¯s all about money. Power.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that for a second.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°I think you¡¯re just afraid.¡±


    ¡°Am not.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid that for once in your life, it¡¯s not falling apart.¡±


    I roll my eyes.


    ¡°Look at you.¡± She gestures to me. ¡°You¡¯ve been a total mess since he left for Italy. You spent most of your time in a bottle of wine or drowning in a tub of ice cream. Your life is a mess ¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I snort. ¡°We both know that yours is just perfect.¡±


    She tilts her head to the side. ¡°I¡¯m not about to say I have my shit together. But we both know this isn¡¯t about me.¡± She looks down at her hands knotted on the table. ¡°I have my own issues when ites to love, and I know that if I was offered the same opportunity as you, I¡¯d jump on it without thought. Even if it came with a contract and a payment.¡±


    She¡¯s referring to Trenton. After all these years, she¡¯s still hung up on him. Even though the guy is now married.


    Her eyes meet mine. ¡°Just give him a chance. Maybe it¡¯ll turn out to be the best thing to ever happen to you.¡±


    ¡°Or the worst,¡± I add.


    I feel a set of eyes on me. I look up, and Luca is standing beside Nite. His eyes on mine as he speaks to him. And I know my time with my friend is over.


    LUCA


    An hourter, we¡¯re boarding my private jet. Nite sits down across from me, and Haven sits to my right. Two men by the name of Max and Gabe sits on either side of Nite.


    Titan gave them to me. He said that they are the best he has, and he trusts them with everything. So I told them to pack their shit they were going on a trip. This is their training. Maybe I¡¯ll bring them back alive, maybe I won¡¯t. That depends on them.


    Haven pulls her shade down and cuddles up with her pillow. Closing her eyes, I watch her breathing even out as she falls into a deep sleep.


    Nite gets my attention when he runs a hand through his hair. He looks nervous.


    ¡°So when are we going to be informed of where we¡¯re going?¡± Max asks.


    I¡¯m not all that fond of them, but as long as they take orders, I won¡¯t slit their necks.


    ¡°Italy,¡± I answer.


    ¡°For how long?¡± the other asks.


    ¡°We¡¯ll only be going for a couple of days.¡± I look at Nite, and he swallows. He¡¯ll be staying behind.


    HAVEN


    THIRTEEN HOURS AND three napster, our ne touches down in Sicily, Italy, where two cars await us outside of an airne hangar. Luca ushers me into the back seat of the first one along with one of the guys I know to be named Max. Nite and the other guy climb into the second car. I stay silent, looking out the window of the car. I¡¯ve been to Italy before. When I was nine, my parents brought me to thergest Mediterranean ind for vacation. We stayed for a week, and I would move here in a heartbeat.


    We pull up to a gate, but it opens before the car even rolls to a stop. I sit up straighter, watching as the grand Italian Pzzo-style mansiones into view. The sun is starting to set in the background, making the illuminated structure look picture perfect. The cares to a stop on the red brick driveway. The driver gets out, opening my door, and I exit, looking up at it in awe.


    ¡°Is this your ce?¡± I ask Luca, not bothering to look over at him.


    ¡°No,¡± he answers, taking my hand and leading me up the stone stairs past the concrete columns.


    Two wooden doors open, and we step inside. I look around, amazed at the expensive artwork hanging from the walls. And the detail work in the ceiling and floors.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Luca asks a man who walks up to us.


    I tense. She? In the past thirteen hours, I never once asked why we wereing here. My head whips to look over at him.


    The man answers in Italian, and my lips thin.


    Luca nods and then begins to drag me through the house until we¡¯re walking out an open ss door. And a woman stands in front of the Olympic-size infinity pool. The house sits on the side of a cliff, giving an ocean view. But all I can look at is the woman who has her back to us. She¡¯s got long lean legs. She wears a one-piece ck bathing suit that is cut high on her narrow hips, showing off her bubble ass. Her long, thick dark hair tapers down to a V of her lower back. She wears a massive white hat that you would see at the Kentucky Derby. A ck ribbon wrapped around the base is tied into a big bow on the side, and the ribbon hangs off the edge.


    Luca says something in Italian, and again, I kick myself for not knowing thenguage.


    The woman spins around, and her pouty red painted lips part on a gasp. She runs to him, throwing her arms around his neck.


    He hugs her tightly. I¡¯m instantly jealous. If he brought me here to meet his summer fling, I¡¯m gonna be pissed. cing her down on her ck wedges, she turns to face me. A pair of ck Gi sses sits on her wless Barbie face. My eyes roam over her small chest and tiny frame. She looks like a model who deserves to be on the cover of Vogue. I never look this good sitting by the pool. I never look this good at all actually.


    ¡°You must be Haven.¡± She reaches her right hand out to me. Her English just as perfect as her Italian sounded. Just like her.


    ¡°I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e,¡± I correct her, lifting my chin. I instantly want to crawl under the table that sits to the right of me. I shouldn¡¯t show any kind of jealousy toward her because it just proves Luca right.


    She giggles, and Luca gives a small cough.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± She gives me a big smile, showing off her dazzling smile. Teeth as white as fresh snow. They¡¯re also as straight as an arrow.


    Fuck, is there anything wrong with this girl? She doesn¡¯t seem to have a single w. As if she¡¯s been groomed to bring any man to his knees.


    ¡°Haven ¡­¡± He throws his arm over her shoulders, pulling her into his side. ¡°This is Mia Bianchi. My sister.¡±


    Uh ¡­ ¡°Your what?¡± His sister?


    I was six when another girl came along. My mother instantly started bawling. She knew the child¡¯s fate would be the same as her first daughter. But she begged my father not to kill her. He had never said anything beyond that. I figured his dad had killed her as well. ¡°But ¡­?¡±


    She hugs me, pushing me back a little at her force. Giggling like a teenager, she whispers in my ear, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted a sister.¡±


    I pat her back awkwardly as I try to wrap my head around this new information.


    I look at him wide-eyed. Years together and he never once mentioned he had a sister. ¡°Why would you keep this from me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯splicated,¡± he answers tightly.


    I snort, now pissed off for a different reason. ¡°Complicated? Nothing about having a sister isplicated, Luca.¡±


    Mia smiles. ¡°I like her.¡±


    Luca ignores her and steps into me. His jaw set in a hard line. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to understand.¡±


    ¡°Try me,¡± I challenge, looking back at his ¡­ sister. She¡¯s smiling at me. His fucking sister! My eyes go back to his.


    He opens his mouth, but one of my new bodyguards interrupts him. ¡°Luca?¡±

 Chapter 29

    ¡°What?¡± he snaps at him.


    ¡°The perimeter is clear.¡±


    Luca steps away from me, turning and walking over to the guy before they walk away together.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± Her pretty face falls. ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± I tell Mia.


    She¡¯s been hidden, kept a secret for how long? Luca said she was born six years after him, and I¡¯m two years younger than him so that would make her twenty? Possibly twenty-one? ¡°How long have you lived here?¡±


    ¡°Since I was thirteen,¡± she answers.


    I sigh, running a hand through my hair. ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m trying to wrap my head around this.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± She grabs my hand and walks me over to a lounge chair by the pool. I plop down like a pig falling into mud while she sits on the one next to me with the grace of a fucking queen and crosses her right leg over her left.


    Removing her hat, she pushes her sses on the top of her head. My breath gets caught in my lungs when my eyes meet hers. They¡¯re the same silvery blue as their mother¡¯s. They make her look exotic with her tan skin and dark hair. She looks so much like their mother, it¡¯s scary.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± she asks me.


    I blink, trying to wrap my head around what is happening. And how open she is going to be about it. ¡°Luca hasn¡¯t told me a single thing regarding you.¡± Well, that¡¯s a lie. I heard about how your mother begged to keep you. I don¡¯t think shipping her only daughter away was her wish.


    ¡°Not surprised.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in Vegas?¡± I ask the first thing thates to my mind.


    ¡°My father shipped me here on my thirteenth birthday because he didn¡¯t want anyone to know about me.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡± I ask confused. Why does she have to be a secret?


    ¡°The Mafia life is a dark one. I know what my father and brothers do. And who they go after. Luca actually talked our father into sending me here.¡±


    My jaw tightens. ¡°Luca is the reason you were exiled?¡±


    She gives a soft chuckle. ¡°It was best for me. To keep me safe.¡±


    I run a hand through my hair. ¡°Are you really in that much danger?¡± The guys don¡¯t live here. Well, the twins have been gone for years, but I never really cared to ask where they were or why. Do they stay here with her? Were they shipped off as well?


    She looks over at something, and I see Nite walk by us. She averts her eyes and inspects her red painted nails. ¡°I was responsible for hurting him.¡±


    ¡°Hurting him?¡± I ask confused even more. ¡°Hurting who? Luca?¡±


    ¡°Nite.¡±


    My brows pull together. She isn¡¯t making any sense. ¡°How did you hurt him?¡±


    Her silver eyes meet mine, and she tilts her head to the side. ¡°He hasn¡¯t told you.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°No one has told me anything.¡± I don¡¯t know if she is referring to Luca or Nite. But I¡¯m pretty sure everyone is aware that Nite hasn¡¯t spoken since their senior year in college.


    ¡°Have you heard of Alberto Rossi?¡± she asks.


    I nod my head. ¡°Yes.¡±


    She sighs. ¡°He¡¯s my father¡¯s biggest rival in Vegas. It¡¯s been an ongoing fight for years. But they were once friends. Somehow, word got out that Rossi wanted me. He knew my father and brothers wouldn¡¯t give me up, not if they went to such great lengths to keep me hidden all that time, so he thought he¡¯d be able to buy off a member of my father¡¯s crew.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Oliver Nite.¡±


    I don¡¯t like where this is going.


    ¡°He was approached, and I¡¯m not sure of those details, but whatever he said or did didn¡¯t sit well with Rossi. And for some reason, they thought they could get it another way. A weekter, Oliver Nite was taken from his house. He had gone missing.¡±


    I remember when he missed school for a few weeks. When he came back, he never spoke again.


    She looks down at her shoes and softens her voice. ¡°He was tortured.¡± My chest tightens. ¡°They wanted intel on me, and he refused to give it. His loyalty to my family didn¡¯t waver.¡± She shakes her head as if keeping her a secret was the stupidest thing he could have ever done. ¡°They cut out his tongue for it.¡± I gasp, and my handes up to cup my mouth. ¡°They dropped him off at Luca¡¯s front door. A weekter, Nite, Luca, and one of my father¡¯s men went after Rossi. Although he was not found, they did brutally ughter six of his men in retaliation for what they did to Nite.¡±


    My head spins, but it all makes sense now. Why he doesn¡¯t talk. The vow of silence. It was a lie. ¡°I didn¡¯t know ¡­¡±


    ¡°No one does. If it got out what happened to him, then my secret would be blown.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­ I don¡¯t understand. Why keep you a secret?¡±


    Her silver eyes meet mine. ¡°Because a yer never shows his cards.¡±


    My chest tightens. Mr. Bianchi is going to use his daughter. He has a n for her. He saved her by sending her here, but what kind of danger does her future hold? What could he possibly do with her?


    I look over at Nite, who now stands by the pool with his arms crossed over his chest and a pair of Aviators on his face even though the sun has almost set. I see him in a different light now. We were never friends, but I never disliked him. I can¡¯t imagine what he went through and what kind of guilt Mia holds, knowing what happened to him.


    ¡°With Luca being here, that can only mean one thing.¡± She sighs.


    My head snaps back to hers. ¡°What?¡± My heart picks up at her words because until now, I didn¡¯t know why the hell we were here.


    ¡°They¡¯reing for me.¡±


    LUCA


    It¡¯ste. My watch tells me it¡¯s after one a. m., so I haven¡¯t slept in over twenty-four hours. Things needed to be taken care of before I got that option. I shut the door to the bedroom behind me and lock it. I¡¯m removing my gun from my holster when the bedsidemp turns on.


    Haven sits up. With her eyes wide open and lips set in a hard line, it¡¯s clear she¡¯s been waiting for me. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about Nite?¡±


    I ce my gun on the nightstand. I see my sister and her have been chatty. ¡°Didn¡¯t seem important.¡±


    She gasps. ¡°They cut out his tongue, Luca. They-¡±


    ¡°I know what they did, Haven,¡± I interrupt her. I¡¯m not in the mood to do this with her. She slept on the ne, but I didn¡¯t, so I¡¯m pissy and tired. Not a goodbination.


    ¡°Mia told me that you, Nite, and another guy took care of the ones who hurt him.¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°What did you do to them?¡± she asks.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t,¡± I growl, removing my shirt.


    She runs a hand through her dark hair. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. How did you know toe here?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday when I was meeting with Bones, he informed me that there had been talk. Rossi had men together, and they were ready. He suggested they mighte after you, but I know who they would go after.¡±


    ¡°Mia,¡± she whispers.


    I nod.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we stay here with her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe. I have to go back. We have to go back. I have businesses to run, and we have a wedding to celebrate. If I stay too long, they¡¯ll start asking questions and possibly track me, which would lead them right to her.¡±


    ¡°Bring her back to Vegas with us,¡± she argues.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Call your father. You had him send her here, so you can talk to him ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± I shout. ¡°I¡¯m not her father. I have no control over her.¡± She doesn¡¯t know what it feels like to have your hands tied. I¡¯ve spent all my life protecting Mia. From the moment I saw her, I knew I was all she had.


    Six years old


    ¡°Please ¡­¡± my mother cries. ¡°I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    I knock on the door before twisting the knob and entering. Not waiting for permission. My mother lies in the center of therge bed. A woman stands off to the side, a crying baby cradled in her arms.


    My sister.


    No one pays me any attention.


    My father walks over to the woman who has been staying at our house for thest month to help my mother get ready for the baby. ¡°Let me have her.¡± He holds out his hands.


    The woman hands her over, and my mom shifts on the bed. ¡°Please!¡± she cries. ¡°Don¡¯t do this! Not again ¡­¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡± he barks, causing her to push herself into the headboard. He holds my sister in his arms, softly rocking her back and forth. A smile spreads across his face as he stares down at my little sister, and it makes me nervous. I¡¯ve seen that look before. It¡¯s the same one he gives before he takes a life. ¡°She may stay,¡± he finally says, and my mother begins to sob. ¡°But a time wille when she will earn herst name.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± My mother nods, brushing the tears from her cheeks. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°She can live with us. I¡¯ll help hide her.¡± Haven goes on, cutting through my thoughts.


    ¡°No,¡± I growl.


    ¡°Luca ¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know what I had to do in order to get him to put her here?¡± I snap.


    ¡°What? Luca?¡± She gets up on her knees. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    I shake my head. I can¡¯t tell her. I can¡¯t let her know. She¡¯ll never forgive me. My sister will never forgive me. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s done.¡±


    She ms her fists in my chest. ¡°That¡¯s the same thing my father said to me before he gave me over to you,¡± she yells.


    ¡°Listen.¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t live here. She¡¯s isted.¡±


    I¡¯m getting a headache. ¡°She¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s no life.¡±


    ¡°Tell that to the thousands of Mafia women who have been beaten and raped.¡± Her eyes widen. ¡°Tell that to the ones who were sold into sex very. Or the ones thrown in a jail cell for crimes they nevermitted.¡± I sigh, rubbing my temples. ¡°Tomorrow morning, we are getting on that ne, and we will leave Mia here.¡±


    Tears fill her eyes. ¡°Just when I was starting to tolerate you, you remind me of who you are. And I remember just how much I hate you.¡± She jumps out of bed, rushes out of the room, and ms the door behind her. I have no desire to fight with her or even try to exin the Bianchi way of life to her, so I let her go.

 Chapter 30

    HAVEN


    I STORM THROUGH therge house and toward the kitchen. Flipping on the light, I shriek when I run into a small body.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Mia rushes out. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to frighten you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fine,¡± I tell her, letting out a long breath. ¡°What are you doing up sote?¡± I ask, noticing that she¡¯s changed out of her bathing suit into a purple silk nightgown. It hasce straps; one has fallen off her shoulder. The hem touches the floor, but it has a long slit up her side, showing off her thigh. Her face is clear of any makeup, yet she still looks runway ready.


    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep. You?¡±


    ¡°Same,¡± I mumble. I think all that sleep I got on the ne screwed me over. Then add in the time change and all the new information I¡¯ve learned. Any one of those things could be the cause.


    ¡°Want me to make you something?¡± she offers.


    ¡°Oh, no. You don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± She waves me off. ¡°Do you like biscuits and gravy?¡±


    I smile. ¡°They¡¯re my favorite.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s what I¡¯ll make.¡±


    ¡°Do you cook a lot?¡± I ask, pulling out a barstool and sitting down at the kitchen ind.


    She nods, grabbing stuff from the stainless fridge. ¡°I love it. I have a lot of time on my hands, so over the years, I¡¯ve learned to cook all sorts of food.¡±


    ¡°Do you go to college?¡± I ask, being nosy.


    She snorts. ¡°I wish. I¡¯m not allowed to go to school.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean not allowed?¡± I don¡¯t know much about Italian education.


    ¡°Women in my family aren¡¯t supposed to have a brain.¡± She rolls her eyes. ¡°I never even went to high school.¡± My eyes widen. ¡°I had nannies who taught me all that I know, which I¡¯m afraid isn¡¯t much.¡± She smiles at me. ¡°I¡¯d love to go to college. Not only to learn, but the parties.¡± cing her elbows on the ind, she drops her chin into her hands, giving me a smile that lights up her face. It makes her look younger than I know she is. ¡°Do you have any wild stories you can tell me?¡±


    Iugh, thinking about the time me and Emilee were with Bones and Luca in the game room. ¡°Not that you¡¯d want to hear.¡±


    She frowns.


    ¡°They involve your brother,¡± I inform her.


    Her face scrunches. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t care to hear those.¡± And then she straightens herself.


    ¡°So you¡¯re here all alone?¡± I change the subject.


    ¡°No. There are always guards and house cleaners. The twins are somewhere around here tearing up Italy. Theye and go.¡±


    I thought my father selling me was bad, but he didn¡¯t ship me off alone and forget about me. This girl has beenpletely abandoned. She¡¯s been left in her own world and closed off from anyone. ¡°What about your mother?¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°My father won¡¯t allow her to leave New York. She rarely gets to go to Vegas.¡±


    Fucker!


    ¡°Boys?¡±


    A blush fills her cheeks. ¡°Oh, no.¡±


    This woman is so innocent. ¡°Have you ever been on a date?¡±


    She shakes her head andughs. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you like someone, though,¡± I observe. I know the look a girl has when she¡¯s got a crush. ¡°Who is it?¡± I know it¡¯s no one I would know, but again, this is just me being nosy. And plus, it¡¯s felt like forever since I¡¯ve had some girl talk. ¡°Tell me all about him.¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­¡± She bites her bottom lip. ¡°I¡¯ve never told anyone this, but I¡¯ve always liked Oliver.¡±


    My eyes widen. ¡°You have a crush on Nite?¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± Sheughs softly, her eyes darting around therge kitchen, but we¡¯re all alone. ¡°He would never like me, though.¡±


    What? ¡°Mia. You¡¯re absolutely gorgeous. Not that looks have everything to do with it, but he¡¯d be lucky to be with you.¡±


    She averts her eyes to the kitchen ind. ¡°You¡¯re lucky, you know? With Luca. That he got to pick you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°In our world, our father chooses who their children will marry and what families will be connected. Luca has loved you for a long time, and while he was here, he spent the entire time looking for a way to make you his wife.¡±


    ¡°Here?¡± My eyes widen, and I release a long breath. ¡°That¡¯s why he came to Italy? It was to be with you.¡± I answer my own question.


    She gives me a sad smile. ¡°He was a total grouch the whole time. I called him sour tart.¡±


    Iugh, trying to imagine Luca allowing anyone to call him that. ¡°Sour tart?¡±


    She nods. ¡°You know those sour candies that makes your face twist? He walked around like that all the time. He hated leaving you. He hated lying to you even more.¡±


    My chest tightens.


    ¡°He was on a mission.¡±


    ¡°To what?¡±


    ¡°To find out what leverage he needed to get you.¡± My heart beats faster. ¡°Father had a woman chosen for him, but Luca wasn¡¯t having it.¡± Her lips pull back. ¡°Thank God. Maria wasn¡¯t right for him.¡±


    I totally ignore the fact that she just said their father wanted him to marry someone else because that doesn¡¯t matter. Obviously, Luca got what he wanted-me. ¡°Do you know what he found?¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°No. But I knew the moment he found what he was looking for because he no longer wore that sour look. He wasn¡¯t smiling and bouncing around the house or anything, but he was determined. He packed up his stuff and left weekster.¡±


    I sit back in my seat, my chest heavy.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m sorry I upset you.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I took him from you.¡±


    She gives me a soft smile. ¡°Luca was always supposed to be where you were.¡±


    LUCA


    I feel the bed dip, and then the covers are yanked away. ¡°Haven ¡­¡± My voice trails off as she straddles my hips. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask roughly, starting to fully wake from my sleep. The room is pitch ck, so I know it¡¯s not morning yet. After she stormed out of the room, I didn¡¯t bother to go after her. I got into bed and passed the fuck out.


    Her small hands make their way up my sides and over my chest. Then she drags her nails down over my skin. I hiss in a breath at the sharpness.


    ¡°Haven ¡­ what are you-¡±


    ¡°Shh,¡± she interrupts me. Then I feel her chest on top of mine.


    I lift my hands, and they tangle in her hair before her lips softly touch mine. ¡°Don¡¯t ruin this,¡± she whispers.


    ¡°Ruin what?¡± I ask, wondering where this is going.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You. Me. Us,¡± she answers, trailing her lips down my jawline and to my neck. She kisses my skin, and I push her head downward with my hands still in her hair. My cock is hard. Has been since I felt her on top of me.


    She gets the hint and moves lower. Her hand grips the base of my cock, and I feel her tongue circle my head, but I change my mind.


    I push her off me and onto her back. She doesn¡¯t protest. She knows I¡¯m not in the mood for forey.


    Grabbing her thighs, I shove them to her chest and stomach. I take my cock in my hand and rub it against her pussy. She¡¯s wet, just as I knew she would be. I push into her, and she whimpers. I reach around and grab her arms, pulling them across her legs and pin them down parallel.


    I can hear her panting. The room fills with soft noises of her struggle at this angle. I have her caged in. Tilting her ass a little bit, I start to fuck her.

 Chapter 31

    HAVEN


    I LIE NEXT to him, my heart still pounding, and my body covered in sweat. I turn onto my side and watch him. He has his eyes shut, lips parted, and hand on his chest. My eyes have adjusted to the darkness, allowing me to see better.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± I find myself unable to hold it in any longer. I need to know.


    He opens his eyes, then turns his head to look at me. ¡°You¡¯re gonna have to be more specific.¡±


    I sit up and push my wild hair from my sweaty face. ¡°What did you do in order to get my father to agree to force me to marry you?¡±


    He closes his eyes and sighs. ¡°Haven-¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be mad at you,¡± I interrupt him, trying to assure him that he can tell me. ¡°Please?¡± He looks back up at me, and I straddle his hips, shoving my hair behind my ear. ¡°I want to know. I think I deserve that.¡± I go another route. Anything to get him to open up to me.


    He ces his hands on my hips and releases a sigh. His dark eyes roam my face before they meet mine. ¡°I ckmailed him.¡±


    I keep my face nk of emotion. He¡¯s being very vague. ¡°Who gave you the information that you needed in order to do that?¡±


    ¡°Your mother.¡±


    My mouth falls open. ¡°What?¡±


    He gently runs his hands up and down my bare thighs. ¡°Your mother called and informed me that your father was in debt. That he had been skimming from the bank for years. She wanted to protect you. Said that you weren¡¯t the same since I left, and that she knew a way I could get you back.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°She set me up?¡± I whisper.


    He sits up, and I go to pull away, but he wraps his arm around my waist to hold me in ce. ¡°She knew I wouldn¡¯t walk away from you, and she knew you needed me.¡±


    ¡°But you did walk away from me. And I was doing just fine without you,¡± I add with bite. He frowns at me. ¡°It all makes sense. Why my stuff was packed ¡­ why she never tried to reach out to me ¡­¡± My voice trails off as my jaw tightens.


    ¡°Haven, she did this ¡­¡±


    ¡°For her!¡± I growl. ¡°She didn¡¯t want Dad to lose her precious house. Her cars. Money. She wanted to make sure she had a backup n.¡±


    ¡°Haven ¡­¡±


    ¡°How do you know she wasn¡¯t screwing the banks either?¡±


    ¡°Haven ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Does my dad know?¡± I demand. ¡°That she snitched on him?¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°He knows that I know he¡¯s in debt and he needed an escape n, but he has no idea who gave me the intel. I¡¯m not even sure he knows she¡¯s aware of what is going on with the banks.¡±


    ¡°So ¡­ what? You gave him five million, and all is good now?¡± I cross my arms over my chest.


    His jaw sharpens, and he looks away from me.


    ¡°Luca ¡­¡±


    ¡°I gave him the money in exchange for you and control over all fifteen locations.¡±


    I nod my head once. ¡°Tounder money through.¡± It¡¯s what the Mafia does. So much of their iees from drugs and other illegal activities. Cash. They have to hide it from the government, and my father¡¯s misfortune was Luca¡¯s ticket.


    ¡°What do you expect?¡± He growls. ¡°For me to live on the straight and narrow?¡± He cups my face with his free hand. ¡°I love you, Haven. Always have. Always will. I won¡¯t sit here and apologize for finding a way to get you. And if that means I get to make a little money in the meantime, then so be it.¡±


    I bite my bottom lip. ¡°Why five million?¡±


    He gives me a smile. The one I never could tell no. ¡°Because that¡¯s how deep he was.¡± He grabs my left hand and looks at my ring. ¡°But I would have paid a billion if it meant you were going to be mine forever.¡±


    I fall down onto the bed next to him, and he pulls me into his side. ¡°What about Mia?¡± I ask. She¡¯s at risk. I¡¯m just not sure from what yet.


    He stiffens. ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°Why does your father hide her here?¡±


    He lets out a long sigh. ¡°A yer never shows his hand.¡±


    The same thing Mia had told me. I close my eyes, hating those words because I know exactly what they mean. ¡°He¡¯s going to use her. Just like my father used me.¡± Women are handed over like poker chips. She¡¯ll be married off to a man to benefit his father. They¡¯re always trying to climb the ranks. Doesn¡¯t matter how much money they have or how big their mansions are, they always want more. And they use others to profit from it.


    He doesn¡¯t say anything, but what is there to say? It wasn¡¯t a question. And I vow to myself that whatever ends up happening to her, I¡¯ll be there. I may not be able to stop it, but I will not let her feel helpless or lost. I¡¯ll make sure she knows she will always have someone she can call. Who she can run to. I¡¯ll protect her when no one else will. I¡¯ll be the best damn sister since Lord knows her brothers are shit.


    I push off the bed, trying to sit up, but he wraps his arms around my waist and pulls me down. His hand runs up and down my stomach, and a thought hits me. ¡°Why don¡¯t we use a condom?¡± We never were careful, but the fact that the paperwork mentioned heirs makes me think he wants me to get pregnant now. I don¡¯t remember it saying when I had to produce children. I would think a shotgun wedding would look bad for him and the Bianchi family. But even if I was already knocked up, the wedding is in less than two weeks, so I wouldn¡¯t be showing that fast. And they could always lie and say I had the baby earlier than my delivery date. Happens all the time.


    ¡°Because I know you¡¯re on the shot.¡± He yawns.


    ¡°What? How?¡± Not the answer I was expecting.


    ¡°I know that you see Dr. Nelson every three months. Have been since ¡­ well, you know.¡±


    I¡¯m not sure what to say to that. Iy my head on his chest and listen to his breathing even out until he slightly snores. And I let out a long sigh. He¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been on the shot for four years now.


    ¡°Haven, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Emilee asks, her heels nking on the floor while she tries to keep up with me.


    ¡°I need the bathroom,¡± I answer, hurrying.


    ¡°Are you gonna get sick?¡±


    We round the corner ande to a quick stop when we see one the Kings leaning up against the men¡¯s bathroom door, holding it closed.


    Titan has his arms crossed over his chest, left foot nted on the floor while his right knee is bent, and his ck boot is resting on the door behind him. And he has a sucker in his mouth. The moment he sees us, he reaches up and pulls it out with a pop. ¡°What are you two doing out of ss?¡± he questions.


    I don¡¯t answer and neither does Emilee because she doesn¡¯t know why I dragged her down the hallway. I picked the least busy hall this early in the morning. College students still roam the halls, but it¡¯s dead right now.


    His eyes move from mine to hers. He looks her up and down, lingering on her chest and thighs for a few extra seconds. When they reach her lips, he licks his.


    I look at her with raised brows. What have I missed? She turns her head but not before I see the blush on her face.


    A noise from inside the bathroom has me taking a step toward him. ¡°What¡¯s going on in there?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Move along.¡± Then he winks at Emilee. ¡°You can stay. Need a reminder ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Titan ¡­¡± She growls but there¡¯s a blush again.


    What the hell?

 Chapter 32

    The door opens a tad, but Titan holds it shut with his weight. And I finally understand. The Kings must be in there, beating the shit out of some unlucky soul. It happens. Often. The Dark Kings are bullies. They will make you bleed. No matter if it¡¯s with their fists or a knife. I once heard that Cross burned a guy on the face with a cigarette.


    Without caring what¡¯s going on, I reach over and grab E¡¯s hand, yanking her into the women¡¯s bathroom. I rush into a stall. ¡°What was that about?¡± I ask, undoing my jeans.


    She sighs. ¡°Well, you knowst weekend when we fucked the guys in the game room at the party?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I answer slowly, wondering where she¡¯s going with that.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve had an audience.¡±


    I nod to myself. ¡°I remember you and Bones mentioning that.¡± I unzip my backpack and pull out a tampon before I finish up in the stall.


    ¡°Yeah, well ¡­¡± She pauses when I exit. ¡°Before that, I let Bones fuck me in the men¡¯s locker room after school hours.¡±


    I remember that too. It was when I was mad at Luca and thought he was texting me, but it was her phone going off. ¡°That¡¯s nothing new.¡± I snort washing my hands.


    ¡°Yeah, but Titan was in there and watched us.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    She bites her bottom lip. ¡°At the time, I didn¡¯t think Bones knew, but what he said in the game roomst weekend confirmed that he knew Titan was in there watching us.¡±


    I stare at her wide-eyed. ¡°Well ¡­ Are you mad at Bones?¡±


    ¡°No. Should I be?¡±


    I chuckle, yanking towels out of the dispenser.


    ¡°I ¡­ uh, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I turn to face her. ¡°Spit it out.¡± She knows she can tell me anything. The girls and I don¡¯t keep secrets from one another.


    ¡°I wanted him to join us,¡± she admits.


    My eyes bug out. I was not expecting that toe out of her mouth.


    ¡°I know.¡± She ces her hands over her face. ¡°I¡¯m such a slut.¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡± I pull them away. ¡°You are not a slut. You¡¯ve only ever slept with Bones. It¡¯s totally understandable to want to try out another dick.¡±


    Sheughs.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with being sexually hungry, E.¡±


    She looks down at the floor and nods once.


    ¡°And Bones obviously seems okay with it. Maybe you should offer-¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± she interrupts me, turning to face the mirror. She slides her hand down her white Gi dress. ¡°Enough about me. Let¡¯s talk about you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had a three-way,¡± I admit. And although I was one hundred percent turned on when I watched Bones fuck her, I have no interest in a threesome.


    She rolls her eyes. ¡°No, I mean why did we have to skip ss to rush in here? Did you pee your pants?¡± She chuckles softly. ¡°Or were you afraid you were going to shit yourself?¡±


    ¡°Oh. I had started my period.¡±


    She frowns. ¡°I¡¯m not on.¡±


    We¡¯ve been on the same cycle for almost a year now. Poor Jasmine has never had one the same time each month. ¡°I know. I¡¯ve been sweating bullets, thinking I was pregnant.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She gasps.


    ¡°It was a false rm.¡± I shrug like it¡¯s no big deal, but I¡¯ve been nervous as fuck. We don¡¯t always use condoms, and I also don¡¯t take my pills religiously. Plus, I was drinking at the party. I didn¡¯t realize I waste until a few days after.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? And what would you have done?¡± she asks wide-eyed.


    I shrug. ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought that far.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Throwing her head back, she sighs. ¡°See, this is why I can¡¯t afford a threesome. What if I got pregnant and didn¡¯t know who the dad was? Bones and I don¡¯t use condoms. Well, we did in the beginning but not anymore.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. It sounds so irresponsible when she puts it that way.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to ss,¡± she orders.


    We walk out of the women¡¯s bathroom, but my upper arm is grabbed, and I¡¯m pulled to a stop.


    ¡°Haven.¡± Luca stands there in the busy hall, his dark eyes boring down on mine. ¡°May I speak to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mte ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll only take a minute.¡± He yanks me back into the bathroom, then locks the door behind us, shutting Emilee out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in ss,¡± she calls out through the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my period,¡± I tell him. ¡°We can¡¯t have bathroom sex.¡±


    ¡°I know. We heard you girls.¡±


    ¡°You heard ¡­?¡± My voice trails off when I realize what he means. Narrowing my eyes, I demand. ¡°Were you in the men¡¯s bathroom with the Kings?¡±


    The rooms share a wall. I didn¡¯t hear them, but I wasn¡¯t really listening either. Now I know it¡¯s because after they were beating the shit out of some guy, they were spying on us.


    He doesn¡¯t answer. But he doesn¡¯t have to. I already know that answer. ¡°You had no right ¡­¡±


    ¡°You should have told me you thought you were pregnant,¡± he snaps.


    ¡°Why? To push you away?¡±


    He lets out a long sigh and steps into me. Cupping my cheeks, he frowns. ¡°You think I¡¯d leave you?¡±


    ¡°The thought crossed my mind,¡± I admit softly. I¡¯ve taken five pregnancy tests, and they all said negative, but none of them helped ease my fear. What my mom would say. How I would tell him. It has consumed my every thought. I think to the point that I was convincing my body I was growing a baby. The stress alone probably kept me from starting.


    ¡°Haven, I¡¯m never going to leave you.¡± He pulls me into him. ¡°I just wish you would have told me. My job is to take care of you. And if we get pregnant, then I¡¯ll take care of both of you.¡±


    ¡°If we get pregnant?¡± I arch a brow.


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re not alone in this rtionship, Haven.¡±


    I went that very next day to get on the shot. I told my mother about my pregnancy scare and that I had missed some pills, so I chose the shot instead. I wonder how long I¡¯ll be able to keep getting them. ¡°I didn¡¯t read the contract,¡± I blurt out. I need him to understand that I don¡¯t know all that is required of me.


    He stays silent, but he¡¯s no longer snoring, so I know I woke him up.


    ¡°I do love you,¡± I whisper. ¡°And I¡¯d love to have a family with you, but I won¡¯t allow you to harm any child of mine.¡±


    He shifts, and I close my eyes.


    ¡°Haven. Haven, look at me,¡± he orders, cing his hand on my face to tilt it toward him.


    I open my eyes, and they sting from unshed tears. ¡°I may be my father¡¯s son, but I¡¯m nothing like him. I don¡¯t want my parents¡¯ marriage. And I would never, ever hurt you or our children.¡± He presses his lips gently to my forehead, and the first tear rolls down the side of my face.

 Chapter 33

    HAVEN


    THE FOLLOWING MORNING, we told Mia and Nite goodbye. She hugged me tight and asked me to take care of Luca. I promised her that I would do my best. An hourter, we boarded the same private jet we took here with my two new bodyguards and headed back to Nevada. I slept most of the time. I messaged Jasmine and tried to call Emilee, but her phone was still off. And I hated it. I just wanted to hear her voice. I needed her to know that I was there for her, even if she didn¡¯t want to be found.


    After we arrived back in the States and made our way back to Luca¡¯s, I showered and passed out. The next day, I woke up with a new determination. We had less than two weeks before our wedding, and I was going to willingly walk down that aisle with a genuine smile on my face, but I needed to take care of something first. It was inevitable, so I might as well do it sooner rather thanter.


    I pull my ck Mercedes up to the valet at the country club where I grew up at. I step out and throw the guy my keys. Stomping up the stairs, I push my sunsses to the top of my head.


    Walking in, I look around at all the men and women who upy the facility, and I wonder how many are like my father. Living a lie? How many would sell their only child to get out of debt? I bet my life everyst son of a bitch here would.


    I make my way through the ce and down a hallway. I take the first right and open the door to the Cayman¡¯s spa. I know she¡¯s here. She¡¯s never missed a Monday appointment. Just as I walk up to the circr desk, she calls my name.


    ¡°Haven?¡±


    I spin around to see my mother walking toward me with a smile on her face and her arms out wide. She looks like she just returned from a beach vacation. Her crimson dress hugs her hips and chest, showing off her assets. She wears ck Gi sandals and a Louis Vuitton on her shoulder.


    I ce my hands on my hips. ¡°So you sold me out in order to keep your skin looking young?¡±


    Her face instantly falls.


    Luca was right when we stood in his bathroom the night of our engagement party. He¡¯s all that I have.


    The one person in the world who was supposed to love me dropped me off at a fire station. Growing up, my mom and dad were very open about how they adopted me. They told me that if I ever wanted to find my birth mother, they would help me. I didn¡¯t. If she didn¡¯t want me then, she wouldn¡¯t want me now. So we all swept it all under the rug.


    They always told me that I was a miracle from God. They had been trying for children for years and couldn¡¯t have a baby. The woman standing in front of me, who I grew up calling mom, had three miscarriages. Then one day, my father got a phone call from his friend that he had taken an abandoned baby to the hospital. My parents showed up three hourster with an attorney. When you have money, the red tape isn¡¯t as thick. They took me home the following day and raised me as their own. They gave me theirst name and a beautiful life.


    Under the Safe Havenw, you are able to drop off a baby in a safe manner without fear of prosecution up to thirty days after birth. Hence why my parents named me Haven.


    I grew up hearing I love you every second of every day. My parents showered me with kisses and hugs. But look where that got me.


    ¡°Haven ¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did you do it?¡± I ask. My voice is trembling, and I hate that it makes me look like I care. I clear my throat. ¡°Was it for your membership here at the club? The expensive cars? The mansions and yachts?¡± I rattle off anything I can think of them losing.


    ¡°No.¡± She gasps.


    ¡°Was it because Daddy told you to?¡± I continue trying to think of every scenario. He looked too happy about the situation when I stood in his office and he forced my name to the paperwork. He didn¡¯t act like Luca was buying me. More like he offered me. Maybe he and my mother had a n that Luca didn¡¯t know about.


    She drops her eyes to the floor, and I raise a brow. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    Luca didn¡¯t tell me much information about it, but then again, I wasn¡¯t exactly sure how much I wanted to know.


    ¡°You love Luca,¡± she finally says.


    ¡°And that makes this okay?¡± I ask, throwing my arms out to my side.


    When she takes a step toward me, I take one back, matching it. ¡°He can give you a life that we never could.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I ask confused. ¡°You gave me a great life.¡± They weren¡¯t overly affectionate with one another, but I never saw them fight or even argue. I was a spoiled rich kid who didn¡¯t want for anything. Even after high school, I went on to college. I dropped out my senior year after Luca left me, but they never made me get a job. Nothing. I didn¡¯t grow up in the real world. Mine has always been full of stic cards that didn¡¯t have limits. I had the best friends a girl could ask for. What could he possibly offer me that they can¡¯t?


    Her eyes dart around the room before she grabs my upper arm and yanks me into a nearby room. It has a rock wall that water cascades down into a small pool, and a ck leather massage chair sits next to it. The sound would be soothing if I wasn¡¯t so pissed.


    ¡°Listen, Haven.¡± She licks her lips, her eyes pleading with me. ¡°I did what needed to be done. And one day when you be a mother, you will understand.¡±


    ¡°Mom ¡­¡±


    ¡°You needed to be a Bianchi.¡±


    My confusion deepens along with my brows. ¡°You¡¯re not making any sense.¡±


    She pulls me in for a hug, holding me tightly. My arms stay down to my side, feeling heavy. ¡°I love you, Haven. Just remember that. No matter what, I love you.¡± She pulls back and looks me in the eye. Hers are filled with tears. ¡°You were always meant to be my daughter. And I know that no matter what happens, Luca will take care of you.¡± She reaches up and pushes some stray hairs behind my ear. ¡°He will make a great husband and a loving father.¡± She gives me a sad smile. ¡°He can give you things that I never could.¡±


    ¡°Mom ¡­¡±


    The door to the room bursts open, and my two new bodyguards enter.


    ¡°We found her, sir,¡± Max says into his cell phone.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did you follow me?¡± I demand.


    My mom pulls away from me and turns to face them just as the guy hangs up his phone. ¡°You need toe with us, Haven,¡± he orders.


    I take a step back. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere with you,¡± I snap. ¡°I¡¯m here to see my mother. Tell Luca that I¡¯ll be home once I¡¯m done.¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that. We were given orders ¡­¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m telling you that I will be home when I¡¯m done,¡± I snap.


    ¡°Haven ¡­¡± My mother grabs my hands and tightens her hold on them. ¡°Go home.¡±


    ¡°But Mom ¡­¡±


    She pulls me in for another hug, squeezing me so tight that she takes my breath away. I hear her sniff in my ear. ¡°Let him protect you, baby. Let him do his job.¡±

 Chapter 34

    I barge into the house and head straight to his office with my two babysitters right on my ass. I know that¡¯s where he is. I shove open the door to find him alone sitting behind his desk on his phone. He doesn¡¯t even bother looking up at me. I walk up to it and m my palms down on the surface.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to call you back,¡± he says into his cell.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± I demand the moment he sets it down.


    His eyes go to the two idiots who I know are standing behind me. He gives them a nod, and then I hear the door shut when they let themselves out.


    ¡°Funny.¡± He leans back in his seat, ring up at me. ¡°I can ask you the same question.¡±


    ¡°I was talking to my mother,¡± I snap. ¡°Not running away.¡±


    ¡°You went without protection.¡±


    I snort and shove off his desk. ¡°I don¡¯t need them breathing down my neck.¡±


    ¡°Haven-¡± He stands.


    ¡°No,¡± I interrupt him. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Luca. I will not let you treat me like your father treats Mia.¡± His eyes narrow on me. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to ¡­¡±


    ¡°To what?¡± he growls. ¡°Keep you safe?¡±


    ¡°Make me a prisoner,¡± I correct him.


    He runs a hand over his face and lets out a sigh. ¡°Haven, there are things going on that you don¡¯t know about.¡±


    ¡°You mean the six men you ughtered years ago and now their leader is after you for revenge?¡± I arch a brow. ¡°Or how about when you left me and made me think it was for another woman?¡± I yell. ¡°You could have just told me about Mia. I would have kept your secret or went with you, but you didn¡¯t even stop to think of that as an option.¡±


    ¡°You were in college.¡±


    ¡°I dropped out anyway!¡±


    He nods once, and his jaw clenches. ¡°Is this how our marriage is going to go? Always bringing up the past?¡±


    I say nothing.


    ¡°Oh? So it¡¯s like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I cross my arms over my chest. ¡°It¡¯s like that.¡±


    He walks around his desk and pushes his body into mine. I re up at him. ¡°You don¡¯t want to challenge me, Haven.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do to me, Luca? Send me to my room? Take away my phone? Make my two babysitters watch my every move?¡±


    He lifts his hand, and instinct has me flinching.


    His hand pauses by my face, and I realize that he was just going to tuck some hair behind my ear, but the damage is done. I thought he was going to hit me, and he knows it.


    He fists his hand, snatching it back, and ces both hands in the front pocket of his cks.


    We stand in an ufortable silence for a few seconds before he turns, giving me his back, and sits at his desk. ¡°You are no longer allowed to leave the house.¡±


    ¡°Luca-¡±


    ¡°You will not leave this house!¡± he shouts, interrupting me. ¡°Not without the guys at your side. And you will stay the hell away from your mother.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I mean it, Haven. It¡¯s an order.¡±


    He did not just say that. ¡°An order. You will not ¡­¡±


    ¡°Since when do you want to see her anyway?¡± He arches a brow. ¡°You hated her justst week. All of a sudden, she¡¯s your best fucking friend.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my mother!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Since when does that mean anything?¡±


    I throw my arms up, not in the mood to have this conversation with him. Without another word, I turn around and storm out of his office.


    LUCA


    I left Haven back at the house to stew. All of a sudden, she wants to be best friends with her mother, and I don¡¯t like it. I park my car behind Kingdom and run up the stairs. I had been on the phone with Bones when Haven entered my office at home. He said he needed to see me, so here I am.


    ¡°Hello, sir.¡± Nigel greets me.


    ¡°Is Bones upstairs?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the meat locker, sir.¡±


    Hmm. Wonder who the unlucky bastard is?


    ¡°I will escort you.¡± He walks out from behind the desk and over to the single elevator. Using his key card, he presses the lowest level, and it begins to descend. ¡°You have a good evening, sir,¡± he says as the door slides open.


    I nod to him. ¡°You too, Nigel.¡± Exiting the elevator, I walk down the long hallway. Coming to the end, I twist the knob and push the door open. Stepping into the cold room, I allow the heavy metal door to close behind me. I see Bones standing in the middle of the room with his hands in the pockets of his dress cks, staring down at a man who is on his knees. A man I know well.


    Marco.


    ¡°You¡¯re out of time,¡± Bones tells him. ¡°And I had to track you down. Know what that means?¡±


    Marco just shakes his head.


    ¡°Means I get to break your hands.¡±


    ¡°No. No. You said if I didn¡¯t sign the paper, you would break my hands, but I signed it.¡± His eyes go from Bones to mine. They plead with me as if he thinks I came to save him.


    I don¡¯t.


    ¡°I guess that makes you a thief and me a liar,¡± Bones states.


    ¡°Wait. Wait. I can get your money.¡±


    ¡°Obviously, you couldn¡¯t, or you would have.¡±


    ¡°What can I do?¡± he begs wide-eyed.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do now. You¡¯re out of time.¡± Bones steps up to him, grabs his right hand, and bends it back. The sound of bones breaking bounces off the concrete walls.


    Marco screams out in agony, throwing his head back. ¡°It was only five grand,¡± he cries, now cradling his broken wrist.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bones ces his hands back in the pockets of his cks. ¡°I would have broken it for five dors,¡± he states. ¡°It¡¯s the principle. Now I¡¯ll give you three days to pay it, or I¡¯ll break the other one. Understand?¡±

 Chapter 35

    HAVEN


    I PACE BACK and forth in our room, mad at Luca. Who is he to tell me what I should and shouldn¡¯t feel?


    Yes, she is the reason I¡¯m here, and although I was mad at her, I don¡¯t hate her. Not now. Not after I found out about his sister. What all he has done for her and how she described how he missed me. I thought he had left me and never looked back, but obviously, that was not the case.


    My cell begins to ring, and I look down at it to see it¡¯s a blocked number. Biting my bottom lip, I debate after a few seconds but press answer. Maybe it¡¯s Mia.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Haven.¡±


    I frown at the male¡¯s voice knowing my name. He doesn¡¯t sound familiar. ¡°Who is this?¡± I ask, doing a three-sixty of our bedroom to make sure I¡¯m alone.


    ¡°Someone who has all the answers,¡± he says cryptically.


    I sit down on the end of the bed. ¡°All the answers regarding what?¡±


    ¡°Meet me tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± I go to hang up, but his next words stop me.


    ¡°I can tell you everything you need to know about your soon-to-be husband.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what exactly?¡± I ask, my heart pounding.


    Is he having an affair with a married woman? There¡¯s so much I don¡¯t know about him. And I never expected him to be celibate while we were apart, so who knows what all he did?


    ¡°Tomorrow. In person. There will be a car waiting for you at 4th and Lexington.¡±


    ¡°A car?¡± I ask. That¡¯s just a couple of blocks from Luca¡¯s house. ¡°I can¡¯t. The house is full of ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    My brows pull together. Who the fuck is this guy? ¡°Take care of what?¡±


    ¡°A distraction. I know he¡¯s got you on 24-hour surveince. He¡¯ll be at ss. I¡¯ll give you a five-minute window.¡±


    ¡°Wait?¡± I jump to my feet. ¡°ss? The strip club? Why would he be there?¡± Who the hell would he be up there meeting that early?Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There¡¯s a short pause on his end. ¡°He keeps everything from you, doesn¡¯t he?¡± His voice has an edge to it. As if he¡¯s mad at Luca. ¡°He owns the club. Why else would he be there at eight a. m.?¡±


    I shake my head to myself. ¡°No. I think you¡¯re mistaking ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. Now, eight a. m. tomorrow. Don¡¯t bete.¡± Then he hangs up.


    Staring down at my phone, I see the screen and wonder what the hell just happened. Who the hell that was? And why the hell does Luca own a strip club that he hasn¡¯t told me about?


    _______________


    I didn¡¯t sleep a winkst night. I had crawled into bed after I received the phone call and pretended to be asleep when Luca finally arrived home. He showered, then came to bed. He kissed my shoulder good night, and it wasn¡¯t long after that before he started to snore. Then again, this morning, he woke up, got ready, and kissed me goodbye. The entire time, I faked being asleep. And true to the random stranger¡¯s word, the house was silent. Not a soul to be found. I checked all over. I walked right out the front door and down the driveway before walking through the open gate. It was somewhat scary. Had the guy ced a bomb threat? Wouldn¡¯t they have escorted me off the grounds if that were the case? I kept waiting on my cell to ring, for Luca to call me and ask if I was okay. If they had an emergency on the property, wouldn¡¯t he want to make sure I was safe?


    True to the guy¡¯s word, a car was waiting for me. I got in the back seat, and a male sat in the driver¡¯s seat. He didn¡¯t say anything to me. Just put the car in gear and drove off.


    I quickly look around as he pulls into the back of a parking lot. It looks to be a two-story red brick building with a white door. The cares to a stop, and the guy just sits behind the wheel. The door unlocks, and I take that as my cue to get the hell out.


    I open the car door just as the back door to the building opens. A guy dressed in a three-piece ck suit stands there, holding it ajar for me. He looks like a million bucks. No street thug wears Armani suits and a Rolex watch.


    ¡°Did you call me?¡± I ask him.


    He doesn¡¯t answer. His ck shades hide his eyes from me, but he jerks his head toward the building.


    I take a deep breath and step inside. He grips my upper arm and pulls me farther into a hallway.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I snap, trying to pull free, but he just tightens his hold. ¡°Let me go!¡± I shout.


    ¡°Do as she says,¡± a man orders as we enter a room.


    Ie to a quick stop, and a gasp escapes my lips before I can stop it when I see the man who spoke. He sits behind a desk, his arms crossed over his chest while he leans causally back in his ck leather chair. His dark eyes stare into mine, challenging me.


    Oh, fuck!


    I have made a grave mistake. I spin around to leave, but the muscle steps between me and the door, keeping me hostage. ¡°Let me out!¡± I shout.


    ¡°So you know me?¡± the guy sitting behind the desk asks casually. His heart obviously not pounding like mine.


    I spin back around to face him. All I can do is nod. Luca would kill me if he knew I was here. If this guy doesn¡¯t do it for him. ¡°Why am I here?¡± I swallow hard.


    ¡°I think we can help each other,¡± he says, eyeing me up and down.


    ¡°I won¡¯t help you,¡± I growl.


    There¡¯s only one thing this guy could want from me, and I refuse to give him any intel on Luca. Or maybe he wants to know about Mia. We did just go see her, and she informed me of how Nite wouldn¡¯t give her up, and they took his tongue for it.


    ¡°What if I told you I know who your mother is? Your biological mother?¡±


    His words make my heart stop. My mind races. ¡°My mother?¡± I ask, blinking. All of a sudden, I¡¯m interested in what he has to say.


    Your mother gave you up. Abandoned you. It doesn¡¯t matter who she is, she doesn¡¯t want to know me. Or me know her. I shake my head. ¡°I know who my mother is.¡± I¡¯ve wondered why my biological mother gave me up, and the best I coulde up with is that she knew my life was better off without her. Maybe she had an uncurable disease and couldn¡¯t take care of me. Maybe she was an addict. Maybe she had been raped and couldn¡¯t stand to look at me-a reminded of what had happened to her. Or maybe, she just didn¡¯t want me. Either way, I came to live with her decision a long time ago. And I was at peace with it.


    A slow and mischievous grin spreads across his face. Alberto Rossi doesn¡¯t look anything like Luca¡¯s father. He may be the leader of the secondrgest organized crime operation in Las Vegas, but he doesn¡¯t have therge belly and sweat-covered forehead. He keeps himself in shape. He has been feuding with the Bianchis for years, and somehow, he knows my real mother? This has to be a trick.


    It¡¯s a lie, a trap to get me here, and I fell for it.


    ¡°That is correct. You do know your mother.¡± He tilts his head to the side, and his dark eyes run up and down my body. It makes the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. ¡°You look just like her.¡±


    I blink. My legs want to turn and run, but my mind is not letting me leave. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m paralyzed where I stand. I¡¯ve always wondered where she was and why she gave me up. If I looked like her, or if my voice sounded like hers. It was a thought that always sat in the back on my mind.


    He stands from his chair and walks around his desk. My heart picks up as he nears me. But still, I can¡¯t seem to find the will to leave. Instead, I wait, frozen in my spot, needing him to speak. To tell me everything he knows.


    Reaching out, he pushes some brown strands behind my right ear, and I take in a shaky breath. ¡°She¡¯s lied to you all these years.¡± He sighs. ¡°I wanted to tell you. I thought you deserved to know. And now ¡­¡± He trails off as his jaw sets in a hard line. ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± he snaps, making me jump.


    ¡°For what?¡± I manage to get out.


    ¡°That you know everything.¡± He gives me a soft smile. ¡°And don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll take them down. They won¡¯t even see using.¡±

 Chapter 36

    LUCA


    I sit in the office of ss behind my desk while Bones sits across from me. He¡¯s counting out the cash Marco delivered first thing this morning. It¡¯s funny how much money a man can find when broken bones are involved. The door to the office swings open, hitting the interior wall. Bones has already pulled out his gun from the holster on his hip as I reach for mine under the desk when we see Haven burst into the room.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I demand, jumping from my chair. I haven¡¯t told her anything about this club, so how did she find me? Did she follow me this morning? Has she been following me?


    Her wide eyes go from mine to Bones. He stays seated in his chair, but his brows are raised. He still holds his gun, but now it rests on his thigh.


    She swallows nervously as the door shuts behind her. Her once olive skin tone is now white. It looks like she¡¯s seen a ghost. I take a step toward her, rounding the desk. ¡°Haven ¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to say.¡± She stumbles backward. Her back hitting the closed door. ¡°I ¡­ He ¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask. ¡°Who is he?¡±


    She ces her hand on her chest, and tears build in her brown eyes. ¡°He wants you dead.¡±


    I stiffen.


    Her eyes move to Bones. ¡°All of you.¡±


    That brings him to his feet. ¡°Who the fuck are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Alberto Rossi.¡±


    I fist my hands, and Bones¡¯s brows pull together. ¡°Although this isn¡¯t news, I would like to know who told you this?¡± he demands.


    ¡°He did.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I snap, making her jump.


    She bows her head and sniffs, wrapping her arms around herself. ¡°He told me who my mother is.¡±


    I run a hand through my hair. What the fuck is she talking about?


    ¡°When did you see him?¡± Bones asks. He looks at me. ¡°Was he at your house?¡±


    I shake my head. Is he serious? ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him in years.¡± He rarelyes to Vegas. Just like my father, they run their operations from long distances. My father lives in New York and very rarely visits Vegas. Their crew does their dirty work.


    ¡°He called mest night from a blocked number. Told me he would cause a diversion this morning so I could talk to him. A car would be waiting. I didn¡¯t know ¡­¡±


    What in the fuck? ¡°You didn¡¯t fucking go, did you?¡± I bark out.


    She nods quickly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was him until I arrived at a wedding chapel.¡± She hups. ¡°He told me he knew my real mother ¡­¡± She trails off.


    ¡°And?¡± Bones coaxes her. ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Wedding chapel? Motherfucker! He knows I was there the other night. Getting her to go to him willingly? He¡¯s sending me a warning.


    Fuck.


    Fuck.


    Fuck.


    ¡°My mother.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I demand. I¡¯m pissed at her and confused as fuck. How did he get her number? Why did he reach out to her at all? It must be because of me. And how stupid could she be to fall for it? I never wanted to make her a prisoner in our home, but maybe that is what it¡¯s going toe down to in order to keep her alive.


    ¡°My adopted mother is my biological mother.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand ¡­¡±


    ¡°My mother had an affair. Got pregnant with me.¡±


    ¡°So who is your father?¡± Bones asks because I can¡¯t speak. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll yell at her. Even in her fragile state, I want to rip her apart.


    She takes in a deep breath. ¡°Alberto Rossi.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    HAVEN


    A SILENCE FALLS over therge room. Both men stare at me with murderous eyes and fisted hands. I feel I may get sick. Again. I managed to hold my stomach while I stood in Rossi¡¯s ¡­ my father¡¯s office at the wedding chapel/funeral home, but the moment I left and took a breath of fresh air, I lost everything I had eaten yesterday in the parking lot.


    ¡°He¡¯s lying.¡± Bones shakes his head.


    ¡°He said there was a DNA test. That my mother has it.¡± I didn¡¯t want to believe him, but the way he spoke about me. About my mother. As much as I wanted to deny it, I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean shit,¡± Bones argues.


    ¡°Why in the fuck would you go and see him without telling me?¡± Luca finally finds his voice, yelling at me. ¡°Do you have any idea what he could have done to you?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to hurt me.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± he shouts.


    I flinch but shake my head. ¡°He wants to hurt you. He thinks I can help with that.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Bones inquires.


    ¡°He thinks you¡¯re forcing me to marry you.¡±


    Like a rubber band, something snaps in Luca, and hees for me. But Bones jumps between us and ces his hands up to stop him. ¡°It¡¯s believable. Have you seen the pictures circting in the media of your engagement party? Haven looks every bit pissed off at you. As if she even loathes you. He could be buying it because it dide out of nowhere. For two years, the media has been talking about your absence, then you show up, and poof, you¡¯re engaged.¡±


    I don¡¯t state the obvious-that I did hate him at that point. That this is a contract. Luca may love me, but I¡¯m still just a pawn in a game.


    ¡°What else did he say?¡± Bones goes on, keeping his back to me. He¡¯s so tall that I can¡¯t even see over him. So I stare at the bloody skull that covers up the entire back of his Kingdom T-shirt.


    ¡°He made a deal with my father. And he informed me that all I had to do was show up at the wedding, and he would take care of everyone there. It was going to be like shooting fish in a barrel. And I wouldn¡¯t be married off to a Bianchi.¡±


    I can¡¯t let him kill Luca. I love him. But the Kings? They have nothing to do with this feud the Bianchi family has with the Rossi family. Not that I know of. Yes, they¡¯re hated by most because of how powerful they are in this city, but that doesn¡¯t mean they should die. I grew up with them. I don¡¯t want their dead bodies on my conscience.


    ¡°And what did you tell him?¡± Bones goes on.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± My voice shakes.


    He turns around, and his blue eyes re down at me. ¡°I mean what did you tell him?¡±


    ¡°I told him what he wanted to hear,¡± I admit, and my shoulders fall. ¡°That I would do as he said. I thought if I lied, I could buy you all time. A n.¡±


    He nods and then steps away from me. My eyes now staring at Luca standing before me.


    ¡°Anything else he said that we can use?¡± Bones asks.


    I look at him instead of Luca. ¡°Yeah, he said he has eyes and ears everywhere. Even at Kingdom.¡±


    Bones doesn¡¯t waste a second; he pulls out his cell, dials up a number, and puts it to his ear. ¡°Flush the system.¡± Then he hangs up after giving whoever it was an order. Without another word, he exits, shutting me and Luca in therge room that seems to shrink by the second.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say, hating the silence.


    I take a step toward him, but when he steps back, tears fill my eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t help who I am,¡± I croak out.


    His brows pull together. ¡°You think I¡¯m mad at you because he¡¯s filled your head with lies?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m pissed at you because you went behind my back. To a man who hates me and my family. My fucking name alone could get you killed! I¡¯m a dead man to most in this city.¡± He runs his hand through his hair aggressively. ¡°Fuck! I thought you were smarter than this.¡±


    ¡°I needed to know,¡± I cry.


    ¡°Know what?¡± he screams. ¡°About your biological mother? Since when do you fucking care about that?¡±


    ¡°About you!¡± I shout back, fisting my hands. ¡°He started our conversation about you. How you owned ss. How you were keeping secrets from me. He promised me answers. They just weren¡¯t what I wanted.¡±


    Giving me his back, he lets out a long breath, trying to calm his anger. He begins to pace back and forth. ¡°He said he and your father have a deal?¡±


    I don¡¯t miss how he avoids talking about him and this club. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Pulling out his cell, he types out a quick message and then ces it back in his pocket. ¡°Did he say he would see you again?¡± he asks through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Not until the wedding.¡±


    He nods once. ¡°Is he nning on keeping in contact?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°He didn¡¯t say.¡±


    Hees over to me and taking my upper arm, he ushers me out of the room and locks the office door behind us.

 Chapter 37

    LUCA


    She stays silent while I drive her back to our house. As soon as the cares to a stop, I pull out my cell and send a text.


    Me: Get your ass home. Now!


    Nite reads it immediately and responds.


    Nite: Yes, sir.


    ¡°Go straight to our room and do not leave,¡± I tell her.


    She stops and turns to face me. ¡°Luca-¡±


    ¡°For the love of God, Haven, do as you¡¯re told. Just this once!¡± I shout.


    She lifts her chin, crosses her arms over her chest, and storms up the stairs to our bedroom. I go straight to my office and open my gun safe. Pulling out my silencer, I tighten it on the end of my barrel and sit down behind my desk just as my door opens. My two newest bodyguards enter, bothughing like hyenas as they sit down across from me.


    ¡°Hey, Boss, what do you think about ¡­?¡±


    I shoot him in the head, then the other next to him. They both sit there dead. Their necks bent back at an odd angel from the force of my bullets at such a close range and blood dripping from their wounds onto my carpet. I¡¯ll have it ripped up tonight and reced by tomorrow morning. Their arms hang down off the sides of the chairs.


    They were rats.


    They worked for Rossi. They had to be the ones. He told Haven he would create a diversion, and I never got a call that she was leaving the house. I never got a notification that my driver took her anywhere. They had set it all up. She never mentioned that she saw them, so they weren¡¯t personally involved. He just made sure to put them in the right position to give him what he wanted. Her. And they knew that she went to see her mother yesterday. I had them follow her and bring her back. Maybe they informed him they overheard her talking to her mother, and he got spooked, needed to make a y. Add that to the fact I raided his chapel, and it¡¯s all making sense.


    I pull out my cell. It rings three times before the man answers. ¡°Luca ¡­¡±


    ¡°I flushed the system,¡± I tell Titan.


    ¡°Take their phones. I¡¯m sure they have to check in. We don¡¯t want to alert Rossi that they are no longer with us.¡± He hangs up.


    Two men he thought he trusted had been moles set in ce months ago to give Rossi intel. He always hated that the Kings had loyalty to the Bianchi family. Who knows how long ago he set his n in motion? Maybe he was using them to fuck over the Kings and just so happened to catch a break when Titan loaned them to me. Well, whatever n he was, we¡¯re about to fuck it all up.


    _______________


    I bring my car to a stop outside her parents¡¯ residence. Bones and I exit the car, and I grab the ck bag from the back seat. I had messaged him before Haven and I ever left ss and told him to be at my house at midnight tonight. I needed his help, and I knew he wouldn¡¯t let me down. He has just as much right to be here as I do. We¡¯re all on high alert.


    We walk in like we own the ce and climb the stairs. I know the bastard is here. And I also know he doesn¡¯t have much security. He never was smart. He and his wife are always carrying, but he¡¯s too cheap to hire men.


    I open his office door without even knocking.


    He looks up at me and Bones and smiles like the fucking fool he is. ¡°Well hello, boys. It¡¯s a littlete for you all to be making house calls, isn¡¯t it?¡± He chuckles. ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°You could sign these for me.¡± I toss a stack of papers onto the surface of his desk. I had my dear old friend Titan type me up some papers earlier while we figured out our n.


    He reaches for his sses that sit on his desk and ces them on, squinting down at the papers. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­ is you signing over your shares to me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He removes his sses confused, looking up at me.


    I plop down in the seat across from him. ¡°Bones.¡±


    He walks behind the desk to stand behind him. I throw him the duffel bag.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand ¡­¡±


    Bones pulls the stic bag out of the duffel and ces it over his head, yanking it back.


    I lean over the desk and grip his wrists, pulling them across the surface to keep him from puncturing a hole in the bag. That would defeat the purpose. ¡°Did you know that a brain can survive six minutes after the heart stops?¡±


    Jimmy fights Bones, but he¡¯s not strong enough, not in this position. It would be a shitty way to die, actually, given how easy it would be to survive. All you need to do is poke your finger through the stic. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s Ker.


    His head shakes back and forth, but it doesn¡¯t do him any good. His fight is useless. ¡°Sign the papers,¡± I order, letting go of his right hand to ce a pen in his left. ¡°And he¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    He aimlessly begins to write on his desk. I look up at Bones. ¡°Let the man sign his name.¡±


    He removes the bag from his head, and Jimmy sucks in a deep breath, coughing.


    ¡°Sign it.¡± I point at the yellow tab.


    He scribbles his name down quickly, and I turn the page for him.


    ¡°Again.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t even question my reasons. I knew he wouldn¡¯t. After he ces hisst signature on the final page, he shoves it across the desk to me.


    I look from the stack of papers and then back up at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you even want to know why you signed your life away to me?¡± I ask.


    He runs his hand down his face but doesn¡¯t answer. His blue eyes have turned ck, and his jaw is tight. Now that he¡¯s not suffocating, he¡¯s quite angry that I just forced his hand. What is a life worth to you, sort of thing?


    I look up at Bones. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you want to know why someone wanted you dead?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± he answers.


    ¡°The only reason you wouldn¡¯t ask questions is if ¡­ you already knew.¡±


    Still he says nothing.


    ¡°Rossi has called you.¡± I fish.


    He flinches at the name. I smile. Yep. He¡¯s very well aware of why I¡¯m here and what I want.


    ¡°Well, too bad for you, I¡¯m not as forgiving as he is.¡±


    He goes to open his mouth, but I remove the knife from my pocket, flip it open, and stand, bringing it down on to the center of his hand, stabbing it to the desk.


    He howls like a wolf as the blood instantly pools underneath it.


    I toss the papers to the floor to keep them clean. ¡°You made a deal with him. Before or after you made one with me?¡± I demand.


    ¡°Af ¡­ ter,¡± he cries out. His free hand grips the wrist of the hand pinned to his desk. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice,¡± he adds quickly.


    ¡°How much?¡± I demand, holding the pocketknife in ce.


    He¡¯s out of his seat, bent over the desk. Spit falls out of the corner of his lips and onto the surface. ¡°One ¡­ million.¡±


    ¡°That had to have been a hard offer to pass up,¡± I muse. ¡°That¡¯s six million dors in your pocket, and you didn¡¯t have to do anything for it.¡±


    ¡°Please ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    Removing the knife from my other pocket, I flip it open and stab it through his other hand, pinning it to the desk as well.


    He screams so loud, the shrill hurts my ears. ¡°Please ¡­¡± he pleads, closing his eyes tightly, trying to hide his tears.


    I look up at Bones and nod. He ces the stic bag back over his head. This time he pulls out a roll of duct tape from the duffel. He then proceeds to wrap the tape around his neck, securing the bag to his head.


    I sit back in my seat and watch the fat bastard lean over his desk, fighting to breathe. To move.


    ¡°Listen to me,¡± I order, but he¡¯s in panic mode, his body thrashing uncontrobly. I shoved the knives so far through his hands and into the desk that he won¡¯t be able to get free unless he wants to rip them in half.


    Bones leans over his back and grabs his face on either side, forcing him to look up at me. ¡°Pay attention,¡± he orders.


    ¡°Did you know that it can take thirty seconds or thirty minutes to suffocate?¡± I ask. ¡°It all depends on how much you fight it.¡±


    He struggles, and his voice muffled. His mouth gaping as the bag sticks to his face while he tries to breathe. It¡¯s wet from saliva and tears.


    ¡°Suffocation doesn¡¯t hurt. So I thought I¡¯d add the pain.¡± I wiggle the knives, and he bangs his hips into the desk, making the wooden legs scrape across the floor and objects fall off the sides to the floor. ¡°And just to make sure you don¡¯t survive; I¡¯m going to cut your head off before we bury you in the desert.¡±


    Blood covers his desk as Bones and I watch the man lose his life second by second. Within a few minutes, his face grows white. His lips purple. His fight turns to nothing. He face-nts into the blood, and all movement stops. I stand, buttoning up my suit jacket. ¡°Take care of him. I want his head at least three miles from his rotting corpse,¡± I order and then pick up the papers off the floor and exit his office. Bones doesn¡¯t usually take care of dead bodies. We pay people for that, but I know he has my back on this. I¡¯ll owe him, and when he calls, I¡¯ll pay up. No matter the price.


    I go to walk down the hall when I see her mother exit a door at the end on the left. I make my way toward her.


    ¡°Luca? What are you doing here sote? I thought I heard ¡­¡±


    I p a hand over her mouth and shove her back into the wall with so much force it knocks a picture off, sending it crashing to the floor and shattering at our feet. Her green eyes go wide with horror.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you one chance. One chance to exin what you know. Do you understand me?¡±


    She nods quickly.


    I step away, and she sucks in a long breath. Tears streak her cheeks as her eyes go from mine to the office door.


    ¡°Rossi,¡± I say just in case we¡¯re not on the same page. ¡°Did you know he went to your husband?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She gasps out. ¡°Well, I did but not until after.¡±


    ¡°Make sense,¡± I grind out through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I overheard him talking in his study. He thought I was out shopping. He had Rossi on speakerphone. He told him the banks were in debt, and that he needed a loan. Rossiughed. Then there was silence.¡± She sucks in a deep breath. ¡°I guessed he had hung up. That¡¯s when I reached out to you. I knew you¡¯d do the right thing for her. She missed you so much, and I knew you could protect her. Then just a week ago, I overheard another conversation between them. Rossi had seen the pictures from the engagement party and wanted to know how much you paid him for Haven. That¡¯d he¡¯d double it. One million up front and the rest after it was done.¡±

 Chapter 38

    ¡°After what was done?¡± I demand, but I already know the answer.


    ¡°Said all he had to do was give him time and location of the wedding. That he didn¡¯t care if she was caught in the crossfire. That it would make him look good. Dead. Adopted daughter killed in a mass shooting at her own wedding. The press would eat it up.¡±


    Motherfucker! My jaw clenches. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to me? Or her?¡± Anything would have been nice. I knew the risk the Mafia put my life in by the time I was eight. But Haven? I have to protect her no matter the cost.


    ¡°I tried to tell her at the spa, but your men interrupted us and took her away. She¡¯s avoided me. That was the first chance I had. I was afraid that he would find out that I knew his and Rossi¡¯s n. I couldn¡¯t chance putting Haven¡¯s life in danger. Even now ¡­¡± She sniffs. ¡°If he found out that you knew he betrayed you? I don¡¯t know what he would do to Haven.¡± Her wide eyes dart around the empty hallway.


    I grab her hand and pull her toward the office.


    ¡°Luca. What are you ¡­?¡±


    I shove her into the office, and she gasps when she sees her husband bent over dead on the desk. He¡¯s facedown, hands still pinned to the surface with the two knives. Bones stands behind him with his cell to his ear. ¡°Make it fifteen minutes,¡± he orders and ends the call once he sees us.


    ¡°Oh my God.¡± Her shaky handse to her face to cover her mouth. ¡°Is he ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say simply. ¡°He was willing to put her life in danger. I couldn¡¯t take that chance.¡±


    She spins around and buries her head into my chest. ¡°Thank you.¡± She begins to sob. ¡°Thank you for saving her. I knew you would.¡±


    Awkwardly, I rub her back. ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes.¡±


    She looks up at me, her green eyes swimming in tears. Her cheeks red and lips swollen. She looks nothing like Haven. No one would ever guess she is her biological mother. And as much as I hate this woman for lying to Haven all her life, I have to protect her. I can¡¯t let Rossie after her too. ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°To pack a bag. You¡¯reing with me.¡±


    HAVEN


    ¡°I DON¡¯T BELIEVE you,¡± I say, trying to keep the tears at bay, but it¡¯s pointless.


    He gives me a sly smile that just twists the knife that is already piercing my heart. ¡°Ask your mother. There is DNA evidence.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°No ¡­¡±


    ¡°How about you do one?¡± He opens his top drawer and pulls out a small baggie. Lifting his right hand, he pulls a piece of hair out of his head and ces it in the bag before he zips it. ¡°You can see for yourself.¡± He slides it across the desk. ¡°Don¡¯t say I never gave you anything.¡±


    My stomach drops, and the hairs on my arms stand. It feels like a million little bugs are crawling over my skin. ¡°I want nothing from you,¡± I whisper.


    He gives a roughugh. ¡°Everyone wants something from me, Haven. Whether that be protection or money. And you are no exception.¡±


    ¡°Why now?¡± I hear myself asking but can¡¯t find the courage to look up at him.


    ¡°Because you have something I want.¡±


    Closing my eyes, a tear runs down my cheek.


    ¡°Haven.¡± His voice is soft yet firm and demands my attention.


    I open my eyes and look up at him through wateryshes.


    ¡°No Rossi will marry a Bianchi.¡±


    His words are final. Like a nail in a coffin. Thest breath taken. I will die, and it will be soon. I know what kind of man he is. I may not know him personally, but he¡¯s just like Luca and his family. They will take out who they want, and they don¡¯t care who stands in their way.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to be with that bastard,¡± he spits out, his hatred for Luca showing. ¡°Daddy is going to take care of your problem. You have nothing to worry about.¡±


    I¡¯m sitting on the balcony of our room, smoking a cigarette. My hair still wet from my shower and up in a clippie. I have a pair of his sweatpants and a T-shirt on. I don¡¯t know where Luca went, but I haven¡¯t cared enough to call or text him either.


    So much has changed since this morning. Who I am? Where did Ie from?


    My father is Alberto Rossi. A mob boss who runs the South Side of Las Vegas. And I¡¯m engaged to my ex, who just so happens to be his enemy.


    My life is shit.


    I take another drag from the cigarette and slowly blow out the smoke. Resting my head back, I hear the sliding ss door open.


    Luca walks outside along with Nite and my mother. My jaw tightens at the look on her face. Her tear-streaked face. The proof she¡¯s been upset.


    Fuck her.


    She wasn¡¯t lied to all her life. Sentenced to death for loving the wrong man. In the end, we¡¯ll all have to answer to God for our sins, but mine will be for falling in love. Since when should you go to hell for that?


    ¡°Why is she here?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Your mother needs to talk you.¡± His answer is clipped. I¡¯m not sure who he¡¯s mad at more-her or me-but at this point, I don¡¯t care.


    I look at Nite. ¡°Why is he here?¡± He¡¯s supposed to be protecting Mia.


    ¡°Your two newest bodyguards are being burned as we speak, so he¡¯s been assigned back to you.¡±


    My mother gasps. I take another puff of my cigarette. Wonder if they were dead or alive when their bodies were set on fire?


    ¡°Haven?¡± She sucks in a long breath. ¡°Since when did you start smoking?¡±


    I can¡¯t help it. I throw my head backughing. Out of all the things that have happened in the past twenty-four hours, that¡¯s what she wants to focus on.


    ¡°You need to talk to your mother,¡± Luca says.


    I look up at him. Now he wants me to be social? ¡°She lied to me all my life. Why would I listen to her now?¡±


    She sits down beside me and reaches out for my hand, but I jerk it out of her reach.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I had to protect you,¡± she whispers.


    I snort and take a drag of the cigarette.


    ¡°Haven ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Was any of it true?¡± I snap, unable to keep it in. I threw that stupid piece of hair away, but a part of me knew he was right. I just can¡¯t understand why she wouldn¡¯t tell me. I thought we were close.


    She bows her head. ¡°No.¡±


    I lean forward in my seat. ¡°Start from the beginning,¡± I demand, needing to know. When she stays silent, I help her out. ¡°The miscarriages?¡±


    ¡°A lie,¡± she whispers.


    Unbelievable. ¡°Who the fuck lies about that?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand,¡± she whispers.


    ¡°Try me,¡± I snap.


    She takes in a deep breath, and her shoulders fall. ¡°Your grandfather ¡­ he wanted grandchildren. He wanted your father to have an heir.¡±


    There¡¯s that word again. Heir. ¡°This is bullshit.¡± I stand.


    ¡°Haven.¡± She reaches up and grabs my wrist. ¡°I ¡­ please sit.¡± Her eyes plead with me to give her a chance, to forgive her, but I¡¯m not sure I can. No matter what she tells me, I¡¯m not sure I can give her what she wants right now. ¡°I¡¯m begging you. Please. Just listen to the truth. I¡¯ll leave afterward,¡± she assures me.


    I look at Luca for help-reassurance that he will kick her out once she finally gives me what I should have known all along-but I don¡¯t get the answer I want. He feels sorry for her. I can see it in his dark eyes. And pity for me. I hate it. Letting out a long breath, I plop back down into the chair next to her.


    ¡°Your father and I had an arranged marriage. He didn¡¯t love me. I didn¡¯t love him. The wedding was to forge two businesses as one. I felt lonely. He would never touch me, never look at me. He had different women over all the time. His father was pressuring us to have a family.¡± She swallows. ¡°One night, I went out to a bar and got drunk. I met the owner, who just happened to be a guy I had seen around your father. He had been to our house before.¡±


    I know who she¡¯s talking about. Alberto Rossi. ¡°They were friends?¡±


    She gives a roughugh and plucks the lit cigarette from my hand, taking a drag. My eyes widen. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call them that. They did business together. He used your father¡¯s bank tounder money.¡±


    I look at Luca, and he runs a hand through his hair aggressively.


    ¡°Then what happened?¡± I ask.


    She gives a wistful smile. ¡°He treated me how my husband was supposed to, and I fell in love.¡±


    Silence falls over the balcony. I look back up at Luca, and he turns, giving us his back as he looks out over Las Vegas, but his white-knuckled grip on the railing tells me he¡¯s pissed. Nite stands over in the corner with his arms crossed over his chest, silently listening to us.


    I shift in my seat and look back at my mom. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I opened up to him, and he let me cry on his shoulder. I found myself going back to that bar night after night just to see him. I just wanted to talk to him, but then one thing led to another. He told me all the right things. Three monthster, I found out I was pregnant. I went to his bar and told him the news. I was going to have his baby, and I wanted to leave my useless husband.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°It was all a lie.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± A lie?

 Chapter 39

    ¡°It was a setup. Rossi informed me that Jimmy knew I was sleeping with him. He told him to knock me up, so he wouldn¡¯t have to do it.¡±


    I jump to my feet. ¡°They what?¡± I yell. ¡°He told Rossi to fuck you? His wife?¡± I seethe not understanding. Yes, my parents have had their arguments, but I¡¯ve never seen them not in love. Was all that a lie too? For me? For my grandfather? He passed years ago. Why continue with the ruse if they no longer needed to fake it?


    She looks up at me, tears filling her eyes. ¡°You need to understand. Your grandfather was pressuring him to produce a child. He needed me ¡­¡±


    ¡°He yed you,¡± I growl.


    She bows her head and shakes it. ¡°I can¡¯t ¡­ I can¡¯t hate him for what he did.¡±


    ¡°Why the hell not?¡± I snap.


    She looks up at me and stands. Gripping my hands, they shake in mine. ¡°Because I got you, Haven. You were everything I ever wanted.¡±


    My heart pounds at her words.


    ¡°Your father and I decided to tell you that you were adopted.¡±


    ¡°The papers? You have adoption papers that you keep in the safe. I¡¯ve seen them.¡±


    She gives me a sad smile. ¡°Fake.¡±


    I take a step back from her, and my hands drop to my sides. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You father and Rossi had a deal ¡­¡±


    ¡°Jimmy is not my father!¡± I shout.


    She wraps her arms around herself. ¡°He and Rossi cut all ties. Rossi paid him cash to pretend you were adopted, and we came up with that story. But please, Haven ¡­ please believe that you were always wanted. We wanted you from the moment we found out I was pregnant.¡±


    I snort. ¡°Of course, he was. He had his friend knock you up. On purpose. To make his dad happy,¡± I snap, disgusted but somehow not surprised.


    ¡°But Rossi couldn¡¯t stay away.¡± Luca finally speaks.


    My mother turns to him, and she swallows nervously. ¡°He did for a while. But¡­ he-¡±


    ¡°He what?¡± Luca demands, taking a step toward her. ¡°Why did hee back into her life twenty-four yearster? I can¡¯t seem to stop asking myself this question. We dated years before our engagement party, and it wasn¡¯t any secret. The media has always been in my life. And pictures have surfaced in the past with Haven on my arm. Why does he care now?¡±


    ¡°Rossi called me a couple of years back. Said he heard she was dating a Bianchi and for me to forbid it. I lied, told him it was harmless, and that it would fizzle out. Just to give it time. But ¡­¡± She pauses and looks over at Nite who still stands like a statue over in the corner. ¡°He wanted to get Luca away from you.¡± Tears run down her cheeks.


    ¡°What did he do?¡± I demand and look at Luca. ¡°I don¡¯t under ¡­¡± But one look at him lets me know he does. Perfectly.


    He takes a step toward my mother, hands fisted and eyes now ck as the night. ¡°He set me up too,¡± he growls.


    She sniffs. ¡°You have to understand. There was nothing I could have done. He and my husband agreed. I had no say.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± he snaps.


    Why am I the only one lost? ¡°Luca-¡±


    ¡°I had to keep her safe,¡± my mother wails, interrupting me.


    ¡°I could have kept her safe!¡± he shouts. ¡°You should havee to me. Been honest.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in the Mafia!¡± she shouts back at him. ¡°I know what you¡¯re capable of. And how much your father hated you two together.¡± She shoves his chest, but he doesn¡¯t move. Fresh tears run down her face, and she looks at Nite. ¡°At the time, I felt helpless. My hands were tied, and I couldn¡¯t lose her. Luca couldn¡¯t have run forever. If his father wouldn¡¯t have found him, Rossi would have.¡±


    I look back at Luca, confused. Why is she talking to Nite?


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop what had already been done,¡± she goes on.


    ¡°What had been done?¡± I ask.


    Everyone turns to me, but Luca is the one who speaks. ¡°Rossi set me up. He kidnapped Nite and tortured him to talk about Mia. He knew she existed because he and my father were friends when she was born. He had threatened her life. But ¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± I ask breathlessly. My chest already tight.


    ¡°He knew I would run to her to protect her. But he was never going to touch her.¡± He shakes his head, his jaw sharpening. ¡°No. He did it to get me away from you.¡±


    My eyes m to Nite. ¡°No,¡± I whisper. It wasn¡¯t Mia¡¯s fault. She didn¡¯t do that to him. It was me. ¡°Oh, God.¡± I fall into the seat, but no one pays me any attention.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how hard I tried to find something you could use against him?¡± my mother asks Luca. ¡°How I put my life in danger every day snooping around trying to find you some leverage?¡±


    ¡°And why was that, Misty?¡± he snaps.


    ¡°Because you leaving ripped my daughter apart!¡± she shouts in his face. ¡°She loved you. She needed you. And I know you loved her too.¡±


    He runs a hand through his hair. ¡°Un-fucking-believable. Do you have any idea what kind of danger you put her life in?¡± he growls. ¡°How me leaving left her wide open? A target? I thought ¡­ I thought I was doing the right thing by leaving her,¡± he continues.


    ¡°If you would have known the truth, you would have acted. Thought irrationally. I just needed some time. I knew where you went. You hadn¡¯t run off with another woman. You were just trying to protect your sister. And I knew once I had the info I needed, you¡¯de running back to her.¡±


    How does my mother know about Mia? I thought she was kept a secret. How ¡­ my chest aches. I hurt Nite. I was never friends with the guy, but he was used as bait because of me. They were all tricked because of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I stand, looking at Nite with tears running down my face. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Nite. I don¡¯t expect you to forgive me. But I hate that I hurt you. I hate that Rossi used you.¡± My voice breaks. ¡°I¡¯m so, so sorry.¡±


    His eyes cut to Luca, and he nods once.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave you two alone for a second.¡± My mother looks like she¡¯s about to argue, but Luca grabs her arm and drags her back into our bedroom, closing the sliding ss door behind them.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I wish I would have known. I would have ¡­¡±


    ¡°I forgive you.¡±


    My eyes widen, and my lips part on a gasp. I stare up at him in shock as he kneels in front of me. cing his hands on my shaking knees, he repeats, ¡°I forgive you, Haven. Do you understand? It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± His voice is deep and rough but in a soothing way.


    My wide eyes go back and forth between his. ¡°You spoke,¡± I choke out.


    He nods.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Say something,¡± I demand, cing my hands on his broad shoulder, gripping them tightly, wanting to hear it again. I didn¡¯t imagine it.


    ¡°I said I forgive you.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­ but, they cut your tongue out.¡± I can¡¯t help but blurt out. ¡°Because of me. Because.¡± My bottom lip quivers.


    He gives me a cocky smile that lights up his face. Oliver Nite never smiles. Not even before ¡­


    He sticks his tongue out, and my eyes widen even more if possible. ¡°There¡¯s a difference in being unable to talk and choosing not to.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­ what ¡­ how?¡± my brain can¡¯tprehend what I¡¯m hearing. All this time? Why is he pretending to be a mute? And what is he gaining from it?

 Chapter 40

    ¡°Another time,¡± he says, standing. Grabbing my hands, he pulls me to my feet. ¡°Just know that I never med Mia. And I¡¯m not going to me you either. We all make our own choices, Haven. And I¡¯m living with mine just fine.¡± Then he turns and walks back into the bedroom as well.


    I go barging in to find all three of them standing in the middle of our bedroom. My mother and Luca are still arguing. Nite stands there with his arms crossed over his chest, looking like he didn¡¯t just speak to me. He didn¡¯t have to tell me to keep what just took ce between us. A part of me knows that Luca knew exactly what was going to happen, and that¡¯s why he ushered my mother from the balcony. But whatever that was between me and Nite is now over. He¡¯s back to Silent Nite. And I will keep his secret.


    ¡°My ¡­¡± I clear my throat. ¡°Jimmy?¡± I ask. ¡°How do we know he won¡¯t double-cross us again?¡± I ask. I¡¯ve received so much info in such little time. I need to prioritize it and figure out my biggest threat. He¡¯s far up on the list.


    Their bickeringes to a halt, and they all turn to look at me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± Luca assures me.


    ¡°He killed him,¡± my mother answers.


    ¡°What?¡± My wide eyes go to Luca.


    His jaw sharpens as he res down at my mom.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell her another lie.¡± She res back up at him. ¡°Or hide anything from her. He¡¯s dead. The end.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ did he hurt you?¡± I ask Luca.


    Hees over to me and grips my hands in his. ¡°No. He was going to sit back and let your life be ruined for fucking cash in his pocket. He deserved death.¡±


    ¡°So ¡­¡± I swallow nervously and remove the clip from my wet hair. It falls down over my shoulders, instantly soaking the shirt I¡¯m wearing. ¡°What do we do?¡± I ask, trying to figure out how I¡¯m going to use all this information.


    The man I¡¯ve called my father all my life is dead. My biological father can¡¯t be beat, or he would already be dead. I¡¯m not sure how this can end well for any of us.


    ¡°We go to Kingdom. Pack a bag,¡± Luca orders.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost two a. m.¡± I say wondering why in the hell we¡¯re going there.


    LUCA


    Removing my suit jacket, Iy it across the back of the couch in our hotel suite on the thirtieth floor at Kingdom. Her mom goes over to the sliding ss door, opens it, and steps outside for fresh air. Haven follows her.


    I turn to Bones and Titan. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Bones nods. ¡°You know you are wee here anytime.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Titan crosses his arms over his chest and adjusts his stance, widening his legs. ¡°We¡¯ve got two guards standing outside of your room and snipers on the roof ¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do we need snipers?¡± Haven asks, re-entering the suite.


    ¡°Safety,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Luca. What are you not telling me?¡± She looks around the room. ¡°Why are we here at Kingdom and not at home?¡±


    I want to feel happy that she referred to my house as our home, but I don¡¯t have the time. I run a hand through my hair. ¡°He doesn¡¯t n to let you live.¡± Her eyes widen. ¡°Rossi is nning on taking more out than just me and the Kings at the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°What? No. He told me-¡±


    ¡°He lied,¡± I interrupt her. ¡°You think he¡¯d protect you? He never wanted you. He hates us.¡± I point at my chest. ¡°You¡¯re marrying the enemy. Either you die as coteral damage or are killed on purpose. I¡¯m not taking that chance. There is better protection here. The numbers are bigger.¡± Plus, Rossi won¡¯t step foot near Kingdom. He may want the Dark Kings dead as well, but he wouldn¡¯t do it on their territory. He¡¯s too much of a coward. He knows he¡¯s outnumbered here. We just took out more of his men, so he will have to regroup and think of a new n. And we¡¯ll already be executing ours.


    She bows her head, running her hand through her hair. ¡°What if ¡­?¡± She bites her lip in thought. ¡°What if we get married now? Go to the courthouse and get it over with as soon as they open? Will that make a difference? Isn¡¯t there some unwritten rule about going after a Mafia wife?¡± She rolls her sleepy eyes at that. ¡°Not saying it¡¯s still not done, but he may think twice if he knows the consequences are worse.¡±


    Her mother steps into the room and five sets of eyes stare at her. ¡°What?¡± she asks, looking around at all of us.


    I step forward. ¡°We¡¯re already married.¡±


    ¡°Luca, this isn¡¯t the time to ¡­¡± Her words trail off, and her eyes go big. ¡°What?¡± she whispers. Recognition dawns on her face, and she ces her hand on her head. ¡°The contract ¡­ it was a marriage license?¡± Her eyes narrow on me. ¡°I didn¡¯t sign anything.¡±


    I take another step. ¡°Your name is on it. Whether you signed it is not the point.¡± On paper, she is my wife.


    She tilts her head to the side, tears building in her eyes. ¡°You tricked me.¡±


    I say nothing.


    She looks around the room. ¡°And you all knew.¡±


    Again, no one speaks because they all did. Even her mother.


    ¡°Mom?¡± She turns to face her. ¡°You knew this?¡±


    She nods softly. ¡°I had to ¡­¡±


    ¡°How could you?¡± Her voice cracks.


    ¡°I told you at the clubhouse. You needed to be a Bianchi-¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she interrupts her. ¡°You could have told me. You could have ¡­¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t say anything. It would have cost you your life!¡± she shouts, getting angry. ¡°Why can¡¯t you get this through your head? You know what kind of weight has been on my shoulders ever since I got pregnant with you?¡± she screams. ¡°Haven.¡± She lowers her voice and walks over to her. Grabbing her hands, she continues. ¡°I prayed every day that he wouldn¡¯t want you. Even after he allowed your father to adopt you, I still feared he¡¯de for you.¡± Her eyes go to mine before returning to her daughter. ¡°I needed Luca to save you. He was the only one who could. So I did what was best for you.¡±


    She rips her hands from her mother¡¯s and turns to face me. ¡°So, what? The wedding was just going to be a formality?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say simply.


    She looks at Bones then at Titan, but they stay quiet. This isn¡¯t their fight. They may have known my ns, but their loyalty is to me. Not her.


    Her brows pull together in deep thought, and then her brown eyes fill with fresh tears as she looks up at me. ¡°Did you know he was my father?¡± I open my mouth, but she continues. ¡°Is this why you did this? Picked me?¡±


    ¡°Haven ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Your family has been fighting with Rossi for years. This would be the ultimate fuck you. Marrying his daughter and posting it for the world to see. Rubbing it in his face.¡±


    I take the three steps to close the small distance. cing both of my hands on her tear-streaked face, I cup her cheeks. ¡°No. You know this.¡± She¡¯s already asked me this once. ¡°I¡¯ve always loved you, Haven. You are a Bianchi now. And I will protect you until I die. If that means lying to you, then that¡¯s what I will do.¡±


    She pulls away from me, and my hands fall to my sides. Then without another word, she turns and enters the master suite.


    ¡°Haven ¡­¡± her mother calls out, following her.


    She ms the door in her face, and the sound of the lock follows.

 Chapter 41

    HAVEN


    I PACE BACK and forth in the bedroom. My arms crossed over my chest and tears in my eyes.


    I¡¯m married.


    I¡¯m fucking married.


    No matter how many times I repeat it, I can¡¯t believe it.


    He tricked me. That part isn¡¯t so hard toprehend. That¡¯s a Bianchi for you. I knew he was keeping something from me.


    ¡°Fucking liar,¡± I growl, fisting my hands.


    Was he ever going to tell me? I don¡¯t remember the contract mentioning marriage exactly. Just children. I need to read it. What else is on there?


    Storming out of the bedroom, Ie to a stop when I see it¡¯s empty. I look around the open living room and kitchen. There¡¯s a door on the other side of the living room, but it¡¯s open. It must be to another bedroom. ¡°Mom?¡± I call out. Nothing. ¡°Luca?¡± I demand. Nothing.


    I walk across the living room and pass the bar, entering the kitchen. I yank open the fridge and grab a bottle of water. Turning around, I jump when I see Nite standing in the living room with his arms crossed over his chest. ¡°Jesus.¡± I hiss. ¡°Where the hell did Luca go?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t answer.


    My teeth grind. ¡°So, we¡¯re back to this?¡±


    Still he says nothing. I want to be mad at him, but I can¡¯t. I hate what I did to him. What Rossi did to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say softly. He showed me something very personal, and I don¡¯t want him to think he owes me. If anything, I owe him.


    ¡°Did Luca leave with Bones and Titan?¡±


    He nods, which means they¡¯re in the hotel somewhere. Probably meeting with the others to go over their n.


    ¡°Did my mother get her own room?¡± I ask.


    He nods again.


    I figured she would. Leaving him standing in the living room, I re-enter the bedroom and unzip my Louis Vuitton suitcase and remove my phone. I call Em. Even after everything that has been going on with me, I think of her all the time. When it rings, my heart soars, thinking that this may be the time I get to hear her voice. I miss her so much. I could really use her right now. But it drops when I get her voicemail after the third ring. ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve reached Emilee. I¡¯m not avable at this time ¡­¡±


    I hang up and flop onto the bed. Closing my eyes, I take a deep breath as a tear runs down the side of my cheek. I open them up, roll over to my stomach, and hit call on the next number.


    ¡°What up, sexy?¡± Jasmine asks on the first ring. I can always count on her.


    ¡°Are you busy?¡± I ask, trying not to lose my shit. I want to cry. I want to scream. I just want to not feel trapped. I should be afraid of Rossi, but I¡¯m madder at Luca than anything. And I know that¡¯s not fair. He¡¯s just trying to protect me, even if he¡¯s doing it wrong.


    ¡°Nope. What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Wanna meet me at Kingdom?¡± I ask, wiping the tears from my face and sit up.


    ¡°Sure. In the mood to gamble?¡±


    ¡°No. I wanna drink.¡±


    _______________


    Kingdom is more than a casino. It¡¯s a small city all on its own. You can walk into the buildings and never leave. It has over ten restaurants. Three night clubs. Twenty sports bars. A tattoo shop. A shopping mall that connects all four towers. Golf course, bowling alley, wedding chapel, five pools, and its own theater with ten screens. They y movies twenty-four seven. And not to mention thergest convention center. It sponsors anything from UFC fights to sold-out concerts. There¡¯s talk that next year¡¯s CMAs will be held there.


    You want it, Kingdom supplies it. The Dark Kings made sure to offer their gamblers anything and everything. All you gotta do is have the money, and it¡¯s yours. They want you toe and never have to leave.


    My favorite ce is Crown, one of their nightclubs.


    Jasmine looks over her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Nite. That offer still stands.¡± She licks her lips.


    I roll my eyes and turn her back to watch where she¡¯s going. I wanted to drink in our suite. It was stocked with a full bar and has plenty of liquid to get us both wasted, but she wanted to go out. It didn¡¯t take much for me to give in. But of course, Nite had to follow. He¡¯s back on babysitting duty since his return. Especially now that Rossi is after Luca.


    ¡°Is he going to follow us all night?¡± Jasmine yells in my ear, looking at him over her shoulder.


    ¡°Most likely,¡± I answer, walking up to the bar and sitting on a stool. Jasmine plops down beside me. Looking over the shelf of alcohol behind it, she smiles when she decides what she wants. ¡°Two shots of Patr¨®n,¡± she calls out to no one in particr. Two bartenders scurry around to make drinks but neither one has waited on us yet.


    ¡°Porn Star Dancing¡± by My Darkest Day res in the club.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I look over at her, arching a brow.


    ¡°You never got a bachelorette party, so this is it.¡±


    I had told her about my marriage while in the elevator. She didn¡¯t seem to care as much as I did that I¡¯m already married. Or that my father was dead and my biological father ns on killing me. I had a lot to get out in a short amount of time. It was like vomit. A sickness that I needed to purge even though I don¡¯t feel any better. Of course, she wants us to party. Em would try to talk it out, to help me understand it all and see the bright side of where my life is headed, but Jasmine just wants to pour alcohol down my throat. And as I sit here at the bar under the neon shing lights and pounding music, I realize she¡¯s right. I need to drown it out. Bury it. There¡¯s nothing I can do about the situation. I¡¯m a wife. A Mafia wife. Till death do us part.


    A mob boss who just so happens to be my father wants me dead. There¡¯s a target on my husband¡¯s head. How much has Rossi offered to have him killed?


    And it makes me feel stupid. He could have killed me when I met with him. The only reason he didn¡¯t was because he wants Luca. He thinks he can use me. Every man in my life thinks I¡¯m just a pawn in their game. Well, fuck them.


    Just then I spot a man who walks through the club and steps behind the bar. He leans down and tells the female bartender something. She nods a few times. As he goes to exit from behind the bar, I call out to him. ¡°Grave?¡±


    He turns back to face the bar and smiles when his eyes meet mine. ¡°Haven?¡± He walks over to us. cing his forearms on the bar, he leans over it. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Grave has the cutest baby face. With his blue eyes and perfect smile, he¡¯s also the most approachable of the Kings. He¡¯s covered in just as many tats as the others and has a piercing in his brow, but he has a kind soul. But just like the others, he has his demons to fight. ¡°Where¡¯s Luca?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°Somewhere with your brother.¡±


    He smiles. ¡°I see.¡± And then he straightens. ¡°What can I get you lovelydies?¡±


    ¡°Two shots of Patr¨®n.¡±

 Chapter 42

    LUCA


    Nite: We¡¯re at Crown. I read the message that Nite sends me.


    Me: Stay with her.


    I respond before cing my phone back in my pocket.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Bones says into his cell and ces it on his desk, leaning back in his chair. ¡°My source says he¡¯s not in Vegas.¡±


    ¡°Well, he was,¡± Titan says, sitting in the chair next to me. ¡°And he¡¯ll be back.¡± He looks over at me. ¡°Your wedding¡±-he makes air quotes- ¡°is days away. He will want to do the job himself.¡±


    I rub my chin in thought. ¡°Yeah, but we can¡¯t let him get that close. I don¡¯t want Haven anywhere near that situation. But I can¡¯t call off the ceremony. That will be suspicious. Throw up too many red gs.¡±


    ¡°You need to publicly make the current venue unavable,¡± Bones suggests.


    Not a bad idea. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    He sits up straighter. ¡°Force him to go where you want him to. We will be ready for him. You could even have it here if you want. We can arrange for snipers on the roof of Kingdom. They¡¯ll be able to see him and his men a mile away. Not to mention he won¡¯t be able to turn the opportunity down since he wants us too.¡±


    ¡°He knows we¡¯ll be at the wedding no matter where it¡¯s held,¡± Titan argues.


    ¡°Yes, but this gives him an advantage,¡± Bones says.


    ¡°How?¡± Titan asks.


    ¡°By letting him think he can kill us on our own turf.¡± He shrugs. ¡°Rossi is a cocky son of a bitch. And to take us all out on Kingdom property ¡­? He¡¯ll be drooling at the chance.¡±


    ¡°It could work,¡± I say. ¡°But Haven ¡­¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t even be here,¡± Bones adds.


    ¡°Where will she be?¡± Titan asks the same thing I¡¯m thinking.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be at ourpound with our security.¡±


    ¡°I want Nite with her,¡± I say, thinking about my options.


    ¡°Whoever you want.¡± Bones nods.


    ¡°He¡¯ll want to fight with you,¡± Titan adds. ¡°He¡¯s loyal to you.¡±


    ¡°Then he will do what I tell him to,¡± I growl, knowing he¡¯s right. I want him with Haven. There are only five guys I trust with my life who are not blood rted, and Nite is number fucking one. Two of the other four are currently in this room.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Titan speaks. ¡°It could still tip him off. He pulls Haven away from you to speak to her. Then his men go missing. Now you want to make the one location he ns on killing us out of the game?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°He could get spooked. Think she informed you of his n. What are the odds that someone else besides her knows his n?¡±


    Bones smiles. ¡°He¡¯ll get nervous. And men who are nervous will fuck up.¡±


    I stand, making up my mind. ¡°I need to talk to Cross.¡±


    HAVEN


    I STUMBLE OUT of the elevatorughing. Jasmine has her arm hooked through mine and her free hand on the wall to help stabilize us.


    We had a lot to drink at the club. Grave hooked us up. The shots just kepting, and we kept swallowing them.


    I see the two guys standing guard outside our hotel suite. They look at Nite, and he nods once. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s some code for we¡¯re all right. Just two wasted women who can¡¯t hold their liquor. Jasmine already puked twice in the bathroom, then she washed her mouth out with a shot of vodka. I threw up once in the bathroom sink.


    Good times.


    Wee up to the door. She tries to push the door open, but it doesn¡¯t budge. Leaning forward, she ces her face to the door and cups her lips. ¡°Please open up.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± I ask with augh.


    ¡°Communication is key,¡± she slurs.


    I shove her out of the way so hard she falls onto her ass. ¡°You had way too many cocktails,¡± I say, but myughter grows.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had any cock yet tonight.¡± She looks up at Nite. ¡°How about-¡±


    ¡°Stop it,¡± I interrupt her. Poor Nite. He probably hates Luca for putting him on babysitting duty. I wanna ask why he isn¡¯t with Mia anymore but stop myself before I do. This is not the ce, and Jasmine may be my best friend, but no one is supposed to know that Mia exists. Plus, he wouldn¡¯t answer me anyway.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna give up alcohol,¡± she states, sitting up to ce her back against the ck and gold wallpaper of the hallway.


    I snort and dig through my purse for the hotel key. I hope I grabbed it.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do sober October.¡±


    I look down to see Nite grab her arms and lift her drunken body up off the floor. ¡°It¡¯s May,¡± I inform her.


    She shrugs awkwardly. ¡°And no sex November.¡±


    ¡°Dear Lord ¡­¡±


    ¡°No dick December. No fuck February.¡±


    ¡°You skipped over January.¡±


    ¡°Why is it so hard to find good dick?¡± she asks, ignoring me. ¡°Like I don¡¯t wanna be loved.¡± Sheughs. ¡°I just want someone who will lick my pussy and fuck my ass.¡± She spins around, her hands pping Nite. She looks up at him with her heavy eyes. ¡°I bet you know how to fuck a woman.¡± She reaches out to grab his crotch, but he moves quickly, capturing her wrists and holding them away from him. ¡°The silent and brooding ones are always the dirtiest.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The door yanks open, and I turn to see Luca. It¡¯s three a. m., and he stands there dressed in a button-down and cks. ¡°Why are you standing out here?¡± he demands.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find my key.¡± I hup, not sure why Nite didn¡¯t use his. Maybe he was enjoying the show that Jasmine was giving him.


    ¡°Trying to getid.¡± Jasmine smiles.


    He steps to the side and gestures for us to enter. Jasmine trips into the room, and Nite reaches for her and keeps her standing. Her knees buckle, and he slides one hand behind her back and the other underneath her knees and picks her up. Her head falls back over his arm, and she closes her heavy eyes.


    Luca sighs as Nite walks through the door and takes her over to the guest room off the side of the kitchen.


    ¡°I guess you had fun?¡± he asks me, closing the door.


    I ignore him and head to our bedroom. I trip over my heels and silently cuss myself.


    ¡°Haven, I¡¯m talking to you,¡± he growls.


    I snort.


    ¡°Haven?¡± He grips my upper arm and pulls me to a stop. I spin around to yell at him, but words die on my tongue as I catch sight of the TV that hangs on the living room wall.


    It¡¯s the local news channel. A woman stands outside of a cathedral. The cathedral we n on getting married at next week. It¡¯s gone. ¡°What ¡­?¡± I stumble away from him, and he releases me. I fall onto the cream leather couch in the living room and watch as the reporter exins there had been a fire. St. Mary¡¯s Cathedral is aplete loss, but thankfully, the ce was empty. ¡°At this time, some are throwing spection out regarding arson, but nothing has been confirmed yet ¡­¡± The reporter goes on. ¡°The fire marshal ¡­¡±


    ¡°We were going to get married there,¡± I say, turning to look over my shoulder at Luca.


    He stands behind the couch with his arms crossed over his chest. His dark eyes are focused on mine. He doesn¡¯t seem the least bit concerned. Or surprised.


    My heart begins to pound as I stand on shaky legs. I turn my body fully so I can face him. ¡°Did you do this?¡± I ask.


    He just stares at me.


    ¡°Luca.¡± I lick my numb lips. ¡°Why?¡± I ask. He doesn¡¯t have to admit it out loud because I know he¡¯s responsible.


    ¡°We needed to change the venue.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, cupping my forehead. The room is starting to spin, and my eyes are heavy. I¡¯m either going to get sick or pass out very soon. ¡°Why ¡­?¡±


    ¡°We need to bring Rossi to us. And we needed to do it without tipping him off that we¡¯re onto his n. He can¡¯t know that you are on our side.¡±


    ¡°So you burn down a ce of worship?¡± I ask in horror. ¡°Dear Lord, it¡¯s like college all over again. When Cross ¡­¡± I pause as my words sink into my foggy brain. I look to my right where he stands there next to Bones. ¡°You had Cross do it,¡± I say breathlessly, falling back down onto the couch.


    Cross got his name in grade school. He had marks all over his back that looked like crosses. We could only guess where he got them from. And we all came to the same conclusion. His father. But Cross got his revenge. He doesn¡¯t carry around a Zippo for nothing. He likes fire. The heat of the mes. He¡¯ll burn you with no remorse.

 Chapter 43

    I begin to rock back and forth. ¡°It¡¯ll never work,¡± I say even though I don¡¯t know his n. The Dark Kings obviously had a hand in it as well. Rossi will take them all out. He¡¯s too smart. Too protected. They¡¯re going to serve themselves up on a silver tter.


    ¡°Haven ¡­¡±


    ¡°Not to mention the fire marshal ¡­ They are going to investigate.¡± I continue bbering. ¡°He¡¯ll get caught. Arson ¡­¡±


    ¡°Haven!¡±


    Hands grip my shoulder, and then I¡¯m being shaken.


    My heavy eyesnd on Luca¡¯s as he kneels before me. ¡°Calm down. You¡¯re drunk and overreacting. Trust me, I have it all handled.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And if you don¡¯t?¡± I can¡¯t help but ask. I¡¯m still mad at him, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want us all to die. All I¡¯ve ever wanted was him. I look down at my ring. I thought I still had time to escape this wedding, this life, but the joke is on me. I¡¯m already in it. Then I wonder if I had a chance to get out, would I? I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ve always loved Luca. What if I lose him now? It would hurt too much.


    ¡°I do,¡± he says simply.


    LUCA


    I tuck a very drunk Haven into our bed. She passed out right after I managed to calm her down. She was on the verge of hysterics. I know she¡¯s scared, but she was also unable to think rationally. Alcohol will do that to you.


    Exiting our bedroom, I see Cross standing in the living room. He¡¯s staring at the TV. They are still reporting on the church fire, which is good. I needed it to make the headlines.


    Another man I know well stands next to him with his hands in the front pockets of his cks. He too watches the news.


    ¡°Jeffrey,¡± I say, getting their attention. ¡°d you were able to meet with me on such short notice.¡± I look over at the open kitchen to see Grave making some drinks. Titan sits on the couch and Bones leans up against the sliding ss door that leads to the balcony. My eyes go back to Jeffrey. ¡°You know the drill,¡± I tell him.


    He sighs but starts to unbutton his ck button-down. Once he gets to thest one, he opens his shirt to showcase a hairy chest and beer belly. Then he allows the shirt to drop off his shoulders, and he spins around, showing me his back.


    I nod my approval.


    He begins to button it back up. ¡°I¡¯m aware of what you need, Luca. You didn¡¯t need to send your dogs to retrieve me in the middle of the night.¡±


    Cross¡¯s brows pull together at that statement. Grave justughs as he pours two more sses of scotch.


    ¡°They¡¯re not my dogs,¡± I say, referring to the Kings. I would have sent Nite, but I¡¯m not removing him from Haven. He is to be with her at all times until Rossi is dead. ¡°And you know I don¡¯t do business over the phone.¡± Wires can be tapped. You never know who may be listening. And that¡¯s exactly why I made him undo his shirt and show me his chest. That day my father killed my uncle, I learned a lot about betrayal. It cane from anyone at any time. Always check before you open your mouth.


    I walk over to the bar and pick up two of the drinks that Grave ces on the counter. I walk back into the open living room and hand one to Jeffrey. Taking a sip of mine, I sit on the couch. ¡°I expect you can handle it?¡± I question.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He sounds offended. ¡°A warning would have been nice, but I can take care of it.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t have much time to work with,¡± Cross says, taking a full ss from Grave as he enters the living room as well.


    Jeffrey throws back his drink. ¡°How much evidence did you leave me?¡± He looks at Cross.


    A slow smiles spreads across his face. ¡°Like I said, I didn¡¯t have much time. Open oxygen tanks in the boiler room ¡­¡±


    He hangs his head, running his hand through his hair. He looks back up at us just as his cell rings in his pocket. He digs it out and ces it to his ear. ¡°Hello ¡­ Yeah, I¡¯ll be there in twenty.¡± He hangs up.


    I take a sip and call out. ¡°Nite?¡±


    He sits on the couch across from me. Standing, he ces a ck duffel bag on the ss coffee table. ¡°It¡¯s all there,¡± I tell Jeffrey. ¡°You¡¯re free to count it.¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°I know you¡¯re good for it.¡±


    My father has had the fire marshal on our payroll for years now. Along with many other important people in this city. When you want to run a city, you have to own every inch of it. And we do. Whoever I don¡¯t own, the Kings do. We use each other¡¯s resources all the time.


    ¡°I hope you have a damn good reason for burning a cathedral to the ground,¡± he says, eyeing us.


    I arch a brow, a smile spreading across my face. ¡°Afraid for our souls, Jeffrey?¡±


    He shakes his head and sighs heavily. ¡°I¡¯m afraid for all of our souls, Bianchi.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like anything we do is forgivable,¡± Titan adds.


    With that, Jeffrey grabs the duffel bag and sees himself out.


    Sitting back on the couch, I take a sip of the drink, feeling a little better about our situation. Now all we have to do ise up with a new n to amodate our new location.

 Chapter 44

    HAVEN


    I SIT ON the couch in our hotel suite. Jasmine sits to my right. And we both stare up at the TV. Luca is walking out of Kingdom. He is dressed to empress with a charcoal gray three-piece suit on. His hair is slicked back, and his hands are in the pockets of his cks. He walked out of our suite this morning, telling me he had to go to ss. I know it was a lie. He needed to be seen. It¡¯s been three days since he put my drunk ass to sleep and we¡¯ve been hiding out. I thought the news crew parked outside would give up and go away, but he knew better. The longer they waited, the sweeter this would be for him. The fire is on every news channel and the radio. It¡¯s all I hear people talking about when I walk through the casino. Not to mention social media. I¡¯ve stayed off it, but Jasmine keeps sending me all these links.


    News crews surround him. ¡°What do you have to say about the burning of the cathedral?¡± one female reporter asks.


    ¡°Do you believe it¡¯s a sign from God to not marry?¡± another chimes in.


    ¡°You ever realize how stupid these damn questions are that the reporters ask?¡± Jasmine asks, shoving popcorn into her mouth.


    ¡°Yep,¡± I answer.


    Lucaes to a stop, slowly pushes his ck shades to the top of his head. All chatter stops but the shes from their cameras continue. He looks at the camera in his face and speaks. ¡°What happened at St. Mary¡¯s Cathedral was a terrible loss. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to have it rebuilt.¡± The people who surround him ahh and gasp at his generosity.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s good.¡± Jasmine chuckles.


    ¡°Yeah, he is.¡± I sigh.


    The reporters start yelling, but he raises his hand to stop them. They silence at once. ¡°And my wedding to the lovely Haven Knowles is still on. A fire isn¡¯t going to stop me from making her my wife.¡±


    I turn off the TV.


    ¡°Hey, I was watching that,¡± Jasmine protests.


    I stand from the couch and begin to pace. ¡°He¡¯s making a point.¡±


    ¡°To Rossi,¡± she adds.


    ¡°That he¡¯s changed the location.¡± The fire was ruled an ident.


    The cathedral was old and needed updates. I guess they had had an inspection six months ago and were told that things needed to be reced.


    Such bullshit!


    I know it. Luca knows it, and the Kings know it. Nothing would have caused an explosion that big at that time of night. I could see them saying a candle lit set drapes on fire. h. h. h. But an explosion that brought down such arge portion of that big of a building in such a short time?


    They paid off someone. That¡¯s the only situation that makes sense. I haven¡¯t brought it up and neither has he. He¡¯s been MIA for the most part. If he¡¯s not at ss, he¡¯s here meeting with the Kings. I¡¯m getting restless. It¡¯s supposed to be our wedding day. Well, our fake one.


    Nite is here with me, but Luca said he wouldn¡¯t be back untilter tonight and not to wait up for him. No one has filled me in with their new n or location for the ceremony. No surprise there.


    I do know that they n on shipping my mother away. For protection, she had said. Just in case shit goes sideways, they wanted her protected.


    I didn¡¯t argue. At this point, I just want us all to survive.


    I overheard Luca telling Nite that the jet was fueled and waiting for us in case things don¡¯t go how he ns. I guess he¡¯s going to ship me off to Italy with Mia if Rossi wins.


    I¡¯ve prayed nonstop that he doesn¡¯t. But I highly doubt God is listening to me after my husband burned down a cathedral. We can hope.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± Jasmine speaks, getting through the fog.


    Ie to a stop and stare down at her. Tears filling my eyes. ¡°And if it¡¯s not?¡± I can¡¯t help but ask.


    She stands and walks over to me. ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave together.¡± She gives me a soft smile. ¡°We¡¯re ride or die bitches. You go, and I go.¡±


    I open my mouth to argue with her, but my cell begins to ring on the coffee table. I pick it up, and my heart picks up.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± she asks as I just stand staring down at it.


    ¡°Blocked number.¡± I swallow.


    ¡°Answer it,¡± she insists.


    I shake my head. ¡°I can¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°Haven.¡± She takes it from my hand. ¡°If it¡¯s who we think it is, you need to talk to him. What if he suspects this happened on purpose, and he just watched Luca on TV? We need him to tell you his n. To protect Luca, Nite, your mother, and the Kings. All involved.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± I nod. He¡¯s not only my father but also a very powerful man. I need to be ahead of the game. For others¡¯ sake. I quickly look around the massive suite. ¡°Where is Nite?¡± I don¡¯t want him to hear this.


    ¡°He¡¯s in the shower.¡±


    ¡°Answer it,¡± I tell her.


    She slides her finger across the screen before it stops ringing and puts it on speakerphone.


    I clear my throat and try to sound like I¡¯m not a scared little bitch. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hello, daughter.¡±


    I cringe at the word. ¡°Rossi.¡±


    ¡°I just saw Bianchi on the news. Terrible thing that happened to the cathedral.¡±


    I rub my sweaty hands down my thighs. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°You must be happy.¡±


    I frown, confused by what he means. ¡°Happy?¡±


    ¡°Why, yes. Your wedding is postponed.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. Very much so.¡± I forgot that he thinks I hate Luca. That I don¡¯t want this wedding any more than he does.


    ¡°I¡¯m sending a car.¡±


    What? My wide eyes go to Jasmine. ¡°No, I-¡±


    ¡°I will see you in one hour,¡± he interrupts me. ¡°My driver will be outside of Kingdom for you. Don¡¯t make him wait.¡±


    ¡°Rossi, I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can. Your mother¡¯s life depends on it.¡± Click.


    She throws the phone onto the couch.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I hiss. ¡°My mother? What does that mean?¡± I grab my phone and call her cell. It goes straight to voicemail. ¡°Shit. Shit.¡±


    ¡°When was thest time you spoke to her?¡± Jasmine asks, looking around the room aimlessly as if she will appear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. This morning. She was going down to the casino ¡­¡± I trail off. I never thought about her not returning. I thought maybe she stopped and was ying a machine. Or went to the spa. I don¡¯t keep track of her 24/7. ¡°Oh, my God.¡± I breathe. ¡°He¡¯s taken her.¡±


    ¡°We need Nite ¡­¡± She goes to leave the living room, but I grab her arm and stop her.


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t get him involved.¡±


    ¡°Haven. This is serious. You¡¯re going to need help,¡± she snaps, pushing her red hair behind her ear.


    I run my hands through mine. ¡°If he knows I got help, he may kill her. I can¡¯t take that chance.¡±


    She ces both hands on my shoulders. ¡°There¡¯s a chance she¡¯s already dead. You can¡¯t take that chance.¡±


    I pull away and shake my head, unable to believe that scenario. ¡°He wants me. Luca. He won¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that!¡± she shouts. ¡°You¡¯re in this position because she went to Luca. What if he knows that?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Keep your voice down.¡± I look around quickly to make sure Nite is still in the bathroom.


    Her eyes narrow on me. ¡°He¡¯s going to use you as bait. Make Luca go to him.¡±


    I know. Fucking bastard.


    ¡°All three of you will be dead,¡± she snaps.


    ¡°Either you help me, or I do this on my own. Either way, I¡¯m doing as he says.¡±


    She lets out a long breath. ¡°Fine. But for the record, I¡¯m against this.¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡±

 Chapter 45

    An hourter, I¡¯m walking out of Kingdom with one of Luca¡¯s baseball caps and a hoodie on. I look like an idiot, considering it¡¯s summer in Nevada, but I don¡¯t want my face being recognized on one of the cameras just in case. I know the Kings are on Luca¡¯s side and that Titan does a damn good job with security. The casino is covered in them-interior and exterior-so I gotta cover all my bases.


    Walking down the steps, stretched limos and cabse and go through the circr valet drive. I shove my hands in the pocket of the hoodie and grip my phone. I have it on silent in case I get a phone call, so they won¡¯t hear it go off. I need to keep it on me at all times.


    A hand grips my right upper arm. ¡°Excuse me ¡­?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s waiting around the corner for you,¡± the male exins.


    My stomach drops. Does he mean the driver or Rossi? I didn¡¯t think he woulde himself. I go to look up at the man, but he snaps at me. ¡°Keep your head down.¡±


    I drop it and take in a shaky breath. All I can do is pray that Jasmine has already called Luca, and he¡¯s got Titan checking the surveince now and they¡¯re tracking the app I installed on my phone for her. I tried to think of every possibility for them to find me before I end up dead.


    We walk down the sidewalk and sweat drips down my back from the heat of the sun and nervousness. Rounding the corner, I see a ck stretch limo looking out of ce at the back of an alley. My sweaty hand grips my phone tighter. I wonder if Luca¡¯s calling me right now. I put it on silent for a reason. I didn¡¯t want to have the urge to answer it once he finds out what I¡¯ve done. He¡¯s going to be so pissed at me. If Rossi doesn¡¯t kill me, he probably will.


    Wee up to the limo, and the guy opens the back door. I just stand there. ¡°Get in,¡± he orders.


    ¡°I want to see my mother first,¡± I demand.


    He lets out a frustrated growl and shoves me inside.


    I slide across the back bench.


    ¡°Haven.¡±


    I straighten and turn to see Rossi sitting across from me on the other bench with his back to the partition. He has his arms stretched across the top. Arge duffel bag sits at his feet. I pray he doesn¡¯t n on stuffing it with my body. My mother sits beside him. Her hands are wrapped in duct tape in front of her and another piece is over her mouth. She¡¯s alive, and there¡¯s no blood or bruises. I let out a long breath. ¡°Let her go,¡± I order.


    He justughs but doesn¡¯t open a door to let her out. My chest tightens at what he ns on doing with her.


    My eyes dart around therge space. It¡¯s just the three of us until the guy that had my arm crawls in beside me. I scoot to the far side, pressing my back into the door.


    The guy goes to reach for me, but Rossi raises his hand. ¡°Let her be.¡±


    I let out a shaky breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding.


    He lifts his right hand and raps his knuckles on the tinted partition. ¡°Drive.¡±


    I swallow. ¡°Where are we going?¡± If he just wanted to talk to me, we could do that right here. He wouldn¡¯t need to take me anywhere. Maybe he ns on just going around the block.


    His dark eyes look me up and down, and I feel my skin crawl. I hate how much I look like him. How my eyes are the same color and shape. I have his lips and cheekbones. I never saw it before. Of course, I never thought he would be my father. But now that I know, I couldn¡¯t deny it even if I wanted to. He told me I looked like my mother, but he was lying. He knows we hold very little resemnce.


    ¡°Get undressed.¡±


    I blink. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I said get undressed,¡± Rossi repeats.


    My mother begins mumbling something behind her tape, but he ignores her.


    I stare at him. My heart beating wildly as I¡¯m hoping I misunderstood him both times. I look at the guy next to me. He looks to be around Luca¡¯s age, but I don¡¯t recognize him. ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Rossi leans forward and unzips the duffel bag, pulling out a white dress. ¡°Luca wants a bride. I¡¯m going to give him one.¡±


    My stomach sinks, and tears immediately burn my eyes. I look from my mother to him. ¡°Please ¡­¡± I cringe at the sound of my own voice. I¡¯ve never heard someone sound so desperate.


    ¡°I know how much he loves you,¡± he says with disgust. ¡°And I also know how much you love him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± he shouts. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that the explosion wasn¡¯t an ident? You went to him.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    The guy who sits next to me backhands me across the face. I cry out, and my mother¡¯s muffled scream follows. The force knocks me to the floor of the limo, and my phone falls out of my pocket. I scramble to get it, but Rossi is faster.


    He looks down at it and frowns. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be smarter than this.¡± Reaching over, he cracks the window and throws it out.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The first tear runs down my face. That was the only lifeline I had.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Haven. He¡¯ll know exactly where you are when I¡¯m ready for him to know.¡± With that, he looks at the younger guy. ¡°Help her get undressed.¡±


    LUCA


    I sit up in my office at ss when my cell rings. I don¡¯t recognize the number, but hit answer. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Luca. It¡¯s Jasmine ¡­¡± she rushes out.


    I jump to my feet. ¡°Everything okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Haven. She went to meet Rossi ¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I shout, grabbing my jacket and rushing out the door.


    ¡°He called her.¡±


    ¡°When?¡± I run down the stairs outside of the building.


    ¡°A little over an hour ago. He had her mom.¡±


    Shit!


    ¡°He wanted her to meet him outside of Kingdom. He was sending a driver. I downloaded a locating app on her phone for you to track her.¡±


    Ie to a stop. ¡°Wait. Are you saying you two nned for this to happen?¡± I demand. My chest almost heaving with my breathing.


    ¡°I tried to talk her out of it.¡±


    ¡°Jasmine ¡­¡±


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t even listen to me,¡± she rushes out. I can hear her panting across the line. Her nervousness giving her away.


    Fuck! He¡¯ll kill her. After what I did and said today to the reporters, he¡¯s on to us. He knows. And she¡¯s going to pay for it. ¡°Where the fuck is Nite?¡± He was supposed to stay with her. He had orders.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you do, Jasmine?¡± I start my car and throw it in reverse.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. Just asleep.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°Where the fuck are you?¡±


    ¡°Still at Kingdom. In your suite.¡±


    ¡°Where is he headed with her?¡± My car turns sideways in the street as I pull into the traffic.


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem. It¡¯s stopped. He must have found it and threw it out.¡±


    I hang up on her and call Bones.

 Chapter 46

    HAVENN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°HELP HER OUT,¡± Rossi orders the young man.


    He grabs my upper arm and yanks me out of the limo and shoves me forward. I look around the area, and fresh tears sting my eyes. The lights of Vegas are miles away. He¡¯s brought us to the desert. And that only means one thing. He confirms it a secondter.


    Opening the trunk, Rossi pulls out a shovel. ¡°Start digging,¡± he orders and throws it at me.


    I catch it before letting it drop to my feet. Pulling my shoulders back, I lift my chin. ¡°I won¡¯t dig his grave.¡± I refuse to do it.


    He gives me a cruel smile as he takes a step closer. ¡°Cute.¡± He grips my chin roughly and jerks my head back. I bite my tongue to keep from crying out at the pain. ¡°This is for you, Haven. I won¡¯t let a Rossi be a disgrace to this family.¡±


    Is he going to bury me alive? ¡°I¡¯m not a Rossi,¡± I grind out. ¡°I¡¯m a Knowles, you sorry son of a bitch.¡±


    He throws his head back,ughing as if I just told a joke. ¡°You are just like me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nothing like you,¡± I spit out.


    ¡°You are. You¡¯re just too stubborn to admit it.¡± He gets in my face. ¡°Your mother was a coward. And Jimmy was a coward. Luca did me a favor by killing that spineless bastard.¡± He shoves me away.


    I rub my chin. ¡°Why do you care who I marry?¡± I demand. ¡°No one knows that I¡¯m yours. Why should it matter about the Rossi name?¡±


    ¡°The Bianchi family has been a pain in my ass for years,¡± he answers. ¡°He stole from me. Embarrassed me. And you marrying his son is hisst step at taking over Vegas!¡± he shouts.


    I almostugh. I hate John Bianchi more than anything, and I refuse to die because of him. Not like this. Not now. ¡°Well, I think you should have done more homework,¡± I say.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± His dark eyes narrow on me.


    ¡°My father signed a contract.¡± I hate Jimmy just as much as Rossi does, but I¡¯m going to rub it in his face. I ce my left hand out, showing off my ring. ¡°It was a marriage license. I¡¯ve been a Bianchi for two weeks now. The ceremony was just going to be a formality.¡±


    I don¡¯t even get to smile in satisfaction at the look of pure rage in his ck eyes. He doesn¡¯t even allow me a second to take in a breath. His fist hits my face so hard that my head snaps back, and thest thing I hear is him ordering the young guy to put me in the car before the darkness swallows me.


    LUCA


    ¡°Anything?¡± I ask Bones as he enters my suite.


    He shakes his head. ¡°He must have turned it off before he ditched it.¡±


    By the time I got back to Kingdom, Jasmine was in tears and crying on the couch in our hotel suite. The location was gone. And so was my wife.


    I run a hand through my hair and remove my suit jacket. It was too hot and the expensive fabric too constricting.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Titan says before hanging up his cell. ¡°James said that he watched her on the monitor, and she got in a limo parked in the back of the alley. He followed it for as long as our cameras would reach, and he ditched the phone just a block down the street. Threw it out the window.¡±


    ¡°How many men were in the limo?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°A man was waiting for her outside of Kingdom and walked her to the waiting car. He got in with her. There could have been multiple men inside. The windows were too dark to see.¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I kick the end table by the couch, knocking it over. The ss filled with scotch hits the floor and shatters along with themp.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find her,¡± Grave assures me from behind the bar.


    I shake my head. ¡°That¡¯s not my fear.¡± Rossi will take me to her, that I know. What I¡¯m afraid of is the condition I¡¯ll find her in once he decides to call me.


    Jasmine rocks back and forth on the couch, hugging herself while she cries. Nite stands over in a corner trying toe out of whatever Jasmine fed him. I haven¡¯t asked and don¡¯t care about at this point. He will handle that once he fullyes around. Right now, I need to find Haven and save her before it¡¯s toote.


    I look away from him, but then go back. My mind wanders. Running over to him, I grab his upper arm and pull him into the spare bedroom. ¡°Where did they take you?¡± I ask him. We never spoke about what happened to him. Not in detail. I knew he was taken from his house and then dropped off at mine. He chose to take a vow of silence, and I honored it until now.


    He rubs the back of his neck. ¡°The desert. They tied me up and threw me in a trunk. About an hourter, the car stopped, and they made me dig a grave ¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I hiss.


    ¡°It took about thirty minutes. But once I was done, they told me that was where they would bury me if I didn¡¯t give them the information they wanted.¡± He clears his throat. ¡°I refused to say a word. That was when they changed their minds and decided to take my tongue instead.¡±


    But they were stupid. When they dumped him off at my doorstep, they left his tongue. I made a call and had a doctor meet him immediately to reattach it. They couldn¡¯t guarantee full recovery, but Nite beat the odds.


    ¡°Do you remember anything about the location?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not really,¡± he answers. ¡°I was disoriented. They had beat on me pretty hard. It was dark ¡­¡±


    ¡°What about afterward?¡± I dig.


    He shakes his head. ¡°They locked me back in the trunk.¡±


    ¡°Maybe-¡± My cell ringing back in the living room interrupts me. I grab it off the coffee table to see it¡¯s a blocked number. ¡°It¡¯s him. Stay quiet,¡± I order, then answer, cing it on speakerphone. ¡°Where the fuck is she?¡±


    Heughs. ¡°Well, hello to you too, Luca. Or should I call you son?¡±


    My teeth grind. He knows. Which puts her life in even more danger. ¡°Cut the shit, Rossi. Where the fuck is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s here with me.¡±


    I fist my hands. ¡°Where? Let me talk to her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s unavable at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Goddammit-¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s still time,¡± he interrupts me. ¡°I¡¯ll send you an address.¡±


    ¡°Rossi ¡­¡±


    He hangs up.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I go to throw my cell across the room, but Bones grabs my hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to need that.¡± He takes it from me. ¡°Break this.¡± And hands me a ss sculpture that looks like the Eiffel Tower. ¡°We¡¯ll get her,¡± he says, nodding his head. ¡°We¡¯ll do whatever it takes to get her back. Understood?¡±


    I nod, trying to convince myself when my phone dings in his hand. He looks down at it, and his jaw tightens.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask. My heart picking up with adrenaline.


    He looks up at me as he shows me the phone. ¡°It¡¯s the desert.¡±

 Chapter 47

    I drive about forty-five minutes out of town. The sun has started to set, and I know that he did this on purpose. He¡¯s had her and her mother for over five hours. He waited thiste, knowing that we¡¯d lose daylight. He wants the advantage of knowing the area. And who knows how many guys he has with him. He¡¯s either cocky and has no one, or he has an army.


    I turn my GPS off. It shows I have a little over two hundred feet left, but I don¡¯t need it. I can see the lights from the limo ahead. I take a deep breath as I remove the gun from my shoulder holster. He¡¯ll assume I¡¯m carrying, and I want to show him that I¡¯m not armed. I just want her back safe. He can do whatever he wants with me.


    Ie a stop and turn off my car, but leave my lights on, needing as much visibility as possible. We¡¯ll lose light very soon.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I ask, mming the door shut.


    He stands there with his arms crossed over his chest and legs spread wide. A guy I know by the name of Donatello stands next to him. I should have killed that fucker that night at the chapel. I take a quick look around. The limo is the only other car out here.


    ¡°Pat him down,¡± Rossi orders his man.


    I yank on my shirt; the buttons go flying. I shove the shredded material off my shoulders and toss it to the dirt. Throwing up my hands, I turn in a circle so he can see I¡¯m not packing. When I turn back to face him, I demand, ¡°Where the fuck is she?¡±


    He looks over at Donatello and nods.


    He walks over to the limo and opens the back door. He bends down reaching inside and pulls her out. My chest tightens when I see her. She¡¯s wearing a fitted whitece dress that looks like a wedding dress. Her wrists are duct taped behind her back and a piece is over her mouth. Her face has bruises on it and blood runs from her nose, over the tape and onto the once white dress. It¡¯s dirty as though she¡¯s rolled around in the dirt since she put it on.


    ¡°Haven ¡­¡± I step toward her.


    Rossi pulls his gun out and holds it up at me.


    I stop and throw my hands up. ¡°Let her go!¡± I shout.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°You know, you two are like Romeo and Juliet.¡± He muses withughter. ¡°And we both know what happened to them.¡±


    ¡°Let her go!¡± I scream at the top of my lungs.


    The smile drops off his face. All humor gone. He reaches over, grips her hair, and yanks her to him. She cries out behind the tape. He shoves her to her knees, yanking her head back, then ces the gun to her temple.


    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± He¡¯s going to kill her and make me watch. He¡¯ll kill mest. He may even let me live a few days after he throws her in the grave that separates us just to make me suffer. ¡°What do you want?¡± I find myself asking even though I know the answer. I just need to keep him talking while I wait for my backup. They¡¯re not far behind me.


    ¡°What I want is to shoot you dead, throw you in the grave, and then bury her alive with you!¡± he shouts. ¡°What I want is for her to suffer for your family¡¯s sins.¡±


    ¡°What sins?¡± I demand.


    ¡°You know, your father and I were friends once.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck does that matter?¡± I want to run to her, but I¡¯ll let him waste time venting about the past.


    ¡°We worked together. Had ns to take over Las Vegas. But he took something from me. Something that could never be reced.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, taking a quick look at Haven. Her eyes are closed, and tears run down her bloody and dirty face.


    ¡°She meant everything to me!¡± he shouts, getting angry all over again.


    ¡°Who was she?¡± I ask, not believing a damn word he says.


    ¡°Ava.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask. That name makes my heart skip a beat. He must be mistaken.


    ¡°Ava,¡± he repeats, still holding the barrel to Haven¡¯s temple. ¡°I was in love with her. We had been sleeping together when your father took her from me.¡±


    He was sleeping with my aunt? ¡°I don¡¯t understand ¡­¡±


    ¡°Your uncle Marco ¡­ He was a conniving little bitch!¡± he screams. Shaking his head, he yanks Haven¡¯s head back even farther, and she whimpers. ¡°And now I¡¯ll take a Bianchi ¡­¡±


    Just then, a light shines on all of us. When he takes the second to look over his shoulder, I pounce, running at him. My shoulder hits his chest, knocking all three of us to the ground. His gun falls to the dirt, and I pick it up, pointing it at Donatello running toward us and fire. He drops dead.


    Then I punch Rossi in the face, knocking his ass out cold.


    I hear car doors open and close. I ignore them, knowing they¡¯re my backup, and storm over to Haven. I rip off the tape that covers her mouth.


    ¡°Luca-¡±


    ¡°You okay?¡± I ask, interrupting her. Gripping her face softly, I look over her bruises and busted lip. It¡¯ll all heal. She¡¯ll just need some rest and pain meds for a few days. ¡°Does anything feel broken?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she chokes out, shaking her head.


    ¡°Here.¡± I look up to see Titane over to us. He kneels and cuts her bound wrists with his knife.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she cries, rubbing them. ¡°My mother ¡­¡±


    ¡°Bones is helping her out of the limo,¡± Titan answers her.


    We help her stand, and I push her into him. ¡°Take them both to my car,¡± I say when Bones rounds the back of the limo with a crying Misty. She doesn¡¯t have a scratch on her, though.


    ¡°No, Luca ¡­¡±


    I kiss her gently so I don¡¯t hurt her busted lip. ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine. I promise you. We¡¯re almost done.¡±


    She nods, letting Titan guide them to my car and get them settled inside. Then hees to stand next to me.


    ¡°Get him ready, Kings,¡± I order.

 Chapter 48

    ROSSI


    Sixteen years ago


    ¡°WHAT HAPPENED?¡± I ask, entering the house.


    I find Ava sitting at the kitchen table in her underwear. She holds her face in her hands. ¡°Ava! What in the fuck happened?¡± I demand, yanking her hands away.


    Her brown eyes look up at me with tears running down her face. Makeup smeared all over.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know ¡­ what to do ¡­¡± She sobs. ¡°Who to call ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here. You did the right thing. What is it?¡± I ask, pushing her hair back off her face and behind her ear.


    ¡°He¡¯s in the living room.¡± She bows her head.


    I stand and walk into the living room. I see her husband and my best friend, Marco Bianchi, lying in a pool of his own blood. He was shot between his eyes. One bullet. Instant death.


    cing my hand over my mouth, I suck in a deep breath. What in the fuck? Did she kill him? Is she wanting me to get rid of him? Turning around and rushing back to the kitchen, I find her in the same position I left her.


    I grip her hair and yank her head back. ¡°Who the fuck did this?¡± I demand. She wouldn¡¯t have the balls. She also doesn¡¯t know much about guns. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d be that good of a shot, even if she was standing right in front of him.


    She¡¯s sobbing uncontrobly. Her bottom lip quivering and body shaking. I don¡¯t have time for it. ¡°Who?¡± I shout, making her flinch.


    ¡°John Bianchi. He and Luca showed up ¡­¡±


    I let go of her and run a hand through my hair. ¡°What did you say?¡± I growl.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± I snap. ¡°You ran your mouth. You had to have. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have shot his brother.¡±


    Italians are big on family and loyalty. But if they fear someone has stepped out on them, then they put a bullet in your head. They take their code of silence very seriously.


    Case in point.


    Something more happened tonight that she hasn¡¯t told me.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± I order.


    She looks up at me. Dark eyes wide and red from crying. ¡°I told you I would leave him ¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you that wasn¡¯t an option,¡± I bark out. We¡¯ve been fucking for over a year now, and she¡¯s wanted to leave him for most of that time. But the mafioso doesn¡¯t allow divorce. The only way out is death.


    She wipes her tear-streaked face, and whispers, ¡°I went to the cops ¡­¡±


    ¡°Motherfucker!¡± I hiss.


    She jumps to her feet. ¡°I did it for us. I thought if they could convict him, then I¡¯d be free of him. Of this lie.¡±


    I reach back and p her across the face, knocking her back into her seat. She cups her cheek, crying out. I grip her hair and yank her head back. Getting in her face, I growl. ¡°You were just a fuck to me,¡± I lie. ¡°Do you understand that?¡± I shake her.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I ¡­ love you,¡± she chokes out.


    I can¡¯t afford to love her. Not anymore. I understand this life very well. And she just fucked herself. ¡°You are one very stupid woman.¡± She shakes. ¡°You are also a very dead woman.¡± Letting her go, I take a step back.


    ¡°Wait,¡± she cries. ¡°Please don¡¯t go. I didn¡¯t know that John would do this. He wasn¡¯t supposed to find out ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done this to yourself,¡± I tell her, knowing there is nothing I can do for her. John Bianchi will have her taken out next. He won¡¯t do it himself. If so, she¡¯d be dead right now. No, he¡¯ll pay someone to do it. And I hate him for it. I hate her for being so fucking stupid. This will ruin more than just her life. My ties to the Bianchi family will be severed. John won¡¯t take the chance of getting caught now that she¡¯s broken her silence. No wonder the feds are digging around. John will have to pay off the cops. It¡¯ll cost him. It¡¯ll cost all of us.


    ¡°Rossi, please ¡­¡±


    ¡°They¡¯lle for you,¡± I tell her. ¡°The best thing you can do is run.¡± Then I turn and leave her.


    I walk down the steps to her house and get into my car. Pulling out my cell, I call up John.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°You killed your brother?¡± I growl.


    ¡°Yes. I saved both of our asses,¡± he answers. ¡°Whatever they have on me, they have on you as well.¡±


    ¡°And Ava?¡± I question, needing to hear him say it.


    ¡°It must be done,¡± he says.


    ¡°Bianchi ¡­¡±


    ¡°You are the one who fell in love with a snitch, Rossi. Let Marco¡¯s body be a warning of what happens to those who forget their ce in this world.¡± Click.


    LUCA


    I WATCH ROSSI stir on the dirt. He lets out a moan and tries to move. ¡°What ¡­?¡± he questions, opening his eyes.


    ¡°What was your favorite game to y in school?¡± I ask the Kings.


    ¡°Tug of war,¡± Titan answers. ¡°I always loved when a kid challenged me to rip his arms off. Literally.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck, Luca?¡± Rossi demands, now coherent. He fights the restraints around his arms and ankles.


    I kneel beside him. ¡°Thank you for digging that grave. It¡¯s going to save me a lot of time.¡±


    ¡°Luca ¡­¡±


    I stand and ce my fingers in my mouth, letting out a whistle, signaling Grave and Cross we¡¯re ready to go.


    The engine to the limo and Bones¡¯s care to life, and they ce them both in drive. The chains wrapped around Rossi¡¯s bound wrists and ankles pull tight.


    He throws his head back, grinding his teeth as the Kings slowly begin to drive away from one another.


    While he was passed out, we secured the chains around him and connected them to the bumpers of the cars. We are going to rip him in half.


    ¡°LUCA!¡± he screams as the seams of his shirt rip under his arms. His body pulled so taut it lifts it inches off the desert ground. ¡°Argh,¡± he grounds out. His face turns red, and his shirt rides up, showing off his stomach. You can see the skin pulled so tight it¡¯s white as a ghost. Ready to split.


    He tries to take a deep breath, but he can¡¯t. The cars hold him at a standstill. Neither one moving any farther. I give a nod, and they hit the gas. It rips his body in half. Blood squirts everywhere, and his insides fall out. Both parts of his body being dragged away by the cars.


    Titan hits me on the back, and I smile. One sorry bastard down. I don¡¯t care who he was. He can¡¯t hurt my wife anymore.


    The carse to a stop, and I walk over to his torso and head. I unhook the chain from the bumper and drag his ass over to the grave and kick it in. Bones repeats the process with his lower half. Grave, Cross, and I grab the extra shovels we brought and start throwing the dirt over his body parts, knowing he¡¯ll never be found out here.


    There has always been a misconception about the Nevada desert. Some say that it¡¯s too hard to bury bodies out here. Those would be the people toozy to dig. It¡¯s doable. I¡¯ve done it plenty of times. And I know this isn¡¯t the Dark Kings¡¯ first body they¡¯ve thrown dirt on. Just depends on how hard you¡¯re willing to work to hide your evidence.

 Chapter 49

    HAVEN


    SITTING AT THE bridal table in the front of the ballroom, I take a sip of my champagne as I gaze at everyone. I catch sight of my Luca sitting at a table over to the left. Forearms resting on the white tablecloth, he¡¯s leaning forward, talking to Titan and Bones who sit across from him. Titan¡¯s jaw clenches, and his hands fists at whatever my husband is saying.


    I smile. Husband. We¡¯re married. Well, technically we have been married, but now the world knows. It wasn¡¯t the ceremony that Luca and his father had originally nned. It went from four hundred guests to fifty. And it was perfect. The Kings were nice enough to give us the ballroom on the fiftieth floor of Kingdom. And we chose an evening ceremony because I love the way the city lights up at night. It¡¯s at the corner of the tower so you can see most of the Strip from the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    I look away from them to the back of the room and see Jasmine step into the ballroom. She has her head down, and her red hair covers her face. She ces one hand on the white column wrapped in red roses and her other hand on her heaving chest. She looks up, and her face is flushed. Her lips parted. She looks like she¡¯s having a heart attack. I start to stand to go to her, but I stop when I see Nite walk up next to her. He ces his hand on her back while taking her other hand in his. He helps her to the nearest table, pulls out a chair, and has her sit in it.


    As if he feels my eyes on him, he looks up at me. I frown, looking from her to him. Then the corner on his lips curves up, and I realize what¡¯s going on. They just had sex. At my wedding. I chuckle. Good for her.


    Finishing my champagne, I look at the empty ss and smile to myself. For as much as it¡¯s a great day, it¡¯s also sad. Two very important people aren¡¯t here.


    Emilee and Mia.


    I unzip my clutch and pull out my cell. I go to Mia¡¯s number and send her a quick text.


    Me: I wish you were here.


    Mia: Me too. Maybe I¡¯ll see you soon. Congrattions on the wedding. And wee to the family. Sister.


    I think about that message. Luca and I are supposed to be going to Fiji tomorrow morning, but I can¡¯t see why we can¡¯t stop in Italy first.


    Everyone is still mingling and drinking. My husband is still in a heated discussion with Bones and Titan. Grave and Cross are nowhere to be seen, and Jasmine has disappeared again. Round two?


    I get up from the table, slip through the back door that leads to the elevator, and walk down the hallway to the end. Looking out the window at Sin City, I hit call.


    ¡°You¡¯ve reached Emilee. Sorry I missed your call ¡­¡±


    Straight to voicemail. I let out a sigh and listen to her recording until it beeps. ¡°Hey, E. I¡¯ve been trying to call you. I ¡­ I miss you. And wish you were here. Jasmine told me you¡¯re moving back. You better call me as soon as you set foot off that ne. We need to have a girls¡¯ night. Drink too much and eat more chicken wings than our stomachs can handle.¡± Iugh. ¡°I just ¡­ I just wanted to tell you that I miss and love you.¡± I hang up and turn around to head back, but I pause when I see the door close softly. I frown. Was someone listening to my conversation?


    LUCA


    I watch as Haven re-enters the ballroom from the hallway. She ces her phone down on the bridal table and walks over to the bar where her mother stands talking to Titan.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Bones answers his cell as he sits across from me at a table. He nods once to himself. ¡°Titan and I will be there first thing in the morning, and we¡¯ll discuss it then.¡± He hangs up.


    ¡°Problem?¡± I ask.


    Leaning back in the chair, heces his fingers behind his head. ¡°Looks like someone doesn¡¯t wanna pay us what they owe.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Las Vegas is small. It may be some big fancy city to a cowboy from Lawton, Ohoma, but trust me, it¡¯s not.


    ¡°George Wilton.¡±


    My brows rise. ¡°George Wilton as in York and Wilton Construction?¡±


    He nods, putting his arms down, and begins to undo his tie like it¡¯s choking him.


    ¡°As in Nick York?¡± I rify, making sure I understand.


    His jaw clenches.


    That¡¯s Emilee¡¯s father. ¡°They owe you money?¡±


    ¡°Not Nick. Only George.¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ that¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°Unfortunate for him,¡± he interrupts me.


    I scratch the back of my head. ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°Five hundred thousand.¡±


    I snort. ¡°That¡¯s chump change to you.¡±


    ¡°It is. But if I let every piece of shit who owes Kingdom money get away with it, then Kingdom would be no more.¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    ¡°Titan and I did some research before we loaned him the money to make sure he was good for it. And he was, but everything having to do with thepany is in Nick¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°Well, that makes sense. Nick came from money.¡± His dad was a billionaire. So was his grandfather. That oil money goes a long way. ¡°What about Wilton?¡± He was raised by a single mother and grew up in Section 8 housing. He got a schrship for football, and that¡¯s where he met Nick York. They became best friends, and after graduation, they started apany together. Of course, Nick backed the entire thing. ¡°You could ckmail him ¡­ Thepany ¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want thatpany.¡± He waves me off. ¡°York¡¯s a good man. From what I remember anyway. Wilton signed that he would repay what he borrowed, so I will hold him personally responsible to pay that back.¡±


    ¡°Am I interrupting?¡±


    I look up to see my wife standing next to me. Her hands on her hips of her white wedding dress. It¡¯s strapless and form fitting down to her knees where it res out. I heard Jasmine call it a mermaid style dress. I don¡¯t give a fuck what kind it is; she looks absolutely beautiful in it. And I can¡¯t wait to get her out of it.


    I scoot my chair back and pat my thigh, gesturing her to have a seat.


    She plops down and looks across at Bones. ¡°You don¡¯t look happy.¡±


    He shakes his head and throws back what¡¯s in his ss before standing and walking over to the bar for more.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡± She looks down at me.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I wrap my arms around her small waist.


    Sheys her head on my shoulder, and I look across the ballroom to where Bones stands next to Titan. Haven¡¯s mom has moved on to talk with Jasmine, who keeps running her hands through her hair like it¡¯s tangled. My eyes go back to the Kings. Bones leans forward and says something to Titan, and he pulls away with a nod. Then they both start to head back over to our table with full drinks.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey ¡­¡± Haven sits up and turns to face me. ¡°Can we go to Italy?¡± Her amber eyes dart around really quickly, and her voice drops. ¡°To see Mia. I really want to spend some time with her. Get to know her better. She is family now.¡±


    I cup her face. ¡°Whatever you want.¡± Then I lean forward, cing a soft kiss to her lips.


    She pats my chest. ¡°I love you.¡±


    Gently gripping her chin, I lean in and kiss her painted red lips softly. ¡°I love you too, Haven.¡±


    ¡°Gross. Take it to a room,¡± Titan says, sitting back down in his seat.


    She looks over at him and smiles. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to watch a King fall.¡± Then she gets up and walks off.


    Heughs at that like it was funny as Bones shakes his head. They start to fill me in on their current situation with George Wilton, but I tune them out.


    Leaning back, I watch my wife sit down at the bridal table, and her mom takes my seat next to her. Jasmine leans over the table, and her mouth is running a mile a minute as she tells them a story about something that involves her boobs because she keeps gesturing to them.


    I smile and take a drink from my ss. Haven Nicole Knowles belongs to me. Forever. Till death do us part. Which in the life I live, could very well be tomorrow.


    THE END

 Chapter 50

    TITAN


    I SIT BEHIND my desk, the dark curtains pulled closed to block out the early morning rays of the Las Vegas skyline. Taking a sip of my ck coffee, I look up at the five women standing in my office. ¡°Strip down to your bra and underwear,¡± I order.


    Four of them begin undressing without hesitation. They do this for a living, though it¡¯s usually under shing lights, fog machines, and thundering music. And don¡¯t forget the money thates with selling your body. But still, they¡¯re not shy. Thest one on the right watches the others with wide green eyes as she nibbles on her bottom lip.


    ¡°Problem?¡± I ask.


    She looks at me and swallows. ¡°I ¡­ uh, I didn¡¯t know ¡­ I didn¡¯t wear a-¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have anything I haven¡¯t already seen,¡± I interrupt her rambling.


    ¡°Here,¡± Sandy chirps. ¡°You can wear mine.¡± She unsps her ckce bra and holds it out to the blonde. Her rather new and perky looking paid for DDs are now fully on disy.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°My boobs are too small for that!¡± the girl shrieks in horror.


    Sandy drops it to the floor and shrugs. She ps her palms down on her bare thighs and does a little hop in her six-inch heels.


    Fuck! It¡¯s too early for this shit. I¡¯m not a cheer coach gearing them up for a game. Rubbing my temples, I stare down at their paperwork that covers my ck desk. ¡°Megan, you didn¡¯t list your limits,¡± I announce, ring up at her through myshes.


    Her eyes drop to the floor, and I don¡¯t miss the fact she¡¯s still dressed. Her arms now hugging her small chest. ¡°I didn¡¯t understand ¡­¡±


    ¡°What a limit is?¡± I bark out.


    She flinches and whispers, ¡°I¡¯ve never done anal ¡­¡±


    Jesus!


    The other girlsugh. ¡°It¡¯s more than just that,¡± Sandy tells her with a smile on her face.


    ¡°What else could there be?¡± Megan asks wide-eyed.


    Fuck me! This girl is sheltered, and I should have stayed in bed.


    ¡°Are you willing to do bondage?¡± Sandy fills her in, cing her hands on her wide hips. ¡°And if so, do you mind being gagged, flogged?¡± Megan gasps. ¡°If you enjoy being tied up, do you prefer rope, handcuffs, chains.¡± The girl begins to tremble. ¡°There¡¯s also fisting ¡­¡±


    Just then, my office door swings open, and the only woman I don¡¯t mind seeing enters the room.


    I stand. ¡°Ladies, this is GiGi. Think of her as your ¡­ house mom.¡± Good enough. ¡°She will take your measurements and record them for your files.¡± The four half-naked women nod with excitement. ¡°Once the fitting is over, Dr. Lane will see you.¡±


    ¡°Doctor?¡± Megan swallows.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Growling, I look at her. Has she not listened to a damn thing I¡¯ve said? ¡°All Queens are required to be on birth control. Ny-five percent of our clients already have wives and children. They want to be guaranteed that there won¡¯t be any surprise babies or a Queen trying to get knocked up for ckmail money.¡± We guarantee our clients¡¯ satisfaction. And unnned pregnancies are not going to obtain that. And I¡¯m not about to trust any woman with my reputation and dedication with my clients.


    They all turn and bounce out. ¡°Megan, have a seat.¡± I stop her.


    She falls into one of the ck leather chairs across from my desk and looks up at me. Jesus, she has tears in her eyes.


    I walk around my desk and lean up against it. ¡°Why are you here?¡± I ask. Crossing my arms over my chest, I re down at her.


    She picks at a piece of nonexistent lint on her jeans. Her dirty blond hair shields her face from me. ¡°I need money.¡±


    No surprise there. ¡°What do you need money for?¡±


    She heaves a heavy sigh, unable to meet my eyes. ¡°My father is a druggie. My mother left us a year ago. Went to the store to buy a pack of cigarettes and never returned.¡± She swallows. ¡°I have a younger brother who¡¯s three. I want to get him away from our father, but I don¡¯t have that kind of cash. Not to give him what he needs.¡±


    ¡°Your application stated that you¡¯re twenty-one.¡±


    ¡°I lied,¡± she whispers.


    I already knew that. And I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s a goddamn virgin. ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Eighteen.¡±


    ¡°Attending high school?¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°I dropped out when my brother was born. I needed to stay home with him.¡±


    I run a hand down my face, that headache intensifying. ¡°Being a Queen isn¡¯t a good fit for you.¡± That¡¯s as nicely as I can put it.


    Her head snaps up. Her green eyes narrow on me before she averts them and slumps her shoulders. ¡°I know. I don¡¯t know what I was thinking.¡± She pushes her hair behind her ear.


    All types of womene and go from my office, and I can tell when someone is being neglected. Her cheeks are sunken in. Her eyes have circles under them. Her tank top keeps falling off her shoulders, and her corbones are prominent. She probably makes sure her brother is fed before herself, and I respect that. ¡°Are you quick on your feet?¡±


    She nods once. ¡°And I¡¯m a fast learner.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever been a waitress?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I sigh. Just let her leave ¡­


    ¡°But I can do it.¡± She sits up straighter, eyes wide with hope. She doesn¡¯t wanna take her clothes off, but she¡¯s willing to carry drinks around in a tight mini skirt and halter top. Doesn¡¯t matter how you dress it up, sex equals money. The more you show, the more you¡¯ll make.


    Maybe it¡¯s my fucking headache, or maybe I¡¯m just in a giving mood. Doubtful, but I say, ¡°Go to this address and give this to Mitch.¡± I walk around my desk and sit down in my chair. I write as I speak. ¡°Tell him I sent you, and he¡¯ll get you on the schedule.¡± I tear off the Post-it and reach across the mahogany surface. She can¡¯t work in Kingdom. In the state of Nevada, you have to be at least twenty-one to even serve drinks. But I have hookups all over this town, including restaurants.


    She grabs the note. ¡°Thank you, Titan. Thank you so much.¡±


    I nod and hold up the paperwork. ¡°I¡¯ll tear this up except for the NDA.¡± She nods quickly. ¡°What happened up here does not leave this room.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    I point at the door. ¡°Get going.¡±


    She runs out of my office much faster than she had entered.


    Opening the bottom drawer in my desk, I pop the top off the pill bottle and toss a couple into my mouth before washing them down with my coffee.


    The girls re-enter my office with GiGi. ¡°All done, Titan.¡± The sixty-five-year-olddy smiles at me. She wears her bleach-blond hair up in a tight bun. It¡¯s not even eight a. m., and she has a full face of makeup topped off with fake eyshes and red painted lips. She¡¯s always well put together and in a good mood.


    The girls giggle, and Sandy picks up her bra and ces her tits back in it.


    ¡°Thanks, GiGi. Send Dr. Lane in, will ya?¡±


    She nods.


    Sitting back in my chair, I fold my inked arms over my chest and look at the four women who stand before me.


    The Queens of Kingdom.


    Three of my best friends and I own a hotel and casino in the heart of Las Vegas. I oversee the Queens, our secret service. I have a list of men a mile long who want our girls. A couple of senators, a handful of movie stars, and even more rock stars. CEOs and some blue-cor hardworking dads who just want to blow off some steam before going home to their nagging wife and screaming kids. They fly in from all around the world.


    They want a date for a work event, they call me. They want a woman to take on a trip to Maui, they call me. They want a woman for the night in one of our exclusive suites here at Kingdom, they call me.


    I pull four cells out of my top drawer. ¡°Here are your phones.¡± I ce them on the desk.


    They had to hand them over when they arrived earlier. ¡°I downloaded the Queens app on them. If at any time you feel ufortable or think it¡¯s getting out of hand, make the call. It calls me directly.¡±


    The brte who hasn¡¯t said much over the past two hours looks at me. Her name on the NDA she signed says Maggie. She came with Sandy. ¡°Do you have to end a date early often?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°No. Our clients understand how it works, but I understand that sometimes things can go too far. You have too many drinks. He decides he wants more than what he pays for. You call me, and I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Have you had to do it before?¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°And?¡± she asks.

 Chapter 51

    ¡°And I ended it.¡± Simple as that. A girl has never been raped or beaten while on the clock. My clients understand what they sign up for when they request a girl. If they so much as break any rule on the contract, I will break their fucking necks. But I understand I can¡¯t be there with them a hundred percent of the time, so we make sure all bases are covered.


    For the most part, everything always goes smoothly. The girls get to keep sixty percent of what I charge, and some have never even taken their clothes off. Getting naked and sucking dick aren¡¯t requirements to be a queen, but if that¡¯s what they want to do, then by all means. Plus, they keep a hundred percent of their tips off the books. That¡¯s between the client and the Queen to negotiate.


    The cheerful blonde who answered every question on her application with hearts over her i¡¯s steps forward. Her name is Whitney. She ces her hands on my desk and smiles down at me. I already know where this is going to go. ¡°Do you sample the product? You know, rate it for your clients?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I don¡¯t shit where I work. The Kings and I have enough problems as it is. I don¡¯t need to add pussy to the mix.


    She pushes her bottom lip out as her dark eyes roam over my inked arms. ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡±


    My door swings open so hard it hits the interior wall, and one of my best friends and business partners enters my office. His blue eyes are narrowed, and his chest bowed. He¡¯s pissed about something. And if I had to guess, I¡¯d say it¡¯s regarding his brother, Grave, who is another friend of mine and business partner.


    ¡°Have you seen this?¡± he demands, storming over to my desk. He ps a piece of paper on the surface. ¡°This is bullshit!¡± He points at the headline. Bones is the only guy I know who will see an article on the inte and print it off to read over and over.


    Instead of reading it, I watch Whitney stare at Bones like her next meal. I¡¯m forgotten. She¡¯s already moved on. I smile to myself. I¡¯m not going to tell her that she has better odds winning the lottery. Bones doesn¡¯t touch anyone associated with Kingdom. He flies out of the state to get his dick wet. His current vor of the month is a five-foot-eleven runway model who lives in a six-thousand-square-foot penthouse in New York. She¡¯s already nning their wedding. He¡¯s just using her. Like we all do. Men like us don¡¯t fall in love. Not every King needs a Queen.


    ¡°Hi.¡± She has her tits pushed up in the air.


    cing my elbow on the desk, I watch in amusement as she tries to seduce him. Like she has that skill.


    ¡°I¡¯m Whitney.¡± She jumps in front of him.


    He ignores her as he begins to pace. ¡°Titan!¡± he snaps.


    ¡°What?¡± I nce up at him.


    His jaw is set in a hard line. He stops pacing and ces his tatted knuckles on my desk. Leaning over, he speaks quietly to me. ¡°Did you know about this?¡±


    ¡°And who are you?¡± Whitney asks, still going on.


    He turns his head to look over at her, and her eyes widen as she takes a step back. Bones can have that effect on you. His fuck you attitude can turn anyone away.


    I stand from behind my desk, grab her upper arm, and shove her out of the room as she protests. ¡°Everyone out!¡± I order to the other three, who exit without argument. mming the door shut, I go back to my desk.


    I pick up the paper and read over it. And sure enough, it¡¯s about Grave. Kingdom heir arrested for DUI. And then it shows his mugshot. ¡°No surprise there,¡± I say, tossing it back down.


    Bones pushes off my desk. ¡°I¡¯m going to fucking kill him myself.¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t put it past him.


    ¡°We need to do something. I will not let him throw away his life.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°Not like ¡­¡±


    ¡°As much as I hate it, there¡¯s nothing you can do,¡± I tell him regretfully.


    His younger brother has a death wish. Been that way since we were kids. And the man isn¡¯t going to change now. He loves the drugs, the women, and the booze. Not to mention his addiction to fighting and gambling. ¡°He¡¯s an adult-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what he is,¡± he interrupts me. ¡°What I care is how he drags Kingdom¡¯s name through the mud.¡± He sighs. ¡°One day, I¡¯m gonna get a call to identify his body.¡±


    ¡°In Grave¡¯s defense, that could happen to any of us.¡± The four of us are not careful with our lives. One of our best friends is Luca Bianchi-the son of a Don and head of the mafia here in Vegas. We recently helped him kill and bury several bodies.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Really?¡± he snaps at me. ¡°When was thest time you were arrested?¡±


    ¡°Let me talk to him,¡± I offer, ignoring his question.


    He snorts.


    I sit back down in my seat. ¡°Seriously. I¡¯ll take him out this weekend. Just feel him out.¡± I gesture at the paper on my desk. ¡°You know how reporters lie about shit. Maybe what is written and what actually happened are two different things.¡± Doubtful, but it was worth a try. I¡¯ll have to ask Cross if he was there with him. And if he wasn¡¯t, then that¡¯s who Grave would have called to bail him out.


    He snatches the paper off my desk. Wads it up and tosses it into my trash. ¡°Fine. But if you don¡¯t talk some sense into him, my fists are going to.¡±


    My cell rings, and I pick it up. ¡°Hello?¡± I ask as Bones plops down in the chair across from my desk, letting out an annoyed sigh.


    ¡°Titan. I have something you might want to know,¡± the man says in greeting.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, closing my eyes, wishing this damn day was over. The bitch just started.


    ¡°Nick York passed away.¡±


    They pop open. ¡°When?¡± I demand, and Bones sits up straight, noticing the change in my voice.


    ¡°Last week. Heart attack.¡±


    I hang up.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± he asks.


    I set my phone on the desk and lean back in my seat. ¡°Nick York passed away. Heart attack.¡±


    His brows rise. ¡°Interesting.¡±


    That is interesting, considering that Bones used to fuck his only daughter. And the fact that his business partner owes us five hundred thousand dors.


    That is very interesting. I pick up my phone and make another call.


    EMILEE


    Standing at the floor-to-ceiling window that overlooks the Las Vegas Strip, I don¡¯t see the casinos or tourists that walk the streets with their phones out, taking picture after picture. Instead, all I see are my blue puffy eyes and runny nose. I quickly wipe the tears away that silently continue toe no matter how much I try to stop them.


    My body is heavy. My chest tight, and my heart is shattered.


    Two months ago, I found out that my mother was sick. She is going to die; the doctor had said. There is nothing we can do, he had added. I¡¯ve spent the past two months trying to prepare myself to tell her goodbye. To find a way to be at peace that her suffering will end, and she will no longer be in pain.


    But I could have never prepared myself for this.

 Chapter 52

    Two days ago


    Sitting on the floor in the middle of my Chicago apartment with boxes surrounding me, I have one open between my legs. I¡¯m shoving scarfs into it when I hear my phone ring in the other room.


    I let out a long breath, blowing the loose strands from my ponytail off my face as I debate whether I want to answer it or not.


    I¡¯ve been avoiding my friends and their endless questions that wille when I answer. I went home to Vegas a couple of months ago and was told that my mother is dying. My time is limited. I had toe back to get a few things in order and pack up my apartment while putting it up for sale. While I was there, one of my best friends, Jasmine, had called me, and I told her what happened. I should have kept my mouth shut, but it was like vomit. I was unable to hold in the emotions that flooded me. I told her. I know she¡¯s spoken to our other best friend Haven by now. She¡¯s been blowing up my phone, but I just don¡¯t have the words. I don¡¯t have the energy to talk about it.


    It quits, and I feel relieved. But then it immediately starts up again. Getting to my feet, I step over a few tubs full of clothes and make my way down the hallway to my bedroom at the end. I pick up my phone off my queen-size bed and frown when I see the number.


    It¡¯s my father¡¯s business partner. ¡°Hello?¡± I answer.


    ¡°Emilee ¡­¡± He sighs, and my heart begins to pound.


    ¡°Is my mom okay?¡± I rush out. Maybe my father had to take her to the hospital, and that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t call me himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s not her,¡± he says quietly, and a knot forms in my throat. ¡°You need to get home. Something has happened.¡±


    My father had died.


    That was the something. In the middle of a meeting, he stood from his chair and fell to his knees, then went down face-first from a massive heart attack.


    ¡°Emilee?¡±


    I jump back from the ss and drop my phone. ¡°Yes?¡± I sniff, wiping my face once again. Turning around, I see my father¡¯s assistant standing before me. She can¡¯t even give me a smile tofort me. What little makeup she wore today is smeared across her face. She has worked for my father for over twenty-five years. She took the news as bad as I did because he was like a brother to her.


    ¡°He¡¯s ready for you,¡± she says before turning her back to me and walks over to her desk.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I mumble so low I¡¯m not even sure if she can hear me. I kneel, picking up my phone off the white marble floor where I had dropped it and bite my bottom lip, trying to calm my breathing. Nervously, I run my hands over my hair. I have it up in a tight bun, and my stomach growls as a result of not eating since ¡­ I don¡¯t know when. Food has been thest thing on my mind. And what little I have eaten; I can¡¯t keep down. My nerves keep getting the best of me.


    The fear.


    The sadness.


    The deep fucking hole in my chest.


    It¡¯s all too much.


    I¡¯m not a stranger to death. My mother¡¯s mom died when I was eight, and I remember her service. How my mom was too weak to stand. My father had to practically carry her back to our car. She couldn¡¯t get out of bed for weeks.


    Nanny¡¯s death crippled our family. Literally. My grandpa died three monthster, and my mother swore it was from a broken heart. And it put her back in bed for longer than when she lost her mother. Both of her parents were gone, and she had no one else. She was an only child. Nanny and Pappa had her when they were in their mid-forties, so all her aunts and uncles were already gone. All she had left was my dad and me. But at times, I didn¡¯t think we were enough. She never seemed to have recovered from the loss.


    The older I got, the more family members passed away. My father¡¯s parents died when I was sixteen in a fiery car crash. But he didn¡¯t crumple like my mother did when she lost her parents. No, he didn¡¯t miss a beat. He went on with his life as though nothing ever happened. He was strong; the exact opposite of my mother and me.


    ¡°Emilee?¡± Mrs. Williams asks, noticing my hesitation.


    Nodding, I turn, walking down the long hallway past the photos of my father and his business partner that hang on the wall. They own a constructionpany and have built more structures than I can count over the years here in Las Vegas.


    I try to calm my heavy breathing as my heels p on the floor. Pulling my shoulders back, I grab the door handle and push it open. Stepping into the office, I pause. It¡¯s empty. ¡°I thought you said he was waiting for me?¡± I manage to get out, poking my head out of the room.


    ¡°He is.¡± I hear her voice travel to me from the front. ¡°He¡¯s in your father¡¯s office.¡±


    My head whips around. ¡°He¡¯s what?¡± This time, she doesn¡¯t respond.


    Shutting the door, I walk to the next one and shove it open. ¡°Why are you ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Here she is.¡± George stands from my father¡¯s seat, and my heart stops to see him there.


    My father wanted this office for the view. He loved Las Vegas. It¡¯s on the corner of the building, on the thirty-fifth floor. Fifty percent of therge room has floor-to-ceiling windows. He said there was not a better view in Nevada. When he would have to workte, my mother would bring him dinner. We¡¯d have a pic on his office floor as we watched the city light up the sky, and he would show us where his next project was going to be.


    This was his space. His home away from home. And now George is going to take it over as if it were always his.


    That¡¯s what makes me so nervous about this meeting. George insisted that Ie here after the service. He said he needed to see me, and that it was important. ¡°Mr. Yan, this is Emilee York.¡± He introduces me to my father¡¯s attorney.


    The man stands from his chair and reaches out his right hand, and I take it in mine. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we have to meet under these circumstances,¡± he offers. His dark eyes seem saddened by the situation, but I don¡¯t trust him.


    I had just met him at the funeral. We didn¡¯t speak, but I knew who he was because George had pointed him out to me. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to him then, but now, as I take in his Armani suit and weing smile, I don¡¯t like him. If he¡¯s my father¡¯s attorney, why am I just now meeting him?


    I give him the weakest smile I can muster and take the seat across from the desk, pushing my ck dress farther down my legs. It¡¯s not short by any means. It falls just to my knees in this position, but sitting here with both of them makes me ufortable. Too exposed. Or maybe it¡¯s the fact that I¡¯m in this room, knowing my father won¡¯t be walking in anytime soon. To hug me. To hold me. To love me.


    I do a quick scan of his desk and see all his pictures of my mom and me are gone. The few boxes over in the corner give me an idea of what happened to them.


    I blink, trying to hold the tears that sting my tired eyes at bay.


    George¡¯s creamy brown eyes look over my face, lingering on my lips, and I shuffle in my seat. Wanting to get the hell out of here, I clear my throat. ¡°You needed to see me?¡±


    Yan hands me a piece of paper, and I read it over. It¡¯s all bullshit words that I can¡¯t even pronounce let alone know the meaning of. It¡¯s in fucking attorney lingo. I blink. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    George sits back in his seat. ¡°It¡¯s simple, Emilee. Your father had a will. Well, a trust.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Okay.¡± I¡¯m not surprised. My father was always preparing for the unexpected, and he understood that death was a part of life. He wanted my mother and me to be taken care of. ¡°Are we going to have a get-together for a reading of the will?¡± That¡¯s what we did when my father¡¯s parents passed. They were billionaires and had two kids, my father and my uncle Jack. We had to fly to Texas and meet with their attorney, and he named off every asset that they had left to their children. It did not go over well. They left my father over seventy-five percent of their fortune. My uncle was pissed. I haven¡¯t seen him since.


    ¡°That¡¯s what this is.¡± George points at the papers that I still hold.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± I look back down at it. I don¡¯t see my mom or me mentioned anywhere on it.


    ¡°He has made me the executor,¡± George announces.


    ¡°And?¡± I lick my dry lips.


    ¡°And I¡¯m in charge of everything.¡±


    I swallow the lump that forms in my throat. ¡°What do you mean? Everything?¡±


    ¡°We were fifty-fifty partners in York and Wilton Construction. We started it together right out of college,¡± he rambles.


    Yeah, with my father¡¯s money. He acts like I don¡¯t know him. ¡°The house?¡± That¡¯s what I care about. Making sure my mother has a ce to stay is the most important part.


    George looks over at Mr. Yan and then back at me. ¡°Also mine.¡±


    I stand. ¡°I don¡¯t see how it can be yours,¡± I growl, getting pissy. ¡°It¡¯s in my father¡¯s name.¡± He built her that house five years ago. It was exactly what she always wanted. She designed everything from the mosaic tiles and the crystal chandeliers to the color of paint in the closets. She had rugs flown in from Paris that she designed, for God¡¯s sake.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s in thepany¡¯s name.¡± He opens a desk drawer and pulls out an envelope. ¡°And your father and I had an agreement.¡±


    ¡°What kind of agreement?¡± I ask, trying to catch my breath.


    He slides it across the surface, but I make no move to pick it up.


    Sitting back, he crosses his arms over his chest. ¡°If one of us passes, the remaining partner has first dibs at their shares of thepany for a pre-determined amount.¡± He nods at Yan. ¡°It¡¯s stated in that document. ck and white.¡±


    I pick up the envelope and hold it in my hand. The room falls silent as I gently pull the tab back and look inside with shaky hands. ¡°It¡¯s a dor.¡± I look up at him.


    He nods. ¡°That¡¯s what we agreed upon.¡±

 Chapter 53

    I put it back on the desk and rub a hand down my face, releasing a long breath. ¡°What about my mother? She is his wife. She is legally entitled to what was his.¡± Not like my mother would want fifty percent of thepany-she never showed any interest-but she could sell my father¡¯s shares and that money could take care of what little time she has left.


    Mr. Yan and George exchange a look.


    mming my hands on the desk, I stand. ¡°Quit bullshitting me.¡± I may not be an attorney, but I¡¯m not an idiot. He can¡¯t possibly take the house just because it¡¯s written in a trust. It may be in thepany¡¯s name, but it should go to my mother. His wife.


    George opens up the desk drawer again and hands me a ck folder.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± I ask, mentally tired. He doesn¡¯t respond. I fall into the chair and rip it open. Pulling the papers out, I read over them, and my heart begins to pound in my chest. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Emilee.¡± George speaks. ¡°They wanted to tell you ¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± I shake my head as tears prick my eyes. Divorce. They got a divorce. ¡°Two years ago?¡± I read both of their signatures and dates. ¡°But ¡­¡± I want to say that I¡¯ve seen them together, but I haven¡¯t. Not since I graduated college and moved to Chicago. But wouldn¡¯t they have told me? That¡¯s fucking important. ¡°This is bullshit!¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t want to burden you with their differences,¡± Mr. Yan adds. ¡°But unfortunately, when they got a divorce, she was no longer covered under thepany¡¯s health insurance.¡±


    I let out a roughugh because this is a joke. It has to be.


    ¡°Mr. Wilton will continue to pay for her care.¡±


    ¡°So, that¡¯s what this is about?¡± Growling, I stand and begin to pace the room, my heels sinking into the thick rug. Now he¡¯s going to take care of her? At what cost? Is the first thought thates to mind. But a part of me already knows that answer, so I refuse to ask it out loud. I won¡¯t give him that satisfaction. ¡°This can¡¯t be happening.¡± I sigh.


    The attorney reaches into his folder and hands me another piece of paper, forcing me to stop. ¡°He had a separate policy for you.¡±


    I try to scan it over, but I don¡¯t really know half the shit it¡¯s saying until I get to three million dors. Then my eyes read the next part. ¡°Thirty-five?¡± I ask, looking at him.


    He nods. ¡°At thirty-five, you will receive ess to your inheritance.¡±


    That¡¯s eleven more years. ¡°Are you the executor?¡± I snap at George.


    He gives me that snake-like smile and shakes his head. ¡°No.¡±


    I throw the papers to the floor.


    My father is dead.


    My parents are divorced.


    And George controls fucking everything.


    This is a nightmare I just need to wake up from.


    Yan stands. ¡°Until then, Mr. Wilton has controlling interest over thepany and estate. You two can talk amongst yourself and figure the rest out.¡± He gathers up his things, and George stands, walking him to the door and seeing him out.


    Figure the rest out? What kind of attorney says that? The moment I leave this office, I¡¯m going to hire my own.


    Georgees back and sits down at the desk. I look at him, and he sighs heavily. ¡°This is not the situation I wanted, Emilee.¡±


    ¡°Then hand it over to me,¡± I challenge him.


    He smiles softly. ¡°That is not what your father wanted.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I look away. ¡°The house? Give me the house.¡± It¡¯s paid for. I know this because my father built the house for my mother. He was so proud of it, and she cherished it. He could hand it over to me, and I could borrow against it. That will be enough for me to cover my mother¡¯s medical expenses on my own. I don¡¯t want to owe this man a single dor.


    ¡°It¡¯s in thepany¡¯s name,¡± he repeats. ¡°I am thepany.¡±


    I feel tears sting my eyes. Is that even possible? ¡°So are you gonna kick us out?¡± I ask, and my throat tightens at the words. Make me pay rent? My mom spends a lot of time at the hospital. She¡¯s seeking treatment even though we all know it won¡¯t do her any good. She¡¯s going to die. The clock has started ticking. And as much as I hate losing her, I need to ept it and spend what little time she has left with her.


    I look back at him, and my brows pull together. Why does he have this shit-eating grin on his face?


    I¡¯ve been away from Las Vegas two years now. I haven¡¯te home enough. I know that now. So much was happening that I didn¡¯t even know of. I wish I could go back and spend more time with them, but it¡¯s toote. He¡¯s gone. She¡¯s fading. And I¡¯m going to be left here with this sorry piece of shit.


    He leans forward, cing his forearms on the desk. ¡°Do you want to stay?¡± My heart beats faster at his words before his eyes drop to my chest. ¡°In the house, that is?¡±


    I look down at my hands fisted in myp as the tears blur my vision. I knew it.


    He¡¯s always been a fucking perv. My father chose him as a business partner because they were best friends, but that doesn¡¯t make him a good human being. There¡¯s a reason snakes hide in the grass.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask even though I already know. I can¡¯t move my mom to Chicago when all of her doctors are here. I won¡¯t do that to her. She would want to stay here in her house to live out what remaining time she has left. Plus, my apartment is on the third floor. She would never be able to get up and down the floors easily. Even if she did take the elevator.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple really.¡± He gets up, and I stiffen, keeping my head down.


    My body begins to shake. I hear him behind me, but I don¡¯t turn around. Secondster, hees back to sit at the desk in my father¡¯s seat and pours a ss of scotch. He slides it to me and pours another one for himself. But I¡¯m surprised when he slides that one to me as well. ¡°You want your mother taken care of. And I want you.¡±


    He watches the tear run down my cheek and smiles. I stand. ¡°No,¡± I say and turn to walk toward the door. I¡¯ll find a way ¡­


    ¡°She needs healthcare.¡± My hand pauses on the doorknob. ¡°You can¡¯t cover her under yours because you no longer have one after quitting your job. You could try to get her, her own policy now, but I doubt anyone would touch her. They don¡¯t like to dish out money for terminally ill patients. Do you make millions of dors a year, Emilee? Do you make enough to pay for her treatment out of pocket?¡±


    I close my eyes, and my shoulders fall. We both know I can¡¯t.


    ¡°She¡¯s got maybe four months left.¡± He adds. ¡°Even if the treatment doesn¡¯t work, don¡¯t you want her to befortable?¡±

 Chapter 54

    I spin around, and my eyes re at him. ¡°You¡¯re a sorry bastard.¡±


    He gives me a smirk. ¡°Your father put you in this position. Not me, honey.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re taking advantage of it,¡± I snap. But I don¡¯t believe him. My father would not do this to me. To my mother. He loved us. He would have taken care of us. No matter what.


    He shrugs. ¡°Take it or leave it, Emilee.¡± Then he dismisses me, turning to theputer.


    Storming over to my father¡¯s desk, I smack my hands down on it. He looks up at me. ¡°I won¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°Careful, Emilee. Think long and hard before you answer. I¡¯m the man of the house now.¡±


    I scoff. ¡°You may have a dick and balls, but you¡¯re not a fucking man.¡±


    He ps me across the face so hard it has my entire body whipping around, and I fall t on my face. Pain explodes in my cheek, and my breath is taken away from the impact to the hard floor. My eyes sting, and my cheek throbs. I close my eyes, biting my lip to keep from making a sound when I want to scream from the pain.


    He sighs heavily from above me.


    I sit up and look down to my legs and notice my dress has ridden up. I grab the hem and shove it down quickly, trying to cover myself up.


    His dark chuckle fills therge office.


    The door opens, and my head whips up to see a woman about my age walk in with several pieces of paper in her hand. She doesn¡¯t acknowledge me in any way. ¡°Here are the papers for Miss Lee, sir.¡±


    That¡¯s my mom¡¯s maiden name.


    He takes them from her, saying nothing, and she leaves just as quickly as she entered.


    He tosses one to the floor in front of me, and I pick it up. I read over it, and it¡¯s a medical bill. Twenty-five thousand dors and thirty cents. I swallow the lump that starts to suffocate me.


    I look up to meet his eyes and they are on my legs. I try to push my dress down farther, but it¡¯s pulled too tight. I stand. What if he forces me ¡­?


    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna rape you, Emilee,¡± he says as if reading my mind, and my breathing picks up.


    Then his eyes run up my body, hovering on my chest before finally meeting mine. ¡°No, you¡¯re going to open those pretty legs of yours and allow me to fuck that pussy all on your own.¡±


    My entire body goes rigid, and a coldness sets in my bones. His words sound so final as though my future is already decided. He knows he has me at a disadvantage. I don¡¯t have the kind of money for my mom¡¯s care, and I don¡¯t have any way to make that much, that fast. And I won¡¯t allow her to go without the best care money can buy.


    It¡¯s extortion. But what can I do? How do I prove that?


    He picks up the scotch he poured and hands it to me, saying nothing.


    I hold it in my hand and look at the amber liquid. It¡¯s like he¡¯s offering me a present. Something that can dull the pain, but it won¡¯t be enough. I¡¯m a cheap drunk, but I¡¯m not a whore. I don¡¯t sleep around. I don¡¯t spread my legs for any guy who looks my way.


    He reaches out, and I stiffen when I feel his hand on my thigh. I swallow the bile and spin around quickly to face him and throw the drink in his face. ¡°I will not let you do this to me or my mother.¡±


    ¡°You little bitch.¡± He reaches for me, but I run for the door and yank it open, hitting him in the face. He falls onto his ass at the impact.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I run like hell down the hall.


    ¡°Emilee?¡± my father¡¯s assistant calls out my name, but I ignore her as I take the emergency exit, not even bothering to wait for the elevator.


    TITAN


    I SIT BACK in my seat at our custom ck stone conference table. A skull is carved out of the middle. Kingdom is written in gold letters at both ends of the table. I sit at one, Bones the other. The thick, ck curtains pulled closed to keep the sun out of the room.


    Bones looks down at his watch and lets out a growl. ¡°Where the fuck is he?¡±


    ¡°Grave is alwayste.¡± I state the obvious.


    Bones called an emergency meeting after we got the call about Nick York. All kinds of red gs have now gone up, and we need to discuss our next step.


    Cross sits to my right, holding his Zippo in his hand. The sound of him flipping it open and then closing it is grating on my already short nerves. My headache still lingers like a one-night stand refusing to leave after I¡¯m done with them.


    ¡°We¡¯ll start without Grave.¡± Bones ps the table.


    ¡°I say we kill George,¡± Cross announces, straight to business.


    I shake my head. ¡°Dead men can¡¯t pay debts.¡±


    ¡°No, but with Nick and George both dead, we can take thepany,¡± he counters.


    I snort. ¡°And exactly what are you going to do with it? You don¡¯t have enough spare time as it is.¡±


    ¡°Thepany is not up for grabs,¡± Bones states. ¡°Titan is correct about already being spread too thin. Plus, I don¡¯t want the hassle.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Nick has left it to Emilee. She would be more than willing to sell it to us.¡± Cross shrugs.


    ¡°How would you know what she would do?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Common sense. She doesn¡¯t even live here. You think she¡¯ll move back here to take it over?¡± He shakes his head.


    Okay, let¡¯s try another way. ¡°What do you know about construction?¡±


    He rolls his eyes. ¡°It can¡¯t be that hard.¡±


    Just then the door opens, and Grave enters the conference room. His blue eyes are red. His dark hair stands up in every direction and his clothes are wrinkled. He looks like he just woke up on the side of the street, which could be a very likely possibility.


    Bones stands from his chair and crosses his arms over his chest as his little brother falls into a ck leather chair. Lifting his chin, he res down at him. ¡°Where in the fuck have you been?¡± Bones demands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t start.¡± He throws back his can of Red Bull like it¡¯s a shot. ¡°You should be d I even made an appearance.¡±


    Bones ps his hands down on the table. ¡°This is serious!¡± he shouts. ¡°We were recently notified that George wasn¡¯t going to pay us, and now his partner is dead. Looks pretty fucking suspicious to me.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I told you that we shouldn¡¯t have loaned George that money,¡± Grave argues.


    Cross lets out a whistle, and I shake my head.


    Bones drops his head and runs his hand through his spiked hair. I¡¯m just waiting for him to drag his brother across this conference table. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time. The only difference between Bones and Grave is that Bones is sober enough to actually do some damage at the moment. ¡°He came to us and needed the money. We loaned it. That¡¯s it. Now that it¡¯s time for him to pay up, he wants to back out on his word, and we don¡¯t fucking tolerate that.¡± Bones is saying all of this through gritted teeth.


    I gotta say he¡¯s got more restraint than usual.


    ¡°Are we sure the money was for George?¡± I ask.


    Three sets of eyesnd on mine.


    ¡°Who would it have been for?¡± Cross asks with a rise of his brow.


    ¡°Nick,¡± Bones answers, knowing what I¡¯m thinking. He falls into his seat.


    I sit up straighter. ¡°He¡¯se to us before, and we helped him out.¡±


    ¡°He also paid us back,¡± Cross says. ¡°Sooner than we had agreed on.¡±

 Chapter 55

    Four years ago


    ¡°What can we do for you, Nick?¡± I ask as he enters the conference room. He had called up Bones an hour ago and said he needed to speak to us immediately.


    I don¡¯t have a problem with the man, but his daughter, on the other hand ¡­


    ¡°I need a favor,¡± he announces, straightening his tie nervously.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Bones asks, standing over by the floor-to-ceiling windows. The ck curtains pulled tight to block out the sun. Bones prefers darkness in every aspect of his life.


    ¡°I need a million dors,¡± he announces.


    The room falls silent. My eyes go to Bones, and he¡¯s running his hand down his freshly shaven face. Grave pops a bubble with his gum, and Cross is flipping his Zippo.


    ¡°Done.¡± Bones nods. ¡°I¡¯ll have it for you in three hours.¡±


    Mr. York¡¯s green eyes widen for a brief second, and then he makes sure to look at each of us when he speaks. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why?¡± he asks, sounding surprised.


    ¡°No,¡± I answer.


    ¡°The why doesn¡¯t matter to us. What is important is that you pay it back,¡± Bones exins.


    Nick nods. ¡°Of course. I ¡­¡± He clears his throat. ¡°Just tell me when.¡± He decides against what he was about to say.


    ¡°Three months,¡± I say.


    He stands from the chair and buttons up his twenty-thousand-dor suit jacket. ¡°I won¡¯t even need that long.¡±


    We never did find out why he wanted it or what he did in order to pay us back.


    ¡°It seems fishy,¡± I agree. ¡°But at least something good is going toe from Nick¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°Which is?¡± Cross asks.


    I smile, looking over at him. ¡°I made a phone call and was informed that George is back in town for his business partner¡¯s funeral.¡±


    ¡°Meaning?¡± Grave asks, throwing back more of his energy drink.


    ¡°Meaning, we¡¯re going to collect our money,¡± I answer as Bones res at him.


    EMILEE


    I haven¡¯t slept in days. As soon as George called me, I threw some of my tubs that were packed with my clothes into my car and headed straight for Las Vegas. A twenty-four-hour drive took me thirty-five. I drove as fast as I could. I never stayed at a hotel, but I did pull over for a few hours of sleep here and there. I survived on energy drinks and fast food. They were cremating my father per his wishes, and it gave me some time to get back home. I wanted to fly to get here faster, but I needed my car here. I knew once I arrived, I wouldn¡¯t be going back for a while. If ever.


    mming my car into park, I enter my father¡¯s house and run up the winding staircase, two at a time. Once I reach the second floor, I run down the hall to the master suite, then I shove the door open without even knocking. My mother lies in the king-size bed with her head resting on the upholstered white headboard and the red silk sheets pulled up to her neck. Her nurse stands to her right, helping her sip from a Styrofoam cup.


    ¡°When the hell were you going to tell me that you got a divorce?¡± I snap, trying to catch my breath.


    She doesn¡¯t even seem surprised that I know. I think she¡¯s too tired at this point. Or she just doesn¡¯t care. I¡¯m not sure which one I¡¯d rather it be.


    ¡°Emilee ¡­¡± She softly says my name.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± I shake my head. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like I¡¯m five, Mother. You got a divorce.¡± I growl. ¡°A divorce? Why ¡­? What?¡± I reach up and start yanking on the bobby pins and ponytail holder that kept the bun in ce. ¡°Fuck!¡± I hiss, scratching my head roughly.


    ¡°Will you give us a second?¡± she asks her nurse in a soft voice.


    I begin to pace therge room. My eyes scan over the white carpet. My mother has always been a clean freak, but to be honest, she always paid someone to do it for her. My father gave her the ability to hire help, to allow her to be a stay-at-home mother who never had to worry how the mortgage was going to be paid or where her next meal woulde from. I think she took that for granted.


    Once she exits, my mother begins. ¡°It¡¯splicated-¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not,¡± I interrupt her. ¡°You. Got. A. Divorce. Who wanted it? You or Daddy?¡± My chest is heaving with every wild breath I take. The news of their divorce is hitting me hard. I understand that not every marriage works out. I¡¯m not stupid. I know how love works. People change over the years and grow apart. It¡¯s the fact that she never told me. I talked to her all the time. She had thousands of chances toe clean, and she chose not to.


    She lets out a long sigh and pats therge space next to her. I cross my arms over my chest, refusing to move. I love my mother, but I¡¯m not going to give her a pass because of her condition. She¡¯s been lying to me. Daddy had been lying to me. What else don¡¯t I know?


    ¡°Who?¡± I demand.


    ¡°It was mutual.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± I snap.


    ¡°Emilee ¡­¡±


    I throw my hands up. ¡°Fuck this.¡± And turn to leave. As my hand turns the doorknob, she speaks.


    ¡°I wanted it.¡±


    I keep my back to her, and my chest tightens. I knew it. I didn¡¯t want to believe it. My mother once told me ¡°someone always loves the other more,¡± and my father loved her more.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t happy. And neither was he. Even though he wouldn¡¯t admit it.¡± A silence fills the room. ¡°It had been a long timeing.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± I ask roughly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Daddy tell me?¡±


    ¡°He wanted to.¡± She coughs. ¡°But I talked him into waiting.¡±


    I turn to face her, and tears fill my eyes. ¡°So even after you left him and broke his heart, you still managed to control him?¡± I shake my head with disgust.


    She closes her heavy eyes and runs her hands down over the sheets. ¡°I was ashamed-¡±


    ¡°You should be!¡± I interrupt her, hearing the bedroom door open behind me. I turn to leave her bute to a stop when I see who has entered. ¡°What in the fuck are you doing here?¡± I demand.


    ¡°Emilee.¡± My mother sighs. ¡°Please quit using such harshnguage.¡±


    I watch with confusion and horror as George undoes his tie and walks past me. He goes over to the side of the bed and bends down to kiss my mother¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Stay the fuck away from her!¡± I shout.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell her?¡± he asks my mother.


    She waves off his concern. ¡°She¡¯s been through enough for one day.¡±


    My eyes dart down to where he¡¯s grabbed her hand. His dark eyes lock on mine as he bends down and kisses her fingers. My blood begins to boil just as I close my fists.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± my mother asks him. ¡°You smell like alcohol.¡±


    He smirks at me. I want to go over there and knock the bitch out, but I can¡¯t move. My legs are cemented to the floor. Is this what shock feels like?


    ¡°Just an ident.¡± He winks at me. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious?¡± I manage to choke out. ¡°Mom?¡± I look at her. The blood rushes in my ears, and I¡¯m trying to catch my breath. ¡°Is this ¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, dear,¡± she says, closing her eyes.


    ¡°Mom ¡­¡±


    ¡°She said she¡¯s tired,¡± he growls at me. ¡°Come back tomorrow. She needs her rest.¡± He pulls the covers up and tucks her in. ¡°What can I get you, darling?¡± he asks her.


    Come back tomorrow? I live here. This is my home too. ¡°Mom.¡± I lick my lips. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. He ¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s had enough for one day,¡± he snaps. ¡°Get out or I will ¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I shout. ¡°Have me thrown out of my own house?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t fight,¡± my mother whispers. ¡°Not now. It¡¯s been a long day.¡±


    ¡°Long day?¡± I gasp at her words. ¡°You didn¡¯t evene to Dad¡¯s memorial.¡± Since he was cremated, we just had a service at the funeral home. It was small and quick. It was all wrong. He deserved so much more than what George¡¯s cheap ass paid for.


    She closes her eyes as if pained by my statement. ¡°I¡¯m ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, sweetheart.¡± He leans down and kisses her forehead. Then he rises to his feet andes over to me. I want to turn, but my feet still won¡¯t move. Hees up to me, grabs my upper arm, and yanks me out of the room, softly closing the door behind us.


    ¡°You son of a ¡­¡±


    He ps a hand over my mouth and shoves my back into the wall. I re up at him as he hovers over me. ¡°I told you that I control everything. It would be in your best interest to shut your mouth.¡±


    I shove him off, and he steps back. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you n on doing, but it¡¯s not going to happen,¡± I promise him.


    He stares at me. I re at him. It¡¯s a standoff. But we both know that he has me at a disadvantage. I need to do something. My mother may have left my father, but he had something to do with it.


    Without another word, I run down the stairs and out the front door and fall into the driver¡¯s seat of my car and pull out my cell. I call the one person I want to see right now. The one person who will understand that I don¡¯t want to discuss my feelings.


    ¡°Emilee? Hey, girl? Are you okay?¡± The words rush out.


    It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve reached out to talk to her. My bottom lip begins to tremble, and I run a hand through my tangled hair. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    I begin to rock back and forth. ¡°I¡¯m sitting in my car outside of my parents¡¯ house.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in Vegas?¡± she asks surprised.


    I nod to myself. ¡°Yeah. And I need a drink.¡± My eyes look at the clock on my dash, and it¡¯s not even noon yet. I think the day I¡¯ve had warrants some day drinking.


    ¡°Okay. Where do you want me to meet you at?¡±


    That¡¯s why I called her. Jasmine doesn¡¯t ask very many questions, if any. She¡¯s a ride or die chick. And that¡¯s exactly what I need right now.

 Chapter 56

    It¡¯s after midnight when I stumble back into my parents¡¯ house. I¡¯ve been out all day with Jasmine, and I¡¯ve drunk more than my weight in alcohol. My vision is blurry, and my mind foggy, lips numb. I¡¯ll regret this tomorrow.


    She never once asked me a single question. Jasmine can talk the legs off something, and I was thankful for that today. Every conversation we had was about her. Every toast we did was to our past. The future never even thought of. Jasmine is the live in the now kind of girl.


    I shut the door quietly and then begin to tiptoe the best I can up the stairs. Halfway to the first floor, I have to stop and remove my heels. I don¡¯t want to lose my footing and go tumbling down. I crack the door open to my mom¡¯s room and look inside.


    She¡¯s passed out on her back. Her hands folded over her chest. She looks dead, and if I wasn¡¯t so wasted, my chest would hurt. I look at the cot that lies next to her bed, and it¡¯s empty.


    That¡¯s odd. Her nurse stays overnight in her room with her. That¡¯s one of the stiptions her doctor gave her by getting toe home-twenty-four-hour care.


    I close her door and head toward my room.


    ¡°Emilee?¡±


    Ie to a halt when I hear my name being called out behind me. It¡¯s him. Is he living here? Spinning around, I trip and fall into the wall.


    ¡°Are you fucking drunk?¡± he demands at the end of the hall. His hands are propped on his hips as though he¡¯s my father about to ground me because I came home intoxicated and after curfew.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± I slur.


    ¡°Office. Now.¡± With that, he turns and walks down the stairs to the first floor.


    Rolling my eyes, I push off the wall and grip the banister to make my way back downstairs. Who knows what the bastard wants to talk about? Entering my father¡¯s office, he stands behind the desk.


    ¡°Sit,¡± he orders like I¡¯m a fucking dog.


    I hate doing as he asks, but my feet hurt, and my legs are tired. I fall into the chair like a brick sinks to the bottom of the ocean. ¡°What?¡± I blow some loose strands from my face.


    He stands there, his hands still on his hips. He¡¯s dressed in a ck button-down and ck cks. He looks like he just came home from the office-my father¡¯s office.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need you to watch.¡±


    ¡°Make it quick.¡± I yawn, feeling my eyes grow heavy. Shit, I drank way too much.


    He picks up a remote and turns the monitor on that hangs on the wall. This room fills the screen. It had to have been from earlier because the curtains are pulled back, revealing the sunny afternoon.


    My mother¡¯s nurse enters; George sits at the desk.


    ¡°You wanted to see me, Mr. Wilton?¡± she asks, cing her hands behind her back.


    ¡°Yes, have a seat, Liv.¡± He gestures to the chair that I¡¯m now sitting in.


    She does so and crosses her legs over one another. Liv has to be in her early fifties. Light brown hair that match her eyes. She wears very little makeup and blue scrubs.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to let you go,¡± he tells her.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± She sits up straighter.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am unable to afford your rates,¡± he says simply.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that,¡± I whisper, but he ignores me.


    ¡°But Nancy needs around-the-clock care,¡± she argues.


    He stands from his seat. ¡°This is not up for discussion, Olivia. This is me announcing your termination.¡± He flips off the monitor.


    My heavy eyes look up at him. He has a look of satisfaction on his smug face.


    ¡°You son of a bitch.¡± I manage to get out without slurring.


    He smirks, cing his hands in the pockets of his cks. ¡°I told you; I control everything.¡±


    ¡°Hire her back,¡± I order, managing to stand to my feet. I still hold my heels in my right hand.


    He tilts his head to the side. ¡°Now all of a sudden you care about her.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Because if I remember correctly, earlier you yelled at her and then stormed out of this house.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡± I shout, feeling my shaking legs threaten to buckle under me.


    Stepping around the desk, hees up to me. He reaches out to cup my cheek, but I p it away. ¡°You¡¯re right, you know. She does need her nurses.¡±


    She has two who take turnsing to the house to care for her. She can barely get out of bed, let alone take care of herself. I can¡¯t do it. I have to make money to try to get us away from this sorry son of a bitch.


    ¡°Then hire them back,¡± I demand, guessing he fired them both.


    ¡°That can be arranged. If ¡­¡± He trails off, and I know where this is going. He¡¯s making a point that he owns us.


    ¡°If what?¡± I ask, swallowing. I can still taste the vodka in my mouth. Funny, I thought I had too many shots, but now I feel like I didn¡¯t have enough.


    He sighs heavily. ¡°See, I don¡¯t care if you go out and party with your friends, but you realize that I have the control here, Emilee.¡± He steps into me. ¡°You will acknowledge that what I say goes.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask, already knowing the answer. He made it very clear earlier this morning in my father¡¯s office, but I have to ask. Maybe he¡¯s changed his mind and wants something else.


    ¡°You.¡± He reaches out and runs his knuckles down my cheek.


    Vomit fills my mouth, but I swallow it down.


    He leans in, whispering in my ear, ¡°Remove that dress and your underwear, then bend over the desk, and Liv will be back here first thing in the morning.¡±


    I fist my hands as tears sting my eyes. I don¡¯t have a choice. I¡¯m fucked. Literally. We both know it. If my mom dies because she didn¡¯t have a nurse here, it will be my fault. And I refuse to have her death on my hands. He may win this round, but I will win the war.


    I pull away from him, and his hands fall to his side.


    Dropping my heels to the floor, I grip the hem of my dress and pull it up and over my head.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡± He reaches out and touches my stomach.


    I jump back. ¡°I can¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± He reaches out and yanks me to him. He ces his free hand over my mouth, silencing me. ¡°I told you that you were going to willingly spread those legs for me, Emilee. And I always get what I want.¡±


    My eyes are heavy and my mind foggy from all the alcohol I¡¯ve consumed. But I¡¯m still very aware of what is about to happen and how right he is.

 Chapter 57

    EMILEE


    I STAND AT the bar waiting for the bartender to look my way for me to order another drink. I know I¡¯m not an eye-catching woman, but hello, over here, douche!


    I have my tits out. What else do I need to do to get a fucking drink? Remove my shirt and throw it in his face? Stand on the bar and shake my ass?


    The guy at the end of the bar has seemed to notice me. He keeps staring at me, and I¡¯ve made it a point to avoid eye contact.


    I¡¯ve only been here for thirty minutes, and already, I¡¯m tired of it. This week has been a week from hell, and I needed a moment to myself to clear my mind. At least that¡¯s what I told myself. But it was just a lie. That house feels so much like a prison, and I needed out. I needed to get drunk and just get fresh air.


    I¡¯m getting neither of those.


    My life has been decided for me. Well, at least until I can get away from George. And I¡¯m not sure I can live it.


    Not like this.


    Not under his control.


    In the past week, George hase to me one other time since the night I came home drunk and found out he fired my mother¡¯s nurses. And that is two times too many. The only thing about it, is that he can¡¯tst more than two minutes. And other than the first time, the other one I had plenty of notice, so I made sure to down a few bottles of whatever I could find. Afterward, I sit in my shower crying, hoping that he will drop dead and die like my father did. So far, luck is not on my side.


    I pound my fist on the bar. ¡°Hey, asshole. I need a drink ¡­¡±


    He nods at me, and I almost smile. ¡°What can I get you?¡± he asks.


    ¡°A shot of vodka.¡± I¡¯m not ying tonight. ¡°Actually, make that three.¡± Who knows how long it¡¯ll be until he returns?


    He sets out to make my drinks, and I pull out my debit card.


    Setting it in front of me, I slide my card across the bar. I down the first one as he runs my card. I¡¯m setting the ss down when hees back. ¡°Your card was declined.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I frown. ¡°Can you run it again? There must be some mistake.¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°I ran it three times, ma¡¯am. Insufficient funds,¡± he states as another guy hollers at him. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± He walks away to help the other customer, and I slump against the bar.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Has George shut off my card? No. He can¡¯t have that kind of ess. Can he? I dig my cell out and send him a text.


    Me: Did you turn off my card?


    I¡¯m tapping my heel on the floor as my phone vibrates with a response.


    Motherfucker: All ounts have been frozen for the time being.


    Me: What the fuck does that mean?


    He reads it immediately, but this time, he chooses not to respond. No. No, this can¡¯t be happening. Why would they freeze his ounts? Is the IRS investigating him? Is it some kind of protocol? Was my father in trouble with thew? A million questions run through my mind.


    I run a hand through my hair and then start digging through my clutch. I find fifty dors. Shit! What am I going to do for money? I thought I had time. There was fifteen thousand dors in that ount.


    ¡°All I¡¯m saying is I would totally win,¡± a man says as he shoves his way through the crowd andes to stand next to me.


    I look up at him, and he¡¯s every bit of six feet to my five feet six. With heels on, he still towers over me. He ces his hands t on the bar, and it causes the sleeves to his leather jacket to ride up. And I see ck ink cover his skin, wrapping around his wrist like a second sleeve. His fingers drum the bar top, and I see a silver ring that has a skull on it with crossbones.


    I¡¯ve seen that before ¡­


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t bet on you,¡± another guy says,ing to stand on the other side of him.


    That voice sounded familiar ¡­


    The man next to me gasps. ¡°I¡¯m offended. You know, if we were in high school ying dodge ball, I would pick you to be on my team. Why do I feel like you wouldn¡¯t choose me?¡± He pushes his bottom lip out that has a silver hoop in it.


    ¡°¡®Cause I wouldn¡¯t.¡± The friend snorts. ¡°You¡¯re short and too slow.¡± Then he lets out a whistle, and the bartender looks up at him. ¡°Usual,¡± he calls out.


    ¡°Unbelievable,¡± I mutter to myself, ring at the other guy. He¡¯s taller and broader, but the guy standing next to me doesn¡¯t allow me the best view of his face. He reaches into his back pocket and removes his wallet, pulling out a couple of hundred-dor bills. I notice he too wears the same ring on his right hand. My heart starts to pick up.


    He¡¯s not wearing a jacket, so my eyes run up his ink covered muscr arm. His tattoos peek out from underneath his shirt, and a set of ck wings wraps around his throat, crawling up the sides of his head where his hair is shaved close to the scalp. My eyes meet his and widen.


    Holy shit!


    My heart now skips a beat.


    It can¡¯t be.


    His eyes slide my way. He looks away, but they m back to me, and I see recognition dawn on his face. His blue eyes stare at mine with a look of annoyance. The same way he did in college.


    Weston Mathews is standing next to me. I used to date ¡­ well, date isn¡¯t the right word. I used to fuck his best friend. There was a group of four of them known as Kings. The Dark Kings-Bones, Titan, Cross, and Grave. Each one darker, more enticing. Titan, Cross, and Bones were all two years older than me. But Grave, Bones¡¯s little brother, was only one year older than me.


    The bartender walks up to them and hands him two shots of dark liquid. I¡¯m not sure what it is, and he removes his eyes from mine.


    I finally take in a shaky breath and drink my second shot.


    I gotta get out of here. If Titan is here, then Bones isn¡¯t far behind, and I can¡¯t be around him. Not after what happened between us. I¡¯ve heard stories about what kind of men they are today, and none of them are good.


    He says something else to the bartender, and he looks at me and then nods. I swallow nervously and down the third, before digging the fifty out of my clutch and dropping it on the bar. I spin around to leave but run into someone. The guy I have sessfully avoided who was standing at the end of the bar is now right here. In my space. Staring down at me.


    ¡°Hey, baby.¡± Dark blue eyes meet mine, and the stranger ces his hands on my hips. I shove him back, but he doesn¡¯t budge. Dick!


    I go to walk around him, but he grabs my upper arm and pulls me to a stop. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you.¡±


    I yank my arm out of his hold, surprised that he let go, and the momentum has me falling back. Right into the side of Grave. Just my luck.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Grave demands. His hands grip my hips, steadying me. Once he helps me to stand, he doesn¡¯t let go.


    I close my eyes and pray that I can get out of here before he recognizes me too. Please, God. I need luck on my side.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± the stranger answers. He¡¯s half Grave¡¯s size. Grave will murder him. He was a fighter in high school. He did it for sport. The douche¡¯s eyesnd on mine, and he winks at me.


    I pull my lips back in disgust.


    ¡°I just wanted to know why you¡¯ve been ignoring me,¡± the man asks.


    I ce my fingers behind my ear and lean my head forward like I didn¡¯t hear what he has to say. Being the bitch that I can be. Too bad their music isn¡¯t louder. At least then I¡¯d have a legitimate excuse for ignoring the fucker.


    His friend taps him on the shoulder. ¡°Oh man, she¡¯s deaf.¡± Theyugh.

 Chapter 58

    ¡°Run along,¡± Grave announces to the guy and his friends, still holding my hips. He hasn¡¯t seen my face yet. He has no idea who I am.


    ¡°You can have her, man. A deaf bitch is useless. No fun when they can¡¯t take orders.¡± The manughs at me.


    I open my mouth to give him a piece of my mind, but Grave pushes me to the side, my side hitting the bar. Then I see Titan walk up to stand next to Grave. Neither one of them looks at me as they advance on the man and his friends.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Titan asks.


    A shiver of fear runs up my spine. I almost forgot what his voice sounded like. Powerful is an understatement. The Kings ruled everything they touched. If their words didn¡¯t get the job done, then their fists did.


    ¡°You know what I mean, man.¡± Mr. Blue Eyesughs, and his friends follow.


    ¡°Enlighten me.¡± Titan lifts his chin.


    ¡°How is a man supposed to be in charge if a woman can¡¯t hear ourmands.¡± He spells it out.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought you meant.¡± Titan speaks and looks at Grave. He startsughing, and Grave follows suit.


    Then without warning, theughter stops, and Titan clocks Blue Eyes in the face, knocking him back into the other three guys he walked over here with. Like dominos.


    Shit!


    Then they¡¯re dragging him through the crowd of people and to a back door that reads exit above it. I turn to face the bar, and the bartender ces a shot in front of me. ¡°I didn¡¯t order that.¡±


    ¡°Titan did. And don¡¯t worry, he paid your bill.¡± He slides the cash I put down back toward me.


    Just fucking great!


    I pick it up as he walks away and inspect it. Never drink anything given to you by a stranger. My mom¡¯s words remind me. Titan isn¡¯t a stranger, but that also doesn¡¯t make it any safer. The guy could have poured acid in it for all I know. They were mean in high school, and college wasn¡¯t any different.


    Pure. Fucking. Evil.


    The older they got, the more power they wielded.


    The Kings ran the school, and the staff and their parents had their backs no matter what. They threw their weight around like fucking bulls in a china shop. Titan, Bones, and Cross all yed baseball for the school. The staff kissed their asses because they could hit a fucking ball. The school wanted recognition, so they let them have their way. It always went badly.


    And as for my mother? What does she know?


    She left my dad, and for all I know, it was for his sleazy best friend and business partner.


    ¡°What the hell.¡± I throw back the shot and m the ss down on the bar. ¡°Thanks,¡± I mumble as he takes it away.


    I pull my cell out of my pocket and check my messages. I have one from George. But he totally avoided myst message.


    Motherfucker: Meet me in my office when you get home.


    His office? He¡¯s taken over everything. Including my life. My freedom. He¡¯s going to use me for as long as my mother is alive.


    I went to an attorney a couple of days ago, and he told me I needed twenty thousand for him to even look at my case. A retainer he had said. And I think George knows that I can¡¯t afford legal help at the moment. He has me cornered in every situation. Now I¡¯ve got fucking nothing since my card doesn¡¯t work.


    A girl bumps into my shoulder, and I delete the messages and put my cell away. I make my way back to the bathroom. I was gonna leave when I saw Titan and Grave were here, but now that they left, I might as well stay. Knowing what¡¯s waiting for me at home, I can¡¯t return unless I¡¯m drunk. The fifty dors I have in my purse should do the trick. I use the restroom and dry my hands off and then pull out my cell when it vibrates in my pocket. I¡¯m expecting it to be another text from George, but it¡¯s not.


    Jasmine: Not gonna make it. Something came up. Find a stranger and let him fuck you raw.


    I sigh at my friend¡¯s message, then put my phone away and exit the bathroom. The blinding lights and music are giving me a headache, so I walk past the bar and out the exit. I¡¯ll go somewhere else. A hole in the wall where no one knows me. Making my way to the back of the parking lot Ie to a stop when I see my front tire is t.


    Looking up at the dark sky, I silently curse this fucking for my string of bad lucktely.


    ¡°You know if you get hurt, Bones is gonna kill you.¡±


    I tense at the mention of Bones. I whip around to see Titan and Grave walking in the parking lot.


    What did they do with those guys?


    ¡°Hey, Titan. It¡¯s that girl over there.¡± I hear Grave call out, and I¡¯m thankful he didn¡¯t recognize me.


    I never hung out at Bones¡¯s father¡¯s house. He came to mine to fuck me, and that was that. We didn¡¯t date. We were both very aware of our situation. He wanted to get his dick sucked, and I fell to my knees every chance we had. The kids feared him. High school and college. He never showed any emotion over anything. His only love was baseball. He was gonna go pro until he didn¡¯t. That day was a very bad day. For the both of us.


    Titan says nothing. Why isn¡¯t he calling me out?


    ¡°What¡¯s she just doing standing there?¡± Grave asks him. ¡°Let¡¯s go find out.¡± He removes his hands from his pocket and lifts them up in the air, walking up to me.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing, man?¡± Titan asks, sounding irritated.


    ¡°I¡¯m showing her I have no weapons,¡± Grave says. ¡°Don¡¯t want her to think I¡¯m gonna attack her or anything.¡±


    Oh, Dear Lord! He really thinks I¡¯m deaf.


    Titan stops before me and looks at me expectantly. He knows I can hear, but he¡¯s not gonna say it. He¡¯s waiting to see how long I can y this game.


    I narrow my eyes on him and cross my arms over my chest.


    I go to open my mouth, but Grave speaks. ¡°Fuck, her tire is t!¡±


    Titan looks at me. ¡°Have a spare?¡± he asks me.


    Like he would fix it anyway. I shake my head.


    Grave smiles. ¡°She can read lips.¡±


    Titan snorts.


    ¡°She could ride with us,¡± Grave offers.


    I go to open my mouth to say hell no, but the words die on my lips when an evil smile spreads across Titan¡¯s face.


    He looks the same as he did in college but also different. His blue eyes darker, his jaw even more defined. The ck wing tattoo around his neck moves as he swallows. He wears a ck V-neck shirt, and a pair of ck Aviators hang off the cor. He runs his tongue over his perfectly white teeth as his eyes look me up and down like he wants to eat me alive.


    He and I never got along in school. He treated women like they were disposable. He went through them like most girls go through underwear. And his senior year in high school, their English teacher got fired. The rumor was he fucked her in the back seat of her car on school property, and her husband caught them. Of course she was the only one that was punished for their sexual activities.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He finally speaks and gives me a nod as he rubs his finger over his bottom lip. ¡°We¡¯ll give her a ride.¡±


    The way his deep voice says ride, I think he means the kind that involves me naked and him on top of me. My heart begins to pound in my chest, and I take a step back from them.


    Grave rolls his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re scaring her.¡±


    Titan stares down at me, his arms still crossed over his chest and that snake of a smile on his face. ¡°Am I scaring you?¡±


    I narrow my eyes on his.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get the car. You stay here with her,¡± Grave announces and then walks away.


    Titan steps up to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°Look who found her voice,¡± he muses.


    ¡°Shut up, Titan.¡± I snap, pulling my cell out of my pocket and dial Jasmine¡¯s number. It rings once, twice. Three times. I pull it from my ear, and he snatches it from my hand. ¡°Hey ¡­¡±


    His smile just widens. ¡°So you do remember me.¡±


    Like I could forget. ¡°Give me my phone back.¡± I order reaching out for it.


    He ces it in the front pocket of his jeans. ¡°Drop to your knees.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I blink.


    His dark blue eyes look me up and down, and the corners of his lips turn up like he knows a secret. And he does. Several of them about me. ¡°Drop to your knees and I¡¯ll give it back to you.¡±


    My blood boils at his words. ¡°Fuck you!¡±


    He steps into me, pressing my back into my door, and I gasp in surprise. I thought he was big, but his hard chest presses into mine, and I have to tilt my head back to look him in the eyes. Even with my heels on, this man towers over me. I always liked that about him. He¡¯s the tallest of all the Kings.


    The scent of his cologne hits my nose, and I hate how much I like it. It brings back old memories that I want to drown in, but I make myself stay here in the present. The light pole I parked under casts a shadow over his chiseled face, making it glow like a ghost from my past.


    ¡°We came close that one time.¡± His eyes go to my chest, and I know he can feel my heart pound against his. He reaches up and runs his knuckles over my neck. His skull ring burns the skin, making me shiver. ¡°So fucking close. It was the only time I could actually tolerate you.¡±


    ¡°Titan.¡± I swallow, trying to calm my nerves.


    ¡°Yeah, Em?¡± he asks as his eyes roam my face.


    A fucking whimperes out when he calls me by my old nickname. Then my breath quickens when he ces his hands on my face, caging me in.

 Chapter 59

    TITAN


    Emilee York!


    Who the fuck would have guessed I¡¯d see her tonight?


    It¡¯s been, what? I haven¡¯t seen her since my senior year in college, and she was only a sophomore. That was four years ago.


    My best friend used to fuck her. I always wanted to ram my cock down her throat, so I didn¡¯t have to listen to her. She was a fucking bitch in every way possible.


    My body presses into hers, and her wide blue eyes look up at me. I reach up and run my hands through her dark hair. I wonder what it would look like sprawled out on my bed. Or twisted in my hands while her mouth was full of my cock. I wrap the long, curly strands around my tatted fingers.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± She¡¯s panting. Her words shaking. Little Queen Bitch isn¡¯t as tough as she used to be. But then again, she never was around me. When I got close, she was a different person.


    I smile. ¡°Afraid of me, Em?¡±


    ¡°Just leave me alone.¡± She ces her hands on my chest to push me away.


    I don¡¯t budge. ¡°Now why would I do that?¡± I lean down and ce my lips by her ear. She hitches in a breath, and her hands dig into my shirt. I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s trying to push me back or pull me in at this point. ¡°Remember thest time I had you like this?¡± I ask her. I still dream about that night.


    ¡°I told you no then.¡± She growls. ¡°Just like I¡¯m telling you now.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s not what you meant.¡±


    She shoves her fists into my chest and growls through her pretty teeth. ¡°No means no, Titan.¡±


    Even though she was a total bitch, it was kinda sexy. We had a love-hate kind of friendship. If you could even call us friends. I think that¡¯s why she held my attention so much. All the other girls were annoying and clingy, but she wasn¡¯t. Then again, she wasn¡¯t mine, either. ¡°But you were so wet for me. Are you now?¡±


    She lets out a growl of frustration, and I chuckle.


    ¡°Does Bones know you¡¯re back in town?¡± I ask her. With the news of her dad¡¯s passing, he hasn¡¯t mentioned her once.


    Her body goes rigid against mine. Things haven¡¯t changed much since college. The guys and I still run this fucking town. After she graduated, she left and never looked back. Only Bones knows why she split, but he never shared that information with any of us. Yet now here she is, looking better than ever.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a no.¡± I smile down at her.


    Her plump lips part, and she licks them. ¡°I don¡¯t want any trouble,¡± she whispers.


    I slide my right hand into her soft hair and tilt her head back. She doesn¡¯t try to fight me. Why would she? She knows she can¡¯t beat me. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I believe that.¡± She was always trouble. My friend fucked her, and I secretly wanted a piece of her. The one where she spread her legs and let me fuck the bitch out of her.


    ¡°Titan.¡± She breathes my name, and it sends a jolt straight to my cock.


    ¡°Yeah, baby?¡±


    Her blue eyes narrow up at mine, and her lips thin. ¡°Give me back my phone,¡± she demands.


    ¡°Come get it, sweetheart.¡± I pull away and turn, giving her my back.


    ¡°Titan?¡± she calls out.


    ¡°You know where I¡¯m at,¡± I answer, keeping my back to her.


    I make my way over to the car to see Grave sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, wondering why he never came over to pick us up. I open the passenger side door and get in. He¡¯s on his phone.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ve waited long enough,¡± Bones snaps through the Bluetooth, letting out a growl.


    Grave looks over at me and then in the back seat. ¡°Where¡¯s the girl?¡± he asks me.


    ¡°What girl?¡± Bones snaps.


    I smile to myself. ¡°She¡¯ll be around.¡±


    EMILEE


    I WAKE UP to the bedroom door opening, and Jasmine barging in. ¡°The fuck, boo? It¡¯s time to get up. I told you to set the rm on your phone.¡±


    ¡°Lost it,¡± I lie, still pissed off at Titan for not returning it to mest night. And even more pissed at myself that I don¡¯t have a lock on it. I can¡¯t remember what pictures are on there. I had two options after he walked away from mest night. Go inside and call George toe get me or blow up Jasmine¡¯s until she answered. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t let me down.


    ¡°Well, get up, and let¡¯s go get a new one.¡±


    I don¡¯t move.


    She plops down beside me. Her brows wiggle and her green eyes shine with mischief. ¡°I got us a job tonight.¡±


    ¡°A job?¡±


    She nods excitedly, pushing her short red hair behind her ear.


    She always does this. Finds ways to make money. Her father is a millionaire, but that¡¯s not enough. She¡¯s a greedy little bitch. That¡¯s why we are such great friends. I should be thankful since I have no money, no phone and a car that has a t tire.


    ¡°As long as I get to keep my clothes on.¡± There¡¯s no telling what she ns on having me do.


    Her smile widens. ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not getting naked, Jasmine.¡±


    In college, she got us a job jumping out of a birthday cake wearing nothing but whip cream as a bra for a bachelor party. Technically, we were over eighteen and considered adults, but I still wasn¡¯t gonna do it. I shut that shit down really quick.


    ¡°You just gotta show some tits and ass.¡± She shrugs.


    ¡°That¡¯s everything.¡± I don¡¯t have much to offer in the first ce. I¡¯ve always been on the smaller side. In everything. My B cups are nothingpared to her DD¡¯s. Jasmine has the figure that every guy dreams of. Narrow hips, bubble ass, andrge chest. She¡¯s got these perfectly shaped full lips and big green eyes. I would totally fuck her if I was a guy. Hell, there was that one night in college ¡­Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Come on.¡± She ps my ass over the nket. ¡°We got to start getting ready.¡±


    I lean up to look at the clock on my nightstand. ¡°It¡¯s a little after one.¡± I had nned on sleeping in all day. ¡°What time does this job start?¡±


    ¡°We have to be there at five. So, we need to start getting ready now.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going exactly?¡± I ask, sitting up and pushing my wild hair from my face.


    She gives me a big smile and then jumps up and down once. ¡°Kingdom.¡±


    I fall onto my back, throw my arm over my face, and sigh in defeat. This week is trying to fucking kill me! And tonight, it might seed.

 Chapter 60

    I allow her to pull me around town for most of the day. She takes me to a salon for a spray tan, then I had my hair washed and fixed to perfection. Got my nails and toes done. It was the works. I¡¯ve been nervous most of the day. Even the two margaritas I had before we left the salon haven¡¯t helped me much. I kept wondering how I was going to pay for everything, but when I reached for my purse, she refused to let me help. She said it was on her since she signed us up for this. I hated that I couldn¡¯t pay for it but was thankful for her kindness. I n on paying her back for my half as soon as I get paid for whatever the fuck we¡¯re doing tonight.


    My knees start to bounce when I see Kingdom ahead of us.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Please don¡¯t let me see him.


    ¡°You are literally sweating,¡± she observes in the driver¡¯s seat with augh.


    ¡°This is not funny,¡± I snap and lean forward to move the vents, so the cool air hits my face in her Aston Martin DB11. cing my hands on the dash, I allow it to also hit my underarms. Fuck, can you actually sweat to death?


    She smiles. ¡°You¡¯re gonna run into Bones sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want it to be today.¡± She doesn¡¯t know that I saw Titanst night. I¡¯m pretty sure she slept with him back in college. Hell, maybe she still does. I¡¯ve been gone for a long time. And I don¡¯t n on staying in Las Vegas long. There¡¯s only one thing for me here, and it won¡¯t be here much longer. I would have already jumped on a ne and gone back to Chicago if not for my mother, since my apartment hasn¡¯t sold yet. But I can¡¯t abandon her now.


    She pulls off the Strip and up to Kingdom. I look up at the buildings in awe. ¡°Wow,¡± I say, taking in the scene before me.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She chuckles.


    Kingdom has been here for years. Their fathers started it back in thete eighties; they were known as the Three Wisemen. But it¡¯s had some major upgrades since I saw itst, which was before the Kings took it over.


    Four ck, ss-tinted buildings tower before us-side by side. It reads Kingdom across the top in the middle with gold letters.


    She pulls under the carport-like structure, changing my view from the towers to bright lights that light up the fournes. Cars are lined up, and a few limos. Tourists stand on the steps and by the curb with their luggage in tow. Others are getting out of their cars, just arriving for the weekend. She brings her car to a stop at the valet stand.


    Two men open our doors, and I thank them as I get out. She all but runs up the stairs, but I take them slowly, gripping the handrail, just taking it all in. Cars honk in the distance on the Strip and in line waiting for their turn to enter the hotel and casino.


    ¡°Come on, slowpoke,¡± she calls out, holding open one of the ss doors for me.


    I enter the hotel and look down at the white marble floor. A golden K sits inside a ck circle. People walk around, talking to one another. ck columns are ced throughout the lobby, with lights wrapped around them. A massive rectangr rug runs along the entrance over to the front desk, lined in white stitching. We entered on the hotel side. To the left of the front door, the marble flooring changes to carpet, and you can see slot machines lined up one after another. You can hear the ringing from the machines. People cheering at the poker tables and waitresses walking around with full trays in their hands.


    She grips my hand and pulls me over to the far right where there is an inclinator. She steps onto the moving sidewalk. Mirrors on both sides are lit up with round bulbs, and I stare at my reflection. My dark hair is down and in big curls. My makeup is caked on-more than how I usually wear it-and my eyes are lined with ck eyeliner. Myshes have three extra coats, making them heavy, and my lips are covered in a nude gloss. I feel like we¡¯re in college all over again, and I¡¯ve allowed her to talk me into sneaking out to go barhopping.


    The walkwayes to an end a couple of times where you have to walk the small distance to get on another. When thest one ends, she takes my hand and leads me down a long hallway. ¡°What exactly are we doing?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± She practically bounces up and down before pressing a door open. We enter a room that resembles a locker room. It has a couple of showers, lockers, and sinks. She goes to a lockerbeled twenty-five and opens it. Reaching in, she grabs a set of clothes and hands them to me.


    I unfold them and hold the small scrap of material up. My eyes go to hers. ¡°You have got to be kidding me.¡±


    She just smiles.


    TITAN


    I sit in my office at Kingdom when I feel my phone vibrate in the pocket of my jeans. Pulling it out, I realize it¡¯s Emilee¡¯s.


    Motherfucker: Where are you?


    It has to be a guy with that saved as a name. Probably an ex of some sort. No woman saves a guy under motherfucker that she wants to see or talk to. I scroll up to see their previous messages, but there are none.


    I type back a reply.


    Me: Where are you?


    He reads it and replies immediately.


    Motherfucker: At home. Where you¡¯re supposed to be.


    I don¡¯t know much about her, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯s married. I didn¡¯t see a ring on her fingerst night. I looked. And I didn¡¯t see a man there with her.


    Me: And where is that?


    I ask.


    Motherfucker: Quit fucking around, Emilee. We have a deal, and you¡¯re not keeping your end of it!


    I run a hand down my face. I look up when the door to the office flies open, and Bones enters like he always does.


    ¡°So how did the talk go?¡± he asks, getting down to it.


    I turn her phone off and ce it in my pocket. ¡°Well, about as good as it could have gone.¡±


    He runs a hand through his hair.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go out. Get some drinks.¡± I offer, walking into Grave¡¯s office.


    He¡¯s lying back in his seat with his hands behind his head and his ck boots on his desk. Some Netflix shit is ying on his t screen that hangs on the wall. His blue eye slide to mine slowly. ¡°You wanna go out?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Why do you sound so surprised?¡±


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t go out.¡±


    I shrug. ¡°I feel like having some drinks.¡± He¡¯s right. I used to get fucked up. But that was back before I helped run a multi-billion-dorpany. My only responsibility was to wake up, drag myself to ss, and hit some balls out on the field. Things are different now.


    ¡°Sure.¡± He sighs and sits up. ¡°Just let me turn myputer off and I¡¯m ready.¡±


    The car ride is awkward. Grave and I don¡¯t spend much time alone. He pretty much spends all of his time partying with Cross while Bones and I pick up their ck at Kingdom. ¡°So ¡­ how are things going?¡± I ask.


    He sighs. ¡°I knew it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I feign innocence.


    ¡°Bones set this up.¡± He scoffs, looking out my passenger window. ¡°What does he want you to talk to me about?¡±


    I sigh. ¡°He¡¯s just worried about you.¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s worried about the image I¡¯m giving Kingdom.¡± He looks over at me. ¡°Anyone ever tell you you¡¯re a shitty liar?¡±


    I chuckle at that. ¡°Can you me him?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s not all about Kingdom,¡± I start. ¡°He¡¯s worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can tell him that I¡¯m fine. And you didn¡¯t need to pretend to go have drinks with me for that information. You could have done that in my office.¡± He adds.


    ¡°How are things with you and Lucy?¡± I change the subject. He¡¯s been seeing her for a while now.


    ¡°The same.¡±


    ¡°Which is?¡± I ask digging deeper. I don¡¯t know what the fuck him and her are. So the same doesn¡¯t mean shit to me.


    ¡°We fuck.¡± He looks over at me. ¡°That¡¯s all we do.¡± He pulls his cell out of his pocket. ¡°That¡¯s all I ever n on doing with her. She¡¯s not the kind of girl you settle down with.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re that kind of guy?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No,¡± he answers. ¡°That¡¯s why what we¡¯re doing works so well.¡±


    And that was that. I got nothing out of him. We had pulled into the bar, and then we ran into Emilee. We weren¡¯t even there for ten minutes before we beat some guys¡¯ asses and then left. I dropped him back off at Kingdom where he got in his car and went to meet up with Lucy, and I went home to bed.


    ¡°Like I said, Bones, Grave is an adult. I can¡¯t force him to do something and neither can you,¡± I tell him.


    He sighs. ¡°Maybe prison would be the best ce for him.¡±


    Grave is going to either end up dead or get a life sentence. There¡¯s no doubt about it. But that¡¯s just who he is. That¡¯s who we all are.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a hypocrite?¡± I ask.


    He lets out a growl. ¡°No. I¡¯m very careful with what I do and how I do it. Plus, drugs don¡¯t run my life.¡±


    True. That¡¯s never been our thing. But that doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t live a life of sin. You can¡¯t y God and expect to be forgiven when you are questioned about what you had to do in order to achieve that title.


    ¡°So what do you want to do?¡± I ask, leaning back in my seat.


    ¡°There¡¯s no controlling him.¡± He sighs.


    ¡°But?¡±

 Chapter 61

    ¡°But nothing.¡± He stands and exits my office as fast as he entered, ending our conversation.


    I lean back in my chair and stare at Emilee¡¯s phone. Picking it up, I turn it back on and look over the home screen photo. It¡¯s of her and Jasmine, and it looks recent. Jasmine recently dyed her hair red. I remember it being that color at Luca¡¯s wedding. Back in college, it was bleach blond. Emilee¡¯s wearing a smile, and her hair is flipped over to the side, a few strands covering her face. A shot of tequ in one hand, a mixed drink in another. She actually looks happy. Like she doesn¡¯t have a care in the world. But I know differently. Her father is dead. She always was good at covering up her true feelings.


    Going back to her recent text, I pull up the number and type it into myputer just to see if I can get an idea of who this guy is. Maybe a social media page or something.


    And I¡¯m quite surprised when I see it belongs to none other than the sorry bastard George Wilton.


    What kind of deal could you possibly have with him, Em?


    EMILEE


    STANDING IN FRONT of thousands of people, I¡¯m in a ck sleeveless shirt that¡¯s cropped, ending right below my boobs, and has an extremely low V cut in the front with a pair of ck spandex booty shorts with a thick ck belt that has a golden K on the front. I¡¯ve worn bathing suits that cover more. My top keeps riding up and so does the fabric on my ass. Jasmine even sprayed hair spray on it and said it would help. Whatever the fuck that meant. Just made my skin sticky and itch.


    She signed us up to be ring girls. Tonight, Kingdom is hosting a fight, and we¡¯ve been walking around for the past two hours half-dressed and holding up cards to announce each round. Kingdom¡¯s event center is over a hundred thousand square feet and holds around seventeen thousand guests. And the event has it at full capacity.


    ¡°How did you get this job again?¡± I ask her, sitting down next to her ringside. Some people would kill for these seats because we are so close, we can see the blood fly and smell the sweat.


    ¡°I know a guy who helps the Kings with the promotional side of things.¡±


    ¡°Know a guy? Or seeing a guy?¡±


    She shrugs. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± She dodges the question.


    TV crews are all over the ce, which she didn¡¯t mention beforehand. It¡¯s hot, and my tits and forehead are covered in sweat. The lights that shine down on the ring are unbearable. I should have worn less makeup because I can literally feel it melting off my face. And my clothes are sticking to my body. I¡¯m praying my ass doesn¡¯t have a wet spot.


    The lights shut off, and the crowd screams so loud I cover my ears to try to block it out, but it does no good. When theye back on, they¡¯re shing, making it hard to see anything. Music begins to pound through the speakers.


    ¡°There he is,¡± Jasmine yells, nodding her head to the aisle while yanking on my arm to pull me to my feet.


    A man bounces from foot to foot as he makes his way down the aisle to the center of the arena. Women reach for him. Men p him on the shoulders. He wears a ck silk robe tied loosely around his waist.


    He walks up the stairs, then bends down to crawl into the ring between the ropes. Hees to a stop in the center and drops the robe. It¡¯s Grave. I¡¯m not surprised the guy fights.


    He came by his name honestly. The guy always had a death wish. When he was fifteen, he ended up totaling Bones¡¯s car while drag racing it. He was high and drunk, and Bones was so pissed. I will never forget the way he fucked me. Ruthlessly. I had bruises for days. And even after he was done with me, he was still raging. He wanted to beat the fuck out of his brother, but he didn¡¯t touch him. I still don¡¯t know what stopped him.


    They call his opponent out from the other end of the event center, and the crowd boos him. Grave¡¯s obviously a legend here at Kingdom. I have a feeling he¡¯d have that kind of weing crowd even if he didn¡¯t own a part of the casino.


    ¡°Does he fight often?¡± I ask her to wonder how he got around that legal battle. It has to be illegal for an owner to participate in such activities.


    She nods, her starry eyes on Grave as he smiles at his opponent. ¡°Every weekend.¡±


    ¡°I saw himst night.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± That gets her attention, and her green eyes m to mine. ¡°When? Where?¡±


    ¡°At Brentley¡¯s. He was there with Titan.¡±


    Her eyes widen. ¡°Whoa.¡± She ces her hands up. ¡°You¡¯re just now telling me this, why?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°Didn¡¯t find it important.¡±


    She ces her hands on my shoulders and shakes me. ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t recognize me,¡± I interrupt her.


    ¡°Titan?¡±


    ¡°Oh, he recognized me.¡± I give a roughugh. ¡°The fucker took my phone.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck, Em?¡± she snaps and ces her hands on her hips. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you told me all this?¡±


    I look down at the white Nikes she made me wear, unable to meet her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been gone a long time. And I know you and him-¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on there,¡± she interrupts me. And then sighs. ¡°I wish you would have told me. After this is over, we¡¯re getting your phone back.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The fightsted two point five seconds. The guy swung at Grave and missed. Then Grave hit him-once-and he dropped to the ground like a dead body.


    We pose for photos for the media crew members running around and with the men who had VIP tickets. They even asked us to sign shirts they purchased. One guy asked to take a selfie with me, said his business partner would hate himself for noting to the fights. Whatever.


    People start to exit the event center.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jasmine grabs my arm and drags me up an aisle, pushing people out of our way.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask.


    ¡°To get your shit back,¡± she growls.


    I dig my heels into the floor. ¡°Oh, no ¡­ it¡¯s fine. I can get itter. Or buy another one ¡­¡± Yeah, with what money, Emilee?


    She walks into a tunnel and takes a right. People crowd around with their phones out still taking pictures. A few guys are dressed in three-piece suits and others casual in jeans and T-shirts. They all wearnyards around their necks, giving them ess back here.


    One guy spots us and smiles. ¡°Hey,dies. What are you doingter?¡±


    ¡°Not you,¡± Jasmine replies with her nose up in the air.


    Another guy steps in front of us, forcing us to a stop. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re headed to a party. The penthouse here at Kingdom. You two wanna join us?¡±


    ¡°No thanks,¡± I answer.


    Jasmine snorts. ¡°If we want to fuck you, we¡¯d approach you. Move over, dipshit.¡± She shoves him out of the way and begins to drag me along again.

 Chapter 62

    We pass door after door. A few men who wear security badges look at us oddly. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re supposed to be back here, but since they can tell we¡¯re dressed as ring girls, they let us go.


    Wee to a door that has Grave written on the outside in white letters. I would say it¡¯s because he fights so often, not because he owns the casino. But either one could be why he has a designated room, and the other fighter doesn¡¯t.


    ¡°Jasmine, I don¡¯t think ¡­¡±


    She shoves the door open and pulls me into it. Grave sits on a ck table with his legs dangling over the side. He¡¯s still dressed in his ck shorts, his sponsor¡¯s name down the side. Titan stands to his left with his back toward us. Cross leans up against the far wall with his eyes down on his phone in his hands, and Bones stands to the right.


    All look up at us as I hear the door shut. And my stomach drops when my eyesnd on a set of blue ones staring at me. One of our many hookupse to mind.


    I lie on my stomach on my bed. My math book open, and I¡¯m writing in my notebook, solving the problems when I hear my window open.


    Looking over, I see Bones climbing in. He¡¯s got a ck and white baseball shirt on, a ck hat backward, and faded jeans. We¡¯re in college, and he still sneaks through my bedroom window. It¡¯s kinda be tradition. My parents would flip if they knew I was sleeping with a man that I¡¯m not in a rtionship with. They¡¯ve always been strict. I¡¯m pretty sure they think I¡¯m still a virgin.


    ¡°Hey?¡± I ask, sitting up. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you wereing over tonight?¡± He told me earlier that he had practice.


    He walks over to my bedroom door and locks it. My body instantly heats. He removes his hat, tossing it to my floor. His dark hair falls to his eyes, and he shoves it back, making it stand straight up. Then he reaches up and pulls his shirt up and over his head, revealing a hard chest and a six-pack. He and the Kings work out regrly. They have to stay fit for the baseball team. My eyes scan over his skull tattoo on his smooth chest. It has a crown tilted on the corner, and crossbones underneath it. All the Kings have them. As if it¡¯s some kind of branding. ¡°Bones ¡­ my parents are home ¡­¡±


    ¡°So?¡± he asks, already kicking off his tennis shoes. Then his hands go to work on his jeans.


    ¡°So?¡± My eyes widen. ¡°They¡¯ll hear us.¡± I look over at the window. My parents think I¡¯m the good girl. I¡¯m not, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want them to find out. ¡°Let¡¯s go to your car ¡­¡±


    He grabs my upper arm and tosses me onto the bed. ¡°Bones-¡±


    He cuts me off, cing his hand over my mouth. I look up at him straddling me, breathing heavily through my nose. His blue eyes bore down on mine. He¡¯s angry. About what, I don¡¯t know. We don¡¯t share our feelings or personal information. We are as detached as two people who are just fucking can be.


    His free hand goes between my legs, and he¡¯s shoving the thinyer of my underwear to the side. I¡¯m always wet for him. ¡°Then I better gag you,¡± he says, running a finger over my pussy.


    I arch my back, taking in a breath through my nose. His fingers dig into my cheeks as he presses his hand over my mouth. I scream out into his hand when he enters me in one hard push. Bones likes to make it hurt. He took my virginity. It hurt. I cried. Then he made it feel better.


    A knockes on my door, and my eyes widen. He stops moving, but his eyes stay on mine.


    ¡°Emilee, you okay?¡± my mother asks.


    He removes his hand from my mouth, and I suck in a long breath. ¡°Yes,¡± I say and flinch at how high my voice is. ¡°Just stubbed my toe,¡± I add.


    ¡°Okay. Dinner is in an hour.¡±


    ¡°Okay ¡­¡±


    He ps his hand back over my mouth and leans down, cing his lips by my ear. His body weight is pinning me down, making it hard to breathe, and his cock is still inside me, but he hasn¡¯t started moving yet. ¡°I¡¯m gonna fuck this tight cunt of yours, and then I¡¯m gonna eat my cum out of you. You¡¯re gonna be my dinner, Em.¡±


    I blink, pulling myself out of that memory.


    Grave smiles at me. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s the deaf girl.¡±


    Titan widens his stance and crosses his arms over his chest as he res down at me. Cross¡¯s eyes go big the moment he recognizes me.


    Bones looks me up and down slowly before he turns to fully face us. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asks with a tilt of his head. He doesn¡¯t look surprised or mad. Just indifferent. Like I never meant a thing to him. And thankfully, Jasmine speaks before I can process that.


    ¡°She came to get her phone,¡± she snaps. ¡°Titan?¡±


    A slow smile spreads across his face. ¡°Ready to get on your knees, Em?¡±


    ¡°Keep it,¡± I growl and spin around to leave, but Jasmine grabs my arm, stopping me. Why I would expect more out of him is beyond me. I thought just once, I¡¯d get a fucking pass from this shitty string of bad luck I have. I thought that maybe putting him on the spot would work in my favor. That¡¯s what I get for thinking anything regarding the Kings.


    ¡°Hey?¡± Grave scratches the back of his head, jumping down off the table. ¡°You¡¯re not deaf?¡±


    Bones takes a step toward me. ¡°What are you doing here, Emilee?¡± His voice more of a growl this time.


    ¡°Emilee ¡­¡± Grave¡¯s voice trails off, and his eyes widen. Then he whispers, ¡°Shit.¡±


    Shit is right!


    I ce my hands on my hips, well aware I¡¯m barely dressed, sweating like a whore in church, and wearing more makeup than a drag queen. This man isn¡¯t above me. I sure as hell am not gonna let him think that. ¡°I was working.¡±


    He looks me up and down onest time, and then his cold eyes meet mine. I forgot how beautiful they are. ¡°Well, you¡¯re fired, so pack your shit and get the fuck out.¡± Then he turns his back on me.


    I should be surprised, but I¡¯m not. He never was nice unless his dick was hard. What Bones and I had was neverplicated. I knew where we stood. I¡¯ve never been that girl who made up shit in her head or thought a man should love me just because I gave him my body. He made it very clear when he dered he wanted me.


    I¡¯m putting my books away at my locker when I feel someonee up beside me. I shut the door and look up into a set of blue eyes that I know well. Din Reed AKA Bones. ¡°May I help you?¡± I ask, looking around the silent hallway. It¡¯s just us. Everyone has left for the day. Maybe he wants me to do his homework. But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it. He doesn¡¯t need anyone to do his work for him. The Kings get good grades because of who they are. Their fathers are the Three Wisemen.


    ¡°I hope so.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Three words. That was all it took for me to give him my virginity five dayster. He wanted my body. And I offered it up to him like a sacrifice. As if lying down for a king would guarantee me salvation. But standing before them now makes me realize I never needed to be saved.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving until I get my phone.¡± First George and now him? I refuse to let them treat me this way.


    Bones pauses and turns back to look at me. Then at Titan. ¡°You have her phone?¡±


    He nods.


    Bones looks at my bare legs, exposed stomach, and then my eyes. ¡°Well, you heard him. You want it, you get on your knees.¡±


    ¡°You guys are fucking pricks,¡± Jasmine growls.


    I snort, shaking my head. ¡°I see nothing has changed. You know what ¡­?¡± I look at Titan, pulling my lip back to show him how disgusted I am. ¡°Keep it.¡± Then I turn around and storm out.

 Chapter 63

    TITAN


    We all stand in the room, watching the door m shut as Jasmine chases Emilee out. Bones looks at me, and I arch a brow, silently daring him to ask me what the fuck that was about and why his old fuck was here tonight working. And why her phone is in my pocket.


    He says nothing. Instead, he looks at his brother. ¡°Get ready. We have business to take care of.¡± Then he exits as well.


    Cross looks at me. ¡°What the hell was that about, man?¡±


    ¡°Long story,¡± I answer.


    Grave runs a hand through his sweaty hair. ¡°I really thought she was deaf.¡± He frowns, clearly disappointed that she wasn¡¯t. ¡°And I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t recognize her.¡± Maybe if he¡¯dy off the drugs, he¡¯d have a clearer head.


    ¡°It took me a second to figure out who she was.¡± Cross nods to himself. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I say, pping my hands. ¡°You heard Bones. We got work to do.¡±


    I don¡¯t have time for Emilee York to consume my thoughts tonight. Even if I wanted to rip off what little clothes she wore and throw her on this table. The Kings be damned. I¡¯m not shy. If they want to watch, I¡¯d let them.


    EMILEE


    JASMINE DROPS ME off, and I enter my parents¡¯ house and storm up to my room, mming my door. ¡°How fucking dare them ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Miss York?¡± I hear a knock on my door.


    It¡¯s Liv, my mother¡¯s night nurse. I open the door. ¡°Is my mother okay?¡± I ask. It¡¯s after midnight. Why else would she be knocking on my door?


    Her eyes widen as they scan my mostly exposed body and caked-on makeup. ¡°Uh, ¡­ yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Her eyes meet mine, and she clears her throat. ¡°Mr. Wilton is expecting you.¡±


    My jaw tightens. ¡°Tell him to go fuck himself,¡± I snap.


    She sucks in a breath at my foulnguage.


    I run a hand through my hair. It has more hairspray than a toddler in a tiara contestant. Taking in a deep breath, I weigh my options. He still has control. He¡¯s probably been blowing up my phone that I don¡¯t have. ¡°Is he in my father¡¯s office?¡±


    ¡°No. He went home to his house for the evening. He said you know where it is.¡± She bites her bottom lip and drops her eyes to her feet.


    I roll mine. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And he said that he¡¯s been trying to contact you all day.¡±


    I fist my hands. What in the fuck has he been texting me? Titan could be reading them. If I¡¯m lucky, he shut the thing off or it died.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He said that you need to keep up your end of the deal.¡±


    I m the door in her face and hear her shriek on the other side. ¡°Sorry son of a bitch,¡± I hiss. We didn¡¯t make a deal. He ckmailed me. But he¡¯s right. If I want what¡¯s best for my mother, I need to give him what he wants. Fuck, I hate my life.


    Looking at myself in the mirror, I decide to change my clothes, but I¡¯m leaving my makeup on and my hair the way it is. I¡¯m not going to take the time to fix myself for him. I need a drink, but I can¡¯t if I have to drive ¡­ ¡°Shit!¡± I throw my head back and close my eyes. I need to get my tire fixed. I had it towed to Jasmine¡¯s house. Thankfully, I made enough tonight for that, but that doesn¡¯t help me right now. ¡°Fuck it,¡± I say, pulling on a T-shirt. I¡¯ll go downstairs and call a taxi. I¡¯ll never make it through George touching me if I¡¯m sober.


    TITAN


    An hourter, I pull up to a driveway and turn off my candy apple red Maserati. Bones sits in the passenger seat. Silent. He hasn¡¯t said a single word to me since we saw Emilee at Kingdom. A t ck Zenvo ST1 stops behind me. I exit and watch Grave get out of his car.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± he asks me.


    ¡°Collect what we¡¯re owed,¡± I answer.


    ¡°And if he doesn¡¯t have it?¡± Cross asks, exiting the passenger side of the Zenvo.


    ¡°Then you get to burn something,¡± Bones answers, mming my passenger door shut. He¡¯s in a mood, and it¡¯s not a good one.


    All four of us make our way up the concrete steps and knock on the big wooden doors.


    They don¡¯t keep us waiting long. A little Mexican woman answers the door. Her ck hair is up in a tight bun, and she wears a traditional ck and white uniform that allows her to scrub his piss off the floor when he¡¯s too hammered to make it to the toilet.


    ¡°May I help you?¡± Her eyes widen as they run over the ck ink that curls around my neck.


    I lean forward, and she stiffens but doesn¡¯t back away. ¡°Run,¡± I whisper.


    She sucks in a breath, and I grab her shirt by the cor and yank her through the door. She gasps as I shove her away from us. We enter the house and m the door shut. Bones locks the door, keeping her out.


    ¡°Margarita, who was at the door ¡­?¡± The man whoes to look over the railing trails off when he sees the four of us standing in his house. ¡°Shit,¡± he whispers under his breath.


    ¡°George, nice ce,¡± Grave says, smiling as he looks around at the expensive wall art hanging and the ss sculptures on the shelves. He walks over to the round ss table that sits in the middle of the foyer and picks up the ss vase that has a red rose painted on it. He removes the flowers, lies them on the table, and then drops the vase to his feet. It shatters to a million fucking pieces.


    ¡°Kings,¡± the man says, swallowing hard. His big eyes go to Bones. ¡°I was gonna call you-¡±


    ¡°Good thing we decided toe see you then,¡± Grave interrupts him. That stupid grin still stered on his face.


    His hands grip the banister, knuckles turning white. ¡°Have Margarita show you to my office.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t be joining us,¡± I state.


    He takes a deep breath. His eyes shoot to the right, and I quickly look at Bones. He gives me a curt nod, silently informing me he caught that too.


    ¡°Give me ten ¡­¡±


    ¡°You have three,¡± I say.


    ss shatters to my right, and I hear Grave giggle like a fucking schoolgirl at destroying shit.


    George pushes away from the banister and disappears.


    ¡°He could be getting a gun,¡± Cross states, looking at us.


    ¡°He¡¯ll only have time to shoot one of us,¡± Bones says.


    Another sound of ss breaking and Bones sighs but makes no move to stop his brother. Grave is the little kid who destroys every-fucking-thing he touches. The kid who lies down in the middle of a grocery store and throws a fit ¡¯cause his mother won¡¯t buy him ice cream. And Bones is that parent who walks away from him, pretending he¡¯s someone else¡¯s problem.


    ¡°Two,¡± Cross calls out.


    We hear a door open, and Georgees back into view. He walks briskly down the stairs but keeps looking over his shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I order, gesturing for him to show us the way.


    ¡°Grave,¡± Bones calls out as we begin to walk. He doesn¡¯t follow.


    We enter a door, and the man goes to sit behind the desk, but Bones grabs the back of his cor and yanks him back before sitting behind his desk himself. I shove George into a chair across from the desk.


    ¡°I have checks ¡­ my checkbook is in the drawer.¡±


    Bones ces his inked forearms on the brown surface. ¡°We don¡¯t ept checks as a form of payment.¡±


    George swallows, nodding quickly. ¡°I have cash.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s not here.¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡± Cross growls.


    ¡°I can have it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Not good enough,¡± Bones states, leaning back in the seat. He looks up at Cross. ¡°Go ahead ¡­¡±


    ¡°No. No. No,¡± George says, jumping to his feet. ¡°I can get it. I just need time ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re out of it.¡± I grab his arm and pull him down onto the rectangr coffee table that sits in the center of the room. He screams as he fights me, but I manage to get the rope out of my pocket and wrap it around his wrists. Then I yank them back and tie them to the legs of the table. He kicks his legs out, but there¡¯s nowhere for him to go as he lies on his back with his wrists tied above his head to underneath the table.


    ¡°Please ¡­ please ¡­¡± he begs. ¡°I have it ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re three months behind,¡± Bones says, slowly standing anding around to lean back against the desk.


    George flinches. ¡°Something fell into myp. It cost more-¡±


    ¡°Not our problem,¡± he interrupts him.


    We all turn to look at the office door fly open, and Grave enters. He has his right hand wrapped around the back of a neck. He shoves the girl into the room. ¡°Look at who I found.¡±


    She stands up straight, shoving her dark hair from her face, and her eyesnd on mine. They widen in recognition. ¡°Titan,¡± she breathes my name.


    Graveughs, shutting the door and leaning up against it so she can¡¯t exit. ¡°Twice in one night. Must be our lucky day.¡±


    I look at Bones, and he has the same question in his eyes. What in the fuck is Emilee doing here?


    ¡°No,¡± George snaps. ¡°She¡¯s not a part of this!¡± He yanks on the rope that ties him to the table.


    She looks down and notices him. ¡°What the hell ¡­?¡±


    ¡°He owes us money,¡± Bones states.


    Her entire body stiffens when her eyes meet his. Her feet falter, and she stumbles into Bones, swallowing nervously. He stares at her like he did earlier, with no emotion, but I notice the tic in his jaw.


    ¡°She has nothing to do with this. Get her out of here,¡± George barks.


    Bones looks away from her and at him. ¡°She stays.¡± Then his eyes meet mine, and he nods.


    I reach out, grab her upper arm, and yank her back to my front.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing? Titan!¡± she snaps, fighting in my arms.


    Leaning down, I whisper, ¡°Just watch.¡±


    She struggles some more in my vise grip, and her ass rubs against my cock in the sweetest way. She¡¯s changed clothes since earlier, but she still has her makeup on and hair fixed. She smells like fucking candy. Sweet and edible. ¡°You¡¯re turning me on, Em.¡±


    She stiffens, her breath picking up.


    Cross reaches into his shirt, pulling the silver cross that hangs on a thin chain, and removes it from his neck.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± George snaps.


    Cross reaches down and yanks on the man¡¯s button-down. The buttons go flying as his hairy chest is exposed.


    ¡°Are you going to kill him?¡± she growls.


    I frown at her tone. It sounded more like a request than a question. Why is she here at three in the morning? Was she here to talk business with him? Her father just passed. Maybe he left her his half. With George dead, she¡¯d get a hundred percent of it. Killing him would be doing her a favor.


    We had a deal, and you¡¯re not keeping up your end. Is what her text from him had read. I still haven¡¯t told the Kings about what I found on her phone.

 Chapter 64

    What kind of deal do they have?


    ¡°Let her go!¡± he shouts.


    ¡°We will,¡± Bones promises.


    ¡°Unharmed,¡± George adds.


    Bones looks up at her. His blue eyes run from her bare feet up her toned legs and over her white cotton shorts and pink T-shirt. She shrinks back into me, and I smile. Why is she afraid of him now, but she wasn¡¯t just hours ago at Kingdom? What¡¯s changed?


    ¡°That¡¯s not up to you to decide,¡± he finally says, looking back down at him.


    Cross straddles George¡¯s stomach, and Emilee¡¯s breathing picks up even more. Her fingers dig into my forearm, her nails cutting the skin.


    Cross removes the ck Zippo from his front pocket and flips it open. He holds up the cross that hangs on his ne and runs the lighter over the metal, heating it up.


    ¡°What is that?¡± George asks, voice frantic.


    ¡°A reminder,¡± he answers. Running the lighter along the hard surface, he repeats the process over and over. When satisfied, he presses the cross to George¡¯s chest and holds it there. He bares his clenched teeth and arches his back, refusing to scream as he is branded.


    Then Cross pulls it away and ps his hand over the burned cross on George¡¯s chest. Emilee shakes in my arms.


    ¡°When are you going to pay?¡± Bones asks, sounding bored.


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± he grinds out.


    ¡°And what happens if you don¡¯t?¡±


    George stays silent, probably not wanting to give us any ideas. We don¡¯t require help when ites to creativity for those who try to fuck us.


    Bones makes a tsking sound with his tongue. He walks over to us and looks down at Emilee. He grabs her chin and shoves her head back into my chest.


    ¡°No!¡± George says, fighting the restraints, but Cross still sits on top of him, restricting his movement even more. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± he shouts.


    My frown deepens at his concern for Emilee. Are they together? Surely, she¡¯s not with him.


    The corners of Bones¡¯s lips curl up. His eyes run over her face before they meet hers. ¡°You can¡¯t take what¡¯s freely given. Can you, Em?¡±


    She swallows as a tear runs down her cheek.


    ¡°What?¡± George snaps. ¡°Emilee, what is he talking about?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know about us?¡± Bones tilts his head to the side. He¡¯s going to push George to see just how jealous he will get. He¡¯s thinking the same thing I am-that they are together.


    ¡°Stop,¡± she chokes out.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you used to say.¡±


    ¡°Bones ¡­¡± She whimpers.


    His smirk grows to a full smile. ¡°That¡¯s more how I remember it.¡±


    ¡°You know them?¡± George snaps.


    ¡°Oh, we know each other really well,¡± Bones adds, letting go of her jaw and taking a step back from us. ¡°Tell him how I used to fuck you-¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± she snaps, interrupting him. She fights me, and I let her go.


    ¡°How you used to suck my cock ¡­¡±


    She ps him across the face. Silence follows, and we all watch, waiting to see what he does. Smiling down at her with amusement in his eyes, he wraps his hand around her throat and shoves her back into the wall. She gasps before he takes her air away. Her lips part, and her hands try to pry his away, but it¡¯s to no avail. ¡°Watch it, baby.¡± He leans down, his face inches from hers, and I watch his hand tighten around her throat. Her lips turn purple, and her legs try to kick out, but he¡¯s pressed into her. He lowers his lips and whispers something so softly, none of us can hear what it is. Then he steps back, letting go of her, and she crumples to the floor. She coughs while her body shakes.


    ¡°That¡¯s more how I remember it,¡± he says, staring down at her. ¡°You on your knees. Tears running down your face while you gasp for breath.¡±


    She looks up at him through watery eyes. ¡°Fuck you, Bones.¡± Her voice is hoarse, softening the hatred she meant to deliver.


    ¡°We¡¯re done here,¡± Bones announces and looks at George. ¡°You have until tomorrow.¡± With that, he storms out.


    Cross gets up off the man and walks out as well, followed by Grave. I reach into my pocket and grab my knife. Flipping open the de, I cut the rope that binds George¡¯s wrists. He jumps to his feet and yanks her up off the floor by her hair. She cries out. Before she can get her bnce, he ps her across the face. She doesn¡¯t make a sound. Just holds the side of her face and stares down at the floor.


    My hands itch to help her up, but I don¡¯t. She¡¯s not my problem and this is not why I came here.


    He looks at me, gasping for air, and orders, ¡°Get the fuck out of my house!¡±


    I close the de. ¡°Don¡¯t make us chase you,¡± I warn and exit.


    We make our way back to the vehicles in the driveway. I start mine up and pull out. Bones stares out the passenger window.


    ¡°He¡¯s not gonna pay up,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s gonna offer us Em.¡± I¡¯ve seen it enough to know how this works. He knows she has a past with Bones. The man will save his own life by throwing hers away. She means something to him, but I just don¡¯t know what. But her past with Bones makes her even more valuable to him.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    My hands tighten on the steering wheel. ¡°We don¡¯t ept any other form of payment,¡± I growl.


    He finally looks over at me, and his eyes drop to my crotch. ¡°Then why is your cock hard?¡±


    EMILEE


    ¡°SUCH A FUCKING slut,¡± he hisses, dropping down into the seat behind his desk.


    I¡¯m still trying to catch my breath from Bones¡¯s hands around my neck. And the side of my face stings from George¡¯s hand. I hate feeling so trapped. But I feel like I have to defend myself. For my mother. ¡°It was a long time ago-¡±


    ¡°You think I give a shit?¡± he shouts, interrupting me.


    ¡°Why do you owe them money?¡± I ask. What could he have possibly done? Was my father involved too? Did they do business with them? A thousand thoughts run through my mind.


    The only good thing about the Kings showing up here at George¡¯s house is that they came before he could fuck me.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your damn business!¡± he snaps.


    ¡°Yes, it is!¡± I shout, fisting my hands down by my sides. ¡°Why the fuck do you owe them money? What have you done?¡± They were ruthless in college, so I can only imagine what they are like now that they are grown with more money than God and an endless amount of power. Who knows who they have in their back pocket?

 Chapter 65

    The red-hot burn mark in the shape of a cross on George¡¯s bare chest tells me they still don¡¯t fuck around.


    He ignores my question once again. ¡°Come here,¡± he orders, and I stiffen. ¡°I saide here!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    My heavy feet take slow and small steps over to him. When I get close enough, he yanks on my arm, pulling me in front of him. His hands run up my thighs, and I shudder, swallowing the vomit that begins to rise. I only had two drinks. I¡¯m going to need a few more before I can do this.


    He stands and whispers in my ear. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be my little slut.¡±


    I turn my face away from him, and he grips my hair and yanks my head back. A cry is ripped from my lips. ¡°Please ¡­¡±


    ¡°Did he fuck this mouth?¡± He runs his fingers over my trembling lips. ¡°Tell me,¡± he orders.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I whimper as tears run down my face.


    ¡°And what about this pussy?¡± He drops his hand to cup me between my legs, and I close my eyes as he rubs me over the fabric.


    ¡°Yes.¡± My voice is barely audible.


    ¡°And your ass?¡± he continues. ¡°Did he fuck that tight ass?¡±


    ¡°George ¡­¡±


    He ps me across the face again. Thankfully, he¡¯s weak at the moment and can¡¯t hit very hard. ¡°What did I tell you to call me?¡± he growls.


    I swallow the bile that threatens toe up, and answer softly, ¡°Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Good girl,¡± he coos. ¡°Now ¡­ did he fuck that ass?¡±


    I nod as a sob breaks through. There was nowhere on my body that Bones did not touch. He had a way of making me want things from him. Sinful things.


    He shoves me to the floor. ¡°Pathetic,¡± he sneers.


    He plops down in his seat and stares down at me on the floor. Then a smile spreads across his face as he leans forward. ¡°Go home and get some rest. I¡¯ll be there first thing in the morning to pick you up. We¡¯re going out.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± If I wasn¡¯t so pissed off at the Kings, I would thank them for saving me from a night with George.


    ¡°You need a new dress, darling.¡± He reaches out, and I flinch when he runs his hand through my hair. ¡°You need to look your best.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    He cups my cheek he just pped. My salty tears burn the tender flesh. ¡°You, my dear, are gonna pay my debt.¡±


    TITAN


    I sit at the kitchen table in our suite at Kingdom. There are times we don¡¯t get the chance to go home, so we all share the entire fiftieth floor, The Royal floor. Our fathers may have once owned Kingdom, but we have done a lot of remodeling over the years. It has over eight thousand square feet for all of us. We have the roof to ourselves along with a pool, hot tub, and private bar. Not to mention our gym, bowling alley, and theater. It also has a locker room and a massage parlor. We have our own staff twenty-four seven. Most of us live here more than at our houses. When your business never sleeps, neither do you.


    I look up when I see Bones enter the suite. He had an early meeting this morning with Luca. Walking over, he plops down across from me at a table that can fit ten guests. ¡°May I help you?¡± I ask, picking up the cup of coffee in front of me.


    ¡°Busy?¡± He quirks a brow.


    I take a drink and sit back. ¡°What do you want, Bones?¡± I¡¯m not in the mood to y games with him today. He needs to get to the point and quick.


    ¡°I got a call from George.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°You were right. He wants to trade Emilee.¡±


    I snort. ¡°No woman is worth five hundred grand.¡±


    He crosses his arms over his chest.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡± I sigh. ¡°You want her?¡± Didn¡¯t he get enough of her in high school and college?


    ¡°No.¡± He nods to me. ¡°But you can have her.¡±


    ¡°What the hell am I gonna do with her?¡± She was a bitch and a total prude. Well, for anyone but Bones. He kept her legs spread twenty-four seven. If she wasn¡¯t sucking his dick, he was fucking her cunt or ass. After he quit using her, it was like she never even existed. He was a fucking idiot.


    His eyes slide to the double French doors that are open to my personal suite. A redhead and a blonde are tangled in the white crisp sheets. Both passed out. Their clothes from this morning scattered across the floor. They were waiting on me in the lobby when we arrived back at Kingdom. ¡°You can think of a few things.¡± His eyese back on mine.


    I shake my head. ¡°She¡¯s not into what I like.¡±


    He runs his tatted fingers over his chin. ¡°She had a pretty open mind back then.¡±


    I roll my eyes. ¡°He abuses her.¡±


    He frowns. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I watched him p her.¡± I take another drink. ¡°After you all walked out. He knocked her around. Because she had slept with you.¡± I still can¡¯t figure out why the one was so concerned about the other.


    He runs a hand through his slicked back hair, thinking over my words. Would he have stopped George if he had seen it? Doubtful. He almost made her pass out with his hand around her throat. And I couldn¡¯t show weakness toward her and intervene. George would have used that to his advantage, but it seems he¡¯s going to try anyway.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to help a broken woman.¡± I shake my head. ¡°And we can¡¯t take something that someone doesn¡¯t have.¡± George is a problem. But not one that we can solve on our own.


    He opens his mouth, but his phone rings in his pocket. ¡°Hello?¡± Pause. ¡°What is it, Nigel? Yeah.¡± His eyes meet mine. ¡°We¡¯ll be right there.¡± He hangs up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Seems Emilee hase to us.¡±


    Fuck!

 Chapter 66

    We enter Bones¡¯s office to find her sitting in a chair. Nigel had let her in. Her back ramrod straight and staring straight ahead. Bones sits down at the desk, and I lean up against the far wall, not in the mood to sit. No one says anything.


    Her watery eyes go from mine to Bones¡¯s. Then she drops her head and looks down at her nails. ¡°He¡¯s not gonna pay you.¡±


    We say nothing.


    She lifts her head to look me in the eye. ¡°He wants to give me to you. Like I¡¯m some fucking object that can be traded.¡± She fists her hands in herp. ¡°I tried to exin it wouldn¡¯t work. George-¡±


    ¡°Are you sleeping with him?¡± I interrupt her, unable to wait any longer. I need to know what she is to him and why.


    She sniffs and adjusts herself in the seat, looking even more ufortable. I look at Bones, then back at her. ¡°Does he rape you?¡± Maybe what I thought I saw and what they have aren¡¯t the same. He physically abused her, so forcing himself on her isn¡¯t a far stretch. And that thought makes me want to kill him. I may have told her to get on her knees for her phone, but I¡¯d never force myself on her.


    She flinches. ¡°You can¡¯t take what is freely given.¡± She recalls Bones¡¯s words.


    ¡°So what? He¡¯s your sugar daddy?¡± I ask, not liking that idea either.


    She shakes her head. ¡°My mother is sick. Dying. I came back after my dad passed to be here with her and help take care of her. But after meeting with my father¡¯s attorney, I was informed that George has ess to all of my family¡¯s money. That house is in thepany¡¯s name; my father left him thepany.¡± Bones and I exchange another look because that doesn¡¯t seem likely. ¡°He told me if I gave him what he wanted, he would cover my mother¡¯s medical bills. Although she doesn¡¯t have much longer to live, I want her to befortable. He said that he would pay for it as long as I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Spread your legs for him,¡± Bones finishes.


    She reaches up and wipes a single tear from her face.


    I run a hand down mine. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your mother?¡±


    ¡°Cancer,¡± she whispers. ¡°Stage four. Lymphoma. She¡¯s got four months left. Maybe.¡±


    Bones sits back and crosses his arms over his chest. This is news to us. And it makes things even moreplicated.


    She straightens her back. ¡°I have a proposition of my own for you.¡±


    My brows rise.


    ¡°No offense, Emilee, but your pussy isn¡¯t worth five hundred thousand,¡± he tells her even though he just tried to sell the idea of me taking her.


    ¡°The house.¡± She ignores him.


    ¡°What about it?¡± I ask.


    Her watery eyes meet mine. ¡°There¡¯s insurance on it. It¡¯s paid up to date.¡± I frown. ¡°Burn it to the ground. You can have the insurance money as long as you give me enough for my mom to be taken care of.¡±


    I open my mouth, but she continues. ¡°I have no job back in Chicago anymore. I quit. And I put my apartment up for sale the moment I found out she was sick so I could move back here to be with her. But my father died before I was able to get rid of it. My ount has been frozen. Right now, I¡¯m at his mercy,¡± she growls. ¡°You guys showing up gave me an idea. You take care of my mother, and you can have the rest.¡±


    ¡°Emilee-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s insured for over two point two million,¡± she interrupts Bones.


    He looks up at me. I shake my head. ¡°Too risky.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll set it,¡± she growls. ¡°No one will ever know about your involvement. I¡¯ll wait. Three weeks. Give it some time, then I¡¯ll do itte at night.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s in it for you?¡± Bones asks. ¡°Two point two million is a lot of money, and all you want is for us to take care of your mother. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I can go back to Chicago. Find a new job. Get back to my life.¡± She takes in a deep breath. ¡°I want him to be there. I want his body to burn.¡±


    So that¡¯s it. She doesn¡¯t care if she gets a dime; she just wants the fucker dead. Can¡¯t say I me her after what she just told us.


    EMILEE


    THEY BOTH STARE at me.


    Titan frowns. ¡°You said it¡¯s in thepany¡¯s name and he owns thepany right now. What if he were to die? Then who is next?¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± I lie. How the fuck should I know? Like George is going to share any of that information with me.


    ¡°You sure? He doesn¡¯t have kids? A wife?¡±


    I nod. ¡°Positive. I¡¯ve seen the paperwork.¡± Another lie. I¡¯ll deal with this after that motherfucker is dead! I just need them on my side. The Kings can destroy him. ¡°And no, he¡¯s never been married and no children.¡±


    Bones eyes me. ¡°Everything would have to burn. You¡¯re willing to lose everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Everything, Emilee,¡± he reiterates. ¡°You can¡¯t rent a U-Haul to pack up all your sentimental shit and then set it on fire. All your memories. All your clothes. Shoes. Books. Pictures of you and your mom. You and your family. In order for it not to look suspicious, whatever is in that house will have to be gone. We¡¯re not willing to take that risk for you.¡±


    I let out a long breath and look down at my hands in myp. ¡°I¡¯ve already lost everything,¡± I say softly, making my chest tighten. ¡°After my dad ¡­¡± I pause. ¡°George moved in and took everything that ever meant something to me.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I swallow the lump in my throat and look at Bones. His blue eyes stare into mine. Then at Titan. ¡°If I have to run out of that house naked while it¡¯s up in mes, I will.¡±


    ¡°Well, then you gotta think about the size of the house,¡± Titan adds, running his fingers over his chin in thought. ¡°It will take hours topletely burn one at that size. The fire department will be there long before it¡¯s all destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Give me a diversion,¡± I offer, not thinking of that until now.


    Bones snorts.


    I fist my hands. ¡°There¡¯s only one road in and out to the private neighborhood. Block it off ¡­¡±


    ¡°You want us to what? Cause a wreck?¡± Titan asks, already shaking his head. ¡°We¡¯re not gonna give you a diversion. That makes us involved.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an option,¡± I say through clenched teeth.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± Titan states.


    Bones speaks. ¡°How you gonna make sure he¡¯s there? He¡¯s going to run when he finds out we¡¯re not gonna take you as payment.¡± He looks me up and down, and my face flushes.


    ¡°Tell him you will,¡± I argue. ¡°If he runs, that defeats the n and it¡¯ll all be for nothing. I need him dead.¡±


    ¡°How will we make it believable?¡± Bones asks.


    ncing at him, I see he¡¯s rxed back in his chair. He¡¯s got his right elbow on the armrest and his tatted fingers run along his bottom lip. His other hand rests on his thigh. He looks like a demon ready to swallow my soul. Asking what I¡¯m offering in payment.


    Titan pushes off the wall and I watch him walk over to me. My heart picks up when hees to stand behind my chair, out of my line of sight. He pulls my hair off my shoulder ever so gently, but it feels like a threat.


    ¡°He¡¯ll want proof,¡± he says just as softly.


    I close my eyes and whisper, ¡°I¡¯ve done far worse.¡±


    Titan chuckles. ¡°I bet you have, baby.¡±


    I open my eyes, and Bones¡¯s blue ones stare at me. Titan¡¯s handnds on my shoulder, and I jump. ¡°Five hundred thousand is a lot of money, Em.¡±


    I swallow.


    ¡°You can have it all.¡± My voice shakes. ¡°I just want ¡­¡±


    ¡°Your mother taken care of,¡± Titan announces.


    I look back at Bones, and Titan¡¯s fingers crawl along my neck, and my body shudders. ¡°Please.¡± I hate begging. Especially to him of all people. After all this time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t do charity cases,¡± Bones states, and my stomach drops.


    I shove Titan¡¯s hands off me and stand, leaning over his desk. ¡°I¡¯m not a fucking charity case. I¡¯m offering you more than you are owed.¡±


    He waves it off and stands to his full height. I have to look up and instantly feel like someone he wants to squash. ¡°We¡¯ll get it one way or the other,¡± he says simply and then walks around his desk.


    ¡°Din!¡± I growl his real name, turning to watch him walk to the door. He¡¯s gonna dismiss me. ¡°He¡¯s gonna run. I know he has the money to pay you, but he¡¯s just refusing to. With the kind of resources he has, you¡¯ll never find him. I¡¯m your only option.¡±


    He smiles at me. A cruel and lethal smile that makes me remember just how cold this sorry bastard can be. ¡°No one can hide from the Kings,¡± he states.


    I turn to face Titan. He always was a fucking dick too. ¡°Weston ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Titan,¡± he corrects me.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± I snap


    He crosses his arms over his hard chest.


    ¡°Fuck, you guys are still the same ole Kings! Self-absorbed and a pain in my ass.¡±


    Titan¡¯s eyes drop to my legs. ¡°I¡¯m more than willing to fuck your ass, baby.¡±


    I growl, turn, and storm out the door with my chin held high, but tears burn my eyes.


    I¡¯m so fucked!

 Chapter 67

    TITAN


    Bones shuts the door and looks at me. ¡°Get a tail. I want eyes on his house and the York¡¯s residence twenty-four seven. If he sits to piss, I wanna know.¡±


    ¡°And Emilee?¡±


    He goes back behind his desk. ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit what she does.¡±


    I¡¯ve never asked what happened between them because I didn¡¯t want to look like I cared. Maybe I should. ¡°What if she starts the fire anyway?¡±


    He opens his mouth and then shuts it. ¡°Well ¡­ then I¡¯d care. I don¡¯t want the bastard dead. I want our money.¡±


    ¡°She seems desperate. Coming here had to take some balls. Rejection hurts.¡± He says nothing. ¡°We could call up Luca,¡± I offer. ¡°Cross helped him take out the Cathedral. We could pay the fire marshal off to do the same with the York¡¯s residence.¡±


    He sighs, running a hand down his face. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a bad idea, but I wasn¡¯t going to tell her that. I don¡¯t want her putting herself in danger.¡±


    I arch a brow.


    ¡°What?¡± he asks, noticing.


    ¡°You know what.¡±


    His jaw sharpens, and he looks away from me. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. We fucked. We moved on. Doesn¡¯t mean I want her to kill herself in a house fire over fucking George.¡±


    I say nothing.


    ¡°We have a meeting with him tonight.¡± He changes the subject.


    ¡°Since when?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what he called about earlier. Wanted to nt a bug in my ear about Emilee and set up the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Since when did we start making house calls? Especially two?¡±


    His jaw clenches again, and I can tell he¡¯s irritated with this situation. And I know it¡¯s because of Emilee. Any other time, he wouldn¡¯t be so lenient with George. We¡¯d be burying a body, not negotiating with it.


    ¡°Only you and I are going.¡± He ignores my question.


    ¡°What about Grave and Cross?¡±


    ¡°Grave won¡¯t be able to sit down long enough to listen. And Cross has something to take care of.¡± He waves me off. ¡°Go finish ying with the girls in your bed and then get ready.¡±


    EMILEE


    I PULL UP to the white sto mansion and run up the stairs, passing the pirs and ring the doorbell. I get no answer and begin banging on the door. ¡°Jasmine!¡± I shout. ¡°I know you¡¯re home. I see your car ¡­¡±


    The door swings open. ¡°E.¡± She smiles at me. ¡°What are you ¡­?¡±


    ¡°I need a drink.¡± I shove past her.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯vee to the right ce.¡± She closes the door. ¡°Come on.¡±


    I follow her through the foyer and down a hall. Then through another door that leads down to her father¡¯s basement. Turning on the light, I walk over to the full bar and sit down on the barstool. I ce my face in my hands. We used toe down here and drink all the time in high school. He never checked his inventory.


    ¡°Talk to me,¡± she urges.


    ¡°I need money,¡± I admit. ¡°Lots of it.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°A million would be a good start.¡± I give a roughugh, trying not to cry at the situation I have found myself in.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I look up at her, and she ces a full drink in front of me. ¡°A million it is.¡±


    I snort and pick up the ss. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Jasmine.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I¡¯ll take it from my father and give it to you. I¡¯ll tell him I went on a shopping spree.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°Yeah, because that is believable.¡±


    ¡°E, I once spent over a million on a sculpture in a Gi store in Mn. You should have seen his face when he read the credit card statement. Trust me. He¡¯ll believe it.¡±


    I take a sip of the drink still in my hand and hiss in a breath before sitting it down.


    ¡°What kind of trouble are you in?¡± she asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s my mother,¡± I admit. ¡°My father left George in charge of everything after he passed. He¡¯s ckmailing me to have sex with him.¡± She gasps. ¡°In order to pay my mother¡¯s medical bills.¡±


    ¡°That motherfucker,¡± she hisses. ¡°I never liked that bastard.¡±


    ¡°Bute to find out, my mother is in love with him.¡±


    Her eyes grow big.


    ¡°The worst part is that George owes the Kings half a million, and they want their money. He wants to offer me to the Kings as payment.¡± I take another gulp.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°The fuck?¡± she snaps.


    ¡°I just came from Kingdom. I met with Titan and Bones. I asked them to take the deal. Begged them actually. To buy me some time to kill George. But they denied me.¡± I look up at her, and she doesn¡¯t look the least bit concerned about my confession. ¡°I can sell my car. It¡¯s paid for.¡± A present my parents gave me after graduating college before I moved to Chicago. But with the ounts frozen, I¡¯m not even sure I¡¯d be able to do that. The car¡¯s in my father¡¯s name. The process could take longer than I have. ¡°After my apartment sells, I¡¯ll have that as well. But I don¡¯t have ess to much right now.¡± I didn¡¯t want to sell it now. That¡¯s my escape n. To run away back to Chicago after my mom passes, but I can¡¯t afford not to get rid of them both.


    She pulls a barstool up across from me and sits down. ¡°Look, Titan can help you.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°No, he won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°He can. Ever heard of ss?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I¡¯ve been gone for a little over two years. Thingse and go a lot in this town.


    She picks up her phone. ¡°I have a friend who can help you.¡±


    I reach out, pping her hand and phone to the bar top. ¡°I don¡¯t want a lot of people knowing my situation. And I¡¯m sure the Kings don¡¯t want anyone knowing theirs.¡±


    Her green eyes soften, and she ces her free hand on top of ours. ¡°Trust me, E. I¡¯m going to help you. And no one will know.¡±

 Chapter 68

    Twenty minutester, she¡¯s driving me down the Strip. ¡°Please tell me we¡¯re not going to Kingdom.¡± I can¡¯t deal with any more Kings today.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    She turns on her blinker and pulls into a parking lot. I lean my head back to look out the window to see the sign that sits above a two-story brick building. ss written in white letters.


    The front and side parking areas are full, so she pulls around the back. Finding a spot, she backs into it, facing the building.


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± I ask. ¡°And what is this ce?¡±


    ¡°A strip club.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I shriek. ¡°I can¡¯t strip ¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not here for work. We¡¯re here to get help.¡±


    Her phone dings in the cupholder, and she picks it up. ¡°She has ten minutes to spare for us.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I ask.


    ¡°A friend.¡± She continues to stay vague.


    She goes to open her door but throws an arm out and ms her hand into my chest. ¡°Get down.¡± she whispers harshly, yanking on my shirt.


    ¡°Jasmine, what the-?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Bones,¡± she interrupts me.


    I look over at where she¡¯s gawking and see Bones step out of a ck door on the second floor. He makes his way down the metal stairs and to a cked-out Lamborghini Reventon that¡¯s hidden back here with hers. I hadn¡¯t seen it before. He didn¡¯t have that car back when we ¡­ fucked.


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡± she wonders.


    I snort. ¡°Really? You have to ask that question?¡± His headlightse on, and the car¡¯s engine roars to life. He drives out of his spot before pulling out onto the Strip.


    I look at the dash. ¡°He wasn¡¯t here very long. I was just at Kingdom an hour ago in his office.¡±


    ¡°Come on.¡± She gets out, and we walk inside. There¡¯s a hallway that curves to the left and the right. Both end up at a desk where a guy sits on a barstool. ¡°ID¡¯s?¡± he asks, and we both pull ours out. He looks them over. ¡°Work or y?¡±


    ¡°y.¡± Jasmine bats her eyshes at him.


    I roll mine. How can this help me? I¡¯m not going to crawl onto this stage. No matter how many drinks I buy.


    ¡°Enjoy,dies.¡±


    She grabs my hand and pulls me through another set of double doors. The blinding lights and pounding music instantly give me a headache.


    Jasmine seems to know what we¡¯re doing because she walks us up three stairs and past the bar toward the back of the room.


    There¡¯s a round ck leather booth that¡¯s empty. She falls into it and scoots over to allow me to sit beside her. I¡¯m about to ask her what in the hell this is when a girl climbs off the stage next to us and slides into our booth. She has bleach-blond hair that cascades down her back. Her plump lips are painted blood red, and she has purple contacts in. She also wears nothing but a G-string. I can¡¯t help but look at her perfect tits. Honestly, I can¡¯t tell if they¡¯re real or fake.


    ¡°Jasmine.¡± She smiles and pulls her in for a hug.


    ¡°Shana.¡± Jasmine kisses her cheek before pulling away. ¡°Thank you for meeting with us.¡±


    ¡°Anything for you. What do you need?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in a bind. And I need cash. Fast.¡± Jasmine makes it sound like we¡¯re here for her. And I¡¯m thankful for that.


    The woman¡¯s eyes slide to mine, then back to Jasmine. ¡°You know I can¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°Please?¡± Jasmine begs. ¡°I know you can help me. I swear I won¡¯t tell anyone. Totally confidential.¡±


    I want to ask so many questions but keep my mouth shut for the moment.


    Shana looks from her to me a couple of times. ¡°I¡¯m guessing this is for the both of you?¡±


    Jasmine looks at me too, and I swallow nervously. I have to make a decision here. Jasmine can¡¯t speak for me. But I do trust her. So far, she¡¯s the only one willing to help me. ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    She nods and slides out of the booth and walks toward the other side of the club. She disappears into a door by the main stage.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I look at Jasmine. ¡°What did I just sign up for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin it the moment we leave. We¡¯ll go back to my house and fill it out.¡±


    ¡°Fill what out?¡±


    Just then the woman returns to our booth and sets two forms down. ¡°Here you go.¡± She also has her cell with her, and she begins to type away on it. ¡°I¡¯m letting him know you¡¯reing. If I refer you, you have a better chance.¡±


    ¡°Message who?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She looks down at her phone, ignoring my question. ¡°He¡¯ll be expecting you Friday morning. Just write my name at the bottom of your application so he knows who you are.¡±


    She turns her phone around and holds it up so we can read it. My heart skips a beat when I see who she messaged.


    Her: I¡¯m sending two girls Friday. They have their forms.


    Titan: Sounds good.


    _______________


    We make our way back to her car. I¡¯m practically running behind her to keep up with her pace. I think Jasmine knows I¡¯m pissed. If not, she¡¯s about to find out.


    ¡°A prostitute? That¡¯s how you expect me to fix my problem?¡±


    ¡°A queen is not a prostitute,¡± she argues. I get in the passenger seat and m her car door shut.


    ¡°Let¡¯s recap, shall we? I tell you George is forcing me to sleep with him, and your idea is for me to fuck random strangers?¡±


    ¡°Queens don¡¯t fuck random strangers. You get offered a job, and you decide if you ept or decline.¡±


    I run a hand through my hair. ¡°And why the fuck did she message Titan about this?¡±


    She sighs. ¡°He runs the Queens. The escort service through Kingdom. He hires the girls and gets their jobs. I told you he could help you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, he fucking does.¡± Unbelievable.


    Wee to a stop at the stoplight, and she looks at me. ¡°Listen. I¡¯m trying to help you. Queens make bank. Cash. It¡¯s exclusive and on the hush hush. You sign an NDA, and the clients sign an NDA. You make as much as you want, as often as you want. You fill out the form with what you¡¯re willing to do and not do.¡±


    ¡°Jesus ¡­¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m going to do it with you.¡±


    I look over at her.


    ¡°Shana spentst weekend in the Hamptons at a beach house with a man pretending to be his girlfriend at his family reunion. Easy ten grand.¡±


    ¡°This is how women die,¡± I tell her. You see women on the news all the time who have gone missing. Never to be seen again. ¡°Or they get sold.¡±


    She chuckles. ¡°I don¡¯t remember you being so cautious, E.¡± The light turns green, and she drives through the intersection.


    I look out the passenger window to see the empire known as Kingdom pass by and let out a long sigh. The only money I have ess to right now is what I made from being a ring girl. Other than that, I¡¯m fucked. ¡°How long?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Shana has been doing it for two years now. She only works at ss one night a week. All her iees from being a Queen.¡±


    I look over at her. ¡°If I die, I¡¯ming back to haunt you.¡±


    ¡°Dying is the least of your worries. You have to convince Titan to hire you.¡±


    ¡°Convince him?¡± I ask.


    She nods. ¡°Oh yeah. Not every woman who wants to be a queen actually gets hired. He¡¯s going to tell you no.¡±


    I¡¯m not sure why he would deny me, but somehow, I know she¡¯s right. ¡°That bastard still has my cell phone.¡±


    She chuckles. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to get it back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m afraid of.¡± Get on my knees for my phone, or fuck George again? That¡¯s an easy decision. I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t choose him sooner.


    ¡°It will be okay,¡± she promises.


    But I¡¯m not so optimistic.

 Chapter 69

    TITAN


    WE WALK INTO George¡¯s house, and Margarita looks at me with fear as she allows us in. ¡°Mr. Wilton is waiting for you in his office.¡± She starts to walk us down the hall, but likest time, I grab her cor and yank her back.


    ¡°We know the way,¡± I tell her, and she scurries off.


    Bones doesn¡¯t even bother knocking on the door. He shoves it open to find George sitting at the desk. The moment he sees us, he jumps to his feet. Clearing his throat, he straightens his already straight tie. ¡°Kings?¡± He looks at the door, waiting for the other two to join us. I m it shut. ¡°Please.¡± He gestures to the seats behind us. ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t do house calls, George,¡± Bones announces, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°Where the fuck is our money?¡± Straight to business.


    His face falls, but he recovers it quickly. ¡°Well, uh ¡­ I don¡¯t have it ¡­¡±


    Lie. Emilee says he has it but just refuses to pay. And I believe her over this piece of shit.


    ¡°But I will. Soon,¡± he adds.


    ¡°You¡¯ve said that before.¡± Bones nods.


    ¡°My business partner has passed. And I¡¯m waiting for the life insurance to pay out.¡±


    ¡°That could take months,¡± I add. If that¡¯s even true. Who knows how much he already has ess to since Nick York has passed?


    He shakes his head fast. ¡°No. My attorney has assured me just a few weeks.¡±


    ¡°Well, we came to collect today.¡± Bones states taking a step toward the desk.


    He holds up his hands. ¡°I have an offer for you. The girl ¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the fucking girl.¡± Bones shakes his head. ¡°I want what you owe us.¡±


    ¡°Please, we can settle this ¡­¡±


    Bones removes the gun from the waistband of his jeans, and George goes silent. ¡°The thing is ¡­¡± Bones sets the gun on the desk but maintains hold of it. ¡°We have killed for less, George. I don¡¯t want pussy. And I don¡¯t want excuses. I want the fucking money.¡± He lifts the gun and cocks it. Walking behind the desk, he ces it to his temple. ¡°Now the question is, are you willing to die for it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s money in the briefcase,¡± he rushes out, nodding to the one sitting on his desk.


    ¡°What are the numbers?¡± I ask, looking at it.


    He rattles them off, and it pops open.


    ¡°How much?¡± Bones asks.


    ¡°Not enough,¡± I answer as I pull out wads of cash.


    ¡°There¡¯s a hundred grand there. If you just give me a month, I¡¯ll get you the rest,¡± George rushes out. ¡°I¡¯ll ¡­ I¡¯ll bring it to you. Meet you at Kingdom as soon as I have it.¡±


    Bones removes the gun and clicks the safety on. George lets out a shaky breath.


    TITAN


    I WOKE UP with another pounding headache, so I have the curtains closed to block out the light. And five new girls stand in the center of my office. All stripped down to their underwear. I¡¯m still going through their paperwork when I hear Nigel¡¯s voicee through the speaker on my office phone. ¡°Twodies have arrived, sir. They say that Shana referred them, and that you are expecting them today.¡±


    I press the inte button and order, ¡°Send them up.¡±


    I never set a limit on how many Queens we have. At one point, we had over three hundred. But not all of them live in Nevada. One, for instance, resides in Columbus, Ohio, andes to Vegas three times a year to work for me. The women get to choose how often and how much they work. You¡¯d be surprised by how many I¡¯ve lost due to them getting in a serous rtionship with one of my clients. I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s allowed, but I can¡¯t tell two people not to share feelings. It is what it is. And there are always five new girls ready and willing to take her ce.


    Hearing my door open, I hold out my hand without looking up and snap my fingers. ¡°Paperwork.¡±


    Two applications are ced in it, and I p them down on the desk. I press my inte button for the adjoining office. ¡°GiGi, five of them are ready for you.¡±


    Secondster, the door to my right opens, and she steps in.


    ¡°Go with GiGi to get your measurements. Once done,e back in here, and the doctor will be ready for you,¡± I inform them.


    I ce the first five applications to the side and look at the two new ones. When I read their names, my head snaps up. Jasmine and Emilee stand before me.


    ¡°Is this a joke?¡± I ask.


    Neither one of them says anything. I run a hand through my hair. ¡°Goddammit.¡± I stand. Not in the mood for this today. Or any other day. ¡°What the fuck is this shit?¡± I demand, picking up their papers.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to audition to be a Queen,¡± Jasmine smiles at me. She has her short red hair half up and is dressed like she¡¯s going out on the town in a ck mini dress with her tits hanging out and heels. I wouldn¡¯t expect anything less from her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this,¡± I growl.


    Jasmine reaches for the hem of the dress and lifts it over her head. Then undoes her bra and tosses it behind her.


    My eyes meet her green ones. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Still not believing them for a second.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what we must do?¡± she asks, tilting her head as if she¡¯s confused. ¡°The application was very clear that we must strip down and show you what we¡¯re working with.¡±


    It does not say those exact words, but I¡¯m not going to stop them. I¡¯m so ready for this day to be over, and it¡¯s not even ten a. m. yet. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± I cross my arms over my chest, and my eyes go to Emilee. She looks almost terrified. ¡°Show me,¡± I challenge her. I had no doubt Jasmine would do it, but Em won¡¯t.


    EMILEE


    I run my hand through my hair and close my eyes. At one time, I liked him. I actually wanted him to touch me. Fuck me.


    Twenty years old.


    ¡°Bones, this is the boy¡¯s locker room,¡± I hiss as he drags me inside off the gym floor.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck.¡±


    ¡°Bones ¡­¡± He ms my back into a red locker, the sound bouncing off the now silent room. I watch the door slowly shut behind us and wonder if it locks. It¡¯s the middle of the day. We just finished lunch. Who knows who may try toe in here?


    He lowers his head to my neck. His warm breath hitting my skin. ¡°No one is in here at this time, Em. It¡¯s just you and me.¡± His hands go to my shorts. ¡°And I can¡¯t wait ¡­¡± His lips find mine. ¡°Need to ¡­¡± Kiss. ¡°Be inside of you right now.¡±


    His tongue enters my mouth, tangling with mine, and I groan as that usual feeling builds in my stomach. My thighs tightening and my pussy growing wet at how much he needs me. Bones never needs anything. I¡¯m the only one he ever shows who he really is. How broken he truly is. And I can¡¯t help but want to save him. From his demons. From his nightmares. I never turn him down.


    He shoves my shorts down my legs when he realizes I¡¯m not gonna protest anymore. His fingers go between my thighs, and he runs them over the soaked fabric of my underwear.


    I open my eyes and gasp when I see a set of blue eyes staring at me in therge mirror. I look to the left of us, but no one is there. It¡¯s another set of lockers. He shoves a finger into me, and I begin to pant. Looking back at the mirror, I see those same eyes again. And I realize he¡¯s on the other side of the lockers. Only this time, he¡¯s moved forward, more into the line of sight, and it¡¯s Titan.


    ¡°Bones ¡­¡± I go to shove him away.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He rips my panties off my hips, and I cry as the fabric tears into my skin before giving in to his strength. He shoves them into my mouth, then mps his hand over my lips, knocking the back of my head into the locker with force. I look up at him, and wetness pools between my legs. His face is in front of mine, staring down at me. ¡°I¡¯m gonna fuck that tight cunt, Em.¡± He lowers his lips to my neck, gently kissing my skin. ¡°You¡¯re gonna keep these soaked panties in your mouth until I rece them with my cock ande all over those pretty lips.¡±


    I whimper. My eyes still on Titan. He stands there like a statue, listening to every word. And my heart pounds. Does Bones know he¡¯s in here? Would he stop if I told him?


    Bones pulls back and res down at me waiting for me to agree.


    I nod my head. My breathing ragged and heart pounding. I know they¡¯ve shared girls before; I wonder if it¡¯s ever crossed his mind to share me ¡­


    That thought gets interrupted as Bones slides into me, stretching me. I cry out around the gag, and he doesn¡¯t take his time. He lifts my right leg to hug his hip, and his fingers grip my skin, holding it in ce. He¡¯s rough as he ms into me. My body hits the lockers, and the sound echoes in the room.


    My eyes are on Titan. His on mine. His white T-shirt strains from his heavy breathing. He lowers his hands and unzips his jeans, and my breath gets caught when I watch him pull his hard dick through the open zipper. Lifting his hand, he spits on it before stroking his long, thick cock. Once. Twice. Girls in this school talk and their whispered memories of his dick don¡¯t do him any justice. I watch hungrily as his hand picks up pace and saliva pools in my mouth.

 Chapter 70

    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re so wet, baby,¡± Bones growls. ¡°I should gag you more often.¡± He grips my hair with his free hand and yanks my head back, making me look up at the white ceiling tiles. I can¡¯t see Titan anymore, but I can feel his eyes on us. Watching. Wanting. A part of me wishes he would touch me. Suck on my hard nipples. I still have on my bra and shirt. When Bones is in a mood like this, nothing else matters but a quickie. Hard and fast to get both of us off. No forey. No extra attention.


    And right now, I sure do want to y. With both of them. A bigger part wishes Titan¡¯s cock was in my mouth instead of my thong.


    That sensation building takes over me, and I scream into the gag as heat rushes up my back. Bones lets go of me. My shaky knees give way, and I fall to them on the tile floor. Then he¡¯s shoving his fingers in my mouth and removes the gag. I take in a deep breath, but that¡¯s all he allows me before it¡¯s reced with his cock. I can taste myself on him. His hands grip my hair, and he doesn¡¯t slow his pace. He fucks my mouth just as he did my pussy. His grunts and the sounds of me sucking fill the room like music booming through speakers. Then I feel him. His body tensing, he pushes farther down my throat and tears run down my face. I ept him, knowing he needs it. I need it. And I want to show Titan how good I am. If he¡¯s even still here. All I can see is a blurry vison of Bones looking down at me as he holds my head by my hair. He pushes into me onest time, and cum fills the back of my throat. When he finally steps away, I fall forward on my hands, gasping for air. Cum drips from the corners of my lips, and I lick it off.


    I hear Bones zip up his pants, and then he kneels before me, ¡°I¡¯ve got practice tonight, but I¡¯ll be over afterward. Leave your window unlocked and be naked.¡± He kisses me, stands, and leaves.


    My head is bowed while on my hands and knees in the boys locker room, and I look up when I hear the sink turn on. I thought Bones had left ¡­ My eyes lock on Titan¡¯s in the mirror. He¡¯s washing his hands. I want to be embarrassed, but I can¡¯t. The rush of knowing he was watching turned me on. I even wanted him to join.


    Without breaking eye contact, I get to my shaky legs. He throws the paper towel in the trash and turns to face me.


    I¡¯m breathing heavy, and my face is wet from tears running down my cheeks. He takes a step toward me and just stands there. When he sees that I don¡¯t stop him, he takes three more, closing the distance between us. I pant, but he¡¯s no longer breathing heavy like he was when I watched him earlier. He reaches out, grabs a lock of my tangled hair, and twists it around his fingers. He licks his lips.


    ¡°Titan ¡­¡± I whisper, thinking he¡¯s gonna kiss me. I¡¯m standing in front of him naked from the waist down. Not one bit ashamed or embarrassed.


    Instead, he leans forward, cing his lips to my ear. Hisrge body pressing into my shaking one. ¡°You looked good on your knees, Em. It suited you.¡± He pulls away, standing up to his full height. He reaches up running a finger over my wet lips. ¡°Anytime you need a reminder where you belong, let me know. I¡¯ll be more than happy to help you out.¡± Then he turns and walks out.


    Opening my eyes, I see the side door in his office softly shut. One look over where Jasmine was standing shows me that she has left me and Titan. And she just became a Queen. It¡¯s all up to me now. I have to swallow my pride and do what must be done. And I already hate how much I¡¯m going to enjoy it.


    TITAN


    ¡°WHY ARE YOU here, Em?¡± I ask, walking over to the minibar to pour her a drink. Vodka straight up. I hold it out to her, but she doesn¡¯t take it.


    Good girl.


    That was a test, and she passed.


    ¡°I want to be a Queen.¡±


    Iugh, and her eyes narrow on me. I should ask her how she found out, but that would be pointless. I can connect the dots. Shana and Jasmine are friends.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I¡¯ll indulge her. ¡°Then why are you still dressed?¡± She just stares at me. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± I walk back over to my desk. ¡°I assume you can see yourself out?¡± I sit down in my chair, but she still stands there. ¡°I don¡¯t have time ¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to be a Queen,¡± she repeats, lifting her chin.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡± I gesture to the door with my chin. ¡°Get out, I have shit to do.¡±


    She reaches down and grabs the hem of her shirt and pulls it up and over her head. Her blue eyes stay on mine as she unzips her jeans and shimmies them down her legs before stepping out of them.


    I shift in my seat. ¡°Em ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want?¡± she asks, interrupting me.


    I swallow but don¡¯t disagree with her. She knows what I want, or I wouldn¡¯t have taken her phone and demanded she fall to her knees to get it back.


    She slowly walks around my desk and ces her hands on my knees. She pushes my chair back to allow her ess to stand between my desk and me. Reaching behind her, she undoes her bra, and it falls to my feet.


    ¡°This is what you want, right? Me? On my knees?¡± She drops before me, and I sit up straighter. Her hands reach for my belt, and I don¡¯t stop her as she undoes it.


    My heart picks up, and my cock hardens, but I keep my eyes on hers.


    ¡°I can use people too, Titan,¡± she states, licking her pretty pink lips. ¡°I know what must be done to get what I want? Do you?¡±


    Reaching out, I grip her dark hair in my hands. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Her lips part, and she sucks in a breath.


    I lean forward, cing my face right in front of hers. ¡°What in the fuck did you mean by that, Em?¡±


    ¡°It means we both want something.¡± Her hands run down my thighs. ¡°Or do you no longer want me?¡± she asks. ¡°I remember a time when you did. You could have had me, you know? I was just ying hard to get. And you chickened out.¡±


    ¡°New Kings¡± by Sleeping Wolf ys while I sit on the couch at the frat house. I decided to go out tonight. Grave and Cross wanted to hit up a strip club, and Bones had other ns. He didn¡¯t fill me in, and I didn¡¯t ask. I figured he had ns to fuck Emilee. But that obviously wasn¡¯t it when I see her walk through the front door.


    I¡¯m not surprised when I spot Jasmine by her side. She immediately pulls Em through the living room and into the kitchen.


    I tip my beer back and realize I¡¯m empty. Getting up, I make my way into the kitchen as well. I watch Jasmine make two shots. She hands one to Emilee, but she shakes her head, refusing it.


    Jasmine rolls her eyes and tosses them back one after the other. Before she can even set the second empty shot ss down, Trenton walks through the kitchen, and she follows him out of the room to what I can only guess is a bedroom upstairs.


    I throw my beer bottle away and walk over to the kitchen ind. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ask her.


    She jumps back and pushes her dark hair behind her ear. ¡°Jasmine talked me intoing out.¡±


    I nod and pop the top off my new beer. ¡°I see.¡± I look her up and down. She wears a pair of ck jeans and an ocean blue sweater. Her hair is down, and she doesn¡¯t have much makeup on. It¡¯s like she tried to downy her look, knowing she wasing to a frat party. Emilee isn¡¯t one of those girls who likes to be seen. She prefers to stay in the shadows, but I¡¯ve always noticed her.


    I grab a bottle of maple Crown and pour two shots. ¡°Have a drink. You look like you need it.¡± I slide it across the ind.


    She takes it but doesn¡¯t look me in the eye. She¡¯s been avoiding me ever since I saw her and Bones in the boys¡¯ locker room a few weeks ago. She can try to avoid me all she wants, but we both know she liked me watching. That it turned her on.


    She throws back the shot and hisses in a breath. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    I walk around the ind and approach her, testing the waters. She bows her head and shuffles her feet. Reaching up, I push her hair behind her ear. Her head shoots up, and her blue eyes meet mine. ¡°Titan ¡­¡± she whispers.


    I push my body into hers, pinning her back into the countertop. My hands go to her hips, and I lower my face to her neck. I inhale her scent. She smells like strawberries and cream.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get you on your knees out of my head,¡± I admit shamelessly. ¡°Do you think about it too, Em?¡±


    Her chest rises and falls quickly while her fingers dig into my jeans.


    ¡°Tell me that you wanted me, too.¡±


    ¡°Bones ¡­¡±


    ¡°Bones knew I was in there,¡± I admit. ¡°He knows how much I hate you. And that I want to fuck you. Why should he get all the fun?¡±


    She ms her fists into my chest, pushing me back a step. Her eyes narrow up at me. ¡°Go to hell, Titan.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You were wet. Because of me,¡± I add, keeping her in ce. ¡°You put on a show for me.¡± Her body begins to tremble against mine. ¡°Tell me, Em. You wanted me to join the two of you.¡±


    Those hard, blue eyes soften, and her hands wrap around my waist, pulling me closer into her. ¡°You didn¡¯t make a move,¡± she whispers before licking her lips.


    ¡°I enjoyed watching you,¡± I admit. ¡°I jacked off to you and him.¡± She saw me. She knows what I did. But I want her to know that I know she wanted me as much as I wanted her. I¡¯m not ashamed of what I did. ¡°I want a turn.¡±


    And just like that, she¡¯s changed her mind. She shoves me away from her, and I step back, allowing her to take in the scene. To let everything I just told her sink in. She turns and runs out of the kitchen.


    I follow her, grab her upper arm, and pull her through a door that just happens to be a bedroom.


    ¡°Titan, I can¡¯t,¡± she whispers as I close the door behind me. I spin her around, pinning her back to it.


    ¡°Can¡¯t or won¡¯t?¡± I ask, cupping her cheek.


    The lights are off, so it¡¯s pitch ck in here, but I can hear her heavy breathing. I can feel her heart pounding against my chest. Mine does the same, and I¡¯m hard as a rock. It presses painfully against the inside of my jeans. I know she can feel it.


    ¡°I hate you,¡± I say, lowering my lips to hers. She sucks in a breath. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t want to fuck you, Em.¡±


    ¡°Why do you hate me?¡± she asks, the question breathless, and I can smell the maple on her breath.


    I lower my lips to her neck and feel her pulse race as I gently kiss her soft skin. ¡°Because you won¡¯t give me what I want.¡±


    She goes silent, but I don¡¯t pull away. It¡¯s her move. I¡¯ll dly get on my knees for her. All she has to do is give the order because as much as I hate her, I want her even more.


    Her hands slide up my chest and wrap around my neck, and then she¡¯s pulling me forward. My lips touch hers, and my hand slides from her face into her hair. I grip it between my fingers, and she gasps into my mouth. Her kiss grows frantic and so do her hands.


    This is it. I¡¯m finally going to get what I want. And I don¡¯t even care that she¡¯ll go to Bonester. I just want a taste.

 Chapter 71

    EMILEE


    I came here to be a Queen, and I¡¯m not going to leave until that happens. I need the money. My mother needs this money.


    Titan stares down at me as if he¡¯s in a daze. He¡¯s not here with me. Not right now. He¡¯s somewhere in the past. Probably that night at the frat house. That one time I was going to go for it, but then changed my mind at thest second. I had wanted to be with both of them, but I was afraid that if Bones found out I was with Titan, he would hate me. And that thought terrified me. I may have not loved him, but I couldn¡¯t afford to lose him. But this time it¡¯s different. I don¡¯t belong to anyone. Not Bones and sure as shit not George. I¡¯m going to choose who I fuck and when I fuck.


    Right here, right now, I choose Titan.


    My hands run up his jeans-d thighs, and I wrap them around his hard cock. He jumps, his eyes focusing on me, and his hand tightens in my hair.


    I lick my lips. And before he can push me away, I wrap my lips around him.


    ¡°Emilee ¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t allow him to refuse me. I open my mouth and push him to the back of my throat, tasting his precum.


    ¡°Oh, fuck,¡± he groans, shifting in his chair.


    I readjust myself on my knees and look up at him. His head is back, and his lips are parted. He¡¯s panting. His hips move in the chair.


    My head bounces up and down as I swallow his fucking cock like he¡¯s a client. But isn¡¯t he? I may have wanted to all these years, but this is more of an audition than an actual job.


    My cheeks scream, and my throat burns. My mouth is open as wide as it will go to amodate his size. I want to pull away, but I don¡¯t. I can¡¯t. Not until he gets what he wants.


    You gotta give to get.


    His hands dig into my hair, pulling it from the ponytail, and he takes over. Fucking my mouth how he wants to. It¡¯s rough, but I expected it to be. Nothing about the Kings was ever soft.


    After a few minutes, I feel his body tense, and without warning, hees in my mouth. His hands fall from my hair.


    I pull back and suck in breath after breath. I wipe the drool off my chin and make it to my shaky feet.


    He stands as well, towering over me. His handes up and runs his knuckles down the side of my cheek. ¡°You sure you want to sell yourself to me, rather than him?¡± he asks.


    I knew there would be consequences, and he justid them out on the table. No fucking around when ites to Titan. It is what it is. ¡°Yes,¡± I answer. I don¡¯t need to be drunk to be with Titan. I won¡¯t vomit afterward. And I won¡¯t sit in a shower crying either. I can handle him. I can tolerate him.


    He pulls away from me and reaches down into his desk drawer. He pulls out my cell and starts typing away on it. I walk back around to the front of his desk and get dressed. Once I¡¯m done, I look at him.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± He hands it over. ¡°I just happened to have charged itst night. I¡¯ve downloaded the Queens app. If you have any problems, it calls me directly.¡±


    I nod, not sure what he means about problems, but I can figure it out. I refuse to thank him. So instead, I give him my back and walk toward the side door where Jasmine had entered.


    ¡°Oh, Em?¡±


    Letting out a long breath, I turn to face him. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°If he fucking tries to touch you again, you call me. Understood?¡±


    I almost smile. This is why I chose him. Fucking a King is like having your own personal bodyguard. They protect their queens. ¡°I will.¡±


    Before I can exit the office, his main door opens, and Bones enters. Shit!


    His blue eyes drop to my cell in my hand, and the corners of his lips turn up.


    Without saying a word to him, I push open the door and get the hell out of there. The moment it closes, I lean my back up against it. Shutting my eyes, I let out a long breath, hoping I made the right decision.


    TITAN


    I LOOK OVER at Bones once Emilee has left the room. He arches a brow. ¡°I see you gave Emilee her phone back.¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°What did she want?¡± he asks, plopping down across from me.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A job.¡±


    ¡°A job?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I made her a queen.¡± Not the best decision I¡¯ve ever made, but I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t think of it before. It¡¯s a great solution to her current situation. Plus, I can keep an eye on her. ¡°I¡¯ll control who she sees and what she does. It¡¯s the best form of a leash.¡±


    He leans forward. ¡°Good idea.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing she was not the reason you came into my office.¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°Nope. I got a phone call, and it seems George has skipped town.¡±


    ¡°Not surprised.¡± I sit back, trying to ignore my hard cock that is in my jeans. I wanted more but couldn¡¯t tell her that. As far as she knows, I¡¯m using her and not the other way around. ¡°What is the n?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll let him go for now. He¡¯lle back.¡± His eyes slide to the door Emilee just exited through.


    ¡°You think he¡¯lle back for her?¡± I ask, the thought not sitting well with me. She¡¯s mine now. I¡¯ve waited long enough for her; he¡¯s not getting his hands on her again.


    He shakes his head. ¡°There¡¯s no reason for him to do that. She won¡¯t get him anywhere, especially now that he knows we weren¡¯t going to trade her for the money.¡±


    I nod in agreement. ¡°Did the detail not see where he went?¡±


    ¡°Nope. They lost him while on the highway. He knew we had eyes on him.¡±


    ¡°You think someone leaked that info, or he just got nervous and figured we had him covered?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He runs a hand over his hair, frustrated. ¡°But when he returns, he¡¯s going to pay us back, in pounds of flesh.¡± With that, he gets up and exits my office, mming the door shut behind him.

 Chapter 72

    EMILEE


    A woman by the name of GiGi measured every inch of me and Jasmine. Then a doctor came and hooked us up with the Depo shot. He also took our weight and height and wrote it down. I¡¯m guessing the clients like to know what size of woman they are paying for. We were then tested for every STD known to man and informed we would get our results within the hour. I wasn¡¯t concerned in any way. I was testedst year and was clean. The only person I¡¯ve slept with since then was George, and he used a condom both times.


    Then we were sent to the Kingdom spa where we had facials, got a mani and pedi, followed by our entire bodies waxed. And after that, we visited the Kingdom salon where they did our hair and makeup. The works.


    Five hours after entering Kingdom, we walk out to her car parked out back.


    ¡°Have a great day,dies.¡± Nigel nods to us.


    ¡°You too,¡± Jasmine calls out. ¡°Man, I feel like a new woman,¡± she says, falling into the car.


    ¡°Right?¡±


    She looks over at me and winks. ¡°So, I see you got your phone back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And I worked hard for that damn thing,¡± I admit.


    Sheughs at me. ¡°The Kings don¡¯t go easy on anyone.¡±


    Ain¡¯t that the truth. ¡°Where are we headed?¡± I change the subject. I¡¯d prefer not to discuss Titan. I can still taste him. Still remember the look on his face as I pleased him. The sad part is I didn¡¯t feel any shame. And I should have. How is what he did any different from George? Is it because I wanted him before? I¡¯ve always been attracted to Titan, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that he¡¯s a prick.


    ¡°Here.¡± She hands me her cell and the business card that GiGi had given us. ¡°Put that into GPS. Might as well figure out what the hell it is.¡±


    I look down at it. It¡¯s a t ck card with nothing written on it besides an address. I type it in. ¡°It says it¡¯s ten miles from here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She reaches over and turns up the volume. ¡°Like Lovers Do,¡± by Hey Violet fills the small car.


    _______________


    ¡°You sure this is it?¡± she asks as we pull up to an abandoned warehouse.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I say, double-checking what I put in her phone matches what the card says.


    She parks in the front row, and we get out. Going up to the double doors, I push one open, and we step inside.


    ¡°No fucking way,¡± she says in awe, looking over the massive space.


    ¡°Hello,dies.¡± A womanes up to us dressed in a ck business suit with a white button-down. Her dark hair is up in a tight bun, and she has a smile on her face. Her dark brown eyes do a quick sweep over us as if assessing us. ¡°Do you have your card?¡± she asks.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Jasmine and I exchange a what-the-fuck-card looks. I dig into my back pocket and pull out the only one I have. The one GiGi handed us with this address on it. I hold it up. ¡°Is this what you want?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± She hands it back to me. ¡°Now let me show you around.¡± She turns and walks off as we follow close behind. ¡°We dress all the Queens. The client will notify Titan what the asion is, and he will inform me and yourself on the app.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Jasmine smiles. ¡°We get to keep what we wear?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes and no.¡± She goes on. ¡°You¡¯ll have an ount; the item you wear will be scanned. It will withdraw that amount from your ount. When you return said item, you¡¯ll scan it again and it deposits the amount. If you don¡¯t return it ¡­ well, you get the idea.¡±


    ¡°This is amazing,¡± Jasmine squeals.


    ¡°We have everything from bathing suits, to lingerie, to assless chaps,¡± she continues. ¡°To high heels, sandals, and skis. If you have something in mind that we don¡¯t keep in stock, we can have it made as long as we have a couple of weeks¡¯ notice. You¡¯d be surprised by how many of the clients n vacations as far as a year in advance with a Queen.¡±


    We walk past a couple of women going through what looks to be like an evening gown section.


    ¡°Do we have to wear something from here if we get a job?¡± I ask. Not like I have anything I could wear. Most of my things are still in Chicago.


    ¡°No,¡± she answers, continuing to walk toward the back of the warehouse. ¡°You may wear whatever you like. As long as it goes with what the client desires.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you want to wear something from here?¡± Jasmine whispers.


    Thedyes to a stop and turns to face us. ¡°I¡¯ll let you two look around.¡± She nods over to the back right-hand corner of the store. ¡°There are the fitting rooms. Try a few things on and let me know when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°Ready for what?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Your photos.¡±


    ¡°What photos?¡± Jasmine asks what I¡¯m thinking.


    ¡°We have a studio here where we take professional photos for Titan to use when clients request a specific look, blond, brte. Blue eyes or brown eyes, etc. Once you decide on what you want to wear, we will do the shoot and then upload the pictures to the Queens app for the clients.¡±


    Ah, now the three pounds of makeup thedy put on me at the salon makes sense. I nod. ¡°Can we wear anything?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I suggest business attire, an evening dress, and a bathing suit. We will upload one picture of each to the app and to Titan as well.¡± With that, she leaves us.


    I turn to face Jasmine. She has a smile on her face, and her green eyes are huge. ¡°This is so awesome.¡± She grabs my hands and starts to jump up and down. ¡°I feel like Pretty Woman. But the best part is that I don¡¯t have to fuck one guy for the rest of my life.¡±


    Iugh. ¡°Come on, Julia Roberts. Let¡¯s go find you something to wear.¡±


    We pick out a bathing suit and then make our way over to the evening gowns. The two women are still digging through the racks.


    ¡°Hi.¡± Of course, Jasmine must talk to them. She¡¯s never met a stranger. That is why being a Queen is going to be perfect for her.


    ¡°Hello,¡± the brte says to us.


    ¡°So how long have you been a Queen?¡± Jasmine asks, being nosy.


    ¡°Three months,¡± the blonde answers.


    ¡°A little over a year,¡± the other one chimes in.


    Jasmine takes a step toward them and lowers her voice. ¡°Have you guys ever been in The Pce?¡±


    They exchange a look. ¡°It¡¯s a myth,¡± the blonde finally responds after a long moment of silence.


    ¡°Urban legend,¡± the brte adds.


    ¡°What¡¯s The Pce?¡± I ask.


    Jasmine is the one who answers me. ¡°It¡¯s a sex dungeon that clients use.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°Count me out.¡± Is that why the application asked questions regarding safe words and hard limits? That¡¯s one thing I hate about the situation I have found myself in-Titan knows what I prefer when ites to doing this job. I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d fuck any guy, but I filled in the box that I¡¯d be open-minded.


    ¡°Really? I think it sounds like fun.¡± Jasmine smiles.


    ¡°You would.¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°When you¡¯ve been fed vani all your life, rocky road sounds pretty damn delicious.¡± She wiggles her dark eyebrows.


    I roll my eyes. I know damn well that that woman prefers the kinkier kind of sex rather than vani.

 Chapter 73

    TITAN


    I¡¯M SITTING IN my office when my cell goes off with an email. I open it up to see three attachments. They¡¯re of Emilee.


    The first one has her in a red one-piece bathing suit. She stands in front of an all-white backdrop with her hands on her hips, her head tilted to the side and a smile on her face. She looks happy, almost excited.


    My cock has been hard ever since she left my office earlier. I have wanted her for too long. I¡¯ve been telling myself I was over it, but obviously, I wasn¡¯t.


    I¡¯ve been sitting here imagining her walking back in and stripping naked for me again, lying on my desk, her legs spread wide with my head between her thighs. And now here she is in a bathing suit. But it¡¯s not for me. No, it¡¯s for other men. Ones who will pay for a touch. A kiss. A fuck. How far will she let them go? I guess that depends on how much money they offer her.


    And it¡¯s not like I care. She¡¯s not mine. Never has been and sure as hell isn¡¯t now.


    My door swings open, and Bones enters. I never see him this much in a week, let alone in the same day. He must be restless. He walks over to my desk, picks up the remote, and presses the button to close my curtains.


    I exit out of my emails and sit back in my seat. ¡°If I haven¡¯t seen you out in the daylight, I would swear you are allergic to the sun.¡±


    He drops the remote and falls into the seat across from me and runs a hand down his face. ¡°I was just informed that George boarded a private jet for Paris.¡±


    ¡°Wonder why Paris?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°He¡¯lle back. He has unfinished business.¡±


    ¡°Emilee.¡±


    ¡°Her mother.¡± He ces his elbows on his knees, leaning forward. ¡°I did a little research. Divorce papers were filed two years ago between Nick and his wife. But that¡¯s not all I found.¡±


    I hold my hands out wide, gesturing for him to tell me. I¡¯m not one for guessing games.


    ¡°Marriage license.¡±


    I frown. ¡°They married a second time?¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°George and Nancy married. Three months ago.¡±


    I run a hand down my face. ¡°That doesn¡¯t add up. Emilee told us he was ckmailing her for sex in order to pay for her mother¡¯s health care. If he¡¯s her wife, then he¡¯s got her under his policy.¡±


    ¡°He lied to her.¡± He agrees.


    ¡°But why?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°As bad as this sounds, he could have forced his way onto her, but he wanted her to give it up willingly. Why?¡±


    ¡°Lawsuit?¡± I offer. ¡°Consensual sex with his stepdaughter is a much better headline than girl cries rape.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± He sits back. ¡°Maybe we¡¯re thinking of this the wrong way.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What if he did this knowing that it was going to get out? He wants Nancy to find out what they did.¡±


    ¡°But is there any proof of their sexual rtions?¡± I ask. ¡°Did he record it?¡± The thought makes my stomach roil. If something like that is leaked to the press or online, it would make him look like a god and Em look like a slut.


    ¡°Not that I know of. But we weren¡¯t there.¡± He sighs. ¡°I think the only thing that¡¯s for certain is that he didn¡¯t expect us to show up. We¡¯ve spooked him. Put whatever n he had with Emilee on hold.¡±


    ¡°What about Nancy?¡±


    ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see him leaving her behind. Emilee said she didn¡¯t have much longer.¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°After everything I¡¯ve found, I know he didn¡¯t marry her for love. I doubt he cares if she dies while he¡¯s gone. Plus, once she¡¯s dead, he¡¯s entitled to what Nick left her.¡±


    ¡°But it didn¡¯t sound like he left her much. Em, said it all went to George. That¡¯s what we need to get our hands on. His wills.¡±


    He stands from the chair. ¡°I¡¯m already on it. I¡¯ll let you know the moment I do.¡±


    The office phone rings, and I hold my finger up to my lips as I ce whoever it is on speakerphone. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Titan!¡± The man sings my name. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°Good. It¡¯s been a while, Jacob.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes,¡± he agrees. ¡°I¡¯m flying in tomorrow, and I need a girl.¡±


    ¡°What type of event?¡± I ask, logging into myputer.


    ¡°Dinner.¡±


    ¡°I have just the one for you.¡± I pull up Jasmine¡¯s file. Jacob loves the outspoken kind. The ones that stand out. Her current red hair and over-the-top attitude are just that.


    ¡°I want something different for this dinner. She needs to be quiet. Sit there and just look pretty. It¡¯s a business meeting, not a social event.¡±


    I exit out of Jasmine¡¯s file, and I pull up a girl by the name of Macey. ¡°I have ¡­¡±


    ¡°I want Emilee.¡±


    My fingers pause over the keys. ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°I just saw her picture. She¡¯s new, right? I want her.¡±


    I look up at Bones, and he arches a brow at me.


    ¡°Is that a problem, Titan?¡± Jacob asks at my pause.


    ¡°No.¡± I clear my throat. ¡°Not a problem at all. I will notify her and send you the pickup instructions.¡±


    Click.


    Bones smirks but says nothing as he exits my office.


    Prick.


    EMILEE


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I tell my cab driver who drops me off outside of Kingdom. I walk up the fifteen stairs to the back entrance.


    ¡°Hello, Miss York. It¡¯s good to see you again,¡± Nigel says, holding one of the double doors open for me.


    I let out a long breath. I¡¯m nervous. My boobs are sweaty, and my knees shake. It¡¯s the unknown. What¡¯s expected of me.


    I got a notification on the appst night from Titan with instructions of a job. Then I received an alert from the shop that a dress had been picked out for me. Along with an appointment to get my hair and makeup done. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again too.¡±


    He gives me a kind smile. ¡°The pleasure is all mine.¡±


    ¡°Do you know much about the Queens?¡± I ask him, wanting to know as much info as I can.


    ¡°What would you like to know?¡±


    That¡¯s a loaded question. I have so many. But the only one that I can seem to speak is. ¡°Do they all get picked up here at the casino?¡± When I was notified of the pickup location, I was more than surprised. I mean, I was relieved that it wasn¡¯t my ce. Or his. At least Kingdom is mutual ground. And I can see why they didn¡¯t want us to meet at the restaurant. He wants to arrive with me. Show me off. I understand how this works.


    ¡°No. But this is your first time with this client, correct?¡±


    ¡°First time period.¡± I run my sweaty hands down my gown.


    ¡°Oh.¡± He smiles. ¡°How exciting.¡±


    Iugh nervously. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯d call it.¡±


    He reaches out and takes my hand, clutching it in his. ¡°My dear, I assure you that you are in good hands. Titan would not allow someone to be with a Queen that he would not trust.¡±


    I nod and let out a long breath. ¡°I¡¯m just nervous about what is expected of me.¡± I drop my head and stare at the white marble floor and the gold K that is in the middle of a ck circle.


    He ces his free hand under my chin and lifts it, so I meet his kind eyes. ¡°You do what you feelfortable doing. This is your show.¡±


    A single elevator to my right dings before the door slides open when Nigel pulls away from me. Titan and Grave step out. They both stop when they see me. Grave looks at me as if I¡¯m an annoyance. He¡¯s mad at me, I¡¯m sure. He thinks I tricked him by acting deaf. That was never my intention. Titan clears his throat. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you down there,¡± he informs Grave. ¡°Can you give us a moment, Nigel?¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir.¡± He bows and then follows Grave back into the elevator.


    Nervously, I run my hand down my dress. It¡¯s ck with a deep V to show off my cleavage and a slit up my right leg, all the way up to my thigh. It¡¯s silk. Cool and soft against my skin. I topped it off with a pair of red Gi heels and my fingernails match. My hair is up in a tight bun to show off the dress per my client¡¯s request.


    He stops before me. ¡°You look ¡­¡± He licks his lips. ¡°Stunning.¡±


    Butterflies fill my stomach, and it has nothing to do with the date that I¡¯m getting paid to go on. ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°You sure you want to do this, Em?¡± he interrupts me.


    Something about his voice makes me lift my chin higher. Stand straighter. His doubt in me makes me want to prove him wrong more than Nigel¡¯s confidence. ¡°It¡¯s just a date, Titan,¡± I spit out.


    He crosses his tatted arms over his broad chest and smirks down at me. ¡°What if he wants to fuck you?¡±


    I blink at his bluntness. My heart picking up speed at the thought of sleeping with a guy for money. For any other reason than attraction. I mean, let¡¯s face it, I sucked his dick for my phone. But it was more than that, wasn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve wanted Titan for years, and I finally had an excuse to do it and not feel regret, even if he had backed me up into a corner. ¡°If the price is right.¡± I shrug, not wanting him to see my fear.


    The smile drops off his face, and his body goes rigid. He stares down at me, and I ignore the blood rushing in my ears. He¡¯s trying to scare me. He thinks that I can¡¯t do this. That I don¡¯t have what it takes. This is when I wish I was more like Jasmine. I¡¯ll just have to pretend for now.


    ¡°Titan!¡±


    I spin around, hearing a man behind me. He buttons his suit jacket and holds out his right hand as he approaches Titan.


    ¡°Jacob.¡± Titan shakes his hand. ¡°This is Emilee. Your date for the night.¡± He gestures to me. He¡¯s reced his scowl with a smile, but it¡¯s tight.


    ¡°Well hello, Emilee.¡± He holds out his hand to me, and I take it. Bending down, he kisses my knuckles. ¡°I hope you like seafood.¡±


    ¡°Love it,¡± I say, trying to calm my nerves. It¡¯s toote to go back, and I¡¯m not about to look like a scared little girl in front of Titan.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The guy smiles at me, showing off a set of pearly whites. He has dark green eyes, a square chin, and a kind smile. He looks to be around forty. Much younger than I thought. All I was given was a name. I googled him, but I didn¡¯t find any pictures. He stays pretty hidden when ites to the media. But I expected him to be older with the information I had found.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± He gestures to the double doors he had just entered.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I smile.


    He chuckles. ¡°Please, call me Jacob.¡±


    ¡°Jacob.¡± I nod, and he ps Titan on the back.


    ¡°Tell me, how long have you lived in Vegas?¡± he asks, spinning us both around to head toward the doors.


    ¡°All my life,¡± I say, looking over my shoulder to see Titan still standing in the same spot watching us leave. His eyes drop to where Jacob ces his hand on the small of my back, and my heart starts to race at the way his jaw clenches.

 Chapter 74

    TITAN


    I ENTER THE meat locker that¡¯s underground. The room where we dish out our beatings in. Grave stands off to the far corner with his phone in his hands, typing away. Cross sits in a chair to the left, flipping his Zippo open and closed. Bones isn¡¯t here. He left earlier this morning for New York. I¡¯m not sure if it was to see Mr. Bianchi, Luca¡¯s father, or his fuck.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°What do we have?¡± I snap, popping my knuckles.


    Why did I let her words affect me? I don¡¯t give a fuck who she spreads her legs for. I¡¯m not sure which is worse-the fact that he¡¯s paying her for sex, or that she would willingly give it up.


    I want her.


    You had her mouth, my mind screams, but that wasn¡¯t enough. I thought it would be, but it¡¯s all I¡¯ve thought about.


    ¡°Robert Jenkins,¡± Grave says, pocketing his phone and pushing off the wall. ¡°Card counter. Cleared almost a hundred grand this month alone.¡±


    I look over at the guy sitting at the table in the middle of the room. His head is down, and his arms are restrained behind his back. He¡¯s young, maybe twenty-five. I¡¯ve seen the kid on the security cameras. He¡¯s known on the Strip because he hits casino after casino, but he¡¯s not really on the radar. There are thieves out here that clear more, but I¡¯m in a mood tonight. Too bad for him. ¡°Untie him,¡± I order.


    Grave undoes the rope, and Robert rubs his sore wrists. I pull up a chair and spin it around across from him at the table. I sit on it backward, straddling the chair. ¡°Can I get you anything? A water? A beer?¡±


    He looks up at me, his blue eyes shooting from mine to Cross, who still sits in his chair behind me. ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°A room for the night?¡± I go on.


    He tilts his head to the side, his confusion deepening. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause any trouble.¡± He holds up his hands in surrender.


    No doubt he¡¯s heard about us. ¡°What is it you want me to do?¡± I cross my arms on the back of the chair. His eyes scan my tattoos before theynd back on mine. ¡°Allow you to keep the money and walk out the front door?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that much,¡± he argues.


    Grave throws a handful of Kingdom chips onto the table. Some roll off to the floor. Bending down, I pick one up and run my fingers over it. It¡¯s a thousand-dor chip. ck and gold. Kingdom is written across it along with a crown. ¡°Is this all of it?¡± I ask Grave.


    ¡°Yep. Stopped him as he was trying to cash out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave,¡± Robert says. ¡°You can have it all.¡±


    I smirk, rolling the chip between my fingers. ¡°How thoughtful.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean-¡±


    ¡°To steal from us,¡± I interrupt him, my eyes meeting his.


    He swallows nervously, and sweat beads across his forehead. I watch his hands shake when he runs them down his face. ¡°Counting cards isn¡¯t illegal,¡± he finally says.


    I throw my head back andugh. The sound filling the room. Grave and Cross do the same.


    Robert begins to follow, but he sounds unsure of what is going on.


    ¡°What if I shove these chips up your ass? Is that illegal?¡± I ask, holding it out in front of his face.


    Hisughter immediately dies. ¡°Is ¡­ is that a trick question?¡±


    I smirk and stand, shoving the chair to the side. He sits up straighter, eyes darting around the room.


    ¡°This is illegal!¡± He ps the table as his fear gets the best of him. ¡°You¡¯re keeping me against my will.¡± He jumps to his feet.


    ¡°Sit your ass down.¡± Grave shoves him forward and back into his chair.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡± he cries.


    ¡°We already are.¡±


    He runs his hands through his hair frantically while he rocks back and forth. ¡°I ¡­¡± Heughs nervously. ¡°What are you going to do to me? Kill me?¡± His shaky hands point at the chips. ¡°You have the money. Keep it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not leaving here,¡± I inform him. ¡°Not with you anyway.¡±


    EMILEE


    I sit at a table in the back of a restaurant on the fiftieth floor of a casino just down the street from Kingdom. The guy to my right is Jacob French-my job for the night.


    He seems nice enough even though he hasn¡¯t spoken to me much. Once I got into the limo at Kingdom, he spent most of the short drive on his phone with his wife. It was more awkward than anything. He told his children good night and that he loved them. He had a bottle of champagne on ice but didn¡¯t offer me any. I didn¡¯t take offense. The info outlining my night informed me that I was limited to two drinks while in his presence.


    I feel like we¡¯ve lost centuries of women¡¯s rights-a man telling a woman what she can and can¡¯t do. He should have had me cover up my face entirely and just showed my tits.


    I¡¯m on my second martini at the moment and already contemting ordering another one. My nervousness has disappeared, and now I¡¯m just wishing this night would end. Mr. French owns severalpanies. Mason Sikes, his business partner, sits across from me with a woman on his right who looks high as a kite. Her brown eyes are zed over, and she¡¯s drunk nothing but water. She must be on ecstasy. A guy sits on the opposite side of the woman. It¡¯s his son. His green eyes keep falling to my exposed breasts. He seems to be the biggest scumbag at the table.


    I down what¡¯s left of my drink, and he raises his hand, signaling our waiter. Hees over and bends down so the guy can whisper in his ear. He looks at my drink and nods.


    I act like I didn¡¯t see the exchange. Instead, I pull my cell out of my purse and notice a text.


    Jasmine: Call me the moment you get home, bitch. I want the deets.


    I hate to tell her it¡¯s not going to be as interesting as she¡¯s expecting.


    ¡°Here you go, ma¡¯am.¡± The waiter ces the new drink in front of me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say softly and quickly hand him the empty one. Jacob will see the drinks on the tab for sure. But what¡¯s he going to do to me?


    ¡°You looked like you needed another,¡± the young kid says from across the table, handing the woman an alcoholic drink as well.


    ¡°It looks like she¡¯s had enough,¡± I add, noting it¡¯s her first one.


    He smiles. ¡°No such thing. Some women need the encouragement.¡±


    So the guy is trying to fuck his father¡¯s date. ¡°Prick,¡± I say under my breath.


    His smirk just grows. Obviously, he heard me and thought it was cute. I push my chair back. ¡°Excuse me.¡± All the guys start to stand for my dismissal, but I walk away before they can.


    ¡°Excuse me, where is the restroom?¡± I ask the woman standing in the corner. She¡¯s been watching our table like a hawk. Per her job. Anytime one of the guys gets low on anything, she sends our waiter over. I saw Jacob pass her a hundred the moment she seated us.


    ¡°Down that hall and thest door on the right.¡± She points to the far right.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I make my way into the women¡¯s restroom and close the door behind me. I lean my back against the door and close my eyes. I¡¯ve only had two drinks, and I¡¯m feeling them. Hard. The bartender doesn¡¯t y around here. Maybe that¡¯s why Jacob has me on a two-drink limit.


    My head is starting to spin, and my eyes are tired. That could be due to theck of sleep I hadst night. My concern for my date had gotten the best of me. Now I realize I had nothing to worry about. I¡¯m here strictly for arm candy. I¡¯ve not been spoken to directly, and that bothers me more.


    Guess it could be worse. Jacob could have taken me to a sex club and expected me to perform in front of his colleagues while they recorded it. Which brings me to a thought. I don¡¯t remember seeing anything about videos being prohibited while on a date on the application. I¡¯ll have to ask Titan about that next time I see him.


    That¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t like about the Queens. The men tell you what you can and can¡¯t wear, but they don¡¯t tell you what to expect on your date. Or where you¡¯re even going. Just the pickup and timeframe of it, along with your requirements and restrictions.


    I use the restroom and wash my hands. I open the door to be greeted by the kid himself. ¡°Oh.¡± I jump back, before almost running into him. He stands in the middle of the hallway, blocking my way back to the table. ¡°Excuse me.¡± I go to walk around, but he steps to the side, blocking me once again. I start to get aggravated. ¡°Can I help you?¡± I growl.


    He smirks, his eyes looking me up and down. ¡°I think you can.¡± He reaches for me, but I take a step back out of his reach.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for you.¡± I straighten my shoulders. ¡°If you would please ¡­¡±


    He steps into me, pushing my back into the wall between the restrooms. ¡°How much?¡± he asks, running his knuckles up and down my bare arm.


    I pull away the best I can. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°How much do you cost for the night?¡±


    I gasp at his audacity. ¡°You son of a-¡±


    ¡°Careful,¡± he interrupts me with a chuckle. This prick is enjoying himself. ¡°I know you¡¯re not his wife. And I also know that Jacob pays for his women.¡±


    The hairs on the back of my neck rise. I never stopped to think of what others would think of me out with my date. Did I honestly think I woulde off as a long-lost lover? A girlfriend? What if someone tells his wife I was with him? How would I exin that he paid for me? And who the hell would believe it wasn¡¯t sexual?


    ¡°See ¡­¡± He lifts his right hand and cups my cheek. I p it away, and he grips my chin, shoving the back of my head into the wall, digging his fingers into my skin painfully. He lowers his face to mine. I can smell the liquor on his breath. ¡°You are nothing but a whore. And all whores have a price. So name yours.¡±


    My body shakes but not from fear. Anger. How dare this kid speak to me this way? ¡°Fuck you,¡± I say through clenched teeth.


    With a snort, he ces his free hand on my hip, then yanks me to him. ¡°I will. One way or another.¡±


    I m my fists into his chest, and he lets go of me. Taking a few steps back, he slides his eyes over me onest time before he walks into the men¡¯s bathroom to my leftughing.


    After spending a second to collect myself, I make my way back to the table. I plop down in my seat and pick up my drink. This date can¡¯t end soon enough.

 Chapter 75

    EMILEE


    ¡°EVERYTHING OKAY?¡± JACOB asks me once we leave the restaurant.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answer, staring out the back window at the lights on the Strip.


    The kid never said another word to me. He just stared at me from across the table. It made me nervous, so I just kept ordering drinks. After my fifth, Jacob looked over at me, but he never stopped them froming. As long as I wasn¡¯t making a scene, he was allowing it.


    Fucking bullshit!


    ¡°I had a nice time tonight.¡± He goes on.


    I finally look over at him but say nothing.


    He types away on his phone. ¡°I know it was boring ¡­¡±


    I snort. ¡°Boring would have been nice.¡±


    He stops typing. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I lie. As far as I know, he knows what the kid did and didn¡¯t care. It¡¯s his business partner¡¯s son, for fuck¡¯s sake. He¡¯ll take his side over the whore he hired to sit there and look pretty.


    The limo pulls around to the private back entrance of Kingdom andes to a stop. I grab my clutch off the seat beside me.


    ¡°Emilee ¡­¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the dinner,¡± I say, exiting. I¡¯ve already been paid, and the date is over. No need to make this longer than it has to be.


    The limo drives off, and I turn to walk to catch a cab. I had too much to drink tonight to be driving home.


    ¡°Miss York?¡±


    I spin around to see Nigel standing at the top of the stairs, holding one of the doors open with one hand and a cell to his ear in the other. He nods a couple of times and whispers something before cing it in his pocket. ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    I grab my dress and pull it up to be able to walk up the stairs and into the building.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I ask confused. Did Jacob call andin about how many cocktails I had?


    ¡°No, not at all. Titan would like to speak to you.¡±


    I nod. He pulls out a ck key card and scans it for the elevator ess. We step inside, and he scans it again, and the door slides closed.


    I scan the buttons to see he pressed the one with an R. We stand silently while it makes its way up. I avoid looking at myself in the mirrored walls. It opens, and he gestures me to exit. I do so and see a set of ck double doors ahead of me at the end of the single hall. TheRoyal Suite is written across the top of them. ¡°What is this?¡± I ask.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He doesn¡¯t answer me. Instead, he presses in a code on the keypad located on the door and opens it.


    It¡¯s a suite. A fucking mansion overlooking the Las Vegas Strip. The floor-to-ceiling windows allow the city lights to illuminate the open living room. White marble floor with dark gray furniture and a ss coffee table. On my right is arge kitchen with ck cabs that have gold hardware. The countertops match the white marble flooring with stainless steel appliances. ¡°This is beautiful,¡± I say in awe.


    ¡°It will only be a moment.¡±


    I look over to see he has walked toward a set of French doors. He holds them open for me. I make my way over. Walking through them, I turn to face him, but he¡¯s shutting them, leaving me alone in a bedroom. I turn around to look at the room I¡¯m in. It¡¯srge. A bed sitting on a tform dressed in white. More floor-to-ceiling windows open to Sin City. I walk over to a wet bar and pour myself a drink. What¡¯s one more?


    Once done, I walk over to the sliding ss door and step outside onto a balcony. The fresh air feels good on my face. A soft breeze has my dress rubbing against my legs.


    I take a drink.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I spin around to see Titan has joined me. He leans back against the now closed ss door with his hands in the front pockets of his cks. The sleeves to his ck button-down are rolled up to his elbows, exposing his tatted, muscr arms.


    ¡°Bring all the Queens back to your room?¡± I ask, taking a sip of my drink.


    ¡°Are you drunk?¡± His eyes drop to the ss, ignoring my question.


    I give him a drunken smile and throw it back. As I gulp it down, I¡¯m wondering why in the hell I¡¯m here. And why I can¡¯t get what happened yesterday in his office out of my mind. I should have told Nigel that I couldn¡¯te up here. This was a mistake. ¡°As much fun as this is, I¡¯m leaving. My job for the night is done.¡± I ce the now empty ss on a side table and walk toward the ss door. As I go to reach for it, he ces his hand on my stomach, bringing me to a stop.


    ¡°Did he touch you?¡±


    I arch a brow. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You heard me.¡±


    Another man who feels entitled to what I do with my body. ¡°That¡¯s none of your ¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you fuck him?¡±


    My eyes narrow, and I shove his hand off me. Does he ask all the queens this after their jobs? ¡°I¡¯ll fuck whoever I want, whenever I want.¡±


    He wraps his hand around my throat, spins me around, and ms my back into the cold window. I gasp. ¡°Titan ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes or no, Em?¡± His hard chest vibrates against mine with his words. His eyes bore down into mine, almost glowing with his rage. His jaw clenches, and he¡¯s breathing heavily.


    I¡¯m so turned on. And my body is starting to warm up from the drinks I¡¯ve had. ¡°What if I did?¡± I lift my chin, pushing him. I allowed the kid to talk down to me tonight, but I won¡¯t let Titan do it. He¡¯s not above me.


    He tilts his head to the side and releases my neck. I take a deep breath as he runs his knuckles down over my corbone. They make their way lower over my chest bone and gently caress my nipple over my dress. It instantly hardens.


    ¡°Jealous?¡± I challenge at his silence. It¡¯s the alcohol. It¡¯s making me more confident than I would normally be around Titan. The Dark Kings are far from jealous of anything, let alone another man over a woman.


    ¡°What if I am?¡± he asks.


    I open my mouth tough, but his thumb running over my pebbled nipple reces it with a moan.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± He reaches up and undoes my bun, allowing my hair to fall over my chest. He brushes it back and over my shoulders. ¡°What if I said I have thought of nothing but you all night?¡±


    I just stare up at him. Half dazed, half in shock.


    ¡°What if I told you that the thought of you out with him made me angry?¡±

 Chapter 76

    He ces both of his hands on the ss on either side of my head, caging me in. I find myself reaching out to him. My hands grip his narrow hips, pulling him closer. Silently begging for him. I lick my numb lips. ¡°I¡¯d say you¡¯re lying.¡± My voicees out rough. Needy. I¡¯m failing so badly at ying hard to get. And I¡¯m too drunk to tell if he¡¯s fucking with me or not. Or maybe I just want it to be real. For him to want me like I wanted him all those years ago.


    He smirks. ¡°I¡¯ll prove it to you.¡± He reaches down, grabs the silk fabric, and rips my dress, making me gasp.


    ¡°I loved that dress.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you ten more.¡± His lips meet mine as his hands grip my thighs, and he lifts me off the ground. I wrap my legs around him.


    TITAN


    I wish what I had said to her was a lie, but it wasn¡¯t. I¡¯ve thought about nothing other than her since he requested her on a date.


    What would she do for money?


    I know how desperate she was. How she begged Bones and me to help her. What would she do with a stranger who would pay her anything?


    Carrying her back into my bedroom, I push her off me and her backnds on my bed. Her ripped ck dress barely hangs on her thin body. Her hard nipples press against the ck silk. She stares up at me and licks her lips as her eyes drop to my cks. My dick is as hard as stone, and you can clearly see the outline of it. I reach down and undo my belt. She sits up, propping herself on her elbows.


    ¡°You never answered my question.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± She bites her bottom lip, eyes still on my cks, watching me carefully as I lower my zipper.


    ¡°Did he touch you?¡±


    Her eyes trail up over my button-down and meet mine. ¡°No.¡± She makes her way to her knees. ¡°He didn¡¯t touch me.¡± Her hands go to my shirt, and she starts to unbutton it. ¡°You look disappointed.¡±


    I grip her wrists, stopping her actions. ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯d whore myself out?¡± She tilts her head to the side.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re desperate.¡±


    She throws her head back and lets out augh that makes her boobs bounce. My hands itch to rip what¡¯s left of that dress off her. ¡°Aren¡¯t we all desperate for something?¡± she asks.


    My brows pull together. ¡°What does that mean?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What have you always wanted, Titan?¡± Before I answer, she goes on. ¡°What have you always wanted that you would do anything for?¡±


    I don¡¯t even have to think about it. ¡°You.¡± The answer is that simple, and as long as I¡¯ve tried to ignore it, she knows I wanted her, but she had chosen Bones. And now? It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll make her mine tonight and face the consequences for that tomorrow.


    She pulls her wrists free of my hands and holds her arms out wide. ¡°Well, here I am. The question is, what are you going to do with me?¡±


    This is it. I should tell her no. That it just won¡¯t work. If she hadn¡¯t fucked my friend for all those years, then I would take her up on this offer. But she did, so I can¡¯t. Instead, I hear myself say, ¡°Whatever I want.¡±


    She gives me a big smile. Lifting her hands, she rips my shirt open instead of taking her time with the buttons.


    I grab the hem of her dress and pull the ripped fabric off her legs and toss the remains to the floor. She kicks off her heels, and I yank her underwear down her legs. My lips find hers frantically. I can taste the alcohol in her kiss, and I swallow her in hopes to get drunk. ¡°Lie on your stomach,¡± I mumble against them.


    She does as I say, and my cock jerks when my eyesnd on her ass. I yank all the pillows off the bed and throw them to the floor as well. Then I p her ass. ¡°Put it up in the air.¡±


    She moans, arching her back, and pulls her knees up underneath her, giving me a great view of her shaved, soaking wet pussy.


    I shove the shirt off my shoulders and kick off my shoes and cks. Then I crawl onto the bed behind her and use my knees to spread hers farther apart. My hands run up her smooth thighs, over her round ass and up her back before tangling into her hair.


    She hisses in a breath when I yank it back off the bed. Leaning over, I whisper in her ear, ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve fantasized about you like this?¡±


    ¡°Titan ¡­¡± She whimpers.


    ¡°So fucking long,¡± I answer, telling her the truth.


    Letting go of her hair, I watch as her head falls to the bed. I grab my hard cock and stroke it a few times while running my free hand over her pussy, smearing her wetness.


    She reaches between her legs to finger herself, but I p her pussy with my hand.


    She cries out, her body jerking.


    ¡°That¡¯s all mine, baby.¡± Then I push into her without warning.


    ¡°Oh, God ¡­¡±


    Leaning over her back, I slide my arms under her shoulders and up over her head, locking my fingers together behind her neck. The position buries her head into the mattress while restraining her arms above her head at the same time.


    And I fuck her. Hard. My hips m into her ass, making her cry out. I fuck her relentlessly. As hard and fast as I can. Her body trembles, her pussy tightens, and she screams my name louder than any woman has before. But that¡¯s to be expected. I¡¯ve never fucked anyone like this. I¡¯ve loathed this woman since grade school, but a part of me has always wanted her. She was like an itch you can¡¯t scratch. A high you could never reach. She was unobtainable. Until now.


    ¡°Titan ¡­ oh God, Titan ¡­¡± Her pussy tightens around my cock, and her entire body stiffens against mine as shees.


    I don¡¯t let up as her orgasm rocks her body. I go for a few more minutes, then unlock my fingers from behind her head and sit up. Both of our bodies are slick with sweat, and her thighs shake. She¡¯s gasping for breath, her hands now fisting the sheet.


    I pull out and flip her over onto her back. My cock stands to attention, covered in her cum. It runs down her inner thighs and onto my sheets. I should have used a condom, but honestly, I didn¡¯t want to. I want to feel her. All of her. I know she¡¯s clean, I saw her results. It¡¯s part of the process to be a queen. And I know I¡¯m clean.


    Reaching up, I push her wild hair from her slick face. Her makeup is smeared, and her lips parted. This is what she should always look like for me. A beautiful, fucking mess. ¡°Open up for me, Em.¡±


    She looks up at me with her heavy eyes. She¡¯s on a high, and I feel pride that I put her there. That I did this to her.


    I¡¯m not done.


    Shoving her arms down to her sides, I straddle her chest, pinning them in ce. And without question, she licks her lips and opens up for me, knowing exactly what I want.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± I take my cock and slide it into her parted lips. She¡¯s like a pro. Licking, sucking, not giving two shits that my cock tastes like her. I always knew she was a freak. Bones never told me about their sex life. He didn¡¯t have to. My best friend knew I wanted her, so he would let me watch.


    I wrap my hand in her hair and push her head back, opening up her throat for me. Her pale blue eyes look up at me through wateryshes as I fuck her mouth just as hard as I fucked her pussy. ¡°You¡¯re gonna swallow, Em.¡±

 Chapter 77

    EMILEE


    I OPEN MY eyes to a dark room. Sitting up, I wince. Shit. My entire body hurts.


    Why am I ¡­?


    Titan! I slept with him.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± I cover my face and fall back down onto the bed. Removing my hands slowly, I look next to me, afraid he¡¯s there, but he¡¯s not. Throwing my arms to my sides, I release a heavy sigh. My hand hits something hard, and I pick it up, then drop the damn thing on my face. ¡°Fuukk,¡± I moan and try again.


    It¡¯s my phone. And it¡¯s almost dead because I didn¡¯t charge itst night.


    Sitting up, I look around to see I¡¯m the only person in the room. I quickly go to my recent calls and call the one person I need to talk to.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Jasmine answers sleepily.


    ¡°Wake up.¡±


    ¡°Emilee?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°Wait ¡­ Do you know what time it is?¡± She yawns. Obviously, I woke her up.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°You okay? Do I need toe get you?¡± she asks in a rush, sounding more awake. She knew I had a jobst night. ¡°Your date ¡­¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m at Kingdom, and I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°At Kingdom? Why would you ¡­¡± She trails off, and I hope she¡¯s figured it out because I¡¯m not sure I can say it out loud. ¡°Did you stay with Titanst night?¡±


    I fall to my side and bury my head into the sheets. They smell like sex. ¡°Yeah,¡± I mumble.


    Sheughs. ¡°How was it?¡±


    Rolling onto my back, I stare up at the ceiling. ¡°Amazing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotta tell me all about it. How about I meet you at the buffet there in thirty?¡± She yawns. ¡°I need some breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I say but pause. ¡°Call Haven and see if she wants to join us.¡± It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen her. And Jasmine hasn¡¯t mentioned her once.


    She¡¯s silent for a moment. ¡°When was thest time you spoke to her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I try to add the months in my head. ¡°Maybe four months ago. Why?¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ she¡¯s married.¡±


    TITAN


    I sit at my desk, my cell in one hand and a pen in the other. My door opens and when my eyes meet a set of dark green ones, I inwardly sigh.


    ¡°Let me call you back,¡± I say to Luca on the other end.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in a few. I¡¯m about to head that way.¡±


    Click.


    I set my cell on my desk, then cross my arms over my chest. ¡°Mr. Bates. What can I do for you today?¡±


    He¡¯s dressed in one of his Armani suits ready to mow over anyone who gets in his way of ruling the world. Starting his day with me. ¡°Fire her,¡± he demands,ing up to my desk.


    I lean back in my seat, gettingfortable. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°The fuck you do!¡± he seethes, pointing his finger at me. ¡°You hired my daughter as a fucking Queen.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t disclose that information.¡±


    ¡°Cut the shit, Titan.¡± He ps my desk. ¡°I saw her pictures. And in one of them, she was wearing fucking lingerie!¡±


    My door opens, and Bones enters, shutting it behind him. ¡°I was walking by and thought I¡¯d check to see if you needed some assistance.¡±


    I stand from my chair. ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±


    Bones looks from me to Mr. Bates. They have history. Not a good one. He wants to stay but reluctantly exits.


    ¡°I will not allow her ¡­¡±


    ¡°To what?¡± I arch a brow.


    His jaw sharpens. ¡°To be a fucking whore.¡±


    I snort. Pot meet kettle. ¡°You spent over two hundred grandst year on Queens,¡± I remind him.


    He pulls his shoulders back and bows his chest.


    I walk around my desk ande face to face with him. ¡°I will not fire her. And the only reason you know she¡¯s a Queen is because you¡¯re a client.¡± I reach up and grab his suit jacket, yanking him to me. ¡°If you want to continue to pay for your sex, then I suggest you keep your mouth shut and not tell me how to do my job.¡± I shove him back.


    He trips over his own feet and falls into the chair. I make my way back around to my desk and sit down across from him.


    He bows his head and runs his hand through his hair. His concern is getting the best of him. ¡°Do you know what this will do to me if it gets out that my daughter sells her body?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t guarantee that,¡± he growls.


    ¡°My airtight NDAs do.¡±


    He stands. ¡°And if someone talks?¡±


    I stand as well. ¡°Then I will take care of them just as I would if any of my clients leak any info about my Queens.¡± I run a no tolerance kind of business. ¡°I protect my assets.¡±


    He seems to be satisfied with my answer because he turns to the door but stops and faces me once again. ¡°Jasmine is not to know that I was here.¡±


    EMILEE


    ¡°YOU GOT MARRIED?¡± I demand as my best friend sits down beside me in the booth.


    She nods and gives me a big smile as her amber eyes light up. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck, Haven?¡± I ask, my jaw still dropped at the news.


    She sighs. ¡°It was plicated.¡±


    I frown. ¡°Are you okay? Is Luca treating you right?¡± The guy is in the mafia. We¡¯ve all known it since high school, but that never stopped her from loving him.


    ¡°Yeah, it started out a little rough, but everything is perfect now.¡± She pushes a piece of brown hair behind her ear. Her amber eyes soft and full of love as she speaks about her husband.


    I look over to see a man by the name of Oliver Nite standing at the entrance of the restaurant. ¡°Is he here with you?¡± He grew up a Bianchi. Luca¡¯s father took him off the streets when he was just a kid and raised him as one of their own. He wears the gold ring on his right hand to prove it. The Bianchis adopted him and made him one of their own even if it was for their own selfish reasons.


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s my bodyguard.¡±


    ¡°Why do you need a bodyguard?¡± I ask worried. ¡°Are you in danger?¡± The Bianchis have a lot of enemies. I never thought my best friend could be in danger due to who she loves.


    She waves me off. ¡°Everything is fine. Luca is just paranoid.¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ that¡¯s good to know.¡± I¡¯m d he¡¯s making sure she¡¯s safe, even if she feels it¡¯s overkill.


    ¡°I tried calling you. Several times,¡± Haven says. Narrowing her eyes on mine, she changes the subject.


    My chest tightens. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I¡¯ve been a shitty friend. And I hate that I wasn¡¯t here for her.


    ¡°I left you messages.¡± She takes my hand. ¡°Did you not get them?¡±


    It¡¯s alsoplicated, but instead, I say, ¡°I lost my phone and had to get a new one.¡±


    ¡°Voicemails transfer over,¡± Jasmine states, cramming a piece of pancake into her mouth across the booth from us.


    I narrow my eyes at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Haven wraps her arms around my shoulders and pulls me into her. ¡°I¡¯m just d you¡¯re here now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jasmine nods her head. ¡°We know how you get.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± I ask.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That you pull away.¡±


    I can¡¯t argue with her or be mad about what Jasmine says because it¡¯s true. I¡¯ve never allowed myself to get too close. Not even to them. Haven and Jasmine were the closest.


    ¡°And your mom is sick ¡­¡± Haven goes on. ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine how hard that must be.¡± She rubs my back. ¡°How are you and your dad holding up?¡±


    Jasmine drops her eyes to the table. She hasn¡¯t told Haven what happened to him. I imagine Haven doesn¡¯t watch the news often anyway. If she did, she¡¯d see nothing but bad things regarding her husband.


    ¡°My father ¡­¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°My father passed away a few weeks ago.¡±


    The table falls silent, and I drop my head to stare at my hands in myp. ¡°It was a heart attack. Happened at his office while in a meeting.¡± I swallow and leave it at that. ¡°He left everything to George. And he is ckmailing me.¡± I¡¯m like a drunk girl who has reached her limit of drinks, and they¡¯re alling back up. ¡°But George owes the Kings five hundred thousand dors. And he has offered me up to Titan in exchange for repaying his debt.¡±


    As the words finish rushing out, I¡¯m met with silence. But I can¡¯t look up at them. I¡¯m ashamed. Not sure why, since the girls and I have never kept secrets from one another. And let¡¯s face it, we¡¯ve all three done some stupid shit when it came to boys. I don¡¯t know why this would be any different.


    I hear the vinyl in the cushion shift as Jasmine gets up from her side of the table andes to sit by me. I move closer to Haven to make room for her. And then I feel both of their arms around me.


    Closing my eyes, I feel a tear run down my cheek. These are my sisters. We¡¯ve only ever had each other, and I¡¯ve missed them so much.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Jasmine whispers, either pretending like she didn¡¯t know, or she truly is sincere.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Haven sniffs. ¡°We should have been there for you ¡­¡±


    I pull away from both of them. ¡°No. I should have been there for you,¡± I tell Haven.


    ¡°Hey.¡± She smiles. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Promise. Don¡¯t worry about me. But Jasmine ¡­¡± She looks over at her. ¡°She needs help.¡±


    Iugh, wiping the tear from my cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m just fine. Thank you,¡± Jasmine says, lifting her chin. ¡°Hey, that offer still stands, Nite,¡± Jasmine calls out.


    ¡°Offer?¡± I ask, confused.


    ¡°Yeah, I told him I¡¯d fuck him with a strap-on.¡±


    ¡°What? Why would you say that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because he¡¯s gay.¡± She rolls her eyes.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s not,¡± I argue.


    ¡°He is. But that¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t discriminate. And I¡¯ll have you screaming my name all night.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a mute,¡± I remind her. He took some kind of vow of silence back in college. That¡¯s where he got his nickname Silent Nite from.


    ¡°He won¡¯t be when I¡¯m done with him.¡± She winks.


    He ignores her.


    Haven rolls her eyes. ¡°You fucked him at my wedding.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I gasp, looking at Jasmine.


    She lifts her drink to take a sip. ¡°For the hundredth time, we didn¡¯t have sex. He ate me out.¡±


    ¡°At her wedding?¡± I ask wide-eyed. ¡°Where did that happen at? In a closet?¡±


    ¡°A woman never tells.¡±


    ¡°Well, good thing you¡¯re not a woman,¡± Haven jokes. ¡°You¡¯re that cocky frat guy who brags to all his friends.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fucking Titan.¡± Jasmine obviously has no problem telling important information about my life.


    Haven gasps. ¡°No way.¡±


    I nod, and Jasmine adds, ¡°Yep. She¡¯s a dirty little whore.¡±


    I flinch at the way she says whore. I know she¡¯s joking, but the thought of the guy fromst night still has me on edge. God, he was such an ass.


    Havenughs. ¡°Well, you¡¯re screwing Trenton.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask wide-eyed. ¡°Jasmine, he¡¯s married.¡± I follow his wife on Instagram. She went to college with us but was two years younger.


    She shrugs. ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡± Then her eyes slide over to Nite.


    I look over at him as well, and he¡¯s already staring at her. What the hell have I missed?


    ¡°Anyway, back to you and Titan.¡± Haven whistles. ¡°I always knew it would happen. You two had this crazy chemistry going on. He always wanted you.¡±

 Chapter 78

    After my lunch with the girls, I walk through the casino with a smile on my face. It¡¯s the first real one since my father passed. George is MIA, and I have a job. It¡¯s not exactly my dream job, but being a Queen has its perks. Like the three thousand dors I madest night. That¡¯s what I got to keep. For sitting next to a man and not having to hold up my end of a conversation, it was pretty easy money. Plus, my clothes stayed on.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I make my way toward the back, private entrance to find Nigel at his desk. He sits on his chair with a newspaper in his hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t know anyone still read those.¡±


    He looks up at me, folding it. ¡°Everyone seems to get their news through social media these days.¡±


    ¡°But not you,¡± I add.


    ¡°It¡¯s overrated.¡± Chuckling, he stands and walks over to the single elevator. Using his key card, the doors open, and he looks at me. ¡°Going up?¡±


    I bite my lip. ¡°I¡¯m not sure ¡­¡±


    ¡°Titan informed me this morning that you are granted ess whenever you want.¡±


    My cheeks flush, and I drop my eyes, but I find my feet walking me over and entering the elevator. I decide to test the waters with how much info he will give me as we ride. ¡°What does the R stand for?¡±


    ¡°The Kings live on the Royal level when they are here,¡± he answers.


    I knew that. But I choose to focus on ¡­ ¡°When they¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. Sometimes they go home. Sometimes they stay at Kingdom.¡±


    The elevatores to a stop, and he exits with me. ¡°You have full ess to the Royal floor.¡±


    I look over the jeans and t-shirt that I wear along with a pair of Converse. ¡°Thank you for the clothes.¡± I tell him. After I spoke to Jasmine this morning and told her I wanted to meet for breakfast I found some clothes folded neatly in a bag on Titan¡¯s nightstand with the tags still on them. I¡¯m not sure how, but I just knew Nigel had delivered them to the suite.


    He just gives me a wink and punches in a code, and the door opens to their suite. ¡°Thank you.¡± I didn¡¯t get all the information I wanted, but I got more than I had ten minutes ago.


    I walk inside as he leaves to go back downstairs. ¡°Hello?¡± I call out, wondering if anyone is up here, but I¡¯m met with silence.


    Looking to my right, I see a hallway. I slowly begin to walk down it, running my fingers along the wall. It leads to a ss door. Pressing down on the gold handle, I open it. I step inside to see a gym. It has everything from treadmills to benches and free weights. It even has yoga mats rolled up and stuffed in cubby holes up against the far wall. The wall to my right is nothing but mirrors.


    When I open another door to the left, I step into a locker room. Four lockers are to my right, then a set of showers on my left. Why would they ever leave Kingdom? Everything they could ever need is right here in the Royal Suite.


    Walking over to the counter, I look at myself in the mirror that is lined with lights and frown. ¡°I look like shit,¡± I mumble, pulling on my cheeks. I didn¡¯t put any makeup on this morning because I don¡¯t have any here. I never nned on staying the night with Titan.


    Continuing through the bathroom, Ie to another door. This ce is like a fucking maze. I turn the ck knob and step inside.


    I instantlye to a stop at what I see. It¡¯s a massage room. It¡¯s dark, soft music ys, and there¡¯s a ck table in the center. It¡¯s what I see there that has me pausing. It¡¯s Grave.


    He¡¯s fucking a blonde bent over the table from behind. The room is filled with his grunts and her moans. ¡°Fuck,¡± she cries out.


    He ps her ass, making her whimper before reaching up and grabbing her hair with both his hands and yanking her head back at an odd angle, but it gives me a clear view of her face. Her eyes are closed, and she licks her parted lips. Makeup that looks a couple of days old runs down her face. ¡°Grave. Oh, God ¡­¡±


    ¡°Lucy.¡± He growls her name as he stares down at their bodies pping.


    I p a hand over my mouth and step back, closing the door as quickly yet quietly as I can. ¡°Shit,¡± I hiss and run through the bathroom, gym, and down the hallway.


    ¡°Oh, my God. Oh, my God.¡± I run through the double French doors into Titan¡¯s room and turn around, watching the doors. I wait for Grave to enter. To yell at me. To kick me out. But as the seconds tick by and my breathing slows, I begin to think that maybe I got lucky, and they didn¡¯t see me.


    TITAN


    She has dominated my thoughts today. I haven¡¯t been able to do a single thing without thinking about her. My cock has been hard, and my mind¡¯s been a jumbled mess. The guys noticed. Bones evenmented on it, but I ignored them all. They don¡¯t know she was the reason, and I wanna keep it that way.


    Walking into the Royal Suite, I go straight to my room, knowing I¡¯ll have the ce to myself tonight. Bones has ns with Luca, or so he says. He still thinks the business they have is a secret, so I¡¯ll let him have that for now. And I overheard Grave and Cross say they were going to close the strip clubs down.


    I enter my room, and my eyes go straight to my bed. She¡¯s not there like I had hoped. I know she¡¯s up here. Nigel had informed me he escorted her up here hours ago. Spinning around, I see the bathroom door is cracked, and I hear the shower running.


    Even better.


    I open my nightstand drawer and then enter the bathroom. Steam fills therge room, and I look over at the ss shower. She stands under the sprayer, her hands running over her hair to get the suds out.


    I remove my shirt, jeans, and kick off my shoes. Entering the shower, Ie up behind her. ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re sexy.¡±


    She shrieks in surprise, and I chuckle. ¡°Titan ¡­ You scared me.¡±


    I stand before her naked and hard. Her perfect tits rise and fall quickly with her heavy breathing. Her wet hair sticks to her cheeks, neck, and chest. I reach out and push it back, seeing the bruises I left on herst night. They¡¯re not terribly bad. Just a light shade of purple from my aggressiveness. They¡¯re mainly on her hips and a couple on her chest. A few dot her thighs.


    ¡°How long have you been here?¡± I ask.


    Her face falls, and she bites her bottom lip. ¡°About three hours. I took a nap.¡± Her eyes go wide, and she looks nervous all of a sudden. ¡°Should I not havee-¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I interrupt her. ¡°I wanted you here.¡± I had messaged her this morning to meet me in my room, but the guys kept me longer at our fucking meeting than I had intended.


    She turns to face the showerhead, and I step up behind her again. Not allowing her any time. ¡°Bend over and ce your hands t on the wall. And spread your legs for me,¡± I order in her ear.


    Her breathing picks up, and she does as she¡¯s told.


    I grab what I brought in here with me, knowing what I was going to do and smear the silicone lube over my cock.


    My feet hold hers apart. Her back t. I run my hand down her spine, feeling every vertebra. She shudders. Gripping my hard cock in my hand, I put it against her ass, and she tenses. ¡°How long has it been?¡± I ask.


    ¡°A while.¡± She pants.


    I smile. Good. Showing more restraint than I¡¯d like, I push into her, stretching that tight ass. She cries out and goes to move, but I hold her down with my hand on her back. ¡°Let me in, Em. Rx.¡±


    I fill her just a little, then I push in farther. ¡°That¡¯s it, baby. That¡¯s it.¡± I close my eyes as I push all the way into her tight ass.


    She whimpers, and I¡¯m panting. I grip her hips.


    ¡°Take your right hand and fuck that pussy, Em.¡±


    She lets go of the wall and begins to y with herself.


    ¡°Fuck your pussy, baby. I want three fingers fucking yourself. I want youing all over those fingers. Then I¡¯m gonna lick them clean.¡±


    ¡°God ¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, baby.¡± I¡¯m going to own her. Just like Bones used to but only I¡¯m not going to stop where he did. I¡¯m going to demand more because I¡¯m nowhere near done with her.

 Chapter 79

    EMILEE


    FOR THE SECOND morning in a row, I wake up in Titan¡¯s bed. My body is just as sore as the day before. Getting out of the bed, I make it to the bathroom to brush my teeth and use the restroom. I see a T-shirt of his lying on the end of the bed, and I ce it over my head, pulling my very tangled hair from the cor. I open the French doors, not thinking anything about it bute to a quick stop when I see three sets of eyes on me.


    Grave sits at the kitchen table with a fork paused halfway to his mouth, which is wide open as he spots me. His eyes drop to my bare legs, and I tug at the already long T-shirt. This is payback for catching him in the act yesterday.


    Titan stands in the open kitchen flipping pancakes. He looks me over once, and my body heats from the intensity of his gaze. I clear my throat and rub my neck awkwardly.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    My eyes go to Cross. He looks less surprised than Grave did to see me here. He¡¯s leaned back in his chair rxing with his legs open and his left hand flipping his Zippo open and close. Cross always had a mysterious vibe about him. I was the least close to him because he kept to himself. Even between the Kings. Or maybe I was just never close enough to pay attention. All I know about him is that he has secrets. Murderous secrets.


    Neen years old


    I¡¯m digging around in my trunk, trying to find my bag through all of my shit when I¡¯m pped on the ass. I whip around about to give whoever did it a piece of my mind butugh when I see Jasmine. ¡°What was that for?¡±


    Sheughs. ¡°Bones can¡¯t be the only lucky son of a bitch to hit that ass.¡±


    I roll my eyes and turn back to my car, picking up the nket that my mother made me put in there just in case I¡¯m ever stranded in the winter. She forgets we live in fucking Vegas. ¡°Aha,¡± I say, finding it hiding under there.


    ¡°Did you hear about Oak Grove?¡± she asks as I throw it over my shoulder.


    Oak Grove is the Baptist Church that Cross¡¯s father preaches at. ¡°No. What about it?¡± I m my trunk shut, and we begin to walk toward the school.


    ¡°It burned downst night.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I gasp,ing to a stop.


    She nods and looks over my shoulder. I turn to follow her line of sight.


    The Kings all stand by Bones¡¯s car. He has both of his hands in the pockets of his dark jeans and a white hoodie on. Titan stands facing him with a cigarette between his lips, and Cross has his ass leaning against the front passenger door. His bag lies at his feet. He has his right ankle crossed over his left. His left hand is in his pocket while the other flips his Zippo lighter open and close.


    I look back at her.


    ¡°Now Father James is missing.¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± I breathe before looking back over at Cross. His eyes are on mine, and I wonder if he can hear us all the way across the parking lot. He snaps the lighter shut and then opens it again.


    ¡°What are you girls doing?¡± Trenton, her on-again, off-again boyfriend, gets our attention as hees up to us with his best friend.


    ¡°Talking about what happened at Oak Grovest night.¡±


    ¡°The police suspect arson and murder.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± she asks him.


    ¡°Heard my father talking about it this morning. Guess a witness called the police and said that they saw Cross enter the church with his dad an hour before and then saw him leaving. Alone. Just before the ce went up in mes.¡±


    She covers her mouth with her hand. ¡°His dad was left inside?¡±


    He nods. ¡°So they say.¡±


    His friend Liam snorts. ¡°I heard it was suicide.¡± Then his eyes go to Cross. ¡°I mean, wouldn¡¯t you kill yourself if Cross was your son?¡±


    My eyes narrow on him. ¡°That¡¯s a horrible thing to say.¡±


    He shrugs.


    Trenton just shoves him. ¡°I¡¯d like to see you say that to his face.¡±


    Jasmineughs, and he throws his arm over her shoulders and walks her toward the school along with Liam.


    I turn back around, but the Kings are no longer standing by the car. Taking a look around the parking lot, I see a few people standing around. A couple are on their phones. Others are walking to sses. It¡¯s early on a Monday. Jasmine and I have ss, but the Kings have ball practice to get to. Turning back toward the door, I go to take a step but run into a hard body. ¡°Sorry ¡­¡±


    My voice trails off when I look up to see it¡¯s Bones. ¡°Hey,¡± I say, trying to slow my racing heart.


    He takes a quick look around. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be out here by yourself.¡±


    I ignore that statement as he grabs my hand in his. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Cross? I heard about what happened with his dad ¡­¡±


    He yanks me to a stop and spins to face me. The look in his eyes has me taking a step back. ¡°What did you hear?¡± he demands.


    I swallow. ¡°Uh, that ¡­ just that there was a witness who saw him at Oak Grove with his dad and then him leaving right before it burned down ¡­¡±


    He steps into me, and I shut my mouth when he grabs my upper arms, digging his fingers into my skin. ¡°Din ¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say a fucking word, Em. To anyone. Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My eyes search his. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything ¡­ It¡¯s just a rumor ¡­¡±


    ¡°Who told you?¡±


    ¡°Tr ¡­?¡± I stop myself before I finish that sentence. I don¡¯t wanna throw Trenton under the bus. No matter how much I dislike the guy. And I¡¯m not sure if the Kings are involved in the death of Cross¡¯s dad. But I don¡¯t wanna be responsible for anything that happens. ¡°Din ¡­¡±


    ¡°Who the fuck was it, Emilee?¡± he snaps, using my full name.


    ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t remember,¡± I lie and hang my head.


    He steps into me and grips my chin in his hand. I try to pull away, but it just tightens. ¡°Ow, Bones ¡­¡±


    ¡°Lying to me isn¡¯t going to save him, baby.¡±


    I dig my nails into his forearm as he holds me in ce. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me,¡± I whisper as tears sting my eyes.


    His blue eyes search mine for a little longer before he lets go, and I take a step back from him until my ass bumps into my car. Then he turns and walks into the building, leaving me standing in the parking lot all by myself and confused as to what the hell just happened.


    I never brought it up again. Bones never let me into his personal life. I never discussed what he and the Kings did, and he never offered any information.


    Silently, Cross stands from the table and walks out the door.


    ¡°I, uh ¡­ can ¡­¡±


    ¡°Sit,¡± Titan orders with a spat.


    I pull out a chair and fall into it, avoiding Grave¡¯s stare as he goes back to shoving pancakes in his mouth.


    ¡°So ¡­¡± he begins once he swallows.


    ¡°Save it,¡± Titan orders.


    Grave just shakes his head, letting out a chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s your funeral, man.¡±


    My eyes shoot to Titan, and his are narrowed on Grave. He doesn¡¯t even look his way as he grabs the hoodie off the back of his chair before exiting the suite as well.


    Titan walks over to me with a te full of pancakes, bacon, and some strawberries on the side. He ces the syrup in front of me.


    ¡°This was a mistake,¡± I say, just staring at my food.


    ¡°Em.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I stand quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause any trouble between you and Bones.¡± I push the hair back from my face.


    ¡°Look.¡± He sighs, running his hand down his face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you that Bones won¡¯t care because that makes it sound like you never meant anything to him.¡±


    I didn¡¯t. But that doesn¡¯t mean he could be okay with it either.


    ¡°But I will tell you that Grave has no idea what he¡¯s talking about.¡± He walks back over to me. ¡°Grave lives in his own little world that does not exist to others.¡±


    He always has. Grave has had a problem with addiction since he was young. And he doesn¡¯t allow anyone to get close to it. Because that would make it real. And he can¡¯t handle that. Bones has always let his little brother do whatever the fuck he wants. And their father was never really around. He spent all his time up at Kingdom when he and the Three Wisemen owned it. I¡¯m not sure about now because I¡¯ve been gone for a couple of years, but I haven¡¯t seen or heard anyone mention him.


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°But nothing,¡± he interrupts me. ¡°Now sit down and eat before your food gets cold.¡± He kisses my forehead and goes back to the kitchen.

 Chapter 80

    EMILEE


    I TAKE A deep breath and pull back my shoulders as I make my way up the back stairs to find Nigel standing behind his desk in the corner.


    ¡°Miss York.¡± His dark eyes meet mine. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Bones,¡± I blurt out before I lose my nerve.


    ¡°Oh.¡± His brows pull together. ¡°Is he expecting you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He opens his mouth to speak. ¡°Can you call him for me, please?¡± Titan has given me ess to their suite, not their office.


    He nods once and picks up his desk phone. He punches in one number and holds the receiver to his ear. ¡°Hello, Bones? Yes. You have Emilee here in the lobby wanting to speak to you.¡± He nods once to himself. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He hangs up and looks at me. I hold my breath. ¡°He will see you.¡±


    I let it out. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He ushers me upstairs, and the door to the elevator slides open. There is a conference room to my right. It¡¯s a ss box that overlooks the city. ¡°This way.¡± He takes me down a long hall and to the door at the end. He knocks once and then pushes it open.


    I step inside to see Bones sitting behind his desk. The room is dark. Thick ck curtains pulled shut hide him from the city he loves so much. The carpet a dark gray and ck leather couch to the right and two ck leather chairs sit across from his desk. He stands and nods to Nigel, who exits the room without a word.


    I bite my bottom lip nervously, knowing thest time I was in this room Titan was also present and I begged them both to help me. Which was just an embarrassment. I have a feeling this time will be a repeat of then.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Em?¡± he asks, gesturing to one of the chairs.


    My eyes scan over his tatted arms. He has the sleeves of his button-down rolled up to his elbows and his tie sits on his desk. He has the top two buttons undone. Bones never liked having to dress in business attire; he preferred jeans and a T-shirt.


    ¡°Em?¡± he asks again.


    I don¡¯t move. Instead, I stay where I¡¯m at and force my eyes to look up to meet his. ¡°I ¡­ I wanted ¡­¡± I clear my throat, and he crosses his arms over his chest. ¡°I wanted to let you know that I¡¯m sleeping with Titan.¡± It rushes out in one breath.


    He doesn¡¯t look the least bit surprised, and it just unnerves me more. I run my sweaty hands down my jeans.


    ¡°I¡¯m assuming Grave told you-¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t have to,¡± he interrupts me.


    ¡°Oh,¡± is all my mind can gather at the moment.


    He walks over to me, and my heart picks up. The smell of cologne surrounds me, and I have to force myself to stay here in the present and not fall into a memory of him.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want you to be mad at him,¡± I add quickly as he nears. ¡°We¡¯re ¡­¡±


    ¡°All adults,¡± he finishes my sentence.


    I swallow nervously.


    He reaches out and grabs a lock of my hair. He twists it around his finger like he used to, and my knees begin to tremble. ¡°Bones ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad.¡± His blue eyes roam my face.


    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± I ask, feeling the sweat bead between my breasts. Fuck, it¡¯s hot in here. I don¡¯t love Bones, but I can¡¯t deny we had some amazing chemistry.


    He shakes his head once. ¡°No, I¡¯m jealous.¡±


    I tense.


    He presses his body into mine, and his finger that was twirling in my hair slides into my hair, gripping my scalp and tilting my head back. ¡°I do miss you, Emilee.¡±


    My lips part, and my eyes grow heavy at his words. ¡°I¡¯m ¡­¡± I stop myself.


    ¡°What?¡± he urges me to answer. ¡°Miss me too?¡±


    I was going to say I¡¯m with Titan now, but am I? I was never really with Bones. We just had an understanding. He was horny-he came to me. He was angry-he came to me. We never had abel; we didn¡¯t need it. But when ites to me and Titan, I¡¯m lost. I don¡¯t expect him to only fuck me. I¡¯m a queen, for fuck¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Bones ¡­¡± The door opens.


    He doesn¡¯t even bother looking away from me. ¡°Get the fuck out!¡±


    The door ms shut after that. It was Grave. I know his voice well enough.


    Fuck!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I came up here,¡± I manage to get out.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± His other arm snakes behind my back, pulling me closer to him.


    ¡°Bones.¡± My hands grip his white button-down.


    He doesn¡¯t allow me to finish that thought. He presses his lips on mine, and I stiffen against him but only for a second. My body reacts to him like it used to.


    My arms go up and around his neck, and I open for him, letting Din Reed take what he wants like he always did.


    TITAN


    Pulling up to the York¡¯s residence, I get out of my car and walk up to the door, knocking on it. I ce my hands in my pockets, rocking back and forth when the door opens.


    ¡°Titan.¡± She stands before me in a pair of jean shorts and a ck tank top. Her hair up in a messy bun and no makeup on. She¡¯s so gorgeous. But Emilee York always was. She could have had any boy she wanted.


    ¡°I got your message,¡± I say.


    Her eyes drop to the floor for the briefest moment before she forces them back up to meet mine. She squares her shoulders, stepping to the side. ¡°Come on in.¡±


    I enter the house and she shuts the door behind me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up to my room.¡± She grabs my hand and pulls me up the stairs.


    Entering her room, I close the door and look around. I¡¯ve never been in here, but I imagine it looks the same as it did before she left for college. White walls, pink d¨¦cor. A white four-post bed that sits up against the wall with pink and silver throw pillows. She lets go of my hand and turns to face me.


    She had messaged me earlier today that she wasing home tonight to spend time with her mother, and that she wanted me toe by and see her. That we needed to talk. ¡°What was it you wanted to talk about?¡±


    ¡°I kissed Bones.¡± I barely get the question out before she answers.


    I just stare at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She runs a hand through her hair. ¡°I didn¡¯t know where we stood. I didn¡¯t want you to think I¡¯m one of those girls who expects you to be faithful to me. And I didn¡¯t want you to think I have any expectations,¡± she rambles, ¡°because I don¡¯t.¡± She throws her hands up in the air. ¡°But I don¡¯t want you mad at Bones. I went to see him.¡± She swallows nervously at my silence. ¡°I needed to tell him that we slept together because I didn¡¯t want him mad at you.¡±


    ¡°Em ¡­?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want Grave to tell him.¡±


    ¡°Em?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so ¡­¡±


    ¡°Em!¡± I growl her name this time.


    She takes a step back and bows her head, breathing heavy after her rambling.


    I step into her, grip her chin, and force her to look up at me. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Her lips part and blue eyes widen.


    ¡°Bones told me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for it ¡­¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Will you stop?¡± I give her a soft smile. ¡°Emilee, I¡¯m not jealous of your past with Bones. I¡¯m also not jealous about what happened today in his office.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re not mad at him?¡± she asks cautiously.


    ¡°No.¡± I can¡¯t help but chuckle.


    She runs a hand through her hair. ¡°Well, now I¡¯m embarrassed,¡± she mumbles to herself.


    Bones and I have an understanding. He had her; I wanted her. I wouldn¡¯t call my friend stupid, but I would say when he wouldn¡¯tmit to her, it was a mistake. Emilee is the full package. She¡¯s the kind of woman you use in the bedroom but parade her around as a fucking queen in the streets of peasants.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t know what we are.¡±


    I frown.


    She exins further. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to think I was putting abel on us. But I also wanted him to know what we were doing. I¡¯d hate toe between the two of you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± I smile at her concern. ¡°But as for us ¡­¡± I run the pad of my thumb over her bottom lip. ¡°You¡¯re mine, Em.¡±


    ¡°Yours?¡± She seems shocked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I run my hands down over her neck and feel her pulse race. ¡°Have a problem with that?¡±


    She swallows and shakes her head, whispering, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I lean down and press my lips to hers. ¡°Now pack your bag and let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 81

    I exit our private elevator underground to the meat locker. Nigel is already waiting for me and Bones. ¡°Good afternoon.¡±


    Yes, it is. I find my days to be much more tolerable when I open my eyes to see Emilee next to me. Naked. I love the way she moans when I wake her up for sex before I start my day. ¡°Good afternoon.¡± I nod and walk down the long hallway to the heavy metal door at the end. I open it up and step inside the cold space. Bones enters behind me and locks us inside the concrete room. Grave and Cross are not present, but Luca and Nite are. Along with three other men I know all too well.


    They each sit in a chair at the single table in the middle of the room. They jump to their feet the moment they see me.


    ¡°Titan, I can exin ¡­¡±


    ¡°How you failed at the only job you were supposed to do.¡± I interrupt him.


    Matt fists his hands and his jaw sharpens. ¡°He outsmarted us.¡±


    Bones arches a brow. ¡°Did he, though?¡±


    ¡°Woah.¡± Tommy throws his hands up. ¡°You think we did this on purpose?¡±


    So defensive right off the bat. I cross my arms over my chest but say nothing.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± thest one, Steven hisses. ¡°We had the house surrounded.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± I hiss. ¡°How the fuck did you let George get away?¡± These were our three guys who were supposed to be our surveince. We put them on George¡¯s detail because I thought they could be trusted. Now the fucker is gone and these three are going to tell me exactly what I want to know. ¡°Where the fuck is he?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡± Matt growls, taking a step back from the table. He runs into Nite who shoves him forward.


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± I snap.


    ¡°We heard that there was movement out back,¡± Steven speaks up. ¡°By the time we made it around to there, he was already in a car and on the run.¡± He swallows. ¡°We managed to catch up with him on the highway, but when we looked closely there were three identical cars. We followed the one that we had had eyes on since the house. We managed to run it off the road, but it was not him.¡±


    ¡°So, you followed the wrong one?¡± I make sure I heard him right. ¡°There were three of you, why didn¡¯t you each follow a car?¡± It¡¯s not fucking rocket science. There¡¯s more at stake here than five hundred thousand dors. Fuck the money! Now our concern is himing back for Emilee.


    Tommy steps forward. ¡°We were only down to two cars. When we went to take off my tires had been shed.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable.¡± Bones hisses beside me.


    Quite so.


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t our fault. They had the drop on us.¡± Matt snaps at him.


    ¡°Sounds like you allowed them to have that advantage on you.¡± Bones shoves him backwards. ¡°Now the question is was it on purpose or just a coincidence?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Steven looks from him to me. ¡°This was not intentional. We were set up.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I look over at Bones and he shrugs at me. It¡¯s my show. ¡°You¡¯re right. You were.¡± I say and pull three bullets out of the front pocket of my ck cks. Luca walks over to me and hands me his Smith and Wesson 629 ssic revolver. I open it up and insert the three . 44 magnum bullets into the cylinder and then spin it before snapping it close.


    I raise the gun and pull the trigger, shooting Steven in the leg. The sound so loud in the concrete box that it has me momentarily deaf. He falls to his side, holding his thigh. His eyes wide as he watches the blood cover the floor. He starts screaming.


    ¡°It¡¯s a through and through. You¡¯ll live.¡± Bones tells him.


    I point the gun at Matt¡¯s head and pull the trigger. Nothing happens.


    ¡°What the fuck, man?¡± he ducks and steps away from me. ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡± he shouts, grabbing his chest.


    ¡°Growing up, my father always told me that we were gambling men. It was in our blood.¡± I point the gun at him again, and he runs to the corner of the room. I almostugh. Nite grabs him and brings him to the center. He throws him over the table and pins his arms behind his back. I grip his hair and lift his head, so he has to look up at me. His lips pulled back in a snarl. ¡°Have you ever gambled with your life?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± He seethes. ¡°All of you!¡± He fights Nite but he¡¯s too strong for him. Mr. Bianchi bred Nite for this. To be a soldier. A killer. We¡¯ve all been trained for battle, so we win the war.


    Letting go of his hair I grip his chin and pry his teeth apart. He cries out as I shove the barrel of the revolver into his mouth. I pull the trigger. Again, nothing happens.


    Nite steps back and Matt falls to the floor. He¡¯s gasping for breath and tears run down his cheeks while he shakes uncontrobly. One look at his jeans and he¡¯s pissed himself. ¡°Shit!¡± he gasps, looking over at Steven who is still bleeding on the concrete floor from the gunshot in his thigh. But he¡¯s removed his shirt and has it wrapped around tightly to try and stop the bleeding.


    ¡°Luca.¡± I nod towards him and he tosses a piece of paper on the table.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Tommy demands.


    ¡°This is a bank statement for fifteen grand deposited into your ount.¡± I say to him. ¡°Luca so happens to own the bank where you keep your money.¡± I smile. All he had to do was look up his ount and check transactions. It¡¯s easy to trace when it¡¯s wired from another ount. Don¡¯t wanna get caught? Then always do hand-to-hand transactions with cash. No paper trail equals no evidence.


    ¡°What is he talking about?¡± Steven growls from his spot on the floor.


    ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± Tommy stutters.


    ¡°Your friend here. Took a bribe from George Wilton to let him get away.¡± Bones exined. Steven is losing blood, so he may have a hard timeprehending what is going on.


    ¡°You what?¡± Matt shouts at Tommy. ¡°You put our lives in danger for fifteen thousand fucking dors?¡± He runs at him, but Nite grabs the back of his shirt, and holds him captive again.


    ¡°He came to me!¡± Tommy snaps, pointing at his chest. ¡°Me! Said you were too weak and that you¡¯d never be able to get the job done. He needed a man.¡±


    Bones snorts from beside me.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fucking idiot.¡± Matt shouts.


    ¡°Be that as if may.¡± I speak. ¡°I want answers. I¡¯ve got three more shots and two more bullets. Who wants to gamble?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t do this.¡± Matt growls at me.


    ¡°Call it guilty by association.¡± Bones adds.


    I step up to Matt and gesture for Nite to let him go. ¡°Where the fuck is George?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking me? I didn¡¯t make a deal with him.¡±


    I tilt my head to the side. ¡°That has yet to be determined. You guys could have split the money.¡±


    ¡°Five grand a piece?¡± He shakes his head angrily. ¡°Fuck that. Nothing is worth screwing over the Kings.¡±


    ¡°Ahh he¡¯s smarter than he looks.¡± Luca finally speaks. He¡¯s got a smirk on his face and his hands in the pockets of his cks. He¡¯s in a cheerful mood today. But I¡¯m not surprised. He likes blood as much as the rest of us.


    ¡°We were told from a source that he¡¯s in Paris, but I don¡¯t think that is true either.¡± Bones adds. ¡°So for thest time, where is he?¡±


    Tommy squares his shoulders and I refrain from sighing. Matt was right, he¡¯s an idiot. ¡°He¡¯lle back for her. And he¡¯ll give me fifteen more.¡± He spits out. ¡°I won¡¯t fucking tell you a goddamn ¡­¡±


    I lift the gun and pull the trigger. This time it goes off. And the bullet goes right between his eyes.


    That is how you flush the system.

 Chapter 82

    EMILEE


    I EXIT THE shower and grab the white towel off the hook on the wall. Wrapping it under my arms, I tuck the corner into itself between my breasts.


    I¡¯ve been staying at Kingdom with Titan for a week now. I spend the day with my mother; it¡¯s been tolerable since George is still gone on his work trip. I¡¯m hoping his getaway ne crashed down in the Antic somewhere. But I¡¯m not sure my luck is that good.


    My mother doesn¡¯t talk about him. I think she¡¯s giving up on trying to sell me on the idea of them together. And she just hasn¡¯t had the energy.


    I haven¡¯t had any jobs since that one as a Queen. But it paid pretty well. It wouldn¡¯t pay my mother¡¯s bill a hundred percent, but it¡¯s enough for me to survive. But at this point, I can¡¯t get her to take any of my money. She says George has it covered.


    Fuck that cunt bastard!


    I step up to the white marble countertop and look at myself in the mirror. My hair is up in a messy bun because I didn¡¯t wanna get it wet and have to bother with drying it here. My face now clear of makeup after scrubbing theyers off from my night. I worked with Jasmine as a ring card girl earlier this evening again. Grave fought in the main event and of course kicked ass. After we were done, she tried to talk me into going out. I didn¡¯t want to, and I wasn¡¯t quite in the mood to go to bed either. Titan went off to Grave¡¯s private room after his fight to be with the rest of the Kings, so I came up to their Royal Suite and ran on the treadmill for thirty minutes. I needed to clear my head. Try to figure out my ns for the future. I can¡¯t be a queen forever.


    ¡°Half God Half Devil¡± by In This Moment ys softly through the speakers in the ceiling.


    I go to remove my towel and start getting dressed but stop when I hear voices on the other side of the door. Stepping back from the mirror, I turn to face it just as it opens. Bones and Titan both enter.


    ¡°Call him again,¡± Bones snaps, just as his already narrowed blue eyes meet mine. Hees to a sudden stop.


    Titan shoves a hand through his hair, looking over at him. ¡°The fucker ¡­¡± His words trail off as he realizes Bones stopped and follows his line of sight. He too halts when his eyes meet mine. The door gently closes behind them, caging me in.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    My heart begins to pound in my chest at the sight of them together. The three of us. In one room. I haven¡¯t seen Bones since he kissed me in his officest week. Andst time I saw Titan was this morning when I crawled out of his bed.


    I open my mouth to say something-to exin what I¡¯m doing in here-but nothinges out.


    I wait for them to excuse me or order me to leave the bathroom. But they remain standing perfectly still and silent.


    I look over Titan in his dark jeans and in ck T-shirt. He has a silver-studded belt that has a chain leading to his back pocket. He wears a bracelet on his right wrist that matches it. His muscr arms make his shirt strain, showing me every defined muscle and all his tattoos.


    Bones wears ck cks and a white button-down with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows. His ck ink that covers his arms and neck make him look out of ce. Like he can¡¯t decide if he wants to be the sinner or the saint.


    They are both so different, yet so much the same, it scares me.


    ¡°Em,¡± Titan says my name, and I can¡¯t hide the whimper that slips out from the roughness in his tone.


    Fuck, these men have this way of making my body need them. They pull me in, and I¡¯m not strong enough to fight them.


    I lick my parted lips, ¡°Sorry,¡± I mumble, not really knowing what I¡¯m apologizing for exactly. I¡¯m not doing anything wrong. I look down at the floor and force my heavy legs to take a few steps.


    As I go to squeeze between them, a hand presses into my stomach, and my breath quickens as it brings me to a stop.


    I look up and Titan stands there, his eyes looking into mine. I hope he doesn¡¯t see the want in them. Or notice the way my body shakes.


    I¡¯m standing in a bathroom with both of them. Alone. And the only thing that separates me from them is a towel.


    His eyes drop to where hisrge hand is pressed into the plush material, right over my navel. My eyes shoot to Bones. His baby blue eyes watch me without any emotion-giving nothing away.


    The air in the room grows hotter; steam lingers from my shower, and I feel sweat bead on my forehead. ¡°I should go,¡± I manage to whisper.


    ¡°Stay.¡±


    My eyes widen at the single word Titan speaks, and my thighs tighten at what¡¯s toe. When I don¡¯t make a move to run, he steps forward and slowly walks around me, his hand remaining on my stomach over the towel. Hees to stand behind me and presses his front to my back. I moan when I feel his long and hard cock pressing into my lower back.


    ¡°Titan,¡± I pant, but my eyes go to Bones still standing before me, not saying a word. I¡¯m not even sure he¡¯s breathing.


    Titan¡¯s free handes up, and he wraps it around my neck, pulling my head back, and I swallow roughly against it. He lowers his lips to my ear, and whispers, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you¡¯ve always wanted, Em?¡± His hot breath makes my skin break out in goose bumps. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy now.¡±


    His hand on my stomach slowly begins to travel south. I close my eyes due to shame ¡¯cause I make no move to stop him.


    ¡°Look at him,¡± Titan orders, and my eyes snap open. His hand reaches the bottom of the towel-right below my pussy. He slides his hand between my legs, and my lips part as my breathing picks up. His fingers run along my pussy. ¡°Soaking wet. Just like I expected.¡±


    A choking sound escapes my lips, and my body heats from embarrassment. I wanna close my eyes or look away, but Bones demands my attention by just standing in front of me. His eyes still don¡¯t give anything away, but the bulge in his pants does. ¡°Titan,¡± I pant.


    ¡°Shh.¡± He coos as he slides a finger into me. ¡°Let him watch youe, baby.¡±


    My breath gets caught as he adds another one. His hand tightens around my throat, and his fingers be forceful.


    I bite my bottom lip to keep from crying out while his fingers move in and out of me in a way that has heat running up my back.


    ¡°Say it,¡± Titan¡¯s voice demands.


    I close my eyes. God, please don¡¯t make me ¡­


    ¡°Beg me to make youe, Em. We wanna hear it.¡±


    His fingers slow, and I whimper at the loss of that feeling that was growing. He chuckles from behind me, then I feel his breath on my ear again. ¡°Look at Bones while you beg me to make youe, sweetheart.¡±


    I¡¯m having trouble breathing as it is with his hands pulling my throat back at this odd angle. His fingers stop altogether, and my stomach knots at the loss of what I was so close to getting.


    They¡¯re just words, I tell myself. Words that will get me what I want.


    I open my heavy eyes and look up at Bones. His tatted arms are crossed over his chest, and his eyes are burning holes into mine. ¡°Please,¡± I choke out.


    ¡°Please what?¡± Titan growls.


    ¡°Please make mee.¡± My voice shakes just as much as my legs. And Bones¡¯s jaw sharpens at my words.


    ¡°My pleasure, sweetheart.¡± He thrusts his fingers roughly into me once again, and I can no longer fight it. My handse up, my nails digging into his tatted forearm that holds my throat as a wave washes over me, pulling me down into the deep. My lips part, and I cry out into the bathroom while Ie all over his fingers.


    When I finally open my heavy eyes, I notice Bones is standing closer to us. So close that he has his hands over my towel, gripping my hips.


    ¡°Beautiful,¡± Titan whispers removing his fingers from my pussy, and I whimper at the loss of them.


    Then without a word, he lifts his hand up that is covered in my arousal and Bones parts his lips, allowing Titan to ce his two fingers in his mouth.


    Bones¡¯s eyes ze down on me as he sucks them clean. ¡°Does she taste as good as you remember?¡± Titan asks him, amusement in his voice.


    Bones doesn¡¯t answer. Instead, he removes his hands from my hips and lifts them. He gently tugs on the towel where I have it tucked into itself on my chest to keep it in ce.


    I don¡¯t stop him. It¡¯s been so long since he¡¯s touched me.


    It falls to the floor, and my breath gets stuck in my throat when he follows it, dropping to his knees. ¡°Bones,¡± I pant.


    ¡°He wants a little more,¡± Titan says to me as he reaches up with his free hand and yanks my ponytail holder out of my messy bun. My hair falls down around my shoulders.


    Bones grips my right thigh and lifts my shaky leg over his shoulder. I look down at him wide-eyed and in shock, silently begging him not to stop. Not to ask me if I really want this. Because I¡¯m not sure I can lie and say no.


    Titan lets go of my throat, and I take a deep breath, my chest rising and falling quickly. His now free hand lowers to grab my breast. I moan, closing my eyes when his other hand tangles in my hair. He yanks my head back, and I cry out when I feel Bones¡¯s tongue lick over my throbbing pussy.


    ¡°Oh, God,¡± I pant.


    Titan¡¯s fingers pinch my nipple, and I stand on my tiptoes, letting out another cry of pleasure. Bones¡¯s hand on my thigh squeezes to the point I know I¡¯ll have a reminder of this tomorrow. Then his tongue enters me, and my body jerks involuntarily as my heart pounds in my chest. I¡¯m gonnae again. ¡°Please ¡­¡±


    Titan¡¯s hand in my hair jerks my head to the side at an odd angle, and then his mouth is on mine. His lips devouring mine, swallowing my moans as Bones fucks my pussy with his tongue.


    My head swims, my eyes fall shut, and my body heats once again. Every muscle tightens, and just as Titan pulls away, I scream out in pleasure into the bathroom from Bones on his knees with his head between my legs.


    My legs buckle, and I go to crash to the floor, but Titan catches me. He slides an arm under my shaking knees and my back, cradling me to his chest. ¡°Please,¡± I beg even though my mind says stop. I can¡¯t take anymore.


    ¡°You want more, baby?¡± he asks.


    My eyes begin to sting with embarrassment, but this may be my only chance to get what I¡¯ve always wanted.


    ¡°Please.¡± My hands fist his shirt, and I bury my head into it. Then I feel us moving. A door is shoved open, and then I¡¯m ced on my feet. I sway a little bit. I open my eyes to the dark room. We¡¯re in the massage room, right off the bathroom. I remember walking in on Grave when he was in here with that blonde.


    The walls are painted a dark gray, to help reduce lighting and there¡¯s arge massage table in the middle, and a basket sits by the far wall with lotions and oils in it. A set of towels folded neatly next to it.


    Titan gets my attention as he rips his shirt off and then he¡¯s shoving his jeans down his muscr legs. He stands before mepletely naked. ck and blue ink cover every inch of his arms, chest, and neck. His stomach is a sculptured perfection that shows off his six-pack. I like how he has a tattoo on his side, but that¡¯s it as far as stomach. He¡¯s got a ck skull on his right pec that has a tilted crown on top of it with crossbones underneath. It¡¯s what all the Kings have.


    I turn to see Bones standing behind me. His blue eyes drop to my pussy, and he licks his wet lips. My shaking thighs are still wet from his head being between them. He¡¯s still dressed in his button-down and cks. I walk over to him, and his eyes meet mine. They give away nothing, but I can see he wants this too when my eyes drop to his cks. He¡¯s as hard as I am wet. I reach out and undo them. He standspletely still as I push them down, freeing his hard cock. He wasn¡¯t wearing anything underneath them. My hand wraps around the base of it, and his body lightly jerks. My mouth begins to water when I feel the cold metal underneath-I count five piercings when my fingers run up his shaft. He never had those before. I want to taste him. Feel him. It¡¯s been so long since we ¡­


    My body breaks out in goose bumps when I feel Titane up behind me. His hand pulls my hair back and off my shoulders. He leans his lips down to my ear. ¡°Wanna taste him like he did you?¡±


    I bite my bottom lip nervously. I want to. God, how I want to. But what will Titan think of me?


    He must sense my unease ¡¯cause he speaks again. ¡°Go ahead, baby. Let me watch him fuck your mouth.¡±

 Chapter 83

    TITAN


    She stands before me, practically panting as she stares down at Bones¡¯s cock longingly. I look up at him, and his eyes are on her.


    He¡¯s as fucking hard as I am.


    Emilee York has this effect on men. To see her want us as much as we do her makes me smile.


    ¡°Get on your knees, Em,¡± I order her when she just stands there. I know she wants it. She¡¯s just nervous. Possibly ashamed. But there¡¯s no reason to be. Any of us could have walked out of this room at any time. Yet here we still are.


    She takes in a deep breath and falls to her knees. I reach down and wrap her long hair around my fist, and I gently pull her head back, so she has to look up at him. He wraps his hand around the base of his hard cock and strokes it a couple of times. She watches the motion, licking her lips. Then he guides it into her open and willing mouth.


    My own dick throbs, standing to attention at the back of her head as she takes his.


    He pushes his hips forward, and she goes to pull back, but my hand in her hair holds her in ce, forcing her to take however he wants to give it to her. He goes slow at first-gentle-which surprises me. Nothing about Bones is ever gentle. But maybe he¡¯s feeling her out-giving her a chance to tell him no. To shove him back.


    She makes a moaning sound, still looking up at him. His head falls back, his neck tattoo moving as he swallows. His hips pick up, and he starts fucking her harder. She shifts on her knees, and I know her pussy is dripping wet from what we did to her in the bathroom and for what is toe. Her hands grip his thighs. Her nails digging into his skin. She clings to him.


    We¡¯re going to devour her.


    Tears run down her face along with drool as he fucks her face like he once loved her, and she hurt him. Even though we know that¡¯s not what happened.


    His abs tense, and his jaw sharpens. Just when I think he is about toe, he pulls out of her mouth. I don¡¯t me him. I¡¯d rather go inside her tight cunt or ass than in her mouth. Her head dips forward, and her breathing fills the smaller room as ¡°Saints,¡± By Echos begins to y.


    How fitting.


    Wasting no time, I lean down and pick her up. I position myself on my back on the massage table, pulling her on top of me. Bones goes over to the wicker basket that holds the oils before he gets up on his knees behind her, and she whimpers.


    I wrap my hand around the back of her neck and yank her face down to mine. I kiss her desperately. My tongue sweeps her mouth, tasting a little bit of Bones on her. She pulls away, gasping for breath, and her head falls to the crook of my neck.


    I look up over her shoulder to Bones. He reaches forward, grips a handful of her hair and yanks her head back, using that roughness that he prefers. She cries out, and the sound makes my cock jerk.


    He leans over her back, lowering his lips to her ear. His eyes hold mine. There¡¯s no challenge in them. No jealousy. Just pure want. ¡°You¡¯re gonna have to say it, Em.¡±


    It¡¯s the first time he¡¯s spoken to her since we entered the bathroom to find her fresh out of the shower. Wrapped in a towel and silently begging us to use her.


    Her hands are on my chest, and her tits right above my face. My hands skate up her sides to her chest. I grip a handful of her luscious tits. And she gasps. We¡¯re both patiently waiting for her to give us the green light. It¡¯ll be worth the wait.


    His tonguees out and licks at her tears before pulling her earlobe between his teeth. ¡°Say it.¡± She¡¯s still trying to catch her breath, and her heavy eyes are closed. ¡°Tell us that you want both of our cocks fucking you. At the same time.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She squeezes her eyes tightly and licks her wet lips. Her face is free of makeup, and she looks absolutely beautiful. This is how I always imagined her-wet, needy, and fucking begging. ¡°Please,¡± she whispers.


    ¡°Louder!¡± he demands. His hands still fisted in her hair.


    I release her breasts, and what sounds like a growl escapes her parted lips. I ce my hands on her hips, refusing to touch her anywhere else until she gives us the go.


    She rocks her hips back and forth, and I can¡¯t help the smile that spreads across my face. Just say it, baby.


    ¡°Please.¡± She clears her throat when the single wordes out rough. ¡°Please fuck me. Both of you.¡±


    His hand goes between her parted legs that straddle my hips. He shoves two fingers into her pussy without warning, and she whimpers at his force. She¡¯s already so sore. Just wait until tomorrow, sweetheart.


    He removes them and runs them over her ass, getting it ready for his cock.


    Her eyes open, and they look down at me. My hand slides between her legs, and I rub her clit while he finger-fucks her. Her body jerks, and she cries out at the sensation. When he pulls his fingers out and goes to grab the oil to coat his dick, I slip two fingers into her myself. Her breath catches, and then I pull them out. Her body sags the best it can against mine ¡¯cause Bones¡¯s right hand is still fisted in her hair. I lift my fingers and rub them against her lips. Her tongue flicks out to taste herself.


    ¡°Suck on them,¡± I demand, and she opens her pretty lips for me. I slide them into her mouth, and she moans, rocking her hips against me.


    Bones shifts on his knees, and I know he¡¯s ready. I take my free hand and lift my hips, sliding my hard cock slowly into her soaking wet pussy. Her walls mp down around me, sucking me in, and my balls tighten. Fuck, how am I gonna keep froming too soon?


    She bites down on my finger, and Bones shifts again. Her body stiffens above me.


    ¡°Rx, it¡¯s gonna feel good, Em,¡± I tell her, and he lets out a growl as he enters her a little more. ¡°We¡¯re gonna make you feel so good.¡±


    She tries to pull her head back from my finger, but Bones¡¯s hand is still fisted in her hair, holding her in ce. There¡¯s nowhere for her to go.


    I begin to move my hips up and down slowly, and I feel her body begin to ease up. When I remove my thumb from her mouth, she¡¯s gasping for air. Eyes shut and with the way he has her head pulled back, I watch her throat work as she swallows.


    I trail my fingers down over her chin and to her delicate neck. My hips pick up their pace, and the table starts rocking back and forth when Bones begins to fuck her ass.


    ¡°Gooodddd,¡± she chokes out, and her slick body begins to move with ours. I wrap my hand around her neck and squeeze it as we take over.


    Fucking her like she is just another whore we found on the streets and wanted to use for the night. But the reality is far worse-we both love her. Just inpletely different ways.

 Chapter 84

    EMILEE


    THIS MORNING, I had rolled over onto my stomach and moaned at the pain my body was in.


    I took inventory on my body. My hips hurt. My pussy hurts. My ass hurts. I had a pounding headache.


    Fuck, it all felt so good. I can¡¯t tell you thest time I felt like this after sex. There was always something missing-leaving me unfulfilled-even after all those years with Bones. He was great in bed and made sure to take care of me every time, but afterward, it was like my body never really reached that high you hear women talking about.


    I hit itst night!


    ¡°You okay?¡± Haven asks.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I nod quickly, blocking outst night. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I stand next to Jasmine and Haven in line at Starbucks inside Kingdom. It¡¯s almost eight in the evening, and I needed some coffee. I¡¯ve been dragging ass all day. I had spent the day with my mother, like usual and then called up the girls on my way back here for the night. I order and then step aside for Jasmine to ce hers.


    ¡°Just fuck me up.¡± She has her red hair up in a high pony and sunsses on her face. She¡¯s dressed in an off the shoulder ck T-shirt and a pair of cut off shorts that are so short the pockets peek out of the bottom. Pretty sure she hasn¡¯t been to bed yet because her makeup looks like it¡¯s a day or two old.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, this is a Starbucks. Not a bar.¡±


    She sighs. ¡°If I¡¯m gonna spend ten dors on a drink, it better make me ¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll have a salted caramel mocha. Venti,¡± I answer for her.


    ¡°Add some of those Xanax sprinkles,¡± Jasmine adds.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± He arches a brow.


    ¡°She¡¯s joking.¡± I give a fakeugh, pushing her away from the counter.


    We find a table to sit down, and I sneeze. ¡°Bless you,¡± Haven says.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I lift my hand to signal I feel another oneing on.


    Jasmine plops down in a seat across from me. ¡°I once sneezed while on my period and gave birth to a jellyfish.¡±


    The woman sitting at the table next to us gasps, obviously hearing her.


    ¡°Oh, like it hasn¡¯t happened to you?¡± she asks. ¡°I swear I just need to stay home. People don¡¯t like me, and I hate most of them.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe you should just think before you speak,¡± Haven suggests.


    She just snorts. ¡°Where is the fun in that?¡±


    Haven just shakes her head.


    ¡°So how¡¯s the sex lifeing?¡± Jasmine asks out of nowhere. I wanna say I¡¯m surprised but I¡¯m not. Sex is always on her mind. I¡¯m pretty sure the girl has a sex addiction.


    I clear my throat. ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, you do. We can see it written all over your face,¡± Jasmine interrupts me.


    ¡°Well.¡± I push a stray piece of hair behind my ear. ¡°I slept with Titan.¡±


    ¡°We know that.¡± Haven nods once.


    ¡°And Bones.¡±


    Haven drops her blueberry muffin she was about to take a bite of. ¡°Does Titan know?¡± she asks wide-eyed.


    ¡°Yeah, it was at the same time,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Holy fuck!¡± Jasmine shrieks, shoving her sses to the top of her head.


    The olddy next to us gasps at her choice ofnguage. I ignore her and wave them off. ¡°I told you mine, now tell me yours.¡± Let¡¯s move on.


    Haven gives augh. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never been with two guys at once, and there¡¯s no way in hell that Luca would allow that. Not that I want to,¡± she adds quickly.


    ¡°I was about to have sexst night but got out of it.¡± Jasmine shrugs.


    ¡°How do you get out of it?¡± I ask curiously.


    ¡°I was with a client. It was actually a great one. We had a great dinner, then went back to his ce. He wanted to go all the way, and I was totally willing. The guy was cute. But once he removed his pants, and I got a look at his dick, I was like nope. I¡¯m out.¡±


    ¡°What was wrong with it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It was too small. I mean I¡¯m not saying I need an elephant trunk, but it was the size of a pinkie. And my pussy needs more than that to work with.¡±


    Haven is coughing now, possibly choking. I¡¯mughing, and the old woman gets up, shaking her head as she walks away from us.


    ¡°Wait! What do you mean a client?¡± Haven asks, just picking up on what she had said.


    I bite my bottom lip, and Jasmine smiles. ¡°We¡¯re Queens.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re what?¡± she barks. ¡°I know you did not just say Queens?¡± She narrows her eyes on me. ¡°You¡¯re doing it too?¡± Her eyes dart around as she lowers her voice. ¡°You¡¯re an escort?¡±


    ¡°I need the money.¡± I shrug. ¡°Not all of us are married to billionaires,¡± I tease.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jasmine adds.


    Haven points a finger at Jasmine. ¡°Your father is a millionaire. You don¡¯t need to prostitute yourself out.¡±


    Our table falls silent. Jasmine closes her lips tightly, and I watch her clench her fists. She has never had a great rtionship with her dad, and I feel he has a lot to do with why Jasmine is the way she is. She has daddy issues. But we¡¯ve never spoken about them before. Some things are better left alone. Talking about them to her girls isn¡¯t going to make them any better. That¡¯s something she needs to speak to her dad about. Only they know the problem and can fix it together.


    The barista calls out our order number, and Jasmine stands to get it, letting us know the conversation is over. Haven gives me a look that tells me we will be getting back to itter.


    I see Grave enter the Starbucks. ¡°One second,¡± I tell Haven, and stand, walking over to him.


    He looks over and sees meing. ¡°Hey,¡± I say clearing my throat still unsure how to act around him. First, I saw him fucking a girl, and then he caught me and Bones together. Not everyone is going to understand what me, Bones, and Titan did. Hell, even I don¡¯t know what it was. But I know I¡¯m with Titan and he didn¡¯t mind sharing me with Bones. I have a feeling he won¡¯t be that understanding if I asked to bring some random dude into the bed with us. Not like I need to. He and Bones are plenty.


    ¡°Hey.¡± He nods at me,ing up behind Jasmine in line. ¡°Jas.¡± He recognizes her. His eyes on her ass.


    ¡°Grave.¡± She observes, turning and looking him up and down.


    He smirks at her. Grave is six two but still the shortest of all the Kings. He has that cute baby face and panty dropping smile. His eyes are blue like his brother¡¯s but they¡¯re softer. More approachable. Bones¡¯s are always hard and intimidating.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re still alive.¡± She takes a sip of her drink and pulls her lip back after swallowing. Clearly she doesn¡¯t like what I ordered her.


    ¡°There¡¯s always tomorrow,¡± he states.


    She rolls her green eyes and heads over to our table.


    ¡°What do you want, Emilee?¡± he asks, looking down at me.


    ¡°Have you seen Titan?¡± I ask.


    He chuckles. ¡°Did he ghost you already?¡±


    I ce my hands on my hips. ¡°No.¡± He was already gone when I left this morning to go see my mother. And when I returned to meet the girls, Nigel said he was out for the day. He didn¡¯t mention anything about going anywhere to me.


    He pulls his ringing phone out of the back pocket of his shredded jeans. I don¡¯t think Grave owns any type of business attire. ¡°He¡¯s up in The Pce.¡±


    ¡°Pce?¡± Where have I heard that at?


    He nods. ¡°Sixteenth floor. Code 1275.¡±


    I go to ask him what the code is for, but his cell rings once more. ¡°I have to take this.¡± And with that, he dismisses me.


    I sit down and have my drink with the girls. But the entire time my mind is on Titan. Is that here in Kingdom? The girls and I hang out for about thirty minutes and then I tell them goodbye.


    I go to the main lobby where the elevator banks are and wait with the crowd of people. I step in and frown when I don¡¯t see an option for the sixteenth floor. ¡°Excuse me,¡± I say and squeeze my way out before the door closes. I try five other ones, and none of them stop on a sixteenth floor. Strange.


    Getting impatient, I turn in a circle, trying to think where the other elevators are that I could use when I see the tattoo shop. I walk over to it and enter.


    ¡°Hello. How may I help you?¡± a girl asks with a smile on her face from behind the counter.


    ¡°Is Cross here?¡± Cross is a tattoo artist among many other things. He opened this ce up inside the casino when they took over. From what I¡¯ve heard over the years, he does really good work. I wonder if he has given the Kings any of their ink.


    Her smile drops, and she crosses her arms over her chest. Bitch mode activated. The spike between her eyes and hoop that hangs from her nose doesn¡¯t help to make her look any friendlier. All she¡¯s missing is the smokeing out of her ears and she¡¯d look like a cartoon bull about to charge me. ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡±


    ¡°No. But he is here?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not avable. For you,¡± she answers slowly as if I¡¯m hard of hearing while her hazel eyes sweep me over. Obviously judging me for what she seesck of ink and piercings I¡¯m sure.


    I push off the desk and walk down the narrow hallway.


    ¡°Hey, get back here,¡± she calls out.


    I ignore her.

 Chapter 85

    ¡°Hey ¡­ I said he¡¯s unavable ¡­¡±


    Taking another turn, I walk past the open doors. Thest one on the right is closed. I shove it open without knocking.


    A woman lies on her back. Her legs up in what look like stirrups. All she wears is a pair of soft pink underwear from the waist down. Her jeans lie over the back of a chair in the corner of the room. And Cross is between her legs tattooing her inner thigh. ¡°Oh my gosh ¡­ I¡¯m so sorry ¡­¡±


    ¡°Emilee?¡± He looks up at me. ¡°What are you ¡­?¡±


    ¡°I told her you were busy,¡± the young girl snaps,ing in behind me.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± He waves her off, and I hear her growl.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± he asks, pushing up his ck rimmed sses to his head and removing his gloves. Cross always had that bad boy-I¡¯ll fuck you on the couch while your parents are in the other room with the door open kind of guy. All he¡¯d need is to wrap a hand around your throat and cut off your air to keep you from screaming his name. He¡¯s always been mysterious but the guy could get any girl he wanted. And he lined them up. He had daddy issues just like Jasmine. I wonder if they got together and talked about them if that would help?


    He has thick, dark hair that most women dream of. He¡¯s always kept it long. Right now, it¡¯s hidden under a backward baseball cap. And his beard-it matches his hair in thickness and color. I never cared for them because I felt like they covered up too much of his handsome face. But Cross has his own way of making everything look hot. His eyes are what make him, though. They¡¯re a deep emerald shade. I avoided him back in school. Every time he makes eye contact with you, you feel like he¡¯s undressing you. It¡¯s intimate and makes your legs weak. Like now. He wears a ck T-shirt with a skull on it that looks like it¡¯s on fire. The top of the shirt reads-light up my soul. With faded blue jeans and ckbat boots. He is every dad¡¯s nightmare and ever mother¡¯s wild fantasy.


    I stop eye-fucking him and remember why I¡¯m here. ¡°How do I get to the sixteenth floor?¡±


    His brows arch.


    ¡°The Pce?¡± I continue when he just stares at me.


    He nods. ¡°Right. Pce. Nigel can help you with that. I¡¯ll let him know you¡¯reing.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Thanks.¡± It must be one of those levels that only he has ess to.


    Heughs and shakes his head, grabbing a new set of gloves. ¡°No problem.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I close the door and head back to where I entered the shop. ¡°Thanks for nothing, bitch,¡± I say to the girl still ring at me as I walk out.


    It takes me ten minutes to get to the far side of Kingdom-tower one.


    ¡°Hello, Miss York,¡± Nigel greets me before we step onto the elevator. He¡¯s always happy. I also notice that he¡¯s always working. I¡¯m not sure the guy ever gets a day off. Or if he sleeps.


    ¡°I was given a code.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. You will need it to enter the room.¡± He nods.


    What in the hell? What kind of room is this? Is it the vault? Is it where they stash their billions of dors? Dead bodies?


    Wee to a stop, and he gestures for me to exit. ¡°You have a great day, youngdy.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your help.¡±


    He nods. ¡°Anytime.¡± Then the elevator closes, and he¡¯s gone.


    I look over the t ck painted walls and dark purple carpet. ck sconces hang on the wall, shining purple lights down onto the floor. The carpet is so thick, my shoes sinking into it. I turn in a full circle to look at my surroundings. I can either go back to the elevator or toward the door at the end of the hall. Those are the only options I have.


    The door it is. I make my way toward it and see a keypad. On the door is written The Pce in rose gold letters and then every queen needs a pce written below it. I press in the code I was given, and a lock clicks. I push down the gold handle and open the big ck door. It¡¯s darker than the hallway. A purple light is all that shines from the top of the ceiling in the ratherrge entrance.


    ¡°Thank you, Titan.¡± I hear a woman¡¯s voice. My body instantly stiffens.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± he says. ¡°Everything went okay?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    A womanes into view at the end of the entrance. She wears a ck dress that has a deep V in the front and high up on her thighs. It looks see-through. ¡°Hello.¡± She gives me a warm smile, catching me before I can make up my mind whether to run away or barge in.


    I blink and lick my dry lips. ¡°I¡¯m, uh, looking for ¡­¡±


    ¡°Em?¡± Titan asks as hees to stand next to her. He looks down at the blonde, and says, ¡°You may go, Sandy.¡±


    She nods, and as she walks past me, she whispers, ¡°Enjoy.¡±


    I watch her leave and then turn to him. We stand silently just staring at one another. I want to ask him what in the fuck he¡¯s doing in a hotel room that I didn¡¯t know existed with a woman. But I don¡¯t have that right. Do I? I mean, I literally let him and his best friend fuck me the other day. I can¡¯t tell him he can¡¯t do the same.


    ¡°Stop,¡± he orders.


    ¡°What?¡± I blink.


    ¡°I can see what you¡¯re thinking. It¡¯s written all over your face, and you couldn¡¯t be more wrong.¡±


    My shoulders sag. I don¡¯t get jealous. I don¡¯t get feelings for men. It¡¯s just sex. ¡°I wasn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me,¡± he interrupts me.


    I straighten my shoulders and lift my chin. ¡°Then what were you doing in here with her?¡± I¡¯m not going to y this game. I never used to get jealous, but I¡¯m also not one of those girls who beats around the bush. If I have a question, I¡¯m going to ask it.


    ¡°She¡¯s a Queen and just finished a job.¡±


    I frown. A job? In here? I open my mouth to ask him just that when he speaks.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you. Grave said you were up here.¡±


    He says nothing. Just stands there at the end of the entrance. I think he¡¯s mad at me. I cross my arms over my chest and give him my back.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asks. I stop and slowly turn to face him once again. He holds his arms out wide. ¡°You were looking for me. Here I am.¡±


    My eyes narrow on him. Even though my knees shake, I¡¯m so confused on what I saw and what I can and can¡¯t say to him. He doesn¡¯t love me. And she¡¯s a Queen. Maybe he was her job? I mean, he fucks me, and I¡¯m a queen. He doesn¡¯t pay me for sex, though. I¡¯m sure he has them lined up to give it for free.


    ¡°I was,¡± I say, taking the five steps to close the distance between us. He reaches out, pulling me into him, and I gasp. ¡°What ¡­? What is this ce?¡± I ask, stepping farther into thergely open room, looking at all the foreign devices.


    ¡°This is The Pce.¡±


    I catch myself in a massive floor-to-ceiling mirror. ¡°I don¡¯t understand ¡­¡± I trail off, my eyes shooting over to look at an old looking wooden bench that has a ck leather seat on it


    ¡°It is reserved exclusively for our clients,¡± he adds.


    ¡°Clients?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The Queens.¡±


    That¡¯s where I heard that name. It was at the warehouse when Jasmine questioned the two girls we met about The Pce. They said it didn¡¯t exist. An urban legend.


    They were wrong!


    I turn away from the mirror and walk over to the far wall. A tall chest that stands every bit of six feet tall. Both French doors are wide open. Chains, whips, belts and rope of various lengths and widths hang on metal hooks. I reach up and run my hands over the thick material. ¡°What do they do?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Act out scenes.¡±


    ¡°What kind of scenes?¡±


    ¡°Whatever they want.¡±


    I turn and look at the skan king-size bed that sits in the middle of therge room. It¡¯s got ck silk sheets and two pillows that match. The headboard consists of vertical bars. The footboard looks like a stockade from back in the day when people were publicly beaten for their crimes. It¡¯s raised high off the floor. I look underneath it. ¡°Is that ¡­?¡±


    ¡°A cage,¡± he answers.


    ¡°For what?¡± I ask wide-eyed. It reminds me of an overlyrge dog cage with its iron bars. They start at the floor and stop at my knees, where the bed begins.


    ¡°For the submissive.¡±


    I take a step back and bump into him. I jump, and he chuckles.


    I turn, cheeks red with embarrassment, and see a table. Walking over to it, I reach out and run my fingertips along the ck leather. It has white leather straps connected to it in various ces. They remind me of the type you see used in hospitals for patients to prevent them from harming themselves or others. The table ispletely t and has to be longer than seven feet. But maybe only three feet wide. ¡°What is this used for?¡± I ask curious.


    ¡°Forced orgasms.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I gasp.


    He smiles at me. Walking around to stand at my back, he says, ¡°A woman or man lies down on the table and is strapped to it. The Dom then brings the sub to orgasm. Multiple times.¡± He ces his hands on my hips, and I jump.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous,¡± he whispers. ¡°All you have to do is lie there.¡± He kisses my neck, and my head falls to the side. ¡°And get off. Again.¡± His hand trails down my waist. ¡°Again.¡± His hand slips between my legs, and I whimper. ¡°And again. Your body will be shaking. Your skin covered in sweat. Your mind foggy. And limbs heavy.¡±


    ¡°Have you done this before?¡± I ask breathlessly. Not liking the heat that rushes up my spine in preparation of him saying yes.


    ¡°No. But I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t want to do it to you.¡± He presses his hips into my ass, and I shiver when I feel how hard he is.


    I feel the tension drain from my body knowing he¡¯s never done it before. ¡°How long?¡± I question.


    ¡°As long as they want. The sub is the one strapped to the table. Naked. Wide open and vulnerable. But they have all the power. The sub says when they¡¯ve had enough. When they want to stop, the Dom stops.¡±


    I close my eyes. ¡°Do it to me?¡±


    His handse up the back of my neck, and he grips my hair. Slowly, he pulls my head back, and imagining the picture he just painted for me has me already panting. It sounds breathtaking.


    ¡°Get undressed for me, Em.¡± Then he pulls away, not even bothering to question my words.


    I undo my shoes and kick them off along with my jean shorts and T-shirt. Then my bra and underwear. I stand naked, facing the table. My heart is pounding, and my hands are sweaty. He stands silently behind me, but I can feel his eyes on me.


    ¡°Crawl on the table and lie on your back,¡± he orders.


    Iply.


    He goes to the foot of the table and spreads my legs wide. He ces my right ankle over the strap and buckles me in the belt-like restraint. The inside is lined with fur, so they¡¯re cool and soft. He goes to the other ankle and secures it as well.


    Then he moves to my side. He secures another belt across my hips. It¡¯s tight, pinning me to the table. His eyes meet mine as he reaches around my neck. ¡°Look up,¡± he orders, and I do as he says, tilting my head back. Another thick belt is ced over my throat, and I swallow as he buckles it in ce. I take in a shaky breath.


    ¡°You okay?¡±


    I go to nod but can¡¯t. The thick leather strap across my neck prevents any movement. I have to keep my head tilted back. ¡°Y-Yeah,¡± I stutter and then cough to clear my throat.


    He pulls my arms above my head and secures both of them. I¡¯m stretched tight and strapped down.


    I begin to pant. My heart races. Sweat beads across my forehead and chest, and my backside is sticking to the ck leather. He ces his hands on my thigh and I jump. Leaning over, he looks down at me. ¡°You let me know when the pain outweighs the pleasure. Understood?¡±


    Pain? I thought this was about orgasms. I feel like that would be a stupid question, so I just say. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Your safe word is ck. Repeat it.¡±


    Safe word? ¡°My safe word is ck.¡±


    He nods. ¡°Good girl.¡± He walks away leaving me alone strapped to this table, and I hear him on the other side of the room. A drawer opens and closes, then I hear him walking back over to me. ¡°After each orgasm, I¡¯m going to ask you if you¡¯re okay. Say yes if you are, and ck if you want me to stop. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I lick my lips and hear a vibrating noise. ¡°What is ¡­?¡±


    Something presses against my pussy, and my body arches. I cry out as the sensation tickles my clit. ¡°Oh God ¡­¡± I gasp. My body fights the restraints. What felt cool seconds ago now feels like needles pricking my body. ¡°Tita ¡­¡± Before I can even finish his name, I¡¯ming. Harder and faster than I ever have.


    The sensation stops all of a sudden, and my body sags against the table.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    I¡¯m sweating, panting, and every inch of my skin feels extra sensitive. ¡°Yyyeess.¡±


    This time, I feel his fingers spreading me wide before he shoves two into me while cing the vibrator back on my clit. He finger-fucks me while the amazing toy takes me to a whole new level. The room spins. My eyes close, and I¡¯m breathing so hard I feel like I¡¯m hyperventting. I¡¯ming again.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I hear his voice in the distance.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I croak out. Why does my voice sound hoarse? My throat is sore. My body tenses again. I¡¯m riding another wave. I don¡¯t want it to stop. Ever. I¡¯d be his sub if this meant being strapped to a table. His voice gets farther and farther away, but I always say yes. I always want more.

 Chapter 86

    TITAN


    Turning off the wand, I ce it on the stand next to the table. I undo her wrists first, then her neck, hips, and ankles and pick her limp body up off the ck leather. She shakes uncontrobly in my arms. If I hadn¡¯t just watched here six times, I would say she¡¯s having convulsions. She¡¯s covered in sweat. Her eyes are closed, and she¡¯s gasping for each breath. She kept telling me yes. To the point she was going to lose her voice from all the shouting she was doing.


    Entering the bathroom, I ce her in therge Jacuzzi tub that sits in the center of therge room and turn on the water. When it¡¯s the temperature I want, I quickly undress. Climbing in behind her, I lean her back against my front. I pick up the cup next to me and fill it with water before pouring it over the front of her.


    She moans, and her head falls to the side. I check her pulse. It¡¯s racing. Maybe I pushed her too hard.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± she whispers, reading my mind. ¡°I could have ¡­ kept going.¡±


    I snort. ¡°You were about to lose consciousness.¡±


    She gives me a faint smile. ¡°So worth it.¡±


    Opening her eyes, she looks around the dim bathroom aimlessly. She lifts her hand, wrapping her fingers around the steel eye hook that is on the inside of the tub. ¡°That¡¯s a weird spot for a towel hook,¡± she muses.


    Iugh. ¡°That¡¯s not to hang towels on.¡±


    ¡°What then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for water y.¡± Everything in The Pce is set up for dominance. Nothing is for convenience. It¡¯s for total domination.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Her eyes light up. ¡°I wanna-¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± I interrupt her. ¡°How do you feel?¡± I get serious.


    ¡°Amazing.¡±


    ¡°Sore?¡±


    ¡°In the best way.¡±


    I kiss her hair. It¡¯s knotted in the back where she struggled with her neck being restrained. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get you cleaned up and into bed.¡±


    _______________


    I wake to the sound of a vibrating noise. I yawn, wondering what time it is. This room doesn¡¯t have any windows for a reason. And after we finished in the tub, we passed out. It isn¡¯t being used until tomorrow, so we just stayed here. I knew she needed the rest.


    I hear the noise again and realize it¡¯s my cell vibrating, and I get out of the bed and dig it out of my jeans on the floor. Noticing it¡¯s almost nine in the morning. I never sleep in. I¡¯m ready and sitting at my desk by six-thirty every day. This casino doesn¡¯t run itself.


    I open up my emails and scroll through them, responding to the ones that need immediate attention. I send Bones a message that I will be down in about an hour. My phone vibrates in my hand with a new email, and I read over it.


    Titan


    I need a date for my annualpany party. It will be on my yacht off the coast of Hawaii. Next week. I would say the duration will span across three days. Given time for flights and event. I want to reserve Emilee.


    I run a hand through my hair and look over at her sleeping in the bed. Her naked body tangled in the ck silk sheets. She¡¯s on her side, facing me. Her eyes are closed as she breathes deeply. I don¡¯t mind her being a Queen as long as I know the situation she is in and she¡¯s not out of reach for me. A date night here at one of our many steakhouses? Sure, I¡¯d let her do that. A date on an ind, while on a yacht with a client that I know prefers to fuck his queen? Absolutely not.


    I write out a quick response.


    I¡¯m more than happy to secure you a queen for the event. Unfortunately, Emilee is unavable at that time.


    She¡¯s mine, and I don¡¯t n on sharing her with anyone. Other than asionally with Bones because that is what she wants.


    ¡°Morning.¡±


    I ce my phone back in my jeans and crawl back into the bed, pulling her into my side. ¡°Good morning, gorgeous.¡± I kiss her forehead.


    She smiles. ¡°I could get used to this.¡±


    ¡°What is that exactly?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Endless amounts of orgasms and waking up next to you.¡±


    Me too. I hate to admit that I¡¯m already falling for her. I knew it would happen, but if I¡¯m being honest with myself. It was why I wanted her all those years ago, there was just something about her. When she turned me down, it just made me want her more.


    I walk through the crowded hallway of the school and see hering toward me. She has her eyes down staring at her cell, typing away. Probably talking to Bones. I haven¡¯t seen her since I kissed her at the frat partyst weekend. When I was ready to go all the way and she changed her mind.


    I purposely step in front of her, making her run into me. ¡°Oh, sorry ¡­ Titan?¡± She looks up at me.


    ¡°Hey, Em. Can we talk?¡±


    She pushes her hair behind her ear. ¡°I can¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll only take a second.¡± I grab her arm and yank her into the nearest ssroom that I know is vacant this time of day. I shut the door behind me and lock the door.


    ¡°Titan, I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    I grab her arm, yank her to me and press my lips to hers. She opens up for me immediately and moans into my mouth. My hands find her hair and I deepen the kiss. She tastes like a cherry lollipop.


    But she pulls away too soon. ¡°Titan, we can¡¯t,¡± she whispers, licking her lips.


    ¡°Because you love Bones?¡± I question.


    ¡°No.¡± She runs her hands through her tangled hair. ¡°We¡¯re not like that.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re just his fuck?¡± I know what they are, but I want to hear her say it. I want her to admit that what they have isn¡¯t what we could have.


    Her eyes narrow on me. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then what the fuck is it?¡± I snap, getting irritated.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to exin it to you,¡± she growls. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. And why do you care so much? He¡¯s your best friend; you shouldn¡¯t want to fuck me.¡±


    ¡°Because I know that he doesn¡¯t give a shit about you,¡± I say.


    Her face falls, and her eyes sadden. Shit!


    ¡°Em, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± He doesn¡¯t love her, no, but he does care about her. She¡¯s the only woman in the world that he gives the slightest fuck about. He always talks shit on Grave and his drug problem, but Emilee is his drug. He can¡¯t quit her.


    ¡°And you do?¡± she asks, arching a brow.


    I mp my mouth shut because I¡¯m not sure what to say. How to make her understand. Does she think I watch her and follow her around for nothing? She¡¯s right. I¡¯m not supposed to want her. Not like this. Not this way.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought,¡± she states, and I step out of the way, letting her out of the room and out of my life.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± she asks me.


    I let out a long breath. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not nothing. I can feel your heart race.¡±


    I run a hand down my face. ¡°You. Me.¡± I pause. ¡°Bones.¡±


    She rubs circles on my chest with the tips of her fingers but stops when I mention him. She sits up, the ck silk sheet falling off her chest, and stares down at me. ¡°Are you mad at me? For what we did?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I sit up as well. ¡°I told you I was okay with it. I wouldn¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just ¡­¡± She bites her bottom lip.


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± She nods. ¡°Why did you guys stop seeing each other back then?¡± I¡¯ve always wanted to know but some things you just don¡¯t ask. And she was right. It was none of my business. No matter how badly I wanted to know.


    She bows her head and sighs. I push her hair behind her ear so I can see her face. ¡°You know that night I kissed you at the frat party?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I answer slowly, wondering what that has to do with it.


    ¡°That night before, Bones hade over to the house. My parents were out of town, and we had sex.¡± I knew he was going over there because we had ns, and he waste due to seeing her before. ¡°After we were done, he was getting dressed, and he said that we needed to stop seeing each other.¡± She frowns. ¡°I was confused at first because it was just sex, but then he said that he loved me, but he couldn¡¯t love me the way that you did.¡± Her soft blue eyes meet mine.


    I tense at her words.


    ¡°I loved Bones, the most he would allow someone to love him.¡± She sighs, averting her eyes again. ¡°We started hooking up my sophomore year in high school when he was a senior. It was a couple of months before his mom passed, and honestly, I thought it was going to go somewhere. But after she died, he became more closed off than he was before. He was unreachable. It was like he felt nothing. Not even physical pain. I saw Grave spiral after that, worse than he already was, and I was afraid Bones was going to do the same. I clung to him, became his lifeboat because I didn¡¯t want him to drown.¡± She takes in a deep breath. ¡°Then he got injured in baseball while in college, destroying his chance at getting out of this town and going pro like I knew he wanted to do. There was never a good time to walk away. But you ¡­¡± She looks up at me. ¡°You didn¡¯t have that problem. I remember saying how could Titan love me? He doesn¡¯t even know me. I was attracted to you, yes. And I wanted you, yes, but that would be as far as it would have gone.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± I ask like I could have seen the future back then. I can¡¯t say for certain that we¡¯d be sitting here right now if she had let me love her back then.


    ¡°The next night, I saw you at the frat party, and after that first kiss we shared, I just knew ¡­¡± She trails off.


    ¡°Knew what?¡± I ask.


    ¡°That I wouldn¡¯t be able to do with you what I did with Bones.¡± She drops her head. ¡°That I wouldn¡¯t have been able to separate feelings for just casual sex, so I pushed you away.¡±


    ¡°Is that how you felt about me?¡± she asks. ¡°Did you have feelings for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answer without any hesitation. This is my chance. To be there for her in a way that Bones never wanted to be.


    ¡°But ¡­ you were a dick to me.¡± She narrows her eyes at me.


    ¡°I was jealous. I wanted you for myself.¡±


    She straddles my hips, and I readjust myself onto my back, staring up at her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say something?¡±


    ¡°What was I supposed to say? Hey, I¡¯ve liked you since you were in third grade. But by the time I wanted to approach you, you were already fucking my best friend?¡±


    ¡°Third grade?¡± She chuckles, thinking I¡¯m joking.


    I nod. ¡°Yep. Duncan Wiltz walked behind you and shoved you out of the swing.¡±


    She bursts outughing. ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    ¡°I had Mrs. Hon¡¯s ss, and her window faced the yground.¡± I can remember that day like it was yesterday. I was two grades ahead of her, and it was ourst year at the elementary school. Her mother always dressed her in bright colors. She was hard to miss.


    Her mouth opens wide as she stares down at me in shock.


    ¡°I watched you lie there on the ground and cry while he sat there swinging,ughing at you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you remember that.¡±


    ¡°You were wearing a pink shirt with white polka dots and jeans. You had pigtails. A pink ribbon on the right one with a yellow wrapped around the other.¡±


    ¡°That is ¡­¡± She blinks.


    ¡°Adorable.¡±


    ¡°Kinda stalkerish.¡± Sheughs. ¡°But I remember that day too. Well, not what I wore, but the best part was that he came back to school that next Monday with a ¡­¡± She trails off as I smile. Hers drops off her face, and she tilts her head to the side. ¡°No ¡­ did you ¡­? Titan.¡± She ps my bare chest. ¡°Tell me you didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Liar. You broke his arm, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I shrug ¡°Must have been karma.¡± I followed that motherfucker home after school and broke his arm with my bare hands. And I told him if he said a word, I¡¯d break the other. He never touched her again.

 Chapter 87

    EMILEE


    IT¡¯S BEEN A week since I found The Pce. I¡¯ve been trying to talk Titan into taking me back, but he¡¯s not having it. I haven¡¯t gotten to see him much since then actually because he¡¯s been crazy busy. He gets to the Royal Suitete and leaves early. If I was paranoid, I¡¯d say he¡¯s ignoring me on purpose after the conversation we had that morning in the bed at The Pce. How he had feelings for me, and I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to walk away from him if I had slept with him. Good thing I¡¯m not.


    This morning, I decided to go downstairs and get breakfast instead of ordering room service. And I called up the girls, so Jasmine and Haven both sit across from me at the buffet. We¡¯re waiting on our food when I see the blonde from the other day walk into the restaurant. ¡°Sandy?¡± I call out.


    She turns to look at me and smiles. I¡¯m guessing she remembers me.


    ¡°Who the fuck is Sandy?¡± Jasmine asks, looking over her shoulder to where I am.


    ¡°A queen,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Her eyes light up.


    ¡°Hi.¡± Sandyes up to our table. ¡°Em, is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Emilee, but you can call me Em.¡± I reach out and shake her hand. ¡°This is Jasmine and Haven. My best friends.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Em. Jasmine and Haven.¡± She nods to each of them.


    ¡°You too,¡± I say, scooting over to allow her to sit down next to me. I¡¯m curious about her, and Titan isn¡¯t going to tell me anything.


    ¡°So you¡¯re a queen?¡± Jasminees out and asks.


    ¡°Yep.¡± She nods.


    ¡°Did you guys do a job together?¡± Jasmine wags her eyebrows.


    I roll my eyes.


    ¡°No. I saw her in The Pce the other day,¡± I inform her.


    Her green eyes widen at that. ¡°No way.¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°Was that your first time there?¡± Sandy asks me.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is it what you thought it was going to be?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡± I¡¯m not sure how to answer that since I didn¡¯t really have any expectations, considering I didn¡¯t know that it existed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in there three times,¡± Sandy adds at my silence. As if she gave me info, I¡¯d give her some.


    ¡°Three times?¡± Jasmine asks, all but salivating. ¡°What¡¯s it like?¡±


    She shrugs. ¡°Like anything else. But some were better than others.¡±


    ¡°What is The Pce?¡± Haven asks finally speaking. She¡¯s been typing away on her phone most of our breakfast. As always, Nite stands over in the corner like a statue with his eyes on the room the entire time. He¡¯s be our fourth wheel who doesn¡¯t mind being alone. A part of me feels bad for him and how uneventful his life must be.


    ¡°A sex dungeon,¡± Jasmine answers, waving Haven off. Deeply invested in whatever Sandy has to say. ¡°Have you used the cage under the bed?¡±


    Jasmine and I haven¡¯t exchanged Queen stories, but she¡¯s obviously been in the room to know about the hardware.


    ¡°Cage?¡± Haven swallows, her eyes growing bigger. Her full attention now on us. She even puts her phone on the table.


    ¡°Yep,¡± she answers Jasmine, ignoring Haven.


    ¡°Oh,e on. Don¡¯t leave us hanging,¡± Jasmine begs.


    Sandy gives a softugh before she takes a drink of my water. ¡°This one guy ordered me under the bed. Followed me, where he tied me up spread eagle and put a ball gag in my mouth. Then he went into the bathroom, going along with his nightly routine. Once done, got naked, crawled into bed and proceeded to FaceTime his wife.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Jasmineughs.


    Haven looks like she¡¯s seen a ghost. All the color has drained from her face. I bite my lip to hide myughter.


    ¡°Oh, yeah,¡± Sandy goes on. ¡°She asked how Anta was. He made up this borate meeting that kept himte at the office and then proceeded to have phone sex with her.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± I say.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Jasmine asks, cing her elbow on the table and her chin in her hand.


    ¡°I got wet as fuck.¡± Sandyughs.


    I sit back in my seat. ¡°What does that do for a guy?¡± Why would he hire Sandy for a night and then spend ten grand on a room just to call his wife? That doesn¡¯t make any sense to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have this one client who dresses as a dog. Like has a full-on Halloween costume. And I pull him around the room with a cor.¡± Sandy shrugs. ¡°Not sure what he gets from that other than hard. He does me doggie style and barks as hees.¡±


    ¡°Do you get off on that?¡± I ask curious. I know some people are into some weird kinks, but that?


    ¡°Fuck no.¡± She bursts outughing. ¡°But I do go home and roll around in the cash it pays me.¡± She gives me a big smile.


    ¡°Why would you guys do this?¡± Haven asks, shaking her head.


    Jasmine turns to look at her. ¡°Ever heard that saying, find what you love most and have someone pay you to do it?¡±


    Haven shakes her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s exactly how it goes.¡±


    Sandy and Iugh.


    ¡°But you¡¯ve always had an addictive personality,¡± Haven adds.


    Jasmine ces her hand over her heart and gasps as if she¡¯s been insulted. ¡°Are you calling me a nympho?¡±


    Haven nods quickly. ¡°An addict would be more like it. Sex, gambling, alcohol ¡­¡± She pauses. ¡°Anything you try once, you can never get enough of.¡±


    Jasmineughs it off, but I don¡¯t miss her looking over at Nite before averting her eyes. And I wonder if he¡¯s her newest addiction. Because Haven wasn¡¯t lying.


    TITAN


    ¡°What are we going to do about it?¡± I ask Luca as we walk through the casino.


    He ces his hands in the pockets of his ck cks, releasing a sigh. ¡°At this point, there is not much we can do.¡±


    That¡¯s what I feared. But that¡¯s not where I stop. ¡°Dig deeper.¡±


    We enter the buffet, and I see the girls sitting at their booth. Luca stops to speak to Nite at the door, but I continue my way over to them. I haven¡¯t gotten to spend much time with her. I¡¯ve been swamped with work. But it has given her more time to spend with her mother.


    Emilee looks up to see me. She gives me a big smile. ¡°Titan? What are you doing down here? I thought you had a meeting.¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± I grab a chair and pull it over to the end of the table. Spinning it around, I straddle it backward and ce my arms across the back rest.


    ¡°Joining us for a cocktail?¡± Jasmine asks me.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°It¡¯s too early for a drink,¡± I counter.


    ¡°Never.¡± She winks at me before throwing back a Bloody Mary.


    The girl has always been a heavy drinker. I look over at Em to see she has a water in front of her, as do the others.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Luca walks up behind the booth and kisses Haven on the head. ¡°Ready to go?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She picks up her phone and nudges Jasmine¡¯s shoulders for her to slide out so that Haven may leave.


    Jasmine crawls out, and Luca takes Haven¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll call youter, Titan.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡± I wave him off, then look at Em. ¡°You ready to go too?¡±


    She tilts her head to the side. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Paris,¡± Jasmine answers.


    Emileeughs. ¡°I think he was talking to me.¡±


    ¡°What happened to the more, the merrier?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always liked that saying.¡± Bones speaks as he plops down next to Jasmine.


    Emilee ducks her head, but I don¡¯t miss the smile that covers her face. This is the first time that the three of us have been together since we both slept with her. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s embarrassed or just ufortable about the situation. But I¡¯m not.


    I hate to admit it, but I¡¯m jealous when ites to Emilee York. I would cut off a man¡¯s hand if he so much as touched her. But Bones? I don¡¯t mind it. Because I know that no matter what happens between Em and me, he would protect her with his life. And I wouldn¡¯t even have to tell him what she means to me. He¡¯d do it because he loves her. Even if he won¡¯t admit it.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Jasmine agrees with Bones, then looks at me. ¡°So where are you taking us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking you anywhere,¡± I answer.


    Jasmine always was a flirt, but she¡¯s harmless. We had sex once back in high school. I was drunk. She was high. It was a mistake that we both agreed to never repeat.


    ¡°Thought you didn¡¯t sleep with a queen?¡± Sandy asks, looking at me.


    The table falls silent. Sandy had overheard my conversation with Whitney in my office. When she had asked if I sampled the product.


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I answer, looking her in the eyes.


    She frowns but drops it.


    Emilee is not a queen. Not in the way Sandy sees her. Em can do as many jobs as she wants, but she¡¯s only going to do the ones that guarantee she keeps her clothes on. Bones and I will be the only men she fucks.

 Chapter 88

    I open the door to my suite, and Emilee enters. I shut and lock it behind me.


    ¡°What did Sandy mean by you don¡¯t sleep with Queens?¡± she asks the moment we¡¯re alone. ¡°Where would she have heard that?¡±


    I undo the top button of my button-down. ¡°The day she came into my office to audition for a queen, another girl asked if I sampled the product. And I told her no.¡± I¡¯m not going to lie to her. I have nothing to hide.


    She turns to face me and ces her hands on her hips. ¡°Why would you say that?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t.¡±


    She frowns. ¡°I¡¯m a queen.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± I shrug my shirt off my shoulders. Her eyes go to my chest and then fall to my hands as I undo my belt.


    ¡°And we¡¯ve had sex.¡±


    Cute. ¡°Having.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± She licks her lips while I lower my zipper.


    ¡°We¡¯re having sex,¡± I state and kick off my shoes.


    ¡°I¡¯m a queen.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve established that.¡± I shove my pants down my legs along with my boxers. My cock isn¡¯t hard, but it won¡¯t take much. Just looking at the way she stares at it is doing the job. She seems to be in a daze. I bet her pussy is already wet.


    ¡°And we have sex.¡±


    I reach out, grab her hand, and pull her body into mine. ¡°Why are you still dressed?¡± I run my hands up and over her ass, gripping her jeans.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± I ce my hand over her mouth. ¡°Quit thinking about it. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°But it does.¡± She pulls away from me. ¡°Are you breaking some rule by sleeping with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the boss. I can do whatever I want.¡± All the Kings break the rules at some point. That¡¯s how you seed.


    She snorts. ¡°Spoken like a true gentleman.¡±


    I arch a brow. ¡°Is that what you want? A gentleman? Because I promise you, what I¡¯m about to do to you is not something a gentleman would do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Titan,¡± she growls.


    ¡°I¡¯m standing before you naked, and you want to argue with me?¡± I ask, starting to get irritated. I don¡¯t have a lot of time.


    ¡°I want to know how many queens you¡¯ve actually fucked because you¡¯re their boss and can do whatever you want.¡± She crosses her arms over her chest.


    I open my mouth to say none, but she continues. ¡°And how many have you and Bones shared?¡±


    I don¡¯t know why her words piss me off, but they do. Maybe because I expected her to see me differently. Maybe I expected her to understand the connection between the three of us. Either way, stepping into her, I say the first thing thates to my mind. ¡°You didn¡¯t think you were special, did you?¡±


    And just like that, I fucked everything up.


    EMILEE


    AS I TOSS and turn in bed, my mind is in a hundred different ces right now. Plus, my blood is still boiling from Titan and what he said to me earlier today.


    It hurt.


    I don¡¯t know why I thought I was special. I guess because of our conversation we hadst week in The Pce. He had said that he had feelings for me once, but that doesn¡¯t mean he has them now. Too much time has passed.


    The Kings have always had girls falling at their feet. But even though me and Bones weren¡¯t exclusive, I knew for a fact that he only slept with me. He didn¡¯t have time for anyone else. Believe me, he kept me busy. But we never had to say it. And as much as we used each other, he never made me feel that way.


    Titan was always fucking random women in high school and college, and apparently, he hasn¡¯t changed a fucking bit. The fact that I did him and Bones at the same time should have been my first hint.


    I didn¡¯t expect him to be faithful, but I did expect honesty. He made me feel worse than any client could, but maybe that¡¯s my fault due to the expectations I had. I thought things were going to be different. I allowed myself to fall for him. And why? Because I needed someone to save me? Fuck him. I never asked him for a dime. He hasn¡¯t bought me expensive things or handed me money. He gave me a job. That I auditioned for. On my knees. That wasn¡¯t even a job requirement.


    Getting out of bed, I pick up the robe that hangs over the back of my leather chair in the sitting area. I tie off the sash and exit my room. Tiptoeing down the stairs, I stop on the second floor and take a peek in my mom¡¯s room. She¡¯s sound asleep like usual. The chemo takes so much out of her.


    My fight with Titan allowed me to spend extra time with her today. I¡¯ve been so wrapped up in him and spend too much time up at Kingdom. I¡¯m needed here. I¡¯m wanted here. Even if my rtionship with my mother isn¡¯t perfect, at least I know she loves me. Titan was just that itch I wanted to scratch. I wish it would have been a letdown.


    I go downstairs and enter the kitchen to grab a drink but hear a noiseing from down the hall. It sounded like ss breaking. ¡°Hello?¡± I call out.


    My mother has two nurses that change shift. One is always here and stays upstairs with her. Maybe Liv couldn¡¯t sleep tonight either. ¡°Liv?¡±


    No answer.


    I make my way down the hall and see my father¡¯s office door ajar. ¡°Hello?¡± I ask again, pushing it all the way open. ¡°What the hell?¡± I say when I get a look inside.


    His desk drawers are open. One lies on the floor. Papers scatter the room. A picture has been removed from the wall and shattered on the Persian rug, to reveal a safe that I didn¡¯t know was there. It¡¯s still closed.


    I ce my hand in the pocket of my robe. ¡°Shit.¡± I left my cell upstairs on the bed.


    ¡°Open it.¡± I feel something shoved into the back of my head.


    My heart begins to pound, and I throw my hands up in the air. I don¡¯t need to see it to know that it¡¯s a gun. ¡°I ¡­ uh ¡­¡±


    ¡°Open it!¡± a man shouts, shoving me forward with his hand on my back.


    I trip over the rug and feel ss puncture my bare feet. ¡°I don¡¯t know it.¡± My voice shakes.


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± he says through gritted teeth. ¡°Fucking open the safe or I will put a bullet in your head.¡±


    I¡¯m trying to think of what my father would use for abination. My mother¡¯s birthday. Maybe their wedding anniversary. But I quickly squash that idea. It turns out, they didn¡¯t like each other as much as they made me believe. ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡±


    He grabs a hold of my hair, and I cry out. He shoves my face into the wall beside the safe but holds me up with his tight grip.


    ¡°Please?¡± I beg as tears run down my face. I try to catch my breath and can taste the blood in my mouth.


    ¡°Last time,¡± he growls in my ear. I feel his spit hit my neck, and I want to vomit. ¡°Fucking open this safe or I will stter your brains all over it for Daddy to find.¡±


    I blink. My heart stops, and my body goes rigid at his words. This guy thinks he¡¯s alive. ¡°He¡¯s ¡­ dead,¡± I manage to get out.


    ¡°Fucking open it!¡± He shakes my head, my scalp burning from how tightly he holds my hair.


    I grit my teeth, ce my hands on the wall, and try to get out of his hold. ¡°He¡¯s fucking dead!¡± I shout, thrusting my elbow back and making contact with his ribs.


    He lets out a grunt and ms my head into the safe. Once. Twice. Then he shoves me to the side. My body hits my father¡¯s desk before falling to the floor. I try to look up at the man in the room, but my busted face can¡¯t see anything. I feel his shoe to my ribs, though. I curl up into a ball for protection when he does it again. This time, it was my back.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get that money,¡± he growls, out of breath. ¡°I¡¯ll be back, and you better have the code.¡±


    He runs out of the room.


    I grab the side of the desk and manage to get to my feet as I hear the front door open and m close. On shaky legs, I make my way up the stairs.


    ¡°Emilee.¡± Liv gasps as she exits my mother¡¯s room at the end of the hall on the second floor. ¡°What the hell happened to you? Are you okay?¡±


    I nod and wrap my arms around my stomach. ¡°Fine,¡± I hiss. ¡°Check on my mother.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s okay. I was in there with her.¡±


    I make my way to the third floor and enter my room and grab my phone. I dial the only person who I can think of to help me right now.

 Chapter 89

    TITAN


    I bring my car to a stop. Bones and I exit and run up the stairs and into the York residence. ¡°Where is she?¡± I ask the nurse who had opened the door for us.


    ¡°Office.¡±


    I take off running with Bones on my ass. We enter the room to find Luca pacing back and forth on his phone. Nite stands in the corner, and Haven sits on the couch next to a beat-up Emilee.


    I make my way over to her and kneel. ¡°Emilee?¡±


    She looks up at me the best she can, which isn¡¯t much, considering her right eye is swollen, and her left eye has a cut across it.


    She sighs. ¡°Why are you here? Did Luca call you?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Haven answers.


    ¡°I told you not to,¡± she snaps, then winces.


    ¡°Will you give us a second?¡± I ask.


    Haven nods and stands. ¡°I¡¯ll be right outside the door.¡± Bones and Luca follow her. Nite leaves as well and closes the door behind him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she says the moment we¡¯re alone.


    ¡°You¡¯re not.¡± I run a hand through my hair. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I didn¡¯t want you here,¡± she states and gets to her feet. She starts to fall over, and I reach out to steady her. ¡°I¡¯m-¡±


    ¡°Do not say fine,¡± I interrupt through gritted teeth.


    She lets out a shaky breath, and I feel her body soften in my arms. I pull her to me, wrapping my arms around her shoulders, careful not to hurt her.


    When Haven called me, she had said that Em had called Luca and woke them up in tears. All she knew was that there had been a break-in, and Emilee had been hurt. I didn¡¯t know what state I¡¯d find her in.


    She buries her head into my chest, and I feel her body shake before I hear her crying.


    ¡°You¡¯re okay now.¡± I rub her back. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°He wanted money,¡± she cries. ¡°The safe. I didn¡¯t know it was there ¡­¡± She sniffs. ¡°I tried to tell him ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± I rub her back. We can discuss thister. Right now, she needs a warm bed and pain pills. Crying isn¡¯t going to help the situation.


    The door opens, and I look over to see Bones, Luca, and Nite enter. ¡°I made a few phone calls and was informed that Nick York owes money,¡± Luca announces.


    ¡°No.¡± She pulls away from me. ¡°That can¡¯t be true.¡±


    He ces his phone in the pocket of his cks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Emilee. He owes a million dors.¡±


    I exchange a look with Bones. That¡¯s how much we loaned him, but he paid us back.


    ¡°No.¡± She wraps her arms around herself. ¡°The source has to be wrong.¡±


    ¡°One million?¡± I question, and he nods. I walk over to him and lower my voice. ¡°Are we sure this isn¡¯t George?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s Nick,¡± he confirms.


    Bones crosses his arms over his chest and widens his stance. His eyes look over at Emilee for a brief second beforeing back to us. ¡°What if George was pretending to be Nick?¡± he offers.


    Luca thinks about that for a second. ¡°It¡¯s possible, but it¡¯s also easy to prove. All we need to do is get a description. But I¡¯m just not sure how they can mix up the two. York and Wilton are very well-known in Vegas.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Make a call and set us up a meeting forter on today.¡± It¡¯s nearly five a. m. The sun will be rising soon. I need to move her and her mother. Then I¡¯ll worry about whose ass I¡¯m going to kill for touching her.


    ¡°In the meantime, Nite can stay here-¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I interrupt Luca. ¡°The women aren¡¯t staying here. They¡¯reing home with me.¡±


    ¡°Do you need extra security?¡±


    I go to say no, but Bones speaks. ¡°We have it handled.¡±


    Luca nods. ¡°I¡¯ll send you a text with an address and time once I have it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, man.¡± I shake his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    EMILEE


    FOR THREE DAYS, I lived in a world of pain and fog. It came and went. I would wake up in agony, Titan would give me a pill, and then it¡¯d fade away and so would my consciousness.


    Today, I don¡¯t feel so bad. I can actually open my eyes, and my ribs don¡¯t hurt as much as before. Sitting up in the bed, I look down and see I still wear the bandage. I vaguely remember the doctor who takes care of the queens in this room, wrapping it up for me.


    The door opens, and a woman enters. ¡°GiGi.¡± I give her a weak smile, excited to see a familiar face.


    ¡°Hello, dear.¡± Shees to my side of the king-size bed and ces a tray on the nightstand. ¡°I¡¯m here to give you your daily meds and some food.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think I need them anymore.¡±


    ¡°Titan¡¯s orders.¡±


    I let out a long breath. ¡°Where is he?¡± I know he brought me and my mother to his house. I didn¡¯t even try to argue. I may not believe that my father owes money, but I no longer felt safe at that house. If I¡¯m being honest with myself, I haven¡¯t felt safe there ever since I found out that George was with my mother. It¡¯s one of the reasons I avoided going home at night and stayed at Kingdom so often.


    ¡°He¡¯s in his study with the Kings.¡± She picks up two pills and holds them in front of my face.


    I take them from her along with the ss of water. I swallow, and she ces the water back on the nightstand. ¡°Eat your toast and get some rest. I¡¯ll be back in a couple of hours to check on you.¡±


    The moment she closes the door, I spit the pills out into my hand. Getting up, I make my way to the master bathroom and use the restroom. Then I flush the evidence.


    I look at myself in therge mirror. I do look much better. The bruises have turned a greenish color, but I can open my eyes. I have a few stitches here and there but nothing too major.


    I enter his walk-in closet and find a white T-shirt along with a pair of sweatpants. They swallow me up, but it¡¯ll have to do.


    Leaving the bedroom, I look over the balcony down into an open living room. I¡¯ve never been in his house before. Cr¨¨me walls, with dark brown trim that match the doors. Dark wood floors cover the hallway and staircase. It hugs the wall and takes a sharp left turn at the bottom, ending in the grand foyer. I turn left and step down into an open living room. The dining room is to the left. I see two sliding ss doors to the right that are open, showcasing the study. I can see Bones sitting in a chair from here. I make my way over to it.


    ¡°We could dig him up,¡± Luca says as I enter.


    ¡°Why?¡± Bones asks. ¡°It¡¯s toote for an autopsy.¡±


    ¡°One should have been performed,¡± Titan growls.


    ¡°There was no foul y,¡± Bones argues.


    ¡°That¡¯s what she was told. And she just took George¡¯s word for it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I had any reason to be suspicious,¡± I add, making my presence known. ¡°Plus, he was cremated. Even if we needed to, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it now.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Em, you should be resting,¡± Titan growls, standing from his chair.


    ¡°I think I have a right to know why I was attacked.¡±


    ¡°Em ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child.¡± Someone has been fed wrong information. They were after my father when he was not the intended target.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Luca nods. ¡°You¡¯re not. The Kings and I had a meeting two days ago. We found out that your father owes Nichs Royce one million dors.¡±


    There he goes again. ¡°No ¡­¡±


    ¡°He had proof.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± I swallow the knot that forms in my throat.


    ¡°It was a video. We saw your dad sitting in an underground poker tournament. He was there over twenty-four hours and ¡­¡± He pauses. ¡°Well, you can connect the dots.¡±


    My knees give out, and I fall into a chair. ¡°They killed him for it?¡± I whisper. That has to be the only exnation. Why they are concerned about an autopsy and foul y. He made a mistake, owed money, and his life was payment.


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing,¡± Bones starts. ¡°Nichs didn¡¯t send anyone to collect payment. He gave your dad six weeks toe up with the money, and it had only been four.¡±


    ¡°So ¡­ who was the guy at the house?¡± I sniff, hanging my head. Ashamed that I continued to stand up for him when he had obviously done what he was being used of.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡± Titan sighs and ces his hand on my back. He begins to rub it, but I pull away. ¡°Em ¡­.?¡±


    ¡°He was looking for more than money,¡± I say.


    ¡°He told you that?¡± Bones asks.


    I shake my head. ¡°He didn¡¯t have to. The picture on the wall covering the safe was already on the floor, but when I entered the room, the drawers to the desk were open as well. One on the floor.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he thought thebination was there somewhere,¡± Luca adds.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Titan agrees. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and look around.¡±


    ¡°I want to go.¡± My head snaps up to look at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think-¡±


    ¡°Let her go,¡± Bones interrupts Titan.


    They exchange a look that is far from friendly. Something is up between them. And I¡¯m that something.


    TITAN


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to go back to that house.¡± I close the ss doors to my study once she leaves to go change.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why you want to hide what a piece of shit her father obviously was from her,¡± Bones states.


    I run a hand through my hair. ¡°It has nothing to do with her father and more to do with the fact that the house is not safe.¡±


    He snorts. ¡°She¡¯s the safest when she¡¯s with us. And we will all be there.¡±


    ¡°He has a point.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your fucking opinion, Luca,¡± I snap.


    He throws his hands up in surrender. ¡°I¡¯m just speaking from experience. If you try to hide something from them, then they will go behind your back to get what they want.¡± His hard eyes go soft. ¡°And that is when things can get very bad, very fast.¡±

 Chapter 90

    EMILEE


    I RIDE WITH Bones and Titan back to my house, and Luca and Nite follow us. Titan had called Grave and Cross over to his house to stay with my mother and Liv while we were out. It made me think that there is more going on than they¡¯re telling me.


    We pull up to the house and walk inside.


    ¡°How did he get in?¡± Titan asks. ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any forced entry.¡±


    ¡°You guys didn¡¯t check the cameras?¡± I ask.


    Bones answers. ¡°No. The security system had been disabled.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Ie to a stop. ¡°George. He had to have done it.¡±


    ¡°As far as we know, he¡¯s still out of the country,¡± Titan argues.


    ¡°How far back did the footage go?¡± I ask.


    ¡°To that night,¡± Bones answers.


    I wrap my arms around myself. How had someone disabled the security system? How could they have known where to look? Or even what to do? I guess with the ess to the inte now, it¡¯s not hard to find out anything.


    ¡°Come on.¡± Titan takes my hand and pulls me into the office. It looks the same. Things thrown about. ss broken. Computer monitors shattered.


    ¡°Did he have a weapon?¡± Bones asks me.


    ¡°Yeah, a gun,¡± I whisper. ¡°He held it to the back of my head ¡­¡±


    I hear Luca enter the room, and I spin around to see him and Nite.


    ¡°He held it to the back of your head?¡± Titan snaps.


    I nod. ¡°Told me that if I didn¡¯t open the safe, he was going to blow my brains all over it for Daddy to find.¡±


    His eyes go from murderous to surprised. ¡°He thinks your father is still alive?¡±


    ¡°I told him he was dead.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Bones demands.


    ¡°And he didn¡¯t seem to care about that. He was just indifferent. He wanted in that safe. He said he wanted the money.¡±


    Titan runs his hands through his hair.


    ¡°Well, then let¡¯s get in it and see how much is in there,¡± Luca states.


    The guys go to work looking around the office. I go over to the bookshelf that sits on the back wall and run my fingers over the spines. They¡¯re dusty. My father wasn¡¯t much of a reader, but I was. These books were for me, but I hadn¡¯t been home in two years. They had been untouched, left to rot on a shelf. It breaks my heart.


    Ie to thest one on the second shelf and pull it out. It was my favorite, Pride and Prejudice by Jane Austen. Opening it up, a piece of paper falls to the floor. I bend down and see numbers written on it, but I don¡¯t recognize them. They don¡¯t go with any birthdates or milestones that my father would consider important.


    ¡°I think I found something,¡± I say, walking over to the safe on the wall. I punch in the code and then hear the lock click. The door kicks open just a tad.


    I reach in and see stacks of papers. But no money. ¡°What are these?¡± I ask, opening up the ck folder.


    I read over the papers before me, and my heart picks up. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Titan asks, taking them from me.


    TITAN


    The first set of papers are of Nick and Nancy¡¯s divorce. The second set is of Nancy¡¯s marriage certificate to George. Along with a will. One that leaves everything Nick owned to Nancy who then would give to George.


    ¡°Emilee?¡± Bones asks, walking over to her.


    She falls down into a chair and ces her face in her hands. ¡°No. This can¡¯t be.¡± She looks up at me. ¡°They¡¯re not married. She would have told me.¡±


    I look at Bones, and he sighs. ¡°Emilee ¡­¡±


    She jumps to her feet. ¡°Did you both know this?¡±


    Fuck! ¡°Yes,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°When did you find this out?¡±


    ¡°Weeks ago.¡± Bones answers that one.


    ¡°What?¡± She gasps. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this?¡±


    ¡°Because who your mom chooses to marry is none of our concern,¡± I snap.


    ¡°How can you say that?¡± She sniffs, and tears fill her eyes. ¡°This is why my father is dead!¡± she screams.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that!¡± I argue.


    ¡°And you can¡¯t prove that it¡¯s not!¡± She throws the papers at Bones. He tosses them onto the desk. ¡°George wanted his money. Then he ckmailed me for sex in order to pay for my mother¡¯s medical bills. And now there¡¯s proof that they were already married! Then a man shows up, demanding money from a safe he knew was here. A safe that I had no idea about. And you want to say that this had nothing to do with it?¡±


    ¡°Em ¡­¡± Bones reaches out for her.


    ¡°No!¡± She takes a step back. ¡°This all started because you wanted what George owes you.¡± She crosses her arms over her chest. ¡°Maybe you did this.¡±


    I step into her, fisting my hands down by my side. ¡°You better be careful what you¡¯re using me of.¡±


    She gives a roughugh. ¡°What are you going to do, Titan? Hire a guy to break in and knock me around?¡±


    ¡°Emilee!¡± Bones snaps at her.


    ¡°Fuck you both!¡± She looks me up and down with her lip pulled back, but I see it quivering. ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve already done that.¡± She tosses her arms out to her side, and her voice shakes as she announces, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Her watery eyes go to Bones. ¡°With both of you. Get out of this house before I call the police!¡± Then she storms out.


    Silence fills the room after the door ms shut. I fall onto the couch and run a hand down my face.


    ¡°That was ¡­ informative.¡± Luca speaks first.


    I ce my hands behind my head and look up at them. ¡°Let¡¯s wrap everything up.¡±


    ¡°You really want to go?¡± Bones quirks a brow. ¡°We own the cops. Her calling them to the house isn¡¯t going to slow us down.¡±


    No, it won¡¯t. I lean forward and lower my voice. ¡°Let her think she¡¯s getting her way.¡± I rise and walk over to Nite who stands like a statue in the corner. ¡°I need a favor.¡±


    He nods.

 Chapter 91

    EMILEE


    AFTER I STORMED out of my father¡¯s office, I went back to Titan¡¯s and brought my mother along with her nurse back to my parents¡¯ house. I hate moving her so much, and I hate that we¡¯re back in the house, but it¡¯s better than the alternative. I can¡¯t be around Titan right now. Or Bones. They both lied to me.


    It¡¯s been five days since the Kings walked out of my house, and they haven¡¯t returned. My wounds havepletely healed, and I can show my face in public again without the girls questioning me. And the fact that Haven hasn¡¯t said one word about it lets me know that Luca hasn¡¯t told her about my fight with Bones and Titan. They think everything is as it was a week ago.


    That¡¯s how I want it to be.


    Haven and I are sitting down at the table as Jasminees strutting into Empire-the steakhouse on the twentieth floor of Kingdom. I want to do this as often as I can. Being around them made me realize how much I missed them and how lonely I was in Chicago. A part of me wishes we were all roommates now so I could spend the majority of my time with them.


    She plops down in front of us and shoves her hair back off her face aggressively.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Haven asks her.


    ¡°God is testing my intelligence. And right now, I¡¯m at the bottom of the scale.¡±


    I rub my finger over my lips to hide my smile at her obvious anger. ¡°And how is he testing you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Since when are you religious?¡± Haven speaks.


    Jasmine grabs a fry off my te and sticks it in her mouth. ¡°Trenton messaged me this morning.¡±


    I roll my eyes.


    ¡°Not this again,¡± Haven mumbles under her breath.


    ¡°It was a picture of his dick.¡± Jasmine bites down on another fry. ¡°And he was hard. And then I was wet.¡±


    I reach across the table and ce my hand on top of hers to stop her from eating another. She stuffs her mouth when she¡¯s nervous. With anything. Food, cock, drinks. Whatever she can get her hands on. ¡°Don¡¯t let him get to you. He¡¯s married,¡± I remind her.


    She shakes her head. ¡°He filed for divorce.¡±


    Haven and I exchange a look.


    ¡°That was in the second pic he sent me.¡±


    ¡°Jasmine ¡­¡±


    ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t love the guy. Not anymore. But the sex was so good.¡± She eats another fry. ¡°How am I going to tell him no? Like I said, God is testing me.¡± Another fry. This one drowning in ketchup. ¡°My grades are dropping as fast as I am to my knees.¡±


    My eyes slide over to Nite who stands by the entrance. He¡¯s still on Haven duty. Probably will be until the day he dies. He just stands in the shadows, watching us all the time. It¡¯s kinda creepy, but I understand why Luca wants a protection detail on my best friend twenty-four seven. She¡¯s pretty important. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get with Nite?¡± I offer.


    She snorts.


    ¡°You guys have already had sex.¡± Haven shrugs as if that¡¯s enough to start a rtionship.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t have sex,¡± she mumbles around a mouthful.


    ¡°But it was good,¡± Haven goes on.


    Jasmine beginsughing, and I look over at Haven. ¡°She needs an intervention,¡± I whisper. ¡°She¡¯s losing it.¡±


    Her phone dings, and she picks it up. ¡°Fuck,¡± Jasmine growls. ¡°He wants toe over tonight.¡± Her fingers are running over the keys.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret that in the morning,¡± Haven informs her.


    She looks up at us. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep until noon. Problem solved.¡±


    ¡°Jasmine ¡­¡±


    She holds her phone up to my face. ¡°I told him no, okay?¡± She drops it to the table and buries her face in her hands. ¡°Fuck, I have the worst taste in men.¡±


    ¡°Maybe try celibacy again,¡± Haven offers.


    I burst outughing but begin to cough to try to cover it up when her eyes narrow at mine. ¡°Sorry.¡± I p my chest and whisper, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that was a thing.¡± Jasmine not have sex? That¡¯s like telling the sun it can¡¯t shine-impossible.


    ¡°This morning, I tried to make a shake after my run, but it turned into a shot of Fireball,¡± Jasmine goes on, ignoring myments.


    ¡°Since when do you run?¡± I ask, more and more confused about the girl sitting across from me. It¡¯s like I don¡¯t even know her.


    ¡°I¡¯m making all kinds of mistakes today.¡± She grabs my water and takes a drink.


    Haven and I sit in silence as Jasmine finishes off my fries. She has her red hair pulled up in a half ponytail high on her head. She doesn¡¯t have any makeup on, and she wears a white sundress with spaghetti straps and no bra.


    Her phone dings again, and she picks it up.


    ¡°Let me talk to him. I¡¯ll make him go away.¡± Haven reaches for Jasmine¡¯s cell.


    She pulls it out of reach. ¡°It¡¯s not Trenton. It¡¯s Titan.¡±


    I sit up straighter, my heart instantly starting to pound at the sound of his name. ¡°What does he want?¡± I clear my throat at my high-pitch voice, and Haven notices.


    ¡°I have a job.¡± Her fingers type out some sort of response. ¡°I gotta go. I¡¯ll call you bitches tomorrow.¡± She jumps up and walks out just as fast as she entered, not even bothering to look at Nite when she storms past him.


    ¡°I¡¯m really worried about her.¡± Haven sighs.


    I sit back in my seat, and my shoulders slump. I¡¯m worried about her too, but Jasmine doesn¡¯t allow anyone to help her. ¡°She¡¯ll be okay,¡± I say even though we both know I¡¯m lying.


    TITAN


    ¡°The papers are legit,¡± Luca says while we sit in Bones¡¯s office. He was finally able to get his hands on Nick¡¯s trust.


    ¡°But why would he leave everything to George when Nancy was still alive?¡± I wonder.


    He shrugs. ¡°He and Nancy were divorced. Maybe he hated her.¡±


    ¡°But that is what makes this even more unbelievable. His business partner and friend married his ex-wife. That had to have pissed him off.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t know they were married,¡± Luca offers.


    ¡°Maybe ¡­¡± I rub my chin. ¡°Any word on the guy who broke into the house?¡± I ask him.


    He shakes his head. ¡°No.¡±


    I look at Bones. He sits behind his desk with his arms folded over his chest. He hasn¡¯t spoken much in thest few days. ¡°Let¡¯s put another detail back on the house.¡± I killed one of the three from thest detail we had on George.


    Bones looks at me. ¡°You think he¡¯lle back?¡±


    ¡°I think if Nick owed someone a million dors, then it¡¯s possible he owes others.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± He picks up his phone and ces it to his ear to call in a new detail.


    Luca leans in and lowers his voice to not interrupt Bones¡¯s phone call. ¡°How is Emilee doing? Haven said she hasn¡¯t said much about what happened.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t spoken to her.¡±


    His dark eyes widen.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to push her. She wants to be left alone, so I¡¯ll leave her be for now.¡±

 Chapter 92

    EMILEE


    ENTERING MY MOM¡¯S room, I just stare at her. I haven¡¯t spoken to her either. I never told her I found the papers of her divorce and marriage.


    I¡¯m too pissed at her. Too hurt. A part of me mes her for this. If she hadn¡¯t left Dad, then maybe he wouldn¡¯t have gone and gambled everything away and put us in this position. Who knows what all she hasn¡¯t told me? At this point, I¡¯m just waiting for the bank to show up and take the house from us. Closing her door, I head to my room and shower. Afterward I crawl into my bed. Snuggling into my pillow, I close my heavy eyes and pass out.


    I wake to the sound of voices in the house. Sitting up, I look at my phone to see it¡¯s a little past six in the morning. My door flies open, and I pull the covers up to shield my chest from a guy I¡¯ve never seen before. ¡°Excuse me ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her.¡± My mother¡¯s nurse, Liv, enters behind him.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± I demand.


    ¡°I said I¡¯ll do it. Now get out.¡± She points at the door, ring at him, but tears cover her face and her dark eyes are bloodshot.


    He spins on his heels and exits my room.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± I ask her, reaching for my phone again.


    ¡°Emilee ¡­¡± She walks over to my side of the bed and sits down on the edge. ¡°I went in to check on your mother this morning.¡± She bows her head and sniffs. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±


    I throw the covers off and storm out of my room. Running down the hall, I don¡¯t care that I¡¯m wearing a silk tank top with no bra and a pair of matching shorts. I barge into her room ande to a halt. She¡¯s not in her bed. People stand by it. One guy has a clipboard. The other turns to face me. He was the one that was in my room a moment ago. His blue eyes look me up and down before he clears his throat. ¡°Ms. York ¡­¡±


    ¡°Where is my mother?¡± I demand, taking a step toward the bed.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am ¡­¡±


    ¡°Where in the fuck is my mother?¡± I shout, fisting my hands.


    He lets out a long sigh. ¡°The coroner came and removed her body fifteen minutes ago.¡±


    My heart stops. I take a step back at the blow of his words as if they were his fist to my face. Coroner? She¡¯s dead? Fifteen minutes ago? Why didn¡¯t they wake me? Why didn¡¯t I get to say goodbye?


    ¡°I have some questions ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out,¡± I whisper, tears stinging my eyes.


    ¡°Ms. York ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get the fuck out!¡± I scream at the top of my lungs.


    He just stands there and makes no move to leave. Instead, he pulls his cell out of his pocket and dials a number, turning his back to me.


    I can¡¯t breathe. My chest is tight, and blood rushes in my ears. I grab my chest and lean up against the wall.


    She¡¯s dead?


    We had more time. I was supposed to get six months. I just buried my father. Now I have to bury my mother. I have no one left. Now it¡¯s just me. That thought is crippling.


    I had been ignoring her. I had med her for everything. But was it really her fault? How much had my father done to her that I didn¡¯t know? I feel like he had this other life that he kept from me. Did she feel the same? Now I¡¯ll never know.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    TITAN


    I pull up to the York residence and get out of my car. Running up the stairs, I enter without even knocking. It was unlocked.


    I rush up the stairs and into the bedroom. I see Emilee sitting on the floor. Her back against the wall, her knees pulled to her chest, and her head down.


    I kneel before her. ¡°Em?¡± I reach out, running my hand through her tangled hair.


    She brushes me off.


    ¡°Emilee? Look at me.¡± I touch her arm.


    She ps it away with the other. ¡°Go away,¡± she mumbles.


    ¡°Emilee ¡­¡±


    Her head snaps up, and her eyes are narrowed on mine. ¡°I said go the fuck away, Titan!¡± she shouts. ¡°Why the fuck are you even here?¡± she demands. ¡°Why does everyone call you?¡± Her voice cracks, and she bows her head.


    My heart breaks for her and what she¡¯s going through. Both parents in a matter of weeks would be rough on anyone. ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you.¡± Her eyes search the room, but it¡¯s just us. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone.¡± She shoves me away and rises to her shaky legs. ¡°I want to be alone.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your decision.¡± Her fisted hands start punching my chest.


    I grab her wrists and yank her to me. I wrap my arms around her and hold her shaking body against mine. She buries her head into my chest. ¡°Shh.¡± I run my hand down her back. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± I lie. ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡± That¡¯s not a lie, but it¡¯s also not what she wants to hear right now.


    She¡¯ll run. I know her well enough to know that she will take off. That¡¯s just what she does. What she knows.


    She can try to hide all she wants, but I¡¯ll find her. No matter where she goes. A King always finds his queen.


    I sit next to her at the funeral. Her mother passed three days ago, and she hasn¡¯t said anything to me. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s spoken to anyone. This is the Emilee York I knowpletely closed off.


    I get up and button my suit jacket and walk to the back of the church, giving her a chance to say goodbye to her mother alone.


    ¡°Have you heard anything about George?¡± Bones asks me the moment I walk through the double doors to stand in the entryway of the funeral home.


    I shake my head. ¡°No. You?¡±


    ¡°Same. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s fallen off the face of the earth.¡±


    ¡°Well, he couldn¡¯t have gone that far,¡± I whisper, turning to face the ss. I see she¡¯s still in the same ce I left her, but now Jasmine sits on her right and Haven to her left. ¡°Wherever he is, he¡¯lle back. Especially now that Nancy has passed.¡± He¡¯ll want to collect on that trust we found. Legally, he was her husband and is now entitled to everything.


    ¡°Do you think this was idental?¡± Bones asks.


    ¡°She was terminally ill. I think it was just a matter of time.¡± Very bad timing. He runs a hand down his face. I turn to look him in the eye. ¡°You think it was intentional?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It just looks ¡­¡± He trails off.


    ¡°Suspicious,¡± I finish.


    He nods once. ¡°How do we know George wasn¡¯t here that night?¡±


    ¡°The detail didn¡¯t see anything,¡± I remind him.


    ¡°Why wasn¡¯t an autopsy done?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Emilee didn¡¯t want one.¡± She hasn¡¯t spoken to me directly, but she¡¯s spent most of her time on the phone making arrangements. She wanted her mother buried as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she learn her lesson with her father?¡± he growls.


    ¡°Titan? Bones?¡±


    We both spin around to see a man standing before us.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I acknowledge him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been calling Emilee for the past few days now with no answer or return phone calls. Will you have her contact me, please?¡± He reaches his right hand out, and there¡¯s a card in it. Bones takes it.


    ¡°Regarding ¡­?¡± I question.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yan. Her mother¡¯s attorney. I need to meet with her regarding her will.¡±


    Bones and I exchange a look. ¡°Will do.¡±

 Chapter 93

    EMILEE


    ¡°MR. YAN?¡± I say, walking over to Titan and Bones. I didn¡¯t say goodbye. I refuse for it to end this way with me hating her and so many questions unanswered. I was so mad, but now it all seems for nothing. But I can¡¯t let it go that she kept secrets from me. I¡¯m an adult, not a child. Why wouldn¡¯t she just tell me?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Ms. York. I was just informing the Kings that I¡¯ve been calling you.¡±


    I say nothing because I¡¯ve been avoiding him.


    ¡°We need to set up a meeting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy,¡± I state.


    He nods once. ¡°Yes, but this is important.¡±


    ¡°More important than burying my mother?¡± I arch a brow.


    His eyes soften, and he licks his lips nervously. ¡°It¡¯s about your mother¡¯s will ¡­¡±


    I hold my hand up to stop him. ¡°I already know she was married to George. And I¡¯m aware of the will. There is nothing for us to discuss.¡±


    With that, I walk past them and out of the church. I make my way down the stairs and to the waiting ck sedan by the curb.


    ¡°Em? Em, wait!¡± I hear Titan behind me.


    I ignore him and open the door, but he catches up to me, grabs the door, and shuts it. ¡°Hey ¡­¡± I spin around to face him.


    ¡°How long are we going to do this?¡± he asks.


    I hate how good he looks dressed in his all-ck suit. His hair slicked back and sadness in his eyes. How much I miss him. And how there is a hole the size of Texas in my chest. I¡¯ve never felt more alone. I¡¯ve never needed someone to hold me before, but I¡¯d give anything for him to. But a part of me just won¡¯t let that happen. Now that both of my parents are dead, there¡¯s nothing left keeping me here in Vegas. My apartment hasn¡¯t sold in Chicago, so I need to go back there. That has been my home. That¡¯s where I belong now. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°You. Me. Don¡¯t leave like this. Right now. Talk to me.¡±


    I remove the sunsses from the top of my head and ce them over my eyes. I don¡¯t want him to see me crying. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Titan. I know I¡¯m nothing special.¡± I p his chest twice, and then yank open the door before falling into the car.


    The first tear rolls down my cheek as we drive away, and I hear him calling out my name. I n on going home and being alone for a few weeks. I¡¯ve never needed anyone before, and I sure as hell don¡¯t need him now.


    TITAN


    ¡°You have to give her time, Titan,¡± Bones says from behind me. ¡°First, her dad and now, her mom.¡± He sighs. ¡°It¡¯s a lot.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nod in agreement. ¡°I guess not everyone hates their parents like we did.¡±


    I was never close with my mom or my dad. My mother was a drunk who loved her addiction more than she could ever love me. My father was married to Kingdom. He lived for it. He also died for it. My mother drank herself into aa, and my father was killed in his house. The killer was never identified, but I think it was someone in his inner circle. There was no sign of a break-in or a struggle. They found him dead on his living room floor with a single gunshot wound to the head. Whoever did it took pity on him.


    The only thing he left me was Kingdom. Twenty-five percent of a multibillion-dor business.


    I didn¡¯t want it, but that didn¡¯t matter. I was an only child, and I was to carry on the legacy. Just like the rest of the Dark Kings.


    Bones, Grave, Cross, and I had our future nned for us before we were even born.


    ¡°This is who you are,¡± my father once said. ¡°You were born a king, and you will die a king.¡± It was utter bullshit. But I stepped up and took over his position. As did the others. Mr. Reed is the only remaining original Three Wisemen alive. But he retired years ago, signing over his shares to his sons, Grave and Bones.


    ¡°I only hate one of my parents,¡± Bones mumbles.


    We don¡¯t speak of his mother. She was a saint in a world full of devils. But there¡¯s a saying-the good die young.


    ¡°Titan?¡±


    I let out a growl at the sound of my name.


    ¡°What?¡± I snap.


    ¡°Please give these to Miss York.¡± Mr. Yan holds out a set of papers. ¡°I have tried to reach George, but he¡¯s not returning my calls.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, get in line,¡± Bones growls.


    Mr. Yan frowns, shoving his sses up his pudgy nose. ¡°You¡¯re looking for him as well?¡±


    We don¡¯t answer.


    He runs a hand through his jet-ck hair. ¡°I tried to exin to George that Mr. York did not have a will.¡±


    Bones and I exchange a look. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Well, Nick hadn¡¯te to me to set up his arrangements. But George was persistent that Nick had, in fact, a trust. He had seen it.¡±


    ¡°So how did you get it?¡± Bones asks.


    ¡°George found it. In the safe at the York residence.¡±


    I yank the papers from his hand and shove him away from us. ¡°Hey ¡­¡±


    We ignore him. ¡°So the trust that George presented to Emilee was a fake?¡± I say.


    ¡°Obviously, but it still doesn¡¯t make any sense. Why he would use a fake when he was technically already married to Nancy?¡± Bones adds.


    ¡°But ¡­ we spoke to Luca. He said that the trust was legit. So maybe George knew about them, but Yan didn¡¯t?¡± I offer.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Bones hisses.


    ¡°He wanted Emilee, but why?¡± I go on. ¡°Why force her and not just try to seduce her?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°Maybe he knew she¡¯d see through his bullshit? Or maybe he didn¡¯t want to wait the amount of time that would take. In that time, Em could find out that he was married to Nancy. And poof, his n would be exposed.¡±


    I bow my head and run my hand down my face. I have a fucking headache. ¡°We need to find him. We need answers.¡±

 Chapter 94

    EMILEE


    I SIT AT my father¡¯s desk. Leaning back in the chair, I have my Jimmy Choo ombre Tartini Swarovski Crystal heels up on the surface. They¡¯re my favorite. My mother gave them to me for my birthday a couple of years back. I felt they were fitting to wear to her funeral today. Their divorce papers and my mother¡¯s marriage license to George in my hands.


    They were fucking married! I can¡¯tprehend it. I can¡¯t figure out what I missed. I never saw them flirt or even speak. George was over a lot-in this very room-but my mother never ventured in here. This was my father¡¯s space. We spent holidays, birthdays, and vacations with him when I was growing up.


    She never smiled at George. Never even looked his way. So why marry him? When did they fall in love? And why the urgency to move so fast? Maybe because of her diagnosis?


    I¡¯ll never get those answers. Not now. She¡¯s dead. George is gone. The house is hauntingly silent. It mocks me. Memories I had inside of these walls were nothing but lies. But it makes me think ¡­ Did my father have someone? Was he seeing someone behind my mother¡¯s back too? Maybe he was married to someone else. I had gone online and checked. Nevada has public records, but I couldn¡¯t find anything regarding his remarrying. But that doesn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t go to another state to do it.


    I throw the papers onto the desk and grab the fifty-year-old scotch my father kept in his office. He would only drink from it on special asions. Removing the ss top, I pour it into a tumbler and throw it back. Opening my mouth, I suck in a breath, my mouth burning from the alcohol. Secondster, I take another.


    ¡°Emilee?¡± I hear Haven call out my name.


    I don¡¯t respond. Instead, I take another one and remind myself it¡¯ll all be over soon. I bought a ticket back to Chicago. I leave at three p. m. tomorrow. And all this shit will be behind me.


    It all started with one person-George Wilton. A sorry son of a bitch. A fucking coward. He won¡¯te after me. I have nothing to give him. He ended up with everything. He won.


    ¡°Emilee, I¡¯ve been looking for you,¡± Haven announces as she enters the room.


    I look over at her. She has her dark hair up in a tight twist. She wears a ck dress that falls to her knees and ck Jimmy Choos as well. It¡¯s the dress she wore to my mother¡¯s funeral earlier. Her amber eyes soften as she exhales and sits across from the desk.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe home with me?¡± she continues. ¡°Spend a few nights at my house? It¡¯ll be like old times.¡±


    My eyes drop to her wedding ring. ¡°Nothing will ever be like it was,¡± I find myself saying.


    She sighs. ¡°Luca works a lot. All hours of the night. We can have a girls¡¯ night. I¡¯ll call up Jasmine, and we can-¡±


    ¡°No thanks,¡± I interrupt her, standing.


    She stands as well. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to yourself.¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Close yourself off. It¡¯s okay to need your friends, Em. I¡¯m here for you. And so is Jasmine. And the Kings ¡­¡±


    I throw my head back,ughing. ¡°Fuck the Kings.¡± They didn¡¯t want to help me in the beginning, not like I wanted. Maybe if they had, my mother would still be alive. Maybe I¡¯d have those three extra months the doctors promised me.


    ¡°Emilee, please let me help you,¡± she begs, and her phone starts to ring in her Hermes clutch. Cursing, she digs through it and sighs when she looks down at the number. ¡°Hello?¡± She turns her back to me. ¡°I¡¯m at Emilee¡¯s,¡± she whispers. ¡°I¡¯ll be home soon.¡± She hangs up and turns back to face me. She opens her mouth to speak, but I continue.


    ¡°Go home to your husband, Haven. I don¡¯t need you here.¡± Her face falls, and I look around the study aimlessly. ¡°I see you¡¯re here without your security detail. I wouldn¡¯t want you to get in trouble.¡±


    She lets out a huff, and she lifts her chin. ¡°Now you¡¯re just being a bitch.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not hard to do.¡± I lift the bottle and take a drink of it.


    ¡°You¡¯re just trying to push me away, Emilee. I won¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°Fucking leave!¡± I yell. ¡°Jesus! Why can¡¯t you all understand that I want to be left the fuck alone?¡±


    She licks her bottom lip, and I see tears build in her eyes. Without saying another word, she walks out of the study, leaving me alone.


    God, Titan was right. I¡¯m a bitch. Grabbing the bottle, I throw it across the room. The ss shatters, and the scotch covers the wall, floor, and bookshelf. I fall into the chair and look at the papers onest time.


    I want them gone. I¡¯m leaving all this shit behind me tomorrow, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have to leave it how I found it.


    TITAN


    My phone ringing has me waking up in the middle of the night. I blink, trying to adjust my eyes to the screen. ¡°Hello?¡± I ask roughly and clear my throat.


    ¡°Titan. We have a problem.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I sit, rubbing a hand down my face.


    ¡°It¡¯s Emilee.¡±


    ¡°Is she okay?¡± I ask, jumping out of bed, now fully awake and picking up a pair of jeans off my floor.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± He sighs. ¡°But you need toe get her. And get in touch with Dr. Lane.¡± They hang up.


    I can see the lights shing from a mile away. The closer I get, the faster my heart beats. Cop cars line the street, along with fire trucks and ambnces. mes roar into the dark night.


    Pulling into the driveway, I m it in park and yank on the emergency brake.


    ¡°Em?¡± I shout, running over to the back of the ambnce where she sits on a gurney. A ck nket is wrapped around her shoulders, and she has a mask over her mouth and nose.


    What the fuck?


    I go to jump up into the ambnce, but a hand grabs my upper arm, holding me up. ¡°I need to speak to you for a second,¡± Jeffrey informs me. Nite stands beside him.


    I look up at her and see the medics are still checking her out. Nodding, I turn and follow them both off to the side, out of earshot. ¡°What in the fuck happened?¡± I ask Jeffrey. I know Nite isn¡¯t going to answer me.


    ¡°I received a text from Nite. He informed me that my assistance was needed,¡± he begins. ¡°He had removed her from the house, but he couldn¡¯t put out the fire.¡±


    ¡°Jesus ¡­¡±


    ¡°I guess when he found her, she was refusing to leave, but he didn¡¯t give her a choice. He picked her up and carried her out.¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I look at Nite. ¡°Thank you.¡± I knew cing him as her detail was a good idea. Bones put two guys on the house, but I used him for her personally. Nite is the only guy I trust with this. We wanted to keep this as quiet as possible. The break-in. Her mother¡¯s death. We don¡¯t want it public knowledge.


    Jeffrey steps closer to me and lowers his voice to a whisper, ¡°I need to know what you want me to do here.¡±


    My brows pull together at his words before I understand. He thinks the fire was intentional. And if so, she was the one who started it.


    This is what she asked Bones and me to do, right? Start a fire and let George burn to death. Was George here?


    I have to protect her. No matter what. ¡°It was an ident,¡± I say.


    He nods once. ¡°I¡¯ll be in touch.¡±


    He goes to walk away, but I ask, ¡°Was there anyone else in the house?¡±


    Nite is the one who answers by shaking his head.


    I run a hand through my hair and walk back over to the ambnce. She still sits in the same position. She has ash on her face and ck marks on her arms and legs that the nket isn¡¯t covering. ¡°I¡¯m taking her home,¡± I state to the paramedics.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking her home,¡± I repeat with a growl.


    ¡°She needs medical attention,¡± the female says to me.


    ¡°And she will get it.¡± Dr. Lane is meeting me back at Kingdom. I called him the moment I got off the phone with Jeffrey.


    ¡°You want her to sign a waiver stating that she understands she is refusing medical attention?¡± she asks, verifying.


    Emilee shrugs off the nket and holds out her hand, silentlyplying to my demands.


    Shaking her head in disbelief, the paramedic hands Em a clipboard that she signs and then starts to exit the ambnce. I hold out my hand, and she takes it. I help her over to my car and into the passenger seat.


    By the time I¡¯m over in the driver¡¯s seat, she has her head back, eyes closed, and is softly snoring.

 Chapter 95

    TITAN


    ¡°IT WAS ARSON,¡± Jeffrey states as we stand in the living room of our Royal Suite at Kingdom. He reaches down and picks up his shirt and jeans to start getting dressed. You can never be too careful about who might be wearing a wire. He knows the drill after working with us for so long.


    Everyone is here. Bones, Grave, Cross, Luca, and Haven. I guess Nite had messaged Luca. Then Haven called Jasmine. It¡¯s one big party. Emilee has been passed out in my bed for the past eight hours. Dr. Lane is here waiting to check on her. He took her vitals while she slept, but he wants to examine her closely for the next twenty-four hours, so Grave has given up his room for him to crash in while we wait for her to wake.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Bones lets out a growl. ¡°What the fuck was she thinking?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been through a lot,¡± Haven snaps at him. Luca ces his hands on his wife¡¯s shoulders to calm her down.


    Everyone is on edge.


    ¡°Is that what your report says?¡± Cross asks, sitting on the couch.


    He turns to look at him. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I reach out to shake his hand. It¡¯ll cost me a great deal of money. His help alwayses with a price. But it¡¯s always been one I¡¯m willing to pay.


    ¡°Why did you lie?¡±


    We all turn to see Emilee stepping into the living room. She looks like a victim from a bombing. She¡¯s still covered in ash and has ck marks all over her skin. Her once perfect makeup is smeared under her eyes.


    ¡°Em ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why did you lie?¡± she asks, staring at the marshal.


    ¡°Why did you start the fire?¡± Bones asks her.


    EMILEE


    I drag my eyes to look at Bones when I answer him. ¡°It all needed to burn.¡±


    ¡°Jesus,¡± Titan hisses.


    Bones steps into me. His eyes narrowing at mine. ¡°Have you lost your goddamn mind?¡± he snaps.


    Jasmine ces her hands on his chest and pushes him back. ¡°Let me talk to her.¡± She doesn¡¯t allow anyone to protest. She grabs my arm and yanks me back into Titan¡¯s bedroom, then closes the door behind us. ¡°Are you out of your goddamn mind?¡± she hisses, repeating his words.


    I don¡¯t answer.


    ¡°They¡¯re going to lock you up in a psych ward,¡± she snaps.


    I fall on the end of the bed. ¡°Let them.¡± I could use some time alone. Maybe then I¡¯ll get some peace and quiet.


    ¡°Emilee, you¡¯re talking crazy.¡± She falls to her knees before me.


    ¡°Nothing matters anymore.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this.¡± She shakes her head, her red hair bouncing around her face. ¡°Don¡¯t go insane on me. You¡¯re stronger than this.¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she barks, jumping to her feet. Reaching down, she grabs my shoulder and yanks me up as well. ¡°You need to get a grip, Emilee! This is your life you¡¯re putting in jeopardy. For what? A mom and dad who got divorced?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like!¡± I shove her off me. It¡¯s more than that, isn¡¯t it? The lies? The betrayal? I fucked my dad¡¯s business partner to save my mother. And he was married to her. I became a fucking escort. I fucked Titan and Bones at the same time. Nothing I have done is sane.


    ¡°What? Toe from a broken home?¡± Sheughs at that.


    ¡°No. To have no one.¡±


    Her face hardens, and her green eyes narrow. ¡°I do. I know it more than you do. But there is a difference between you and me. I didn¡¯t get the chance to run away from it.¡± And with that, she turns and exits the room, mming the door behind her.


    It opens back up immediately, and Titan enters. ¡°Please go away,¡± I whisper, my voice breaking. ¡°I want to be alone.¡±


    ¡°Last time you were alone, you set your house on fire.¡±


    ¡°Why is it Cross can do it, but when I do, it¡¯s a fucking tragedy?¡± I say through gritted teeth,


    He frowns. ¡°Emilee ¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, just stop, Titan.¡± My shoulders begin to shake with anger. ¡°I¡¯m begging you. Just stop.¡±


    ¡°I just want to help you.¡±


    I take in a shaky breath. ¡°I don¡¯t want you.¡± It¡¯s one of the biggest lies I¡¯ve ever told, but it needed to be said. I¡¯ve fallen for him, and it was the stupidest thing I could have ever done.


    He walks over to a bag on the floor and unzips it. Nite had grabbed it off my floor when he dragged me out of the burning house. He pulls out my boarding pass that I had printed off before I set the fire. ¡°What in the fuck is this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going home,¡± I state.


    ¡°This is your home.¡± He points at the floor.


    I almostugh. ¡°What is? Kingdom? Vegas?¡± I shake my head. ¡°I haven¡¯t been here for years.¡±


    Walking over to me, he res down at me. ¡°Let me make myself very clear, Emilee. You are not fucking leaving tomorrow. Or the next day, do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t make me stay.¡± I say and my chest tightens. I feel so lost. Confused. Utterly alone even though he¡¯s standing right in front of me.


    His jaw tics and his hands fist, wrinkling my ticket. I think he¡¯s going to yell at me. But instead he turns his back to me and heads to the bedroom door. He turns the knob but pauses. He turns to face me. And then he¡¯s charging me. Before I can move, his hands are in my hair. His lips on mine. And he kisses me. With passion. With fury. It¡¯s a mixture of love and hate. His tongue enters my mouth, and he takes my breath away.


    When he pulls away, I¡¯m gasping for breath. Opening my heavy eyes, I look up at him. ¡°Titan ¡­¡±


    ¡°I let you walk away from me once, Em. I won¡¯t make that mistake again.¡± Tears sting my eyes at his words. ¡°Did you hear me? I won¡¯t let you leave. Not me. Not this time.¡± He runs his thumb over my swollen lips. ¡°Stay here with me. Let me fix it. I promise, I¡¯ll get to the bottom of all of it.¡± The first tear runs down my cheek. ¡°Let me take care of you. Let me love you.¡±

 Chapter 96

    TITAN


    I HOLD MY breath as I wait for her to respond to me. I owe Nite fucking everything. He saved her life. I should have been there for her. That¡¯s what makes me the maddest. I should have followed her to her house when she left the funeral, but I didn¡¯t. I always allowed my pride to get the best of me, but in the end, it¡¯s going to cost me everything.


    She licks her lips and nods her head once. ¡°I need to go back to Chicago. But I won¡¯t stay there.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I still have things there. I haven¡¯t been able to return since I got the call about my father. And I just destroyed everything I had here.¡± She gestures to the ck dress she¡¯s still wearing from the funeral earlier. ¡°I need things ¡­¡±


    ¡°We have things here.¡±


    ¡°Titan.¡± She stomps her foot.


    ¡°I said let me take care of you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need-¡±


    ¡°I want to,¡± I interrupt her, cupping her cheek. ¡°Please?¡± I beg. ¡°Let me show you what you deserve.¡± There¡¯s nothing in this world that I can¡¯t give her. She just needs to let me.


    EMILEE


    Titan has kept his word. Within two days, all my stuff from my Chicago apartment was delivered to Vegas. We moved it into this house. Most of my parents¡¯ house was destroyed. I lost clothes, shoes, essential everyday needs.


    I couldn¡¯t care less.


    I¡¯d been gone for two years and hadn¡¯t needed it before, why would I need it now?


    Titan spent twenty-four hours straight with me. Which I think was the longest he had taken off work in a while. He had to go back today.


    I¡¯ve been walking through Kingdom for the past two hours, pretending to y machines here and there to get free drinks. I tip the waitresses, and they keep theming.


    Haven has called me three times. I¡¯ve ignored them all. Embarrassed how I spoke to her that night after the funeral when she reached out to me.


    Jasmine hasn¡¯t tried reaching out to me once. I feel bad for what I said to her as well. Because out of the three of us, she was the one who came from the most fucked-up family life. Jasmine isn¡¯t one to tell her problems, but Haven and I knew they were there. I guess we were just never good enough friends to ask.


    I pull my cell out of my pocket and dial her number. She answers on the fourth ring.


    ¡°Hello?¡± She doesn¡¯t sound very happy to hear from me.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I sit down at a slot machine. It looks like a giant fishbowl. It¡¯s called Deal of the Day.


    ¡°What do you want, Em?¡± she asks, letting out an annoyed breath.


    ¡°I just ¡­¡± My eyes drop to the ck and gold carpet. ¡°I just wanted to say I¡¯m sorry for what I said to you. For hurting you.¡±


    She sighs.


    ¡°I know you were just trying to help me.¡± She stays silent. ¡°You of all people should know what that feels like.¡±


    Jasmine is by far the most independent out of the three of us, but that¡¯s because she¡¯s had to be that way.


    ¡°Are you gambling?¡± she asks, changing the subject.


    ¡°No.¡± I take a sip of my rum and Coke. ¡°I¡¯m walking around the casino getting free drinks.¡±


    ¡°Are you drunk?¡±


    ¡°Maybe a little.¡± I lick my numbing lips.


    She chuckles. ¡°Come up to The Pce.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re working?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But I¡¯m done. The guy rented the ce for the night and only took twenty minutes.¡± Herughter grows. ¡°He¡¯s in the bathroom getting dressed about to leave. Come up here and we¡¯ll raid the minibar together. It¡¯ll be like high school all over again.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Nigel won¡¯t let me up there. And I¡¯m not doing a job.¡± The room is for paying clients only. And when I mean clients, I mean those who hire a Queen. The casino does not promote the room at all. To all these gamblers that are here on vacation, it does not exist.


    She snorts. ¡°I¡¯ll send him a text.¡±


    ¡°You have his cell number?¡± Another sip.


    ¡°Of course. We¡¯re tight like that. Give me ten minutes and head this way.¡± Click.


    ¡°There she is.¡± Jasmine gives me a big smile when I enter The Pce. ¡°Told you Nigel would see you up.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even question me.¡±


    I look around the room. It looks the same from thest time I was up here with Titan. The purple lights give off a glow. The ck walls help keep it pretty darkly lit. ¡°Didn¡¯t take your client long, huh?¡± I ask her.


    She chuckles, walking over to the bar in the corner. ¡°We didn¡¯t have sex.¡±


    ¡°What else would you do up in this room?¡±


    ¡°He had me dress as a Dominatrix and spank him.¡± She shrugs. ¡°He has mommy issues.¡±


    ¡°This entire room is full of issues.¡±


    She throws her arms out wide and spins around in a circle, while saying, ¡°Every queen needs a pce.¡± She quotes the saying on the door.


    Iugh and take the drink she made for me and lie down on the floor. The rug in this room is incredibly soft. I guess when everything is meant to cause pain, they decided to make the floorfortable. She lies down beside me.


    ¡°Haven called me.¡±


    ¡°What did she want?¡± I ask.


    ¡°She¡¯s worried about you. She wanted me to talk to you.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you too, Em. But I was giving you time. I do know what that¡¯s like.¡± She sighs.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡± I ask. Everything has been so crazytely I haven¡¯t even thought about asking how she is doing.


    ¡°Great,¡± she lies. A softness falls over the room and I sit up to take a drink of my rum and Coke. ¡°Haven was right.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°I have an addictive personality.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°She was just ¡­¡±


    ¡°Correct. I know it. You know it. Everyone knows it.¡± She stands. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a whore?¡±


    I jump to my feet. ¡°Jasmine, no ¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie. We¡¯ve always been honest with one another.¡±


    I grab her hand. ¡°I wish I was more like you.¡±


    She snorts.


    ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous.¡± She rolls her eyes. ¡°Sexy and confident. You enter a room, and everyone stops what they¡¯re doing to look at you. You¡¯re not a whore. Not even close. You know what you want, and you go for it.¡±


    ¡°Says the girl in a sex dungeon.¡± Sheughs.


    I do too. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep with him. And even if you did, so what?¡± I tuck my hair behind my ear. ¡°Like I said, I wish I was more like you. I was always shy. I had only ever slept with Bones until I moved to Chicago. Even there, I only slept with one guy. Now Titan makes three.¡±


    ¡°How is that going?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Good. For now.¡±


    She smiles over at me. ¡°He¡¯s good for you.¡±


    Doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m good for him. I¡¯ve been thinking about it ever since he begged me to stay. I have nothing to offer him. He owns a Kingdom. I¡¯m homeless, broke, and my current job is being an escort.


    ¡°Enough of this. We¡¯re going to do shots now.¡± She goes back over to the minibar. ¡°Pick your poison. I have Jim, Jack, and Garth.¡±


    ¡°Garth?¡±


    She holds up her phone. ¡°Garth Brooks.¡±


    ¡°How about all three?¡± I offer.


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡± She punches some keys on her phone, and then ¡°Friends in Low ces,¡± fills the room from her speaker.

 Chapter 97

    TITAN


    I CHECK MY phone for the third time in five minutes. I¡¯ve be a fucking chick waiting for a call from Em. I¡¯m worried about her. I was able to talk her into staying here, but she¡¯s on edge, and George is still MIA. We have no leads at the moment. I shove my phone into my back pocket. ¡°Any word on the guy who broke into her parents¡¯ house?¡± I ask Bones as we walk up the back stairs to Kingdom.


    ¡°No. Luca has put the word out and is waiting for info. He¡¯ll call the moment he has it.¡±


    We walk into the back door of Kingdom and see Nigel standing behind his desk. He is to the Kings like Alfred was to Batman-irreceable.


    ¡°Hello, Bones. Titan.¡± He nods in greeting.


    ¡°Good evening, Nigel,¡± I say,ing to stand in front of the single elevator. I ce my card in front of it, and the door slides open.


    ¡°Oh, sir. I just wanted to let you know that Emilee has joined Jasmine up in The Pce,¡± he says as the door slides shut.


    I look over at Bones, and he shrugs. It¡¯s the first he¡¯s hearing about this as well. Queens are allowed to join other Queens when doing a job, but it has to be approved through me, and they will both be granted ess for their date and each paid ordingly. But I have not done so for tonight.


    I ce my card to the keypad and press the sixteenth floor. Looks like we¡¯re making a stop.


    We exit the elevator ande up to The Pce door. I punch in the code and enter the room with Bones behind me. We hear theirughter immediately. And I hate how much I missed hearing Emilee¡¯s. She hasn¡¯tughed since her mother passed.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wee to the open room and see them lying on the floor. Emilee is on her stomach, her feet kicking her ass while propped up on her elbows. Jasmine lies on her back, staring up at the ceiling. ¡°Porn Star Dancing¡± by My Darkest Days sts from a cell phone on the floor lying next to Emilee. Bones and I both do a quick sweep of the room for the client but don¡¯t see him. He must have had his service and was done for the night. The thought of Emilee joining them has my teeth grinding. The only person I will share her with is standing beside me at the moment.


    ¡°God, remember that time we shed Trenton¡¯s tires and busted out his windows?¡± Jasmineughs.


    ¡°Of course. You made me take a shot before we went.¡±


    ¡°No. No. No.¡± She rolls over onto her stomach as well. ¡°I forced the first one down your throat, but you willingly swallowed the second and third.¡± They both giggle. ¡°Man, he was so mad.¡± Jasmine goes on. ¡°He heard us and ran outside with a bat.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and you held your arms out wide and said swing, motherfucker. I¡¯m pretty sure he shit his pants when he saw it was you destroying his precious car.¡± Emilee gets to her feet, and I don¡¯t miss how she stumbles. She¡¯s drunk. And to further prove me right, she walks over to the bar.


    EMILEE


    ¡°He was pissed.¡± Iugh, adding some vodka to my empty cup.


    ¡°Yeah, he was. But the sex we had afterward was off the charts,¡± she adds.


    I turn to walk back over to my spot on the floor bute to a halt when I see Titan and Bones standing before me. Side by side, they have their arms crossed over their chests and legs wide. How long have they been here?


    ¡°Trenton didn¡¯t have the biggest dick, but he knew how to use it,¡± Jasmine goes on. ¡°He sucked at oral, though. Fuck, why did I ever like him?¡±


    My eyes go back and forth between Bones and Titan. They both stare at me, giving nothing away. But if I had to guess, I¡¯d say they¡¯re pissed we¡¯re in here.


    ¡°You know that fucker still mes me for getting him kicked off the football team?¡± she asks, looking up at me from her stomach on the floor. ¡°Like I made him snort cocaine. Em?¡± she asks when I just stand there. She looks over her shoulder and gets to her feet when she spots the Kings.


    Letting out a soft chuckle, she reaches over, grabs my full drink, and smiles. ¡°Now it¡¯s a party.¡± She tips my cup back and takes a drink. ¡°Who¡¯s gonna strip first?¡± she asks them.


    Bones slides his blue eyes to hers. ¡°Show us what you got.¡± He arches a brow, daring her.


    My eyes widen and go to Titan¡¯s. I expect him to put a stop to this, but he just stands there. He¡¯s pissed. I know it. I¡¯ve avoided talking to him about what I did for thest three days. I didn¡¯t ask him to save me. I stand by what I did. That house was nothing to me. My only regret is that George wasn¡¯t here to go up in mes with it.


    But I also haven¡¯t brought up the fact that he asked me to let him love me. Was that the same as telling me that he loves me? Or that he could if I let him in? I should have told him then how I felt. But I didn¡¯t, and now the time has passed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think ¡­¡± I swallow nervously, trying to focus. On top of being surprised by their presence, I¡¯m also drunk as fuck.


    Jasmine steps forward, grips the hem of her shirt, and pulls it up over her head before tossing it to the floor. She wasn¡¯t wearing a bra. Her paid for tits are on full disy. Bones clears his throat, clearly affected by her brazenness. His eyes on her chest. Her hands on her jeans. She has her shoes kicked off and pants undone in a matter of seconds.


    Bones drops his arms down to his side as she steps up to himpletely naked. She stands up on her tiptoes to kiss him. He slides his hands into her red hair, but thest second, she pulls away, letting out augh.


    She faces me. My eyes widen as she walks to me. I don¡¯t dare look at the Kings. I keep my eyes on her green ones, silently asking what in the hell is she doing? But I don¡¯t get to ask out loud. She grabs my arm and pulls me into her. Cupping my face, she presses her lips to mine.


    My eyes fall close at her soft lips against mine. With one hand on my face and the other on the small of my back, I open for her. We¡¯ve kissed before. We once acted like we were lesbian lovers so a group of guys would leave us alone. It worked then, but I have a feeling it¡¯s going to have the opposite affect now.


    I lift my hands to tangle in her short hair and tilt her head to the side to deepen the kiss. She tastes like vodka and champagne. Her tongue enters my mouth, and I moan. My legs tighten, and my pussy throbs. I didn¡¯t realize how horny I was until just now. I don¡¯t even know how many days it¡¯s been. I¡¯d been too focused on fighting with Titan to think about sex. But now? Now I want it.


    I pull away from her lips and remove my shirt. She unbuttons my jeans. I kick them off to the side. Her hands go to my waist, and she pushes me backward. My ass hits the table that Titan had strapped me tost time I was in here.


    I pant as I watch her fall to her knees, pulling my underwear with her. She kisses a soft trail down over my stomach and to my thigh. ¡°Oh, God.¡± I throw my head back and close my eyes. My body is on fire. My nipples hard. I¡¯m so fucking wet and very aware that we have an audience, but that has never stopped me before.

 Chapter 98

    TITAN


    I¡¯VE WATCHED GIRLS make out before. I¡¯ve watched them go down on one another before. I used to have two or three girls in my bed at once. They liked ying with one another, but I¡¯ve never seen anything sexier than this. My cock is hard in my cks. And the way Bones is watching them, his is too.


    The room is full of Emilee¡¯s heavy breathing while Jasmine is on her knees before her.


    Neither one of us stops them. Hell, my only thought is to join in. But I stay where I¡¯m at. I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re putting on a show for us or doing it for themselves. At this point, I don¡¯t care.


    Emilee¡¯s breathing picks up, and then she¡¯s crying out into the dark room. I want her to do it again, but this time because of me.


    Jasmine stands to her feet, and Em sags against the table. Jasmine walks over to us and stops before Bones. She licks her wet lips. ¡°Now kiss me.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t have to tell him twice. He grips her hair in his hands, yanks her head back, and ces his lips on hers. Her arms go around his neck, and he lets go of her hair, grips her thighs, and lifts her off the floor. She wraps her legs around his waist just as he ms her back into a wall.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I go over to Emilee who still sags against the table. For once in my life, I¡¯m not sure what to do. I know what I want, but she¡¯s been mad at me. ¡°Em ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Titan.¡± She grabs my shirt and pulls me toward her. ¡°And fuck me.¡±


    I don¡¯t waste a minute either. I¡¯m hard. She¡¯s got cum running down her inner thighs. And I want to hear her scream my name.


    I shrug off my shirt while she undoes my pants. She pulls out my cock, and I clench my teeth as she begins to stroke it. I shove her hand away, grab it myself, and push inside her, not worrying about forey. We cane back to thatter.


    EMILEE


    I feel like I¡¯m back in college. That night that Haven and Luca watched Bones and me fuck in the game room. Then I watched Luca fuck Haven on the floor. But it¡¯s a different scene now.


    Titan is fucking me, but I have a perfect view of Bones and Jasmine over his shoulder.


    He has her bent over a small table. Her hands are tied behind her back with his belt. His pants are down around his thighs, and he fucks her from behind. He¡¯s bent over her back and has one hand wrapped around her throat while the other is fisted in her hair.


    Bones always was a dominant. He never knew how to be soft. He took over you, controlled every inch of you, and any girl wanted that.


    He fucks her relentlessly. The sound of their bodies pping can be heard over Titan and me. She¡¯sing, but you can¡¯t hear it because he¡¯s cut off her air. Her face is red and slick with sweat. Her mouth is parted, and eyes closed.


    Her body thrashes under his as shees. He stops, pulls out, and yanks her to her feet by her hair. Spinning her around, she falls to her knees. Ripping off the condom, he grabs the base of his pierced dick and orders her to open her mouth. She does, like any other girl in that position, and he fucks her mouth.


    Bones always hated wearing condoms, but he¡¯d do it. That¡¯s why he preferred toe in your mouth. Didn¡¯t need a condom for that.


    I see some things haven¡¯t changed.


    Titan grips my hair and yanks my head back to give him ess to my neck. He bites down on my skin, and I close my eyes, whimpering. The goose bumps crawling over my body. ¡°Titan,¡± is the only thing I can get out before I¡¯ming once again.


    TITAN


    ¡°READY?¡± I ASK, looking over at Bones.


    He nods, chambering a bullet in his 9 mil. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    We exit my car, and I see Luca get out of his Bugatti La Voiture Noire with Nite. We left Grave and Cross back at Kingdom with the girls. As soon as we had walked out of The Pce, Bones¡¯s phone started blowing up. Luca¡¯s source hade through and found out who the guy was that broke into the York¡¯s residence.


    It turns out, the guy is a fucking dentist. Not what we were expecting.


    ¡°We¡¯re going in through the back.¡± I tell Luca and Nite. ¡°You guys take the front.¡±


    ¡°What if he¡¯s not alone?¡± Luca asks, removing his gun from his cks.


    ¡°No witnesses,¡± Bones says.


    Everyone nods in agreement. We came to do a job. And we¡¯re going to make sure it gets done.


    Bones and I make our way around the back of the one-story brick building. It¡¯s a little after midnight, but the informant assured us that he would be here. I guess the guy is going through a divorce and sleeping up at his office.


    I shove my elbow into the ss, shattering it. Reaching in, I undo the lock and open the door. I enter first, followed by Bones. We make our way down the dark hallway with our guns raised and ready when we catch sight of Luca entering with Nite in the front.


    I enter a room and see a couch facing a TV. Static ys on the screen. Seats wrap around the walls, indicating it¡¯s the waiting area. Walking around it to the front, a man lies across it, holding a bottle of rum in his hand. The nket barely hanging on.


    I ce my gun in my waistband and look up at Luca. ¡°You got the bag?¡±


    He nods and holds it up. ¡°Just tell me where you want him.¡±


    Bones and I grab the guy and gently begin to move him to the nearest room, careful not to wake him just yet. We lie him in a dentist chair. It doesn¡¯t have armrests, so I pull his arms behind the chair and Nite duct tapes them together. He shifts a little but doesn¡¯t wake.


    I sit down at the head of the chair and press the button to lower the headrest so he¡¯s lying t while Bones wraps tape around his legs to secure them to the bottom half of the chair. This bastard isn¡¯t going anywhere. He¡¯s going to die here.


    Luca is over at the mini sink to the right, filling a jug with water. Nite drops the duffel bag at my feet. I reach down and grab the washcloth out of it.


    ¡°Everybody ready?¡± I ask, thankful the guy had some alcohol before he passed out. Otherwise, he would have already woken up.


    Everyone nods. I lean over the chair and p the guy across the face.


    ¡°What ¡­?¡± He opens his heavy eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He starts fighting the restraints. ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡± Hisrge eyes shoot to each one of us. ¡°What the fuck ¡­?¡± He fights it harder, making the chair rattle. ¡°Let me go.¡±


    ¡°Who sent you to the York¡¯s house?¡± I demand, getting to the point. I want to end this shit tonight.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± he spits out.


    ¡°Wrong answer.¡± I throw the washcloth over his face, and Luca begins to pour the water over it. Waterboarding-old yet effective.


    His body struggles in the chair, and Luca stops. I pull away the cloth.


    ¡°You ¡­¡± Cough. ¡°Son ¡­¡± Another cough. ¡°Bit¡­ch.¡± He spits out thest bit.


    ¡°We can do this all night,¡± I say. ¡°Now, again, who sent you to the York residence?¡±


    ¡°HELP ME!¡± he screams, with his struggle.


    ¡°Again,¡± I tell Luca. And this time he ces the cloth over the guy¡¯s face and pours water on it. I count to six before I snap my fingers, and he stops. ¡°I doubt you¡¯llst past ten seconds.¡±


    Everything on him is covered in water. It¡¯s even sshed on my shirt, and the bottom of my pant legs and shoes are wet.


    ¡°I say we just end it now,¡± Bones offers, pulling a knife out of his pocket and pressing it to his throat. Bones has always preferred the bloody side of things. I couldn¡¯t care either way as long as it gets done.


    ¡°No! No!¡± the guy cries. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was sent through a text.¡±


    I arch a brow. ¡°A text? To what phone?¡±


    ¡°On the floor. By the couch,¡± he rushes out.


    Nite exits the room to go look for said phone.


    ¡°Please.¡± He begins to sob. ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    I grab his throat and squeeze it, taking his air away. ¡°Yes, you fucking did,¡± I say through clenched teeth.


    Just then, Nite enters and hands a phone to Luca. He goes through it and then looks at me. I don¡¯t like the look in his eyes. ¡°The only number he had contact with that night is a New York number.¡±


    ¡°New York?¡± Bones mimics my thoughts exactly. Who the hell do we know in New York?


    At least we have a location. That¡¯s all we need to know for now. ¡°Thanks for the information.¡± I p the guy on his wet chest, and water sshes from his soaked shirt. Reaching down into the duffel bag, I grab the other cloth that is in a Ziploc baggie. It¡¯s been soaking for the past three hours.


    I put gloves on, then open the baggie. Grabbing it, I wad it up and shove it into his mouth, ending his protests. ¡°Bones.¡±


    He takes the duct tape and wraps it around the guys mouth and the back of the chair, sessfully taping his head to it so he can¡¯t get free.


    His body begins to convulse as he chokes on the contents of the rag. I smile. ¡°Swallow it up. It¡¯s been soaking in poison, it¡¯s going to eat you from the inside out.¡±

 Chapter 99

    EMILEE


    Jasmine, Haven, and I sit on the couch at the Royal Suite. The guys left us with Grave and Cross.


    They¡¯ve been over in the corner having their own conversations. Grave¡¯s cell keeps going off, and I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s a girl. Every now and then, he smiles and adjusts his pants. She¡¯s obviously sending him dirty pictures.


    ¡°What is wrong with you two?¡± Haven asks us.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I answer, tucking a stray piece of hair behind my ear. I showered after we returned from The Pce so at least I don¡¯t smell like sex anymore, but I still feel pretty damn drunk. I¡¯m going to have to sleep it off.


    ¡°You two are up to something.¡± Haven narrows her amber eyes.


    Jasmine goes to speak, but the double doors to the suite open, and the guys enter.


    I rise to my feet. ¡°Everything okay?¡± I ask Titan.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Hees over and kisses my forehead.


    We have a lot to discuss, but right now, I¡¯m just d they returned from wherever they went. And I don¡¯t see any blood sttered on their clothes. But ¡­ ¡°Why are you wet?¡± I ask.


    He ignores my question.


    ¡°So what did you find?¡± Grave asks, biting into a banana.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to New York,¡± Luca announces.


    ¡°All of us?¡± Haven asks.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Titan is the one who answers. ¡°Well.¡± He points at Grave and Cross. ¡°You two are staying here.¡±


    ¡°Thank God,¡± Grave mumbles with a mouthful. ¡°I hate New York. The city stinks, and I hate how crowded it is.¡±


    I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s much different than Vegas when ites to tourists, but I don¡¯t voice my opinion.


    ¡°Do we even know what we¡¯re looking for?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I will by the time we leave,¡± Bones answers me. ¡°I have some contacts that I¡¯ve already reached out to who are in New York.¡±


    ¡°Who do you know there?¡± I ask.


    ¡°He¡¯s been fucking a supermodel there for the past few months,¡± Grave answers, winking up at his brother.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I say, unable to hide my surprise. I didn¡¯t know he was seeing someone. I never thought he¡¯d be unavable. I mean, I don¡¯t want him to myself, but we¡¯ve had sex. I also don¡¯t want to be the other woman.


    Bones eyes his brother. ¡°She¡¯s not my contact.¡± Then looks at Jasmine. ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    She shrugs, shoving M&M¡¯s into her mouth.


    ¡°Why would Bones think Jasmine cares if he¡¯s seeing someone in New York or not?¡± Haven whispers in my ear.


    ¡°Shh,¡± I tell her, trying to cover up this very awkward conversation.


    ¡°Have they ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hey Jasmine, pass me some of those M&M¡¯s,¡± I order, reaching out my hand to avoid what Haven was about to ask me. I don¡¯t want to have to exin what we did just a few hours ago in The Pce. It¡¯s over. We¡¯re moving on.


    ¡°I say give it two days. At the most,¡± Bones goes on. ¡°That gives us enough time to get stuff in order before we leave.¡±


    ¡°How long will we be gone?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Depends on a few factors,¡± Titan responds but doesn¡¯t go into detail about what he means by factors, so I drop it. Not like I have a life here anymore. Both parents dead. Burned down my house. Why do I care how long I¡¯ll be gone?


    Grave goes off to his room, already calling someone on his cell, and Cross walks over to Bones and starts having a conversation with him. I stand and hug Jasmine bye and then Haven. ¡°I¡¯ll see you girls soon.¡±


    ¡°Yep, call meter.¡± Jasmine kisses my cheek. ¡°Get some sleep. You need it.¡± She winks at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Haven asks. ¡°I know you guys are keeping something from me.¡±


    ¡°Look, we¡¯ll have a long flight to New York, okay? I¡¯ll tell you then. Right now, I just want to go to bed.¡± I dodge it for tonight.


    She gives me a hug and walks out with Luca and Nite. I walk into Titan¡¯s room and remove my shirt as he enters.


    He locks his doors and turns to face me.


    ¡°I¡¯m really tired.¡± I say trying to dodge what I know he wants to talk about. I¡¯ve been staying with him since I burned down my parents¡¯ house, but we haven¡¯t spoken. I¡¯ve ignored him. Until we had sex in The Pce earlier this evening.


    He steps into me and lifts his hand. He gently cups my cheek, and I lean into the warmth. ¡°We¡¯re not doing this.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask yawning.


    ¡°Fighting over something so idiotic. You¡¯ve yed this game long enough.¡± He leans down and kisses my forehead.


    ¡°But you lied to me.¡± I dig into my foggy and drunk brain to remember what has kept me standoff-ish toward him for the past week to begin with.


    ¡°I never lied to you. I didn¡¯t willingly give you information.¡±


    ¡°Same thing,¡± I growl.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± He runs a hand down his face. ¡°What do you want, an apology?¡±


    ¡°That would be a good start.¡± I lift my chin.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He crosses his tatted arms over his chest. ¡°You go first.¡±


    I gasp. ¡°What do I have to apologize for?¡±


    ¡°You put yourself in danger by setting your house on fire.¡± I open my mouth to argue that, but he continues. ¡°And you cost me thirty grand to say it was not arson.¡±


    ¡°Thirty grand?¡± I breathe.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he hisses and turns his back to me, entering his bathroom. He ms the ss door shut.


    I had set that fire because I didn¡¯t want any of it anymore. I did it in hopes that I could move on. And I did it so that piece of shit George wouldn¡¯t get the house my father built for my mother. I never meant for it to cost Titan. I didn¡¯t expect him toe to my rescue. It¡¯s not like I sent him a warning of what I was nning on doing.


    I open the bathroom door and step inside, refusing to let him end this conversation like that. I want thest word. Titan stands at the marble counter, rinsing his face in one of the sinks. His clothes are in a pile on the floor next to his feet. All he wears is a pair of ck boxer briefs. His ink and muscr body fully on disy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I swallow my pride, my shoulders falling and my anger fading. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to cost you anything.¡±


    His hard eyes meet mine in the mirror. ¡°You think I give a shit about thirty thousand dors?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Ites out more like a question because I thought that was why he was mad. Was I wrong?


    He releases a long sigh, grabs a towel off the rack, and wipes his face. He walks over to me. ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck about the money,¡± he says. ¡°I care about you and your safety. And what you did was reckless.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to start a fight with you, but I also don¡¯t want you avoiding me.¡± His eyes roam my face. ¡°This is where you belong.¡± He cups my face again. ¡°With me. I can keep you safe. I can give you what you need.¡±


    ¡°And what do I need?¡± I ask, running my hands up and down his chiseled abs.


    A slow and sexy smile spreads across his face. ¡°You tell me.¡±


    ¡°You.¡± It¡¯s the only answer I can think of. I don¡¯t need his money. This Kingdom. Just him.


    He lowers his lips to mine and kisses me softly. ¡°I¡¯m right here, Em and I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

 Chapter 100

    Friday morning, we¡¯re pulling up to a remote private airport. It has six hangars. The one on the far right is open, and you can see the pristine jet inside. It¡¯s white with a golden K in the middle of a ck circle. Same logo that is all over Kingdom. ¡°What is this?¡± I ask.


    ¡°My ne,¡± Titan answers.


    He has a fucking jet?


    Our Escde SUVes to a stop, and we exit and walk into the hangar. He helps me up the stairs, and I see the girls already on it. Jasmine has a pair of ck Gi sses on and a ss of champagne in her right hand. It has the same logo on it, letting me know it¡¯s from the casino. Haven has a bottle of water in hers.


    ¡°Do all of the Kings have a ne?¡± I ask, sitting down across from the girls in the white leather. A ck table sets between us with a bowl full of fresh fruit.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Bones answers on the other side of the aisle. ¡°Well, everyone except Grave.¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he have one?¡± I wonder.


    ¡°He did. He crashed it,¡± Titan answers, going to sit down next to Bones.


    ¡°How do you crash a ne?¡± Jasmine asks,ughing.


    ¡°Funny, I asked him that same question,¡± Bones says typing away on his phone. ¡°But he was too fucked up to remember how it ended up in the Antic Ocean.¡±


    ¡°I mean, I can see one crashing. But surviving it?¡± Haven shakes her head. ¡°That would be very low odds.¡± She takes a sip of her water.


    ¡°That¡¯s why every jet has parachutes on it,¡± Titan adds. He leans over and starts whispering to Bones, ending our conversation regarding Grave and his near-death experiences. I¡¯m not surprised in the least that Grave survived a ne crash. The boy is like a fucking cat, but he has ny lives.


    Haven ps her hands together softly. ¡°So here we are. I¡¯m ready to be filled in.¡±


    I look over at Jasmine, and she shrugs. She doesn¡¯t give a fuck who knows what we did in The Pce. I take a deep breath. ¡°Okay ¡­¡±


    TITAN


    WE SIT IN the living room at the Four Seasons in New York. The curtains in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows are pulled back, letting the sun shine in. I can practically hear Bones¡¯s skin burning from the light as he sits beside me. He¡¯s lucky he naturally has an olive skin tone, or he¡¯d look like a vampire.


    ¡°Who are we waiting for?¡± Emilee asks from behind the couch.


    ¡°I have some friends who live here. Well, one of them lives here in New York full-time. The other lives in Vancouver,¡± Bones answers.


    ¡°You said they were contacts,¡± Jasmine corrects him. ¡°Do you even have friends?¡±


    ¡°Very few.¡± He tosses back his drink when there¡¯s a knock on the door.


    He gets up to open the door to greet out guests. I stand as they enter the room. ¡°Avery, Tristan, this is Titan, Luca, Nite. And these are the girls, Haven, Jasmine, and Emilee.¡± They each shake our hands and offer pleasantries.


    The Decker brothers are both dressed in ck suits. They look like they own a Fortune 500pany and model for GQ on the weekends. But I know differently. You don¡¯t fuck with them. Their dead body count is higher than ours.


    I notice Jasmine lower her sunsses to introduce herself to them. The girl is always on the lookout for her next victim.


    ¡°This is Kayn, head of my security,¡± Avery introduces a third man.


    I met the Deckersst year when Bones and I made a trip to Vancouver to look at some property. We¡¯ve thought about opening up another casino there, but they have too many restrictions. Too much red tape. But we had dinner with them while there.


    ¡°May I get you a drink?¡± Emilee asks, standing from her spot on the couch.


    ¡°Scotch, please,¡± Avery answers.


    ¡°Same for me.¡± Tristan nods.


    ¡°And for you, Kayn?¡± Em asks.


    ¡°Just a water, please.¡±


    She goes over into the kitchen, and I lean back in my seat. ¡°Did you guys find anything?¡±


    ¡°Kink,¡± Tristan answers.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Jasmine asks with a smirk on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s an elite club,¡± he answers her. ¡°Your guy has been spotted in Kink.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Where is it?¡± Bones asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± Avery adds.


    ¡°Is it not open to the public?¡± I ask confused.


    ¡°Yes and no,¡± Tristan answers. ¡°Thank you.¡± He takes the offered ss of scotch from Emilee. ¡°It¡¯s a two-story club in the heart of Manhattan. The entrance is on the first floor, and it¡¯s like any other nightclub. But in the back, there¡¯s a door that goes down to the bottom level.¡± He takes a sip. ¡°It is not open to the public. You need a membership.¡±


    ¡°What kind of club requires a membership?¡± Haven asks. ¡°Like an exclusive men¡¯s club?¡±


    ¡°One that requires NDAs,¡± Tristan answers, pulling out his wallet. He opens it up and removes a card. He hands it to me. It¡¯s a solid ck card that reads Kink at the bottom in white letters. I look it over while he goes on. ¡°That card is fifty grand a year.¡±


    ¡°What does it get you?¡± Jasmine asks, looking at it in my hand.


    ¡°Anything you want.¡± He winks at her.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Emilee starts as I hand the card off to Bones. ¡°I¡¯m confused. What does it actually get you? Why would they make you sign an NDA?¡± she continues.


    Tristan takes a sip and leans forward, cing his elbows on his knees. ¡°Kink is a sex club. You make it downstairs, and it¡¯s five thousand square feet of nothing but ss rooms. One after the other. It also has a dance floor, its own bar, and a theater room. All you have to do is sign on the dotted line, and you can do anything you want with anyone you want while down there. Granted you don¡¯t have limits. It¡¯s a hundred percent consensual. Your NDA covers that as well.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Oh, I want to join.¡± Jasmine smiles.


    Luca looks skeptical. Haven looks terrified, and Jasmine looks like she¡¯s found her mothership.


    ¡°How do we know he was there, though?¡± Luca questions. ¡°Do they keep a log of whoes in and when?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Tristan shakes his head. ¡°The only paper trail they have is the NDA. And no one has ess to those. They don¡¯t even provide the members with a copy.¡±


    ¡°And payment?¡± I add.


    His blue eyes meet mine, and he smiles. ¡°No. Our dues are required on the first of the year. In cash. Large bills. You show up. They run it through their money counter. Once done, they issue you a new card, and you¡¯re on your way. No proof of payment. And they can suspend your membership at any given time for whatever reason.¡±


    ¡°Fuck. Can I buy into this franchise?¡± Jasmine asks with a whistle. ¡°This sounds like my kind of business.¡±


    Everyoneughs at her.


    ¡°But there¡¯s the cards,¡± I say, trying to figure this out. ¡°That¡¯s how they keep track of everyone.¡±


    ¡°The card is just a tool to get you in. As if you were wearing a wristband to show you¡¯re over twenty-one at a fair. It doesn¡¯t have my name on it anywhere. She could take it.¡± He points at Jasmine. ¡°And use it for entry and they wouldn¡¯t question her. I would have been out fifty grand and that¡¯s that. It doesn¡¯t actually keep track of their members.¡±


    ¡°But they would be allowing her to enter without an NDA. So, there¡¯s a w,¡± I observe.


    ¡°Essentially. But you have to be invited. Now, they don¡¯t scan the cards to make sure that you are, in fact, the cardholder. You find a member card, and you¡¯re in. But not many know about the bottom floor of Kink. The top floor of the club has a different name. So the odds of a stranger picking one up on the streets and knowing its significance is unlikely.¡± Tristan takes a drink.


    ¡°Let me see your card.¡± Jasmine holds her hand out to Avery.


    He shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m no longer a member. I prefer not to parade my sexual desires around in front of others.¡±


    ¡°In front of others,¡± Haven repeats. ¡°Like they watch each other down there?¡± Her amber eyes are wide.


    My eyes go to Emilee, and she blushes. My dirty girl would like that.


    ¡°Yes. As I said, all the rooms are ss. You can watch all of it. Or you can choose the one room they offer for privates. They amodate all tastes,¡± Tristan adds.


    ¡°And what are your tastes?¡± Jasmine asks him with a raised brow.


    ¡°We¡¯re getting off track,¡± Luca says, running a hand down his face before Tristan can answer her. ¡°But you can confirm he¡¯s been there?¡±


    Tristan goes to speak, but Emilee interrupts him. ¡°This is George we¡¯re talking about. How in the hell did he find fifty thousand dors to join a sex club?¡± she asks skeptically. ¡°And how does that work anyway?¡± She looks back and forth between Avery and Tristan. ¡°This is September. The year is almost over.¡±


    We¡¯re assuming our contact is George. When we looked up the number, it was not avable. So, it has to be a burner phone of some sort. But he is the only guy we can think of who would send someone to the York¡¯s house who would know about a safe in the office. No one else makes sense. But she has a point. Where would George find that kind of money for a sex club? But I¡¯m also not an idiot. He¡¯s had money this entire time. He refused to pay us because he didn¡¯t want to. Not because his funds were unavable.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Tristan shakes his head once at her question. ¡°You pay full price no matter when you want to join. So, say you just have to join in December. Come January, you¡¯re paying again.¡±


    ¡°Seriously, this is my dream job.¡± Jasmine nods to herself. ¡°Sex. Money. Exclusive clubs.¡±


    ¡°Here, I have a picture for you.¡± Tristan reaches into his pocket and removes his cell. He scrolls through it for a few seconds and then hands it to me.


    I stare down at it. My blood running cold.


    ¡°Titan?¡± Bones calls out.


    I blink, bringing the picture closer to my face. ¡°Uh ¡­¡± I clear my throat. ¡°When was this taken?¡±


    ¡°Two nights ago.¡±


    I start shaking my head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°I was there. I took it,¡± Tristan announces. ¡°You gave us the number. As you said, it was not in any database. But we were able to ping it to Kink. Then we had a woman reach out to that number. She made contact, and I took the picture. That¡¯s what took us so long. He wasn¡¯t responding at first. It took him a couple of days to take the bait.¡±


    Fuck! I hand him back the phone. Standing, I start to head to the door of our suite. ¡°Bones!¡± I snap before walking out.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± he demands, entering the hallway and shutting the door behind him.


    I begin to pace.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡±


    ¡°We were wrong,¡± I say.


    ¡°About?¡±


    ¡°We thought this was George. It had to have been George who sent the guy to collect the money from the York¡¯s residence.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. So why do you seem so confused now?¡±


    ¡°He was the only usible answer,¡± I ramble.


    ¡°I agree,¡± he goes on.


    ¡°But ¡­¡± Fuck! This is worse than I thought.


    ¡°But what?¡± he demands.


    I continue to pace. My mind trying to piece together what I know and what I saw.


    ¡°Titan, but what?¡± He grips my shoulders and yanks me to a stop.


    My wide eyes search his. ¡°We were wrong.¡±

 Chapter 101

    EMILEE


    ¡°What do you think they¡¯re talking about?¡± I ask, biting on my nails as I stare at the door. Whatever was on that phone, Titan did not like.


    ¡°Who cares?¡± Jasmine answers, gawking at Avery and Tristan. They¡¯ve vacated the couch and now stand over by the floor-to-ceiling windows talking to Luca. Avery stands with his arms crossed over his chest while Tristan leans his shoulder onto the window with his hands in the front pockets of his ck cks. The fabric pulling across his bubble ass. Even I can¡¯t deny that they are both hot. Chiseled jawlines. Blue eyes and dark hair. They could almost pass as twins. But I heard Titan talking about them earlier. I know that Avery is the oldest, and he has facial hair where Tristan is clean shaven.


    They wear expensive suits and Rolex watches. They look like pretty boys. They remind me of the boys in college who drove Tes and spent Daddy¡¯s money on vacations to the Hamptons and weekends in Paris. But something tells me that¡¯s not what they do or how they make their ie. They may be nice to look at, but they have this air about them that screams dangerous.


    Maybe mafia like Luca? That could be the connection, but Bones was the one who said he knew them.


    I can¡¯t figure it out.


    Jasmine is sitting beside me drooling thinking about being the center of a Decker sandwich. And even Haven looks a little interested. ¡°Calm down, bitches. You¡¯re panting like you¡¯re in heat.¡±


    ¡°What? I can look.¡± Haven shrugs.


    ¡°I can fucking y. I¡¯m single,¡± Jasmine states.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°What do you think they do for a living?¡± I ask softly.


    ¡°I imagine they both run a sex club. And I¡¯m their newest toy.¡± Jasmine all but moans her answer.


    I roll my eyes.


    ¡°I think they work on Wall Street. If not, definitely finance,¡± Haven answers.


    I snort.


    ¡°No fucking way,¡± Jasmine protests. ¡°Those two gorgeous faces are not wasted by sitting behind a desk on the phone all day. No. They work with their hands.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but what do they do with them?¡± I add.


    ¡°Smear chocte all over me,¡± Jasmine replies.


    Haven and I burst outughing. God, the girl really is a sex addict, and she needs rehab.


    My eyes go to Nite. He stands beside them as well. He never says a word, but Tristan is talking to him. Nite just nods and shakes his head. It¡¯s like Tristan knows he¡¯s a mute and is only asking questions that require a yes or no answer.


    A phone rings and Tristan pulls his out of his pocket. Straightening his stance, he holds up a finger to the guys and walks away from the window to take the call. ¡°Hey, babe?¡± he answers, before walking into a bedroom off the living room.


    ¡°They¡¯re both probably taken.¡± Jasmine throws her hands up, leaning back into the couch.


    ¡°Maybe his girl is into lesbian love,¡± Haven suggests, and I snicker. ¡°I mean, we all know you are.¡±


    ¡°Bitch,¡± Jasmine teases before throwing a pillow from the couch into her face. ¡°We should have never told you.¡±


    Haven isughing. ¡°I¡¯m just jealous I haven¡¯t received that kind of attention from you.¡± She throws it back in Jasmine¡¯s face, and Jasmine tosses it to the floor.


    The door to the suite opens, and I jump to my feet. ¡°Hey.¡± Titan¡¯s eyes find mine, and he looks mad. Bones runs a tatted hand through his hair. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Titan growls. ¡°But our ns have changed.¡±


    ¡°To what?¡± Luca asks just as Tristan exits the bedroom, pocketing his phone.


    ¡°The girls aren¡¯t going tonight.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jasmine jumps up from the couch. ¡°I wanna see all the sex.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Haven asks.


    Titan looks at me. ¡°Because we no longer need you there.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going, Emilee,¡± he snaps, interrupting me. ¡°You girls will stay behind at the hotel tonight. The guys and I will go and find him on our own.¡±


    _______________


    ¡°This is bullshit!¡± Haven sighs from the couch. She¡¯s lying upside down with her head hanging off the cushion and her legs dangling over the back.


    We¡¯re all on our third margarita. The sun set hours ago, and we¡¯ve closed the curtains to the outside world.


    ¡°Luca wouldn¡¯t even tell me what the hell was going on,¡± she adds.


    After Titan and Bones entered the hotel suite in a pissy mood, the guys had a meeting. And after that, things were weird. Titan didn¡¯t have much to say to me other than don¡¯t wait up for him as they left the suite.


    ¡°What if we go out anyway?¡± I offer.


    ¡°I¡¯m down for that,¡± Jasmine says, hopping off the kitchen counter that she¡¯s been perched on eating ming hot Funyuns.


    ¡°It¡¯s only eleven o¡¯clock. We can be ready and at the club by one.¡± I¡¯m not sure where exactly the club is located or what New York traffic is like, but I think we could make it there by then.


    ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± Haven rolls off the couch and onto the floor.


    ¡°You do know that the guys will be mad at you for going out, right?¡± Jasmine asks.


    I wave her off. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with Titanter.¡±


    ¡°Where should we go?¡± I ask. Kink is out of the question since we don¡¯t have memberships. I guess Tristan has connections, and he¡¯s taking the Kings, Luca, and Nite to show them around as potential members. If Titanes back saying he signed an NDA and paid fifty grand, I won¡¯t get mad. I¡¯m a Queen, for fuck¡¯s sake. But since we didn¡¯t go with the guys, we can¡¯t get ess.


    ¡°You know what is in New York, don¡¯t you?¡± Haven asks.


    Jasmine and I exchange a look and then shake our heads. ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Seven Deadly Sins. They opened one up a couple of years back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± I nod. ¡°I remember Josh mentioning it a few times. Jet runs the New York location.¡±


    Haven is on her phone scrolling when she holds it out to Jasmine and me. ¡°And look who is in town for the weekend working.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Josh,¡± I say, taking the phone from her. She had pulled up his Facebook page. She became friends with him back when she visited me in Chicago. I never get on it anymore.


    It¡¯s a picture of him standing behind a bar making a drink. He¡¯s looking up at the camera. He¡¯s got his bleach-blond tips standing straight up. A barbell in his right brow and he¡¯s licking his upper lip. The status says let me serve you.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Jasmine takes the phone from me. ¡°He¡¯s hot as fuck. I¡¯ll take one for the team.¡±


    Haven and Iugh. ¡°We don¡¯t need you to sleep with him,¡± I say.

 Chapter 102

    EMILEE


    AN HOUR LATER, we¡¯re walking into Seven Deadly Sins. The music is pounding, and the ce is packed. I¡¯m not surprised. The one in Chicago was always the same. It was in an industrial part of town, with nothing but abandoned warehouses surrounding it, but everyone knew what it was and where it was located. Sometimes I¡¯d have to text Josh and tell him that I was there, and he would let me in through the back because of the long line around the building.


    Grabbing Jasmine¡¯s hand, I drag her to the bar. She hangs on to Haven. Pushing our way through, Ie up to the bar and see Josh over in the far corner with his back to me. He¡¯s bent over pouring alcohol into a ss.


    I lean over the bar and scream as loud as I can. ¡°JOSH!¡± Hoping he hears me.


    He straightens and spins around. His green eyes meet mine, and a huge smile spreads across his face. ¡°Lee!¡± He shouts my nickname. He pushes up the door at the end of the bar,es around, and wraps his arms around me, picking my feet up off the floor. ¡°Oh my God.¡± He ces me back down. ¡°What in the fuck are you doing in New York?¡± he asks loudly over the music.


    ¡°I could ask you the same thing.¡± Iugh. It¡¯s nice to see him. He was more of a friend than a fuck. We hung out all the time. We¡¯d go shopping, to dinner, movies. He was my best friend. My only friend in Chicago. Seeing him now reminds me of how much I miss him.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for the weekend. But may be moving here,¡± he answers.


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome,¡± I say not really sure what to do now or how to act. I never told him I was leaving. Or about my mother. I just quit answering his calls, and he quit reaching out.


    ¡°Did you move here?¡± he asks.


    I shake my head. ¡°Just here with some friends.¡± I gesture to Jasmine and Haven.


    He introduces himself and then he asks us what we¡¯d like to drink before returning back behind the bar. Momentster, he¡¯s cing three shots of Crown in front of me. Apparently, we¡¯re here to get fucked up if you ask Jasmine. She had ced our order.


    We each down ours, and she¡¯s ordering more.


    TITAN


    I stand in the middle of this freak show. When ites to sex, I¡¯ll try anything on a woman, but I draw a line when ites to one wanting to parade me around like a dog on a leash with a gag in my mouth. I can¡¯t say that for the others who are at Kink tonight.


    We¡¯ve been here for over three hours and gotten nowhere.


    Nite, Luca, and Avery are upstairs at the nightclub keeping lookout. Bones, Tristan, and I are downstairs. He was able to get us down here. We had to act interested. Well, I did. I think Bones is into this scene. I can¡¯t say I¡¯d bring Emilee here because I don¡¯t like the idea of strangers watching us. That¡¯s why we have The Pce back at Kingdom. It gives the client and their queen privacy. Here, you have a lot of eyes on you.


    Like right now, we stand in a room. The silver que above the door we entered said the Gallery. We stand in the back, up against the wall. There are five rows of seats in front of us, ten seats in each row. A ss is all that separates us from a room. A woman enters a door in the back.


    Shees to the center and removes her ck robe. She¡¯spletely naked underneath. She looks to be early thirties. Her ck hair is down and over her shoulders, hiding her rather small tits. Shees to the center of the room and spreads her legs wide. There are ropes secured to the silver rings on the floor. She ces each ankle in one and pulls them tight. Then she looks up at the two ropes that hang from the ceiling. One by one, she secures her own wrists in them. Once she aplished what she wants, she stares at us through the ss.


    ¡°Can she see us?¡± Bones asks softly.


    ¡°No,¡± Tristan answers. ¡°The ss is a two-way mirror.¡±


    ¡°Why is she just standing there?¡± I wonder.


    ¡°She is waiting for someone toe y with her.¡±


    I look over at him. ¡°You¡¯re joking?¡±


    He shakes his head, watching her. ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°What if no one goes in there?¡± Bones asks.


    ¡°Oh, that is never a problem here in Kink. That¡¯s why the members show up every night. There is always someone willing to y when a toy is offered.¡±


    And sure enough, the back door opens, and two guys enter. The woman tries to look over her shoulder to see, but she isn¡¯t able to see them due to how her arms are secured above her head.


    The guys begin to undress ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m out,¡± I say and push off the wall. I exit the room and into the hallway. It¡¯s very dim in Kink. There¡¯s music ying but nothing like a club. It¡¯s soft. I¡¯m guessing they want you to hear the men and women moaning more than the songs. It¡¯s a part of the appeal.


    The door opens behind me as Bones and Tristan exit.


    ¡°Your guy spent most of his time in the Gallery a few nights ago,¡± Tristan says. ¡°If he shows, he¡¯ll go there first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait out here in the hall to see if he goes in there,¡± I say, not in the mood to look at dicks tonight.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we ping the number?¡± Bones offers. ¡°He may already be here. We haven¡¯t checked all the rooms.¡±


    ¡°We did earlier today,¡± Tristan answers, signaling to a bartender. ¡°There was no activity. He¡¯s either thrown it away or had it off.¡±


    A cute blonde behind the bar begins to pour three sses of scotch.


    ¡°I still think something is fishy about this,¡± I say through clenched teeth.


    ¡°There has to be an exnation,¡± Bones agrees. ¡°And we¡¯ll figure it out. We just need to find him. And fast.¡±


    Tristan walks up to the bar and takes the sses of scotch the blonde made for him. She gives him a big smile and her white teeth glow from the cklights around the bar. She winks at him.


    ¡°Thanks, love,¡± he tells her.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Anytime, T.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve beening to New York forever and didn¡¯t know this ce existed,¡± Bones says, taking a sip of his scotch. Then he looks at me. ¡°Do you think Mr. Bianchi is a member here?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°Not sure why he wouldn¡¯t be. The guy runs the fucking mafia.¡± Luca¡¯s dad is what you would consider any member of the mafia. A ruthless motherfucker. He¡¯s been fucking around on Luca¡¯s mother for years. He¡¯s always had a side piece. They don¡¯t marry for love in the mafia. Well, most don¡¯t. Luca just happened to marry a woman he loved. But there were other reasons to that as well. ¡°At least now you know about it. You can bring L here when youe visit her.¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°She wouldn¡¯te here. Plus, I ended that.¡±


    ¡°When?¡± I ask.


    ¡°About an hour ago.¡± He takes a drink of his scotch.


    ¡°Does that have to do with Jasmine?¡± I ask.


    He snorts. ¡°No. L called me and informed me she had nned us a trip for next weekend. We were going to Ennd. She wanted me to meet her parents.¡±


    Tristan whistles. ¡°How long were you two fucking?¡±


    ¡°Three months,¡± Bones answers. ¡°Two months too long.¡±


    Tristan pulls his cell out of his pocket and unlocks his screen. After reading a text, he puts it back. ¡°No sign of your guy upstairs.¡±


    I run my free hand through my hair. ¡°Maybe we should go back to the suite and regroup. Try to ping his cell.¡± We still have the phone of the bastard who we killed a few days ago. We can dig through it to see what else we can find. Plus, as much as I don¡¯t care for this ce, it has made me horny for my girl.


    ¡°Can you get us back in tomorrow night if we need it?¡± I ask.


    He nods.


    ¡°I¡¯m buying a membership,¡± Bones says before throwing back what¡¯s left of his scotch.

 Chapter 103

    EMILEE


    THE GIRLS AND I sit at a round booth right off the dance floor. I have sweat covering my boobs and my back. We¡¯ve been dancing for three songs straight and finally decided to take a breather. I¡¯m in the middle of them with a drink in my hands. They¡¯reughing and joking about who Jasmine is going to go home with when I feel my phone vibrate the table.


    I pick it up in front of me and open the text.


    Titan: We¡¯re headed back. Be naked in bed for me.


    ¡°The guys are on their way back to the hotel,¡± I call out over ¡°Lollipop¡± by Framing Hanley.


    Haven shuts up and gulps down her drink, acting like she spent herst eight dors on it. And begins to scoot out of the booth.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious?¡± Jasmine protest. ¡°They message you, and you run back to them like a lost puppy?¡± She arches a dark brow.


    ¡°When you fall in love with someone, you¡¯ll be the same way,¡± Haven tells her.


    She shakes her head viciously. Her short red hair pping her in the face. ¡°Nope. You can love someone and still not be at their beck and call.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Haven ces her hands on her hips. ¡°Like you are with Trenton?¡±


    Jasmine opens her mouth but then shuts it. ¡°I know. It sucks being addicted to dick.¡± She pouts, making usugh.


    ¡°Yeah, well ¡­.¡± My voice trails off as I spot a guy at the bar from across the dance floor. He has his back to us, dressed in a ck leather jacket with dark jeans and ck boots.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jasmine asks, but I ignore her.


    I can¡¯t take my eyes off him. He turns to the side, giving me a profile view, and my breath gets caught in my lungs. He leans his arm up against the bar and smiles at the brte who looks half his age. Reaching his left hand out, he takes a lock of her hair in his fingers and twirls it around like he¡¯s flirting.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± I hear Haven ask.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s off innd,¡± I hear Jasmine speak.


    I ignore them both even though she¡¯s not far off. I think I¡¯m in the twilight zone. It can¡¯t be ¡­


    I get out of the booth and ignore them as they call out my name. Making my way across the dance floor, I¡¯m bumping into bodies. Some even cuss at me, but I ignore them.


    Walking up to the man, I shove the girl out of my way into a guy who stands behind her. cing myself in front of the man, his eyes meet mine. My heart begins to pound as recognition shows in his.


    ¡°Emilee?¡± He gasps.


    I blink. Trying to count the drinks I¡¯ve had in my head. I have to be imagining this. ¡°Dad?¡± I choke out.


    I expect him to hug me. To show some kind of excitement that I¡¯m standing in front of him. My mind is racing as fast as my heart, trying to process what I¡¯m seeing. The lights are shing and the music is so loud the floor shakes with the bass. I blink again, thinking he¡¯ll disappear. That maybe someone had slipped something into my drink. I lick my numbing lips. ¡°What are you ¡­?¡±


    He grabs my upper arm. His fingers dig into my skin as he drags me through the crowd. I don¡¯t try to stop him. Soon, we¡¯re barging through an exit door, and he¡¯s yanking me through a parking lot. The night air hot on my sweaty skin.


    I see a red Ferrari. He opens the passenger side door and shoves me into it, then runs around the front, gets in, and starts it.


    ¡°Dad?¡± My voice breaks with emotion. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What are you ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Not right now.¡± He throws it into gear and takes off, squealing the tires.


    I sit back and take in the red interior and lit up dash. My hands are sweaty, and I rub them on my bare legs, regretting the mini dress I wore out tonight.


    Looking over my shoulder, I realize he¡¯s getting on the highway. ¡°Dad, where are we going?¡± I ask, getting nervous. I was in shock that he was there. Alive. ¡°You¡¯re dead,¡± I tell myself more than him. ¡°I¡¯m hallucinating. Dreaming,¡± I say more to myself. I¡¯ve fallen asleep, and the girls and I never even left the hotel suite.


    ¡°I¡¯m very much alive,¡± he growls. He¡¯s mad at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What ¡­?¡±


    ¡°We will not discuss this right now!¡± he snaps.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask again, digging in my clutch for my phone.


    ¡°To the airport. I have a jet there. It will take you back to Vegas.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°What?¡± I shriek. ¡°I can¡¯t go back. Everyone is here.¡±


    He quickly slides his eyes over to mine before going back to the road. ¡°Who the fuck is everyone?¡±


    I lick my lips nervously but answer. ¡°The Kings.¡± Then I remember that only two of them are here. Not all of them.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± he hisses.


    ¡°They can help you,¡± I add quickly. ¡°Whatever is going on.¡± I remember that he had owed a million dors to someone. I don¡¯t know if they ever told me who it was. A loan shark or something. Fuck, my mind is too foggy right now. What was that guy¡¯s name? Didn¡¯t he have like six weeks to pay it back? How long ago was that?


    ¡°No they can¡¯t,¡± he argues.


    ¡°They can. I promise they will.¡±


    ¡°The Kings don¡¯t help anyone but themselves.¡±


    I don¡¯t like how he spits out his words. Or the fact that he¡¯s lied to me. ¡°You don¡¯t know them!¡± I shout.


    ¡°You¡¯re going back to Vegas to be with your mother,¡± he grinds out, switchingnes.


    My heart skips a beat. Now I know I¡¯m dreaming. ¡°My mother is dead,¡± I say, looking out the small window. ¡°George is gone. And I burned down the house you built her.¡± Might as well tell the ghost of my dad everything. Dead loved ones do that, right? Visit you in your dreams?


    ¡°You did what?¡± he barks out.


    ¡°It¡¯s all gone. All I have is Titan.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean all you have is Titan?¡± he asks slowly.


    I turn to look at him. The lights from the dash showing his five o¡¯clock shadow. I always thought my father was handsome with his deep-set brown eyes, square jaw, and dark hair. From the photos my mother had shown me, he was a pretty boy in high school. All the girls wanted him. My mother was the one whonded him.


    ¡°We¡¯re dating,¡± I say.


    He ms his fists into the steering wheel. ¡°No. No.¡± He¡¯s in denial. Just like I am that I¡¯m really sitting next to him.


    He¡¯s not real.


    ¡°Yep,¡± I answer. My phone vibrates in myp, and I look down at the screen. ¡°And this is him now. Hey, baby?¡± I slur.


    ¡°Where in the fuck are you?¡± he snaps in my ear.

 Chapter 104

    TITAN


    I pace the hotel suite. Luca sits on the couch with Tristan. Bones and Avery stand by the window with sses of scotch in their hands. Nite and Kayn are perched on the other leather couch.


    I look up when the door opens, and I see Emilee enter. My hands shake with the anger I feel toward her right now. She wears a ck mini dress and her hair down. She can barely walk in her heels, but I expected that. Haven filled us in when we arrived back here, and the girls were missing. Luca called her, and she answered, telling us that she and Jasmine were on their way back to the hotel, but Emilee had left the club with a man. They didn¡¯t get a look at who he was. Just saw her walk up to him and then they left together.


    To say I¡¯m furious is an understatement. ¡°Where in the fuck have you been?¡± I snap.


    She raises both of her hands in surrender. Like I¡¯m a cop using her of a crime. ¡°I told him you could help him.¡± She manages to get out.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Bones demands, also standing. ¡°Help who?¡±


    Instead of answering him, she turns, giving us her back and stares at the door she left wide open.


    And in steps the very man we¡¯ve been searching for all night. Silence falls over the room as he walks over to her. He ces a protective hand on her shoulder and pulls her into his side.


    I see fucking red. Removing my gun from my waistband, I point it right at his motherfucking head. ¡°Get the fuck away from her.¡±


    ¡°Titan.¡± She gasps.


    He shoves her away from him and into Bones¡¯s arms. He secures them around her, holding her in ce. It¡¯s the same scenario she was in when we went to George¡¯s house and Grave brought her to his office. But this time, Bones has her, not me.


    A cruel smile spreads across his face. ¡°I told you, Emilee. The Kings don¡¯t give a fuck about anyone.¡±


    I look at him down my barrel as I hear the others get up from their seats. I hear someone cocking their gun behind me. I¡¯m guessing Luca.


    ¡°What are you doing, Titan?¡± Emilee wails. ¡°Please stop. He needs help.¡±


    I snort. ¡°Where was he when you needed help?¡± I ask.


    His eyes go from mine to his daughter¡¯s. She¡¯s hysterical at this point. Bones has her arms pinned behind her back as she frantically tries to get to her piece of shit father. ¡°Need help with what?¡± he asks.


    I snort. ¡°Like you give a fuck.¡±


    He takes a step toward me, pressing the barrel of my gun into his chest. ¡°You better answer me, son. You¡¯re not the only one carrying a loaded weapon,¡± he warns.


    I pull my lip back with disgust as he calls me son. I may love his daughter, but I hate this man. What he¡¯s put her through. Now this-the fucker never was dead. She thought she had lost her father, then mother. Only she didn¡¯t lose him. She¡¯d be better off if she had. Because now we know he¡¯s carrying a very big secret around. And it could put her life in danger.


    ¡°Please ¡­¡± I hear Emilee sob. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Titan. Don¡¯t take him from me again,¡± she begs.


    My chest tightens at her words. That she would want to save his sorry ass. So easily forgive him.


    A cruel smile spreads across his face. As if this was a setup. He¡¯s testing me. To see what she means to me. Do I kill her father and lose her forever? Or let him live and possibly take her from me? Either way, I lose because she will pick him. He¡¯s her father that her mother cheated on and left. He has her sympathy. I¡¯m just the guy she¡¯s been fucking for thest month.


    Making up my mind, I click my safety on and lower my gun, and say, ¡°Yeah, babe.¡± His dark eyes narrow on me calling his daughter by a pet name. I¡¯ve never done it until now. On purpose. ¡°Tell your father how George forced you to fuck him after your father died to help pay your mother¡¯s medical bills.¡± I may not be the person she loves in this room, but he let her down. She needs to remember that.


    His eyes widen, and they go to her. ¡°He what?¡±


    She¡¯s sobbing in Bones¡¯s arms. But he¡¯s no longer restraining her. Instead, she has her head in his chest. She¡¯s so trashed that she¡¯ll be passing out soon.


    ¡°You died. Left him everything,¡± I fill him in. ¡°He shut off her cards and told her that he would pay for Nancy¡¯s medical bills if she fucked him.¡± His wide eyese back to mine. ¡°Spoiler alert. She did. More than once.¡±


    ¡°Emilee?¡± He snaps her name like she did something wrong. He begins to walk over to her, but I m my fist into his chest, stopping him. ¡°Bones, put Emilee in bed. We have some shit to discuss with Nick.¡±


    TITAN


    BONES EXITS THE bedroom I¡¯m staying in with Emilee and nods once at me, letting me know she is already passed out.


    I sit on the couch next to Luca, and her father sits across from us on the other one. Tristan sits in the chair to my left next to Avery. Nite and Kayn lean against the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    ¡°We¡¯re waiting,¡± I growl, ring at her father.


    He runs a hand through his hair. He has looked physically shaken ever since I announced his best friend and business partner fucked his daughter. But I don¡¯t buy it. He faked his own death. He¡¯ll do anything.


    ¡°I ¡­¡± He lifts his head and swallows. ¡°I was in trouble. And needed money. George suggested I fake my death. I had life insurance. He suggested we write up new papers that had me handing over everything to him.¡±


    Bones snorts.


    Nick ignores him. ¡°I was toy low while he waited for the payout. Then he was going to pay off what I owed, and I¡¯d be in the clear.¡±


    ¡°When was thest time you spoke to him?¡± Luca asks.


    ¡°A couple of weeks,¡± he answers. ¡°He called and told me that there were some issues with the insurance ¡­¡± He stands from the couch and begins to pace therge open space between the couch and ss coffee table. ¡°Said that his attorney informed him it could take a few months. But that it was handled.¡±


    ¡°And you believed him?¡± I question.


    ¡°I had no reason not to,¡± he snaps, getting angry. ¡°I gave him ess to my ounts in order to take care of Nancy.¡±


    My eyes slide over to Bones for a quick second and then back to him. ¡°For Nancy? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because she was on thepany policy up until we divorced. She didn¡¯t own any shares of thepany. I was paying out of pocket.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Bones lifts his hand. ¡°You were continuing to pay for her health care out of pocket after you divorced two years ago?¡±


    He nods. ¡°Why do you sound surprised by that?¡±


    I sit back in the seat. ¡°Because three months ago, she remarried.¡± His eyes widen. ¡°To your pal, George.¡±


    ¡°That motherfucker!¡± he shouts.


    ¡°Which he lied to Emilee about. Used her for sex ¡­¡±


    Nick picks up a ss bowl that sits on the end table and throws it across the room, breaking it into a million pieces and bringing Bones¡¯s words to a halt. ¡°I¡¯m going to murder him,¡± he growls, fisting his hands.


    ¡°Get in line,¡± I say.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Tristan is the one who asks. I¡¯m pretty sure he and Avery are up to speed by now. They¡¯re smart guys.


    ¡°He was here in New York.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡± I ask. Last we heard, he was in Paris.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He nods. ¡°I saw him. He was at Kink with me.¡±


    ¡°He has a membership?¡± Avery questions.


    He nods, shoving his hands through his dark hair. ¡°The next morning, he boarded a private ne back to Vegas.¡±


    I sigh. ¡°I doubt he¡¯s still there. Even if that is where he went.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s probably long gone by now,¡± Bones says. ¡°Nancy left him everything in her will. That was why Emilee set the house on fire. Even if she won¡¯t admit it, I know why she did it.¡±


    Nick falls back down onto the couch. ¡°She¡¯ll never forgive me. Not like I deserve it.¡±


    I stand, done with this conversation. I¡¯m tired. It¡¯s almost four a. m. I want to curl up in bed with her and get some rest. ¡°She will, but you¡¯re right, you don¡¯t deserve it.¡± I walk past the couch and toward the bedroom.


    A hand grips my upper arm and pulls me to a stop. I turn to face her father. ¡°Thanks.¡± He sighs. ¡°For taking care of her.¡± Letting go of me, he takes a step back. ¡°When she told me that you and her ¡­¡± He clears his throat. ¡°I thought-¡±


    ¡°I know what you thought,¡± I interrupt him and lower my voice. ¡°Just know that you were wrong.¡±

 Chapter 105

    EMILEE


    I wake with a pounding headache. My eyes are sensitive to the sunlight streaming through the floor-to-ceiling windows. I moan, burying my face into my pillow.


    ¡°Here. Take these,¡± I hear Titan say from beside the bed.


    I lift my head and crack my eyes to see him standing there with two aspirin in one hand and a bottle of water in the other.


    I sit up and take them from him. ¡°Fuck.¡± I toss them into my mouth and gulp down the water. ¡°You would not believe the dream I hadst night,¡± I say.


    ¡°Try me.¡± He crosses his arms over his chest and res down at me.


    I frown. ¡°Were we fighting when I passed out?¡± He doesn¡¯t answer. I sigh. ¡°Look, I wanted to go out. I¡¯m not going to apologize for going to a club with my friends.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the part that pisses me off,¡± he states. ¡°It¡¯s who you ran into while there.¡±


    I frown, trying to think back on what ¡­ ¡°Oh. Josh?¡± I ask, and his brows rise to his hairline. ¡°Haven met him when she came to visit me in Chicago. When we decided to go out, she saw he was in town for the weekend working at the Seven Deadly Sins here in New York. We were never serious. We were just friends who fucked.¡±


    ¡°Seems like amon urrence for you.¡±


    My jaw tightens at his words. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not-¡±


    ¡°Fair?¡± he interrupts me.


    I throw off the covers. ¡°Fuck you, Titan,¡± I growl, getting out of bed. I wrap a towel around me that was lying on a chair and yank open the bedroom door. Ie to a halt when I see Bones and Luca sitting at the kitchen table with Haven and Jasmine. Nite is standing in the kitchen, and a man is standing next to him. ¡°Dad?¡± I breathe.


    ¡°Hey, sweetie,¡± he says softly, setting down his cup of coffee.


    I stand frozen in my spot. ¡°It was a dream,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t.¡± Hees closer to me.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re alive?¡± I choke out, tears stinging my eyes.


    He nods once. ¡°Yeah, I am.¡±


    He reaches me and holds his arms out wide, waiting to see what I do.


    ¡°But you¡¯re ¡­ I saw you ¡­¡± I never saw his body. He had been cremated, and we had a memorial service in remembrance.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Emilee. Please forgive me.¡±


    The first tear runs down my cheek. ¡°Of course.¡± I choke. ¡°Of course.¡± I run into his open arms, and he wraps them around me. I never thought I¡¯d get this again. His love. His smell.


    I don¡¯t dare close my eyes, afraid he may disappear. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. How are you here?¡± I pull away and look up at him.


    He wipes the tears from my cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We have plenty of time to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°We do?¡± I ask surprised.


    He nods. ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re going back to Vegas. Together.¡±


    ¡°We are?¡± I can¡¯t believe it. ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Whenever you want. I have a jet fueled and on standby.¡±


    My face falls. ¡°I burned down your house,¡± I say, and my bottom lip begins to tremble at what I¡¯ve done.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± He cups my face. ¡°Luca has a penthouse downtown that he has offered me. No one will know that we are there.¡±


    I take a step back from him and nod. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Go pack your things and I¡¯ll inform them we are ready.¡±


    I turn and walk back into our bedroom. I¡¯m throwing things into my suitcase when the door opens, and Titan enters. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious?¡± he growls. ¡°You¡¯re going to go with him?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say and stop what I¡¯m doing. ¡°He¡¯s my father. I thought he was dead ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, because he tricked you. He tricked everyone.¡±


    ¡°He was in trouble.¡± I don¡¯t know the full story, but obviously, he faked his death and needed the insurance money.


    ¡°God, you can¡¯t be that fucking stupid,¡± he snaps.


    My chest tightens at his words. How cold they were said. As if he believes I really am stupid if I go with my father. ¡°Titan ¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± he shouts. ¡°He could havee clean to you. Or filled you in on his n. But he didn¡¯t, Em. He didn¡¯t trust you.¡±


    His words hurt because they¡¯re true. But I swallow the knot in my throat. ¡°He¡¯s here now.¡±


    ¡°To use you,¡± he snaps. ¡°Just like George did. Just like ¡­¡±


    ¡°Like you did!¡± I shout.


    His eyes darken and his chest bows out.


    ¡°You fucking used me too, Titan. Don¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t.¡±


    He says nothing. Just stands there like a fucking statue.


    ¡°Get on your knees, Em! You want your phone? Get. On. Your. Knees. That sound familiar?¡±


    He steps into me, pressing his chest into me. ¡°You wanted me as much as I wanted you.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°Not like that. I didn¡¯t want to be your whore.¡±


    He tilts his head to the side. ¡°You didn¡¯t do it for your phone. You did it because you wanted to be a Queen. You had no problem whoring yourself out for money then.¡±


    I p him across the face, and my palm instantly stings from my force on his cheek. ¡°Fuck you, Titan,¡± I growl as his murderous eyes re down at me. His face now red from my hand.


    I grab my things while he just stands there watching. And once I¡¯m done, he doesn¡¯t follow me out of the bedroom.

 Chapter 106

    TITAN


    I SIT UP in my office with the blinds closed. It¡¯s a little after nine a. m., and it feels like it¡¯s midnight. I¡¯ve been pissy ever since Emilee walked out of our hotel in New York a week ago.


    The Kings have stayed clear of me. Grave is out doing what Grave always does-getting high and in trouble. Cross is right there with him. Bones has been burying his head into Kingdom. He¡¯s picking up the ck for his brother.


    I haven¡¯t seen Luca or heard anything about George. At this point, it¡¯s no longer my problem. She¡¯s gone. Her father can figure it out now. I¡¯ve written off the five hundred thousand he owes us.


    My door opens, and Nigel enters. ¡°Sir, we have a problem in the high stakes room.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I growl.


    ¡°Robert Jenkins is back. He¡¯s currently up ny thousand.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Nigel,¡± I say and stand. Ny thousand isn¡¯t fucking nothing, but I¡¯ve been itching to beat the shit out of someone since I left New York. I¡¯ve already threatened the kid with his life, and he obviously didn¡¯t take me seriously.


    I pick up my cell from my desk and exit my office. I make my way down in the elevator to the second floor. Then across tower one to tower two. Each one holds a high stakes room, but tower two is the biggest. That¡¯s where all the whales y. It¡¯s where big spenders lose their beach homes and others win their private jets. Some tables start buy-ins at a hundred grand.


    I approach the ck columns that are on either side of the high stakes room entrance with gold lights wrapped around them. Entering the room, I scan the tables for him. I find him at the veryst one, tucked in the back. He has his head down and a ck hat on his head. He thinks he¡¯s hiding from my security cameras.


    This is why we pay Nigel so much. He is always looking out for our casino. He can spot a needle in a haystack.


    I march my way back to him, and without any warning, I knock his hat off his head.


    ¡°What the ¡­?¡±


    I grip the back of his neck and m his head into the green felt as hard as I can, then let go.


    He falls out of his chair and onto the ck and gold carpet.


    The room falls silent. I look up, and everyone quickly resumes what they were doing. ¡°Call for Nigel,¡± I tell the poker dealer. He nods quickly. ¡°Tell him to deliver the son of a bitch to tower one.¡± With that, I walk back through the room.


    Just as I get back to tower one, my cell beeps in my pocket. I pull it out to see it¡¯s an email. I pull it up and my teeth grind.


    It¡¯s a client requesting a Queen. And guess who it is? Fucking Em.


    Thankfully, I have a guy to take my frustration out on.


    EMILEE


    I sit on the end of the bed, and my heart is heavy. My father and I returned to Las Vegas a week ago. I thoughting back with him that things would be like old times. They¡¯re not.


    He¡¯s on edge. He hasn¡¯t said it, but I can tell. He¡¯s always on his phone trying to get ahold of George, but there¡¯s no answer. I overheard him a couple of days ago speaking to someone, I think it was Luca. He has him doing some kind of search for a phone number, but I don¡¯t think any information has been found yet.


    Titan is always on my mind. I feel bad for what I said to him. I was mad, and in the heat of the moment, but I never thought of him to be anything remotely like George. I was attracted to Titan and had wanted him for a long time. I¡¯m not sure if it would have happened any other way. But even so, I shouldn¡¯t have pped him or walked out on him.


    He had a point. My father had lied to me. The question is why? Even now, he won¡¯t tell me that. I don¡¯t know the specifics of why he faked his death, or how long he was going to pretend to be dead. Would he have evere clean to me?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Every time I try to talk to him, he pushes me away. He says he has it taken care of and not to worry. He¡¯s treating me like a child. Like I can¡¯t handle the truth.


    It¡¯s making me nervous. He has something nned, but I just don¡¯t know what it is. And I have a feeling I won¡¯t like it.


    My cell beeps on my bed, and I pick it up to check it. I figure it¡¯s Haven or Jasmine. We haven¡¯t seen each other since we returned. I miss them so much.


    Opening up the email, it¡¯s from my Queens app. It¡¯s a date for tonight with the same guy I hadst time.


    I bite my bottom lip, looking it over. He wants to take me to dinner again. Same ce. Same time. And wants to pay me five thousand dors. He¡¯s requesting I wear a red dress and my hair down. No limit on drinks this time. Maybe he realized I can handle my liquor.


    I shouldn¡¯t ¡­


    ¡°What are you doing, sweetie?¡± My father enters my room.


    I look up at him and sigh. ¡°I just got a request for a date tonight.¡±


    He frowns, confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m a Queen,¡± I remind him. He knows what I¡¯ve done ever since he decided to fake his death. Even though he won¡¯t talk to me, Iid everything out to him on our flight back to Vegas from New York.


    ¡°How much?¡± he surprises me by asking.


    ¡°Five thousand,¡± I answer. ¡°But I¡¯m not going to do it.¡± I exit out of the app.


    He runs a hand through his hair nervously.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡± Hees to sit down beside me. ¡°I ¡­ just ¡­ It¡¯s ¡­¡±


    ¡°Just spit it out, Dad.¡± I say, tired of his rambling. We¡¯re both adults here.


    ¡°I got myself into trouble, Emilee. And I need help getting out.¡±


    ¡°How much do you owe?¡± I ask, ducking my head. It can¡¯t be easy for him to admit this.


    ¡°A million dors.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I gasp like I¡¯m surprised. I just wanted to see if he would lie to me again.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t all my fault.¡± He gets defensive. ¡°George made a deal. But my name was on that contract too. Now he¡¯s skipped town, and I¡¯m stuck with nothing.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they go after him? Why didn¡¯t he fake his death?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because he didn¡¯t have the life insurance policies that I did. And it would look suspicious for him to get them, and he turn up dead. We needed to avoid any investigation.¡±


    I nod in understanding.


    ¡°I had money hidden in the houses,¡± he says softly.


    My chest tightens. ¡°No?¡±


    He nods once. ¡°It was in the master suite. I had a hidden safe in the closet ¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± Tears prick my eyes. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s still there ¡­¡±


    ¡°No. The night we returned from New York, I snuck off to the house once you went to sleep, and there was nothing left of it.¡±


    I burned it all. In order to keep it from George, I destroyed something that my father needed. ¡°How much?¡± I clear my throat.


    ¡°Five hundred thousand.¡±


    My stomach knots. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I cry.


    ¡°Hey.¡± He pulls me into his side. ¡°You didn¡¯t know. No one did. Not even your mother or George. It was my secret stash.¡± He kisses my forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetie. We¡¯ll get through this. I¡¯ll figure something out.¡± With that, he stands and exits my room.


    I wipe my teary eyes and pick up my phone. I ept the date, knowing I have to help my father. Without knowing it, I¡¯ve managed to ruin everything.

 Chapter 107

    TITAN


    MY PHONE BEEPS, and I look at it. Emilee has epted the date.


    Of course she fucking has! She¡¯s a Queen and bows to no one. Why would I be any different? She¡¯s not going to consider how I feel about that right now. I allowed it because she really wasn¡¯t doing it. Now things have changed. I could fire her, but that would show that I care, and my n is to try my hardest not to give a fuck about what she does or who she sees.


    ¡°I told you what would happen if I saw you again,¡± I tell the kid, putting my phone away.


    If she wants to do this, it¡¯s her choice.


    He spits blood onto the table that I have him seated at in the meat locker. ¡°Fuck you, man.¡±


    I busted his face up pretty good with the one hit to the poker table. Now he¡¯s about to see what I can really do.


    I punch him in the nose, knocking his head back. He cries out as blood goes flying from my skull ring making contact. ¡°You know, I¡¯m doing others a service by getting rid of you.¡±


    His head falls forward, and he moans while the blood drips from his face.


    I grip his hair and yank his head back. ¡°Look at me when I¡¯m talking to you.¡±


    His eyes are barely open due to how swollen they are. ¡°I was offered twenty grand just to kill you,¡± I tell him. ¡°I said no, he¡¯s young. He won¡¯te around here anymore. He won¡¯t steal from us anymore. But lo and behold, here you are. And guess what?¡± I shake his head with my fist still in his hair. ¡°I¡¯m going to do it for free.¡± Then I m his face into the table once again.


    _______________


    Exiting the room, I wipe my bloody hands off with a towel and enter the elevator. After scanning my card, I go up a level and step off. I walk over to Nigel¡¯s desk in the corner. ¡°I need a cleanup crew,¡± I tell him.


    He nods and picks up his phone.


    I turn to walk to the elevator to go upstairs when I see her walking up the steps outside. She wears a red dress that stops mid-thigh. ck heels and her hair is down, curled and lies over one shoulder. Her lips match her dress and so does her small purse in her hand.


    Nigel hangs up his call and goes to open the door for her.


    She enters the door and gives him a big smile. ¡°Thank you, Nigel.¡± Her voice alone makes my breath pick up.


    I miss that woman more than I¡¯ll ever admit. A king never shows his weakness. Not even to his queen.


    ¡°Miss York, it¡¯s been too long,¡± he tells her.


    ¡°It has.¡± She looks up, and the smile drops off her face when her eyes meet mine. She gasps softly when they drop to my blood-stained clothes. ¡°Titan,¡± she whispers my name and takes a step toward me.


    I step back, and she stops.


    Her face instantly falls.


    What was she expecting? That I would drop to my knees the moment I see her? I refuse to do that no matter how much they shake.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asks, biting her perfectly painted red lip.


    I look at her body. Her legs look as ravishing as ever. Her thighs soft and inviting. I can tell she¡¯s lost weight by the way the dress hugs her small frame, and I wonder if she¡¯s even eating. Do they have any money? Is that why she¡¯s doing this? Pimping herself out?


    Her face is slimmer, and her eyes look darker, sadder-like she¡¯s lost sleep-but that¡¯s just wishful thinking on my end, right? I want her to miss me like I miss her. I wish to see her in a bad mood and pissed at the world. Instead, she looks amazingly gorgeous and sad at the same time.


    Like a broken doll that hasn¡¯t been yed with in years. Her eyes beg for attention while her body screams take me.


    My fingers itch to rip her dress off like I did that first night up in my room. To throw her on my bed and kiss her, fuck her. Make her fucking mine like she was. But Emilee York will never belong to me. I got everything I was going to get out of her, so I turn to the elevator, hold up my key card, and enter once the doors open.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    But as it stops on the Royal Suite, I pull out my cell and make a call.


    He answers on the first ring. I start the conversation, knowing I¡¯ll be the only one speaking. ¡°Hey, I need a favor ¡­¡±


    EMILEE


    This dinner is going about as good as thest one. Boring as fuck!


    It¡¯s all business talk. But thankfully, I¡¯m able to drink without any limits. I just keep telling myself that five grand is a lot to just be arm candy, and that I can do this for a few hours. It¡¯s not going tost all night.


    Then I think of Titan. I can¡¯t get the look on his face out of my mind. Pure hatred. Just like he was in high school and college.


    How had we gone from enemies, to lovers, to enemies again? At what point did I want more? At what part did it all fall apart?


    ¡°There you are. A littlete, huh?¡± Jacob says.


    I look up to see who he¡¯s talking to, and I mentally sigh. It¡¯s fuckface again. The business partner¡¯s son who stopped me in the hallway to thedies¡¯ restroomst time.


    Wonderful!


    His eyes meet mine, and he smiles as if he can hear my inner thoughts. He knows I hate him. His presence alone makes my skin crawl, and the fucker gets off on it.


    ¡°Another one,¡± I say, lifting my half full drink of champagne. Might as well down this one and get to the next. Maybe the time will fly by if I¡¯m hammered.


    Three more sses and an hourter, I¡¯m starting to see double of everything. My mind is foggy and my lips numbing. Champagne always gets me fucked up faster than anything else.


    Jacob reaches over and ces his hand on my thigh. I tense. Is this why he¡¯s allowing me to drink? To loosen me up to go all the way with me.


    He notices and leans into my face. ¡°You okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I clear my throat and nod. Fuck, I need to sober up. ¡°May I get a water?¡± I ask the waiter as he picks up the tes.


    ¡°Sure-¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Jacob interrupts him. ¡°We¡¯re on our way out, and I have some in the limo.¡±


    I swallow, and all of a sudden, my tongue feels like sandpaper. Shit. This isn¡¯t good. He takes my hand and lifts me to stand. I can already tell I¡¯m wobbly on my heels.


    Closing my eyes, I take a deep breath. It¡¯s not that far. I just have to make it to the elevator where I can lean against the back wall. Then the short distance to the limo. I have this.


    We all pile into the elevator, and it starts to descend. Thest drink I had begins to hit me harder. I¡¯m blinking rapidly, unable to keep my heavy eyes open. My ankles give, and I fall to my right.


    ¡°Whoa. Be careful.¡± It¡¯s the kid. I can smell his breath on my face, and it reeks of vodka.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I push him off me.


    Jacob sees me out of the corner of his eye and wraps his arm around my shoulders, pinning me into his side. I allow it. I¡¯d rather be close to him than the young pervert.


    When the elevator dings andes to a stop, the door opens, and we all step off into the hot summer night. ¡°Wait right here. I¡¯m going to walk Mr. Links to his car,¡± Jacob tells me.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask confused as to why he would walk the man we had dinner with to his car, but they¡¯re already walking away.


    The elevator is in the alley. And you can either go left or right. We came from the right, I think. The limo is parked out on the street nearby. I begin to walk in that direction.


    ¡°Hey, wait up,¡± the kid calls out.


    ¡°Go away,¡± I say over my shoulder.


    ¡°You don¡¯t really mean that,¡± he says. Coming up behind me, he wraps his arms around me, pinning my arms to my sides.


    ¡°Get off me,¡± I growl, trying to free myself but unsessful.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you double if you let me fuck you without a rubber,¡± he whispers.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to ¡­¡±


    He buries his head into my neck and sucks on it. Hard. I cry out when his teeth bite into my skin.


    He¡¯s ripped from me, the momentum knocking me to the ground, scraping my legs and hands on the asphalt. I scramble backward until my back hits the concrete wall. ¡°Nite?¡± I gasp, looking at him standing over the kid in front of me.


    His eyes meet mine for a brief second before he kicks the kid, knocking him onto his stomach.


    ¡°Where did youe from?¡± I ask, looking around quickly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ask as if the mute will answer me.


    ¡°I sent him.¡±


    I look to my right and see Titan walking toward us. I use the side of the building to push myself up. ¡°Titan ¡­¡±


    ¡°Save it, Em. You can yell at meter.¡± Hees up to me and cups my cheeks. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I ¡­ I think.¡± I¡¯m breathing heavy, my knees are skinned, and my hands burn from catching myself when I fell, but other than that, I¡¯m physically okay.


    He tilts my head to the side and lets out a growl when he sees my neck. My hands instantly go to the tender area. ¡°What did he say to you?¡± Titan demands.


    I swallow but don¡¯t make him wait. ¡°That he would pay me double if I let him fuck me without a rubber.¡±


    He lets go of me, steps back, and spins around. Just as the kid makes it to his feet, Titan nails him in the face with his fist. The guy stumbles back, and Titan hits him again before he can recover.


    I stand back and watch Titan put all those fights I watched Grave do in the ring to shame. Titan is a force like nothing I¡¯ve ever seen. The kid never even gets a shot in.


    ¡°What the fuck is going on?¡± Jacob snaps, walking up to us.


    Titan turns to face him, and Jacob stops when he sees the blood sttered all over his clothes and an unconscious kid on the ground.


    ¡°What the fuck, Titan?¡± he demands. ¡°Do you have any idea who that is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck who he is,¡± Titan growls.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that.¡± He shakes his head. His eyes still on the guy lying at an odd angle. I¡¯m not even sure he¡¯s still alive.


    ¡°I can.¡± Titan drops to his knees and holds out his hand to Nite who has been standing there quiet this entire time just watching. He ces a knife in Titan¡¯s hand.


    He grips the kid¡¯s hair and pulls his head up and stretches the back of it across Titan¡¯s leg. He takes the knife and slices it across the kid¡¯s throat. I cover my mouth as the blood pours from the open wound and all over Titan¡¯s jeans.


    Jacob just stands there, his body shaking, eyes wide. I think he¡¯s in shock. ¡°What ¡­? What did you do?¡± he whispers in horror.


    Titan closes the knife and hands it back to Nite, who puts it in his pocket. He immediately pulls out his cell and starts typing away on it.


    Titan steps up to Jacob. ¡°You left Emilee unattended. He pinned her arms down to her side and bit her.¡± He points at me. ¡°Told her he¡¯d pay double if she¡¯d fuck him raw.¡± His voice rises.


    ¡°I¡¯m ¡­ sorry,¡± he adds quickly, clearly terrified of Titan. Jacob takes a step back.


    ¡°You know the rules, and you broke them,¡± Titan growls.


    As a Queen, I don¡¯t know what the clients are allowed to do. I just know what the Queens can and can¡¯t do.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know he ¡­¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± he snaps. ¡°You know he came on to her at yourst dinner.¡±


    My eyes widen. He knew that? How did Titan know that?


    ¡°Yes. Yes. I told you.¡± He nods quickly. ¡°I didn¡¯t keep it from you.¡± Snapping, Jacob takes a step toward me, and I press my back into the wall. Not like I¡¯m afraid of him. I feel safe that Titan is here. But still, I don¡¯t want him touching me.


    ¡°You¡¯re out,¡± Titan says.


    Jacob squares his shoulders. ¡°Out? Do you know how much money I¡¯ve spent at Kingdom?¡± he demands through gritted teeth. Clearly pissed at these turn of events.


    ¡°That was your choice.¡± He waves a hand in the air, dismissing him.


    ¡°My choice?¡± he snaps at Titan. ¡°If he wanted to fuck her, he can fuck her!¡± he shouts. Jacob reaches for my arm and yanks me from the wall. I try to pull away from him, but he¡¯s got a grip on my arm while he drags me to the center of the alleyway.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I shout, trying to shove him away from me as Titan reaches into the back of his jeans.


    ¡°They¡¯re just fucking whores!¡± Jacob yells, shaking me. His fingers digging into my forearm.


    Bang!


    I scream in surprise as the gun goes off. My heart stops, and my breath gets stuck in my throat as I watch Jacob fall to his knees and then to his chest in a puddle of his own blood in a back alleyway.


    Oh, my God. Oh, my God. I¡¯m chanting in my head as I feel blood on my face, chest, and arms. I stumble backward into the wall once again as I quickly try to rub it off.

 Chapter 108

    TITAN


    I PLACE MY gun in my waistband and turn toward Nite. ¡°Tell the cleanup crew two bodies.¡±


    Nite nods and goes back to texting on his cell.


    I turn to face her. She stands against the wall in a state of shock, staring down at the blood smeared across her hands and arms.


    ¡°Em?¡± I ask her.


    She doesn¡¯t acknowledge me.


    ¡°Em?¡± I take her face in my hands. ¡°Emilee, look at me.¡±


    Wide blue eyes meet mine.


    ¡°Breathe,¡± I order. Her face is pale. ¡°Take in a breath, Em. Come on.¡± Her skin is covered with his blood from the shot, and her body shakes. I don¡¯t think she notices. ¡°Emilee?¡± I bark this time, giving her a little shake. Her lips part, and she sucks in a deep breath. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I say gently.


    ¡°You ¡­ killed them.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± And I¡¯d do it again. No one is going to put her in any situation that could cause her harm.


    I had an idea of how tonight would go. That¡¯s why I called Nite to watch her. He had informed me the minute the kid arrived. If he wouldn¡¯t have, then she would have never known I had surveince on her. But he made a very bad mistake and paid for it with his life.


    ¡°You killed them,¡± she repeats again.


    ¡°Em ¡­?¡±


    ¡°For me?¡± she asks, blinking rapidly. Not only is she in shock but she¡¯s also quite drunk.


    ¡°Of course, it was for you.¡± I know the rumors that are told about the Kings and me, but we don¡¯t kill for sport. You won¡¯t have any clients, if you kill them all off. But for her? I¡¯d kill them all. ¡°He hurt you.¡± It¡¯s the only reason I have.


    Her bottom lip begins to quiver, and tears fill her pretty eyes. ¡°But why?¡± she whispers. ¡°Why would you do that?¡±


    I open my mouth to tell her I love her, but now is not the right time. She¡¯s covered in blood, and two dead bodiesy literally at our feet.


    I¡¯ve waited twenty-six years to tell her how I feel, so what¡¯s another day? ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go to Kingdom. We need to wash off.¡± Then I look at Nite. ¡°Make sure to get their phones.¡±


    _______________


    I pull up to the back of Kingdom and get out of the car. I run around the front and open her door. After I help her out, I remove my shirt and wrap it around her and take her hand to help her up the stairs. Nigel is already there waiting for us.


    We enter the Royal Suite and go straight to my bedroom. I know that Bones is at ss with Luca, but I¡¯m not sure where in the fuck Grave and Cross are.


    I undress her and start the shower. We get in, and I ce her under the sprayer. The blood runs off her skin and down into the drain, washing away any evidence of what I did.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to anymore.¡± It¡¯s the first thing she¡¯s said to me since we¡¯ve left the alleyway. She sat in my car silent and shaking uncontrobly, rocking back and forth. I was afraid to say anything to her. She needed time to process it all. What happened to her, and what I did in order to protect her.


    ¡°Want to what?¡± I ask, running the soap up and down her cold arms, cleaning her skin.


    ¡°Be a Queen anymore,¡± she whispers.


    I want to smile but refrain. The only way she was doing that again was over my dead body. ¡°Okay. You don¡¯t have to do it anymore.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­ I burned my parents¡¯ house down.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± That house is the least of my worries.


    ¡°No.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°I burned my father¡¯s money.¡±


    My hands stop moving. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    She licks her lips. ¡°He told me that he had money hidden in the walk-in closet. But now it¡¯s all ash.¡±


    ¡°What makes him think that?¡± Most of the house was destroyed, but there are parts that managed to go untouched. The neighbors had called the fire department before it all burned.


    ¡°He told me he went back the night we returned to Vegas.¡± She bows her head. ¡°I had burned it. He needed it. That¡¯s why I took the job tonight.¡±


    I grip her chin and lift her head, so she has to look at me. ¡°Don¡¯t ever do anything other than for yourself, Em.¡±


    TITAN


    THE SUN HAS been up for a few hours. We all sit around the conference table silently. I twirl a pen in my hands as Cross flips his Zippo. Grave¡¯s hungover ass drinks Pedialyte out of the bottle. And Bones types away on his phone when the door opens.


    Nigel shows Nick York to his seat across from me. I thank him, and he exits, leaving us alone with him.


    ¡°What is this about?¡± he demands, straightening his tie. ¡°I was informed I had to attend a meeting with the Kings?¡±


    I sent Nigel out to retrieve him an hour ago. I half expected him to already be on the run.


    ¡°I remember a time when you begged to meet with us,¡± Bones states, referring to when we loaned him money.


    He swallows but squares his shoulders. ¡°What does this pertain to?¡±


    I almostugh. This fuckface thinks he has leverage here, but he doesn¡¯t. ¡°We know you lied to Em,¡± I state, and his face drains of what color it had. ¡°You see, we ced surveince on the outside after the break-in. It was mainly to see if George came back, but it worked in our favor nheless.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡±


    ¡°You told Emilee that you went back to the house to get the money you had hidden in your secret stash. You lied.¡± The guys and I watched it this morning after I filled them in on everything that happenedst night and what Em told me. And just as I expected, he had lied to her. We kept it running in case George ever decided to show his face again. Now I¡¯m d we did.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you were hoping that she wouldn¡¯t share that information,¡± Bones adds.


    He dips his head and starts breathing heavily. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    I ignore that question and ask my own. ¡°Worried she may realize what a piece of shit you are and disown you?¡±


    He picks his head up and res at me.


    ¡°She will once we tell her how you set her up,¡± Bones growls.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°You did.¡± I Interrupt him. ¡°And I have proof.¡± I state, cing two cell phones on the table.


    He pulls on his cor. ¡°What is this?¡± he demands.


    ¡°Evidence,¡± I state. ¡°You see, you owe several people money. One of them being Jacob. And when he saw that your daughter was a Queen, he wanted to go after her to get to you.¡± I press y on a video on Jacob¡¯s phone. It¡¯s of Emilee walking into the back of Kingdom the night of their first date. Jacob was already there, parked around the corner, watching her. Recording it. Then he sent it to Nick¡¯s old number. But he didn¡¯t send a message. The videoes to a stop, and I sit back in my chair.


    ¡°You can¡¯t prove that,¡± he growls.


    ¡°But I can.¡± I open the phone once more and go back to the text messages. ¡°She can work off my debt.¡± My eyes meet his. ¡°Is what you replied to his video.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    He jumps to his feet as Nigel holds the door for Emilee to enter.


    ¡°Emilee ¡­¡± he starts.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Is that true?¡± she demands, tears in her eyes.


    ¡°What are you ¡­?¡± He spins around to re at me. ¡°You set this up.¡±


    I sit back and cross my arms over my chest. ¡°She deserves to know.¡± Emilee has a big heart. She wants to see the good in people. I mean, look at the type of people she has surrounded herself with. Bones, me, the rest of the Kings. She believes in second chances, and I love her for that. Without her forgiveness, I would have never had my chance with her. But her father? Enough is enough. She needs to see that he betrayed her. And it could have cost her, her life.


    ¡°You were willing to let him sleep with me because you owed him money?¡± she goes on, and her voice cracks.


    He opens his mouth, but nothinges out.


    ¡°You set her up,¡± I say, filling the silence.


    He turns around to face me.


    ¡°Just like you did with George. You knew what he wanted. What¡¯d he do to her if you walked away.¡± I¡¯m fishing. I don¡¯t have confirmation yet, but I¡¯ll get it.


    He pulls his lips back. ¡°You think you¡¯re better than me?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°She is a fucking Queen. Call girl. Escort. Whore! She fucks men for money.¡± He points at her.


    I grind my teeth and fists my hands. ¡°The only guy she fucked for money was your business partner because you left her with nothing,¡± I snap. How could he only think of himself? I went through all the documents that Yan had shown Emilee after her mother had passed. And they were legit. Except for the will he left her. That money did not exist. It was something that Nick and George hade up with to buy him time while he was pretending to be dead. He had it written where Emilee had to be thirty-five in order to inherit three million. By the time that rolled around, he¡¯d risen from his grave and taken every cent he had and would be in another country.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like George raped her,¡± he spits out, and I stand. ¡°She willingly ¡­¡±


    I storm over to him, grab his shirt, and drag him over to me. I m him face-first into the floor-to-ceiling windows that overlooks Las Vegas. ¡°You knew, didn¡¯t you?¡± I growl and yank his head back. ¡°What he would do to her. Was that part of the agreement?¡±

 Chapter 109

    ¡°Titan, we had an agreement,¡± I hear Bones say.


    ¡°You fucking knew the entire time.¡± I shove his face into it onest time, ignoring him. Then I push him away from me where he falls to the floor.


    Blood covers the window where I mmed his face into it. ¡°He promised ¡­ to take care of her.¡±


    ¡°How could you?¡± Emilee whispers, watching him.


    ¡°I did what I had to do,¡± he says, rolling onto his side and sitting up.


    ¡°At the expense of me?¡± She sniffs.


    ¡°They were going to kill me,¡± he growls, hugging his side.


    ¡°And he fucking used me!¡± she shouts, walking around the table. ¡°For Mom. She needed me ¡­¡±


    ¡°She was a whore too,¡± he spits up at her.


    Bones jumps to his feet and grabs her arms, stopping her. The door to the conference room opens, and Luca enters, followed by Nite. Nick hangs his head and sighs.


    ¡°It¡¯s a party.¡± Grave snorts, downing more Pedialyte.


    ¡°Thought you would want to see this.¡± Luca throws a stack of papers on the table.


    I walk over and pick them up, skimming over them. I begin tough. ¡°Boy, did you fuck yourself. Five point two million dors.¡± I whistle. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of money to have stashed away when you owe a couple of million.¡± I throw the documents in front of him on the floor. ¡°You couldn¡¯t touch it, though, because you put it in your wife¡¯s name. But she didn¡¯t know about it, did she?¡± I quirk a brow.


    He just stares at the papers while blood drips from his busted lip.


    The dates show the ount was opened six months ago. ¡°You knew that she and George were sleeping together, and you needed a way to hide money. From your ex-wife and your business partner. But then you had to go into hiding when you faked your death. Meaning no contact with the world. Not even Nancy. So you had no clue that she had died. You were too busy in New York living the single life. And why would George inform you of her death? He was getting everything you ever had.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± He ms his fists down on the papers.


    ¡°Am I warm?¡± I ask


    ¡°Where did you find these?¡± Bones asks Luca.


    ¡°We caught a break. Titan had found an ount number when going through his study after the break-in. I found that they belonged to an offshore bank ount. It took me a while because I was looking for his name, not Nancy¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone that you haven¡¯t used?¡± Emilee asks softly. Pure defeat in her blue eyes. I hate that he¡¯s hurt her so much.


    He looks up at her but doesn¡¯t answer.


    She yanks her arms in Bones¡¯s hold, and he lets her go. Her watery eyes look from his to mine. And without another word, she exits the conference room, choosing to walk away from him.


    I kneel next to him. ¡°You¡¯ll never hurt her again, Nick.¡± I can¡¯t take the chance of him harming her. Em is mine. We will start a family of our own someday, and I won¡¯t allow this sorry son of a bitch to put my children in harm¡¯s way. He has to go. Bones was right, he and I have an agreement on that situation. I p Nick on the shoulder. ¡°Be careful what you wish for.¡± And then walk out and after my future wife.


    EMILEE


    I get off the elevator and march into the Royal Suite.


    ¡°Em?¡± I hear the door shut behind me.


    I ignore Titan and make my way to his room. My eyes catch site of his balcony, and I shove open the sliding ss door and walk out onto it. I suck in a deep breath of fresh air.


    ¡°Emilee?¡± Titan sighs.


    I spin around to face him. When we woke up this morning, he asked me if I trusted him. After what he did for mest night, there was no way for me to say no. He then informed me that he had a meeting today, and he wanted me to attend it. I had no idea that it was going to be with my father. ¡°What, Titan?¡± I ask, angrily wiping the tear from my cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I chuckle at that. ¡°You did nothing wrong.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to hear that.¡± He walks over to me and pushes a strand of dark hair behind my ear.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not,¡± I say.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I wanted you to see what he did to you. How he put himself first. You needed to know what kind of person he truly is.¡±


    I always thought he was a saint. A man who had everything in the world. A reputable business. A loving wife. How many people had he used? How far would he have gone if Titan wouldn¡¯t have intervenedst night? ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, Em.¡± He cups my face. ¡°I hate to see that look on your face. And I hate that he wasn¡¯t the man you thought he was.¡±


    I reach out, grip his shirt, and pull him toward me. ¡°Titan ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Em?¡± His eyes search mine.


    ¡°I love you.¡± I say the words that I¡¯ve never told another man. I have no regrets or second thoughts. This man is the one for me. And I hold my breath, hoping that he feels the same about me.


    He brings his lips to mine. ¡°I love you too.¡± Then he¡¯s kissing me.

 Chapter 110

    EMILEE


    I STAND IN front of Titan¡¯s bathroom mirror, wringing my hair out with my towel. He messaged me earlier that he wanted to have dinner tonight. After everything went down with my father in the conference roomst week, he took a couple of days off. We spent them in bed with room service. It was nice. But things quickly went back to normal, and he had to return to Kingdom. I¡¯ve spent every day with the girls, trying to get back to our routine and let go of everything else.


    I want to move on. I want to be happy with Titan and let go of my father and everything that has happened since I returned from Chicago. I¡¯m going to enjoy every second I have with this man. I saw him at his worst. He killed not only one, but two men. In brutal fashion. But he did so for me. He protected me. He cared about my well-being. Who else can I say has done thattely? No one.


    I haven¡¯t heard from my father. Honestly, I don¡¯t want to see him. I feel betrayed. I was excited and caught up when I realized he was truly alive to see how much he had lied to me. He should havee to me. Told me. I would have kept his secret. Now I just want to forget his betrayal. What I did when I thought I had no way to help my mother other than fuck his business partner.


    I exit the bathroom and enter Titan¡¯s bedroom. The sun set an hour ago. The dark curtains that cover the floor-to-ceiling windows are pulled back and open, showcasing the lit-up city.


    My eyes fall to his king-size bed and see a box sitting on it. ¡°Titan?¡± I call out but get nothing in return. His bedroom door is shut, and he had told me earlier that he had to workte tonight.


    Walking over to it, I look over the ck box. It has a yellow ribbon wrapped around that ties into a bow in the middle. A card is sitting on top.


    My Em,


    You deserved something special. Get ready and meet me upstairs.


    I ce the card on the whiteforter and read GUCCI in white letters across the box. I pull the lid off and push back the yellow tissue paper. I gasp when I see the ck sequin dress. It¡¯s one shoulder, ankle length with a slit up the side to the thigh. I hold it up to my body and run back into the bathroom, looking at myself in the mirror.


    He¡¯s up to something, and I can¡¯t wait to see what it is.


    TITAN


    I sit at my desk in my office when Bones enters. I look at the clock, and say, ¡°Make it quick. I have ns tonight.¡±


    He smirks, falling down into his seat. ¡°I know. You¡¯ve reminded me ten times today.¡±


    I¡¯m taking Emilee to dinner on the rooftop of Kingdom. I¡¯ve had staff members up there for the past three hours getting it ready. A table for two, champagne, twinkling lights, and a rolled-out ck carpet. The works. And not to mention, the fireworks show that is set to go off after I get down on one knee and propose.


    Emilee has never needed an audience. She would prefer a quiet proposal-just us one on one in an intimate moment over a huge show in front of hundreds of strangers. And I want to give her that. I want to give her everything. But I¡¯m going to start with offering her my life. I just pray that she epts it.


    ¡°Stop worrying.¡± He waves me off as if he can read my mind.


    I hold up my hand, ignoring him. ¡°What did you want?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to let you know that Nick has been taken care of.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Bones had reminded me that we had an agreement when I wanted to fucking kill Nick in the conference room. Earlier before the meeting, we had decided that Bones was going to get rid of him, and I wasn¡¯t going to ask any questions.


    I know Emilee is hurt over what her father had done, but Bones thought it would be best if he took care of him on his own. Keep my hands clean, sort of thing. She can¡¯t hate me for something that I didn¡¯t take part in. I nod. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± He smiles, letting me know that he enjoyed whatever he did to the fucker. ¡°Oh, and I wanted to let you know that I¡¯m taking some days off.¡± He looks at his watch as though he has somewhere to be.


    I frown. That¡¯s unlike him. ¡°Everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± He ps his hands on his jeans-d thighs before standing from his seat. He makes his way over to my office door and stops, turning back to face me. ¡°Congrattions, Titan. You deserve to get what you¡¯ve always wanted.¡±


    I run a hand over my hair nervously. ¡°She hasn¡¯t said yes, yet.¡±


    ¡°She will,¡± he assures me before he exits.

 Chapter 111

    BONES


    I FEEL MY phone vibrate in my pocket, and I pull it out to see I have a picture from Emilee. I open it up. It¡¯s of her and Titan standing on the rooftop of Kingdom a couple of nights ago. He¡¯s holding her up off her feet, his hands on her hips. Her head bent down, kissing him. Fireworks are going off in the background, lighting up the Vegas skyline. With the caption that says, I said yes.


    I smile and type back ¡°Congrattions.¡± I couldn¡¯t be happier for my best friend and the love of his life. I could never love Emilee like she deserved. Or any woman for that matter. Kingdom will alwayse first, and I know that¡¯s not how love should be. I¡¯ve epted it.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve flown halfway around the world. I tell myself this is about Kingdom. But it¡¯s also about the woman in that photo.


    ¡°They¡¯re getting married.¡± I hold up my phone to the man¡¯s face before me. He sits tied to a chair in the middle of the cold and damp room. A single light bulb hangs above his head from a chain.


    ¡°Argghh,¡± he mumbles around the gag in his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to give them your wishes.¡± I tap his face a couple of times with my open palm.


    He pulls away the best he can, which isn¡¯t far. I pocket my cell and pick up the knife that sits on the table next to him. It¡¯s stained with his blood. We¡¯ve been in here for over eight hours.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I got to carve a man.¡± I tell him, running the de gently down the side of his face, just letting him feel the cold steel while I fuck with his mind.


    He throws his head back and fights the restraints, but he¡¯s not going anywhere. ¡°See, George, five hundred thousand dors isn¡¯t that much money. I could have let it go, but then you fucked with Emilee.¡±


    He shakes his head quickly. His teary eyes begging me not to kill him. To spare his sorry, fucking pathetic life.


    ¡°And that sealed your fate.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I run the tip of the de down his bare chest, splitting the skin like butter. He screams out as the blood flows like a steady rain.


    I once told Titan that if I ever found this fucker, I was going to make him pay in pounds of flesh. And I¡¯m a man of my word.

 Chapter 112

    GRAVE


    ¡°SWALLA¡± BY JASON Derulo res as lights sh in my favorite strip club. ss has the best of the best women on the Las Vegas Strip.


    My best friend, Cross, and I sit center stage with several stacks of hundreds in front of us while a dancer by the name of Mandi sits on hisp topless.


    Natalie is face down on the ck stage with her ass up in the air right in front of us. Her white G-string glows in the ck lights. I toss a few hundreds while she bounces her ass up and down as though she¡¯s fucking an imaginary cock.


    She sits up, turns around, and leans over the edge. Gripping my shirt, she yanks me to her, shoving her fake tits in my face, and I inhale the scent of strawberries.


    She pulls awayughing, and I pick up my drink, downing what¡¯s left of it.


    I whistle and lift my empty ss to signal I need a refill, knowing our waitress is watching us. I paid her two hundred when we sat down to ensure we never go without tonight.


    As the songes to an end, another drink is ced in front of me. Natalie licks her lips, looking at me. ¡°Want a private dance?¡± she asks, shoving her hair off her bare chest.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I wink at her. The girls know I pay well.


    ¡°What about me?¡± A man plops down in the empty seat to my left.


    Her eyes go over to his, and the smile drops off her face. ¡°What the fuck are you doing here, Randy?¡±


    He leans forward, his forearms on the silver railing. ¡°You¡¯ve been ignoring my calls. I figured I¡¯de see you face-to-face.¡± Her face tightens when he adds, ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡± She starts to pick up the money that covers the stage. The ce is packed this time of night, but most of what she collects came from Cross and me.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He stands and reaches out for her, but I¡¯m faster. I grab his arm, stopping him. ¡°Thedy said she doesn¡¯t want to talk to you. I suggest you leave.¡±


    He looks at my hand gripping his arm and then up into my eyes. ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡±


    ¡°Randy, stop,¡± she warns.


    I smile. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter who I am.¡±


    ¡°Are you fucking my woman?¡± he demands.


    I let go of him and pick up my ss. ¡°I n on it,¡± I say matter-of-factly, ¡°but it doesn¡¯t sound like she belongs to you.¡±


    ¡°Randy ¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you fucking him?¡± he shouts at her.


    My eyes shoot up to the DJ who stands in his corner booth, and he raises his hand, signaling to the security. They try to keep this ce clean, but that doesn¡¯t stop the trash from getting in from time to time.


    Cross shoves the stripper off hisp and gets to his feet beside me, knowing shit is about to get sideways. I ce a hand on his chest and push him back into his seat. I don¡¯t need his help fighting battles.


    ¡°We¡¯re not together, Randy!¡± She growls and stands.


    ¡°You fucking slut!¡± he screams. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a fucking whore!¡± He picks up my ss and tosses it toward her. She squeals as she jumps back in her six-inch heels.


    Men crowded around the stage stand as what was left of my liquor sshes most of them.


    I grip the back of his neck and m his face down onto the stage. ¡°Say that again,¡± I growl.


    Blood covers the side of the stage as his handse to his busted face. He falls into his chair, and it tips over,nding on the carpet before rolling onto his side. I kick him. ¡°Fucking say that again!¡± I shout.


    I don¡¯t give a fuck what a woman chooses to do with her body. It¡¯s her decision. But for this fucker toe into her business and disrespect her like that is uneptable.


    ¡°Speak, motherfucker!¡± I lean down and grab the back of his head, mming his face into the dark blue carpet covered in purple and pink confetti. Standing to my full height, I step on his hand.


    He lifts his head off the floor and cries out when I twist my boot, in hopes I¡¯m fucking breaking the bones.


    ¡°Grave?¡± The security guard who works the front deskes up to me.


    ¡°He threw a drink at her.¡± I point at the stage. It¡¯s now covered in broken ss and alcohol. Natalie stands at the opposite end with her back pressed against the mirrored wall. She clings to her dress and the wet money. The DJ has exited his booth and is now walking up the side stairs to check on her.


    ¡°I saw.¡± He ces his hand on my shoulder. ¡°The police have been called,¡± he assures me. ¡°Let them do their job.¡±


    I suck in a deep breath and then kick him onest time. ¡°Piece of shit!¡±


    He moans and rolls over, cradling his hand.


    I look up to see Natalie walking down the stairs toward me. ¡°Come on, Grave.¡± She takes my hand and pulls me away from her ex.


    I walk up the three stairs and pass the bar, grabbing a drink off it as she ushers me to a back room.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I ask once she shuts the door behind me.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She ces her hands on my chest. ¡°Thanks to you.¡±


    I fall into a chair in the corner, and she takes a step back from me. ¡°When was thest time you saw him?¡± I demand, taking another drink of the rum and Coke, trying to calm my nerves.


    ¡°Last night.¡±


    ¡°Jesus, Nat. You¡¯ve got to quit seeing him.¡± I remove the pill bottle from my jeans pocket because it¡¯s digging into my thigh and set it on the table next to the chair.


    ¡°We have a kid together.¡± She sighs.


    ¡°So? That doesn¡¯t give him the right to disrespect you like that.¡± I growl. What they have isplicated, to say the least. He doesn¡¯t want her but hates that she strips. He¡¯s a piece of shit lowlife who doesn¡¯t even help feed his kid. She does the best she can with the options she has.


    ¡°Hey, you need to calm down. I¡¯m okay.¡±


    For now, she is. But I always worry about her and his ass. He¡¯s abusive. That¡¯s why she left him to begin with. ¡°You need to get a restraining order against him.¡± I growl.


    ¡°I have. You know that doesn¡¯t stop him.¡±


    ¡°I have a friend who is a judge. I can reach out to him for you.¡± I¡¯m sure the fucker has a warrant. I can have his ass thrown in jail by morning.


    She gives me a soft smile. ¡°You¡¯re always watching out for me.¡±


    In general, I feel sorry for women in the same position as Natalie. They have no help and limited means. She makes great money, but kids aren¡¯t fucking cheap. Add in court and attorney fees and it¡¯s like running in ce.


    ¡°Here ¡­¡± She drops to her knees before me and spreads my legs wide. When her eyes meet mine, she gives me a reassuring smile. ¡°I brought you something.¡± Reaching down, she removes a baggie from her top that she slipped on after she exited the stage since her dress was wet. ¡°Wallet?¡± She stands, holding out her hand to me.


    I lift my hips to remove my wallet from my back pocket and hand it over to her. She opens it up, removes my ck Amex card, and starts cutting the powder she pours out on the table next to my pill bottle. ¡°You deserve it.¡± She then removes a hundred-dor bill and rolls it up before handing it to me.


    I¡¯m an addict to many things. None of which are good.

 Chapter 113

    I feel myself start to rx as ¡°Pour It Up¡± by Rihanna begins to y in therge room. Her white top is over by the small stage to the right. She dances before me in nothing but her thong and heels.


    She stands and bends over, cing her face in my neck. My right hand goes to her bare ass while my other holds my cold ss on the armrest. She still tastes like my drink the bastard threw at her. She didn¡¯t even bother to take the time to wipe it off. I don¡¯t mind.


    She¡¯s yanked from me. ¡°Hey,¡± she snaps, turning to face the man who interrupted us. Then her voice changes to interested. ¡°I didn¡¯t know your friend was going to join us.¡±


    I look up, ready to beat the shit out of her ex but look into a set of dark blue eyes that match mine. It¡¯s my brother. They fucking called him toe and get me because I made a scene. It wouldn¡¯t have taken him long to get here. Kingdom-the hotel and casino we own-is just down the street.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Grave.¡± He ignores her.


    I run my eyes over her ass before I down what¡¯s left of the drink I took from the bar. Then I look up at him. ¡°What¡¯s the rush, Bones? Stay. y a little.¡±


    The man needs to let loose. He¡¯s too uptight. You would think for as much pussy as he gets, he¡¯d be a friendlier guy. But nope.


    He growls. ¡°Grave.¡±


    Iugh, sinking farther into the chair. I run my hand over my T-shirt and grab my dick over my jeans. ¡°If you don¡¯t wanna join, then pull up a chair. You can watch.¡± I don¡¯t mind an audience.


    He reaches down, grabs my arm, and yanks me to a standing position. ¡°We¡¯re leaving,¡± he orders, giving me no room to argue as he begins to drag my drunk ass out of the room. ¡°Where is Cross?¡±


    ¡°He found a girl he liked and offered her some cash. They left.¡± I overheard him telling Mandi that he wanted to take her home. Cross doesn¡¯t mind the private rooms, but he¡¯s always willing to pay extra for them to leave with him.


    We make our way to the entrance, and I see his cked-out Lamborghini Reventon still running at the curb.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± a kid dressed in his tux says, sounding stressed. He works the valet. This ce is as high priced as a strip club can get. ¡°He just parked here and got out.¡± He¡¯s gesturing to my brother¡¯s car.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± Bones informs them.


    ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± The kid turns and points at my brother.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The older man looks at us. ¡°Bones. I apologize.¡± He nods. ¡°Have a nice night, sir.¡±


    I snort. My brother owns the ce. He doesn¡¯t know that I know, but I do. He went in half with one of our best friends Luca Bianchi-he runs the Las Vegas Mafia. We¡¯ve got ties all over Sin City. If you want to be untouchable, it takes an army, and we¡¯ve built one that is indestructible.


    ¡°You as well,¡± he says before we get into the car, and he pulls out of the parking lot.


    I slump down in the passenger seat.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asks with a sigh.


    I pull my cell out of my pocket. ¡°Gonna get fucked.¡± I unlock it. ¡°This hard dick isn¡¯t gonna suck itself. And you interrupted my n for the night. I¡¯m messaging Lucy.¡± She never lets me down.


    ¡°When are you gonna shit or get off the pot?¡±


    I snort at that. ¡°I don¡¯t love Lucy. It¡¯s just sex.¡± I start typing, but my phone begins to ring. Cross lights up the screen, and I answer it. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a party going on tonight. Mandi and I are headed there now. Want me toe back and get you?¡± he asks. I can hear bitches screaming in the background over the music.


    ¡°Nah,¡± I say. I¡¯m not in the mood to chase down pussy. I want it toe to me.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you in the morning.¡± He hangs up, and I do the same. I go back to texting Lucy.


    Me: You free?


    My eyes start to get heavy. That pill I took earlier is starting to kick in.


    Lucy: when and where?

 Chapter 114

    GRAVE


    I OPEN MY heavy eyes and roll over with a moan. ¡°Fuck.¡± My head pounds, and my right hand hurts. I look down to find cracked and bloody knuckles.


    ¡°The fuck?¡± I groan.


    I sit up and run a hand down my face. I¡¯m still dressed in my clothes fromst night. Cross and I had gone to ss like we always do to relieve some stress.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I reach into my pocket for my bottle of pills bute up empty. Where the fuck are they? I look over on the nightstand and then the floor, but they¡¯re nowhere to be found.


    Where could they have gone? Did I drop them? I know I didn¡¯t take them all because it was a full bottle.


    What time is it? I reach out, looking for my cell. I find it hidden underneath a pillow. The clock on the screen reads 4:30 a. m. I run my hand over my face and get out of the bed. Where am I?


    I exit the room and know immediately where I am. Titan¡¯s-a childhood friend and business partner-house. How the fuck did I get here? And why ¡­?


    ¡°Titan.¡± I hear a moaning from down the hall.


    Emilee. Titan¡¯s fianc¨¦e. The woman who just happened to fuck my brother in high school and college is now engaged to our best friend Titan. It¡¯s a fucked-up situation if you ask me.


    I grip the banister to go downstairs for a bottle of water when she speaks again, bringing me to a stop. ¡°Oh, God ¡­ Bones.¡±


    What the fuck?


    I decide to take a look because why the fuck not? I make my way to the end of the hallway and turn the knob slowly, gently pushing open the door enough to look inside the master bedroom.


    Emilee lies on her back in the center of the bed. Titan lies on his stomach, his hands on her thighs, keeping them spread open with his face between them, fucking her pussy with his tongue. My brother straddles her face. He holds her arms down to the bed above her head. Her hips buck as Titan holds her down as best as he can while she moans around my brother¡¯s cock.


    I watch her body fight their restraints as shees from both of them pleasuring her.


    Bones is the first to move, releasing her wrists and getting off her. She¡¯s gasping for air with her eyes closed. Titan then removes himself from between her thighs, and she closes her shaking legs and rolls onto her side.


    ¡°I¡¯m not done, baby,¡± Titan tells her, gripping her hips and flipping her over onto her stomach. Her hands grip the sheets, and she buries her face into them. ¡°Bones?¡± He nods to the corner of the room.


    My brother walks over and picks up a pair of jeans thrown over a chair, knowing what Titan wanted. He rips the belt from the loops and tosses it to Titan, who catches it midair.


    He grabs her arms and pulls them behind her back, securing her wrists with the belt. He grips the extra and wraps it around his fist, pulling on it.


    She whimpers while my brother stands off to the side, stroking his cock as it grows hard once again.


    Titan spreads her legs with his knees and slides into her as she cries out. My brother walks over to the bed, grips her hair in his hand, and pulls her face up off the sheets and starts fucking her mouth again.


    I close the door and make my way back to the spare bedroom. Lying down, I undo my pants and jack off, listening to them tag-team her.


    GRAVE


    YOU KNOW THAT saying what happens in Vegas, stays in Vegas? Everyone knows it¡¯s not true. Sin City is the biggest adult yground in the US. It never closes. Peoplee from all around to spend every penny they have in hopes to hit it big. But me? I¡¯ve lived here all my life. We were born and raised here. We, the Kings, don¡¯t talk about it, but we all had ns that didn¡¯t include Kingdom. Titan, Cross, Bones, and I didn¡¯t ask for this life or this empire. Kingdom was started by our fathers-the Three Wisemen. Along with that, we inherited clients and enemies. Just like anything else that involves money, you¡¯re going to have those who are jealous of what you have and those who want to take it. Then you have the ones who want to intertwine their business with ours. The Mason brothers have always been my friends. We grew up with them. They own the Airport. It¡¯s not what you think. Well, it used to be an actual airport back in the seventies, but it was shut down and turned into the most elite illegal gambling ring in Nevada. You can bet on anything at any time-day or night. Just like anything else here, it never closes.


    Everyone knows about it-Judges, the Mayor, and the DA. What it¡¯s about. They haven¡¯t shut it down because they depend on their cut. It¡¯s just another source of ie for them that they don¡¯t have to pay taxes on. Money in their pocket seems to have a blinding affect.


    After my fight at ssst night, I wanted to get out tonight. Get some fresh air. Do what I do best. Race.


    The night air is stuffy, making it hard to breathe. It¡¯s humid, causing my sweat-covered shirt to stick to my body. The woman standing before me digs her nails into the fabric, yanking on it.


    She shoves her face into mine, and I bite her bottom lip. She growls like a fucking bitch in heat and then her hands connect with my chest, pushing me. The back of my knees hit the front end of my car, and the force of her shove has me falling back. My back lies on the hood as she climbs on top of me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it quick,¡± she rushes out, cing both hands on my face and kissing me. My hands go to her jean shorts that have ridden up, and I dig my fingers into her bare ass cheeks. She moans. Her hips begin to grind against my hard cock.


    Fuck! I don¡¯t have time for this. ¡°Lucy, I need to go,¡± I say but make no move to push her off or stop her in any way. My cock is fucking hard, and she is willing. What kind of motherfucker would turn pussy down? Not me.


    ¡°Just let me suck it real quick.¡± She crawls off me and stands in her high heels. I peel my sweaty back off the already hot hood of my Dodge Demon.


    I look over her as she stands before me panting. Her bleach blond hair is a fucking mess. Her roots have grown out longer than they should. She wears a pair of Daisy Dukes that barely cover her fucking pussy, and she has the top of them undone and rolled down once. Her white T-shirt has a ck skull on it with a matching ck crown. It sits uneven, tilting to the right, and blood runs down it, coating the skull. She has the shirt tied in a knot underneath herrge tits with no bra. Her navel has a yellow and red sun tattooed around it with a string of diamonds that hangs down from the piercing. She¡¯s my number one cheerleader. My go-to fuck. The bitch can suck start a fucking Harley.


    Before I can speak, she goes to my jeans. I raise my hands while her fingers fumble with my ck studded belt. Once she gets it undone, she rips the buttons open and shoves my pants to my ankles along with my boxers. My hard dick springs to action, staring up at her.


    ¡°Bow to your king, mydy,¡± I say with a British ent.


    Chicks fucking dig that shit. Well, never met one who hasn¡¯t.


    Sheughs and bends at the waist, leaning over to take my dick into her mouth without wasting another second. I should force her to her knees, but we¡¯re standing in an abandoned gravel parking lot. And I¡¯m not a total fucking dick.


    I ce my hands behind my head and link my fingers together. Throwing my head back, I look up at the dark sky and groan as she swallows my fucking dick like I¡¯m throwing hundreds at her.


    My tongue darts out and runs over my lip ring. ¡°Fuck! Yeah, baby ¡­¡±


    ¡°Racers, take the stage for thest qualifying round of the night.¡± Colt Tinsley¡¯s voice rings out through his megaphone from behind us.


    Fuck! I shove her head away. She loses her bnce and falls to her hands and knees in the gravel. ¡°Grave¡­¡± She growls my nickname, her brown eyes ring up at me.


    ¡°Sorry, babe.¡± I¡¯m hopping on both feet, trying to pull my boxers and jeans up as I round the car and almost trip myself when my shoes slip on the loose gravel. I fall into my Challenger, not even bothering to zip or button my pants before I start it up.


    Lucy jumps to her feet, dusting her hands and knees off before stepping back when I rev the engine, shift it into gear, and take off, throwing gravel and dust up in my wake.


    I speed over the gravel and onto the asphalt. I pass cars that just exited the once private airport strip.


    Making my way up to the front line, I bring my car to a stop and look to my left to see a guy I¡¯ve known for years. Jimmy Trust sits next to me in his new yellow fucking Ferrari. I smirk.


    ¡°Two nights in a row?¡± he asks. Cross and I were herest night before we hit ss. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever give her a rest?¡±


    ¡°Whores were made to be ridden.¡± I rub the ck dash. ¡°Aren¡¯t you, baby?¡±


    I¡¯ve had the Dodge Challenger SRT Demon for two years now. She¡¯s the fastest production car out on the streets. Only thirty-three hundred were made. Three thousand of those were sold in the US. The other three hundred went to Canada. I had a friend who worked at a Dodge dealership and paid cash for her months in advance to make sure I was guaranteed one. She onlyes out when I race her. Other than that, she is kept in the garage.


    He snorts. ¡°Just gonna warn ya, Grave. You¡¯re not ready.¡±


    A woman with big fake tits, fake tan, and fake eyshes walks out onto the tarmac and stands. Our headlights illuminate her and the runway before us. People are lined up on both sides as far as you can see. Some have their cars pulled right up to the line, and they sit on their hoods or their trunks after cing their bets. Drinks in one hand, joints in the other.


    ¡°I¡¯m always ready, sweetheart.¡± I blow him a kiss. ¡°I hear you like having your ass spanked. But what about essories? Would you prefer rope or handcuffs? Maybe some zip ties? Oh, or a chain. Maybe a little whip action? I have it all.¡±


    His hand tightens on the ck steering wheel, and he shifts in his seat.


    ¡°Aww, don¡¯t be ashamed, Jimmy. We all have our kinks,¡± I taunt.


    He shakes his head. ¡°You sadistic son of a bitch,¡± I hear him mutter.


    ¡°Racers, are you ready?¡±


    Putting all jokes aside, I turn to look at the half-naked woman who stands before us. She has a green g in her right hand. She parts her legs in her ck heels. Leather straps run all the way up her calves to her thighs. She wears a ck leather skirt that barely covers her pussy and a ckce bra. That¡¯s it. She pushes her right hip out, lifting the g and then bringing it down. I let off the clutch and shift into first. Then second. Then third. I pull away from him right off the bat. I¡¯m the quickest off the start and the fastest all around. No one can beat me. I¡¯m not even sure why they fucking try.


    My car vibrates underneath me, the sound of the roaring engine filling the inside. I have the A/C turned off and the windows down, and the wind feels good on my sweaty shirt.


    When I cross the finish line, I see people jumping up and down on either side of thenes. They know to bet on me. I¡¯ve never let them down. Looking in my rearview mirror, I see his lights behind me, and Iugh.


    I begin to slow down and make the turn that they have mapped out with orange cones.


    My cares to a quick stop right off the tarmac. He finishes, then goes to the parking lot. Once out of his car, he heads toward me. He looks down to see my jeans still undone. I make no attempt to fix it because they¡¯re about toe off anyway.


    ¡°How did that feel?¡± I ask. ¡°Was it as good for you as it was for me, baby?¡±


    He just shakes his head at me, shoving his sweaty hair back from his face.


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll bring the lube. Don¡¯t wanna hurt you too bad,¡± I joke.


    Hees to a stop, tilting his head. ¡°You gay, Grave?¡±


    I smirk. ¡°Homophobic, Jimmy? It¡¯s 2020. Aren¡¯t we past that?¡±


    ¡°I think you have a crush on me,¡± he mutters, disgust dripping off his words.


    I smile at him and throw my arm over his shoulders, pulling him into my side. He stiffens. ¡°I¡¯ll fuck anything with a hole, sweetheart. Why don¡¯t you get on your knees and open that mouth for me?¡± My free handes up and touches his lips.


    ¡°Fuck you, man!¡± he snaps and shoves me away. He digs into his pocket and tosses a wad of hundred-dor bills at me.


    ¡°Aw,e on. Making it rain?¡± I ask, and he turns his back to me, walking away. ¡°Don¡¯t you wanna see what else I can do for a stack of hundreds?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, man,¡± he shouts, flipping me the bird over his shoulder.


    Iugh as I pick up the money from the ground.


    ¡°Grave!¡±


    I spin around to see Lucy running toward me. Her legs wobble, like a baby fawn not knowing how to walk just yet as her heels take on the gravel, but I find it cute that she tries for me. I bend down and pick her up at the same time she jumps into my arms. Wrapping my arms around her, I spin us around.


    ¡°You won!¡± she says excitedly.


    ¡°Did you ever doubt me?¡± I ask with an arch of my brow.


    She shakes her head. ¡°Never! Now what does the king want from his queen?¡±


    ¡°Well, for starters, you can finish what you started before I had to run off.¡±


    She jumps out of my arms, grabs my hands, and is yanking me back to my parked car.

 Chapter 115

    The smoke fills the small room reserved for high rollers. I sit at the ckjack table inside the Airport. The Mason brothers don¡¯t actually own a hotel and casino like the Kings and I do. They¡¯re more of an underground, off the books type of gambling ring. Due to Nevadaws, this is the only ce I¡¯m able to gamble at. Being part owner of a casino has its cons. So when I have the need to blow some money, Ie here.


    A cigar to my right and a rum and Coke to my left. Lucy stands behind me. After she sucked my dick in my car, we decided to go inside and y for a little bit. I was on a high from winning the race. Why stop then?


    The dealer hands me a new card and I inwardly cuss. Twenty-two. I fold my cards and he takes the five grand in chips I had sitting out.


    ¡°How much longer?¡± she whispers, leaning over to speak into my ear. ¡°I need to¡­¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± I tell her.


    She gives me a kiss on the cheek and then heads off to the women¡¯s bathroom.


    ¡°Mind if I ask how much your date is?¡± the guy sitting next to me asks.


    I look over at him. He smiles at me. His dark eyes crinkle at the corners. He looks over and watches as she sashays her ass in those tiny shorts. I¡¯m not the jealous type. Never have been. Plus, Lucy doesn¡¯t belong to me.


    ¡°Too rich for you,¡± I answer with a smile. He¡¯s betting between five and twenty dors a hand.


    Heughs and then begins to have a coughing fit-like a smoker. ¡°Son, back in the day, you could get a blow job for fifty cents.¡±


    ¡°No shit?¡± Iugh.


    He nods before taking a drag from his cigar and blowing it out. The smell of cinnamon fills the air. ¡°Women back then were much more enthusiastic. I was in the Navy. Fleet week¡­¡± He trails off with a whistle.


    I bet they were. I pick up my cards and look them over with a smile. I choose one to put down.


    I feel her more than see her return to stand behind me. The dealer ces the card down, and I jump in my seat. ¡°Woohoo!¡± I won.


    cing my cigar between my lips, I sit up and dig into my pocket. I pull out five one hundred-dor bills and hold them out to her. ¡°Go y your favorite machine.¡± Lucy isn¡¯t a girl you have to buy. No, she gives that shit up for free. But I don¡¯t mind sharing.


    ¡°Thanks, baby,¡± she says excitedly and then bounces off.


    The thing about being in any casino is that you lose track of time. No clocks. No windows. You could literally sit there for as long as your dder can hold on while you¡¯re on a winning streak. But when I finally stand from the table, I check my phone to see that I had been sitting there for three hours. I have two calls from my brother. One from Cross and two from Titan. I go to our group message and send a quick text.


    Me: What¡¯s up?


    Then I ce it back in my pocket. I walk between the dinging machines,ing up to the one that has big red and yellow fish on it. Lucy sits there with one leg on her chair and the other on the tform the machine sits on. I plop down next to her. ¡°How you doin¡¯?¡±


    She looks at me and growls. ¡°Shitty. You?¡±


    ¡°Fucking fantastic.¡±


    She rolls her eyes dramatically. ¡°Of course. You¡¯re always lucky.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with luck,¡± I tell her.


    She throws her head back with augh. ¡°You¡¯re so full of yourself.¡±


    I lean into her neck and kiss her. ¡°You¡¯re going to be full of me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡± She turns her head and ces her lips on mine. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs to my ce.¡± She breathes, pulling away.


    She jumps into myp with a squeal, and I p her thigh. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I order.


    The Airport sits on about two hundred and fifty acres with the original five-story airport structure and an underground level, which is where the tables and machines are located. Connected to the Airport is the Mason Towers. Two towers that were once hotels for those flying in and out when the airport was still in service. The Mason Brothers have redone them over the years and turned them into apartments they rent out.


    We make our way to the towers and take the elevator up to her penthouse. As soon as I open her door, she¡¯s pushing me toward her room. We start down the hallway when she shoves my back into a wall and digs into the pocket of her jean shorts. ¡°I got a surprise for you.¡± She sticks it on her tongue, then runs it along my lips. I capture her lips with mine and take the pill from her. She pulls away, panting.


    ¡°Yours?¡± I ask.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Already took it.¡±


    Tossing her key to the floor, she rips my shirt up and over my head while I do the same to hers as we make it the rest of the way to her bedroom. She pushes my jeans down, and they get caught around my ankles, causing me to trip.


    She giggles as she pushes her shorts down her legs before falling on top of me, not even bothering to wait for us to make it to her bed. Kicking my jeans the rest of the way off, I grab her hips and flip us so I¡¯m straddling her.


    She leans up and runs her tongue over the spike I have through my nipple. And I moan when she wraps her lips around it.


    My hands grip her blond hair, and I yank her head back. Her mouth is open, and she pants. ¡°How do you want it?¡± I ask. She goes to speak, but I say, ¡°Never mind. I know how I want it.¡± I crawl off her, grab her hips, and flip her over. Then I¡¯m yanking her ass up in the air. My handes down on it-hard-leaving an instant red print. She buries her face in the carpet, releasing a moan.


    ¡°Grave.¡± She pants, wiggling her ass up in the air for me because she knows exactly what I¡¯m going to take tonight.

 Chapter 116

    GRAVE


    THE RINGING OF my phone has me opening my eyes to a dark room. I fall out of her bed and hit the floor with a thud, then moan at the pain that shoots up my side. It rings again, and I see it lighting up on the floor at the end of the bed. Crawling to it, I answer. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Where the fuck are you?¡± my brother demands.


    I had messaged the group text earlier, but I never checked my phone again after that. I was too busy with Lucy to fucking care what they wanted. ¡°What time is it?¡± I ask roughly. My tongue sticks to the roof of my mouth. Feels like sandpaper.


    ¡°Are you high? Of course, you are,¡± he growls, answering his own question. ¡°Are you at Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I run a hand through my hair, finding my way back into the bed. Lying down, I reach over to my right in the darkness to feel Lucy lying next to me, naked and sound asleep. ¡°What ¡­ What do you want?¡± I clear my throat. Fuck, I need a drink to wash down this taste.


    He sighs heavily, his anger fading, and my body stiffens. ¡°We¡¯ve been trying to reach you. I got a callst night ¡­¡± He trails off, and my grip on the phone tightens. ¡°It¡¯s Dad, he¡¯s ¡­¡±


    I lie silently in the darkness,pletely and utterly still, waiting for him to say the words that I already know areing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kyle.¡± He uses my real name, and my heart begins to pound in my chest. He never calls me that. I¡¯m Grave. I¡¯ve always been known as Grave, even to him. ¡°Dad passedst night. He was found dead in his condo. They¡¯re saying it was ¡­¡±


    I hang up.


    The motherfucker is dead.


    I saw him at our friend Luca¡¯s engagement party, but I avoided him. I haven¡¯t spoken to him in over six months. Before that, it had been at least three. He called to tell me that he was disappointed in the life I chose. That he didn¡¯t approve of the drugs and women. As if I should settle down and get married-give him grandbabies.


    I snort at that thought.


    He never wanted to im me as his. He referred to me as my mother¡¯s child. Din was his favorite. He taught him everything he knows. Wanted to make a man out of him and groomed him for the family business. It never fucking mattered that Din and I do the same thing for a living. My brother may not do drugs, but he has his addictions. And my father knew them well. He just shared the same ones, so to him, they were a perfect father and son duo.


    I get out of bed and use my phone as a light to make it out of her room, down the hall, and to her kitchen. The light streaming in from her floor-to-ceiling windows allows me to see better than the one on my phone. Grabbing a bottle of Jack, I remove the lid and then toss it back, trying to drown out any memory I have of him. He doesn¡¯t deserve my time.


    ¡°Grave?¡± Lucy calls out. Standing in the center of the kitchen, she¡¯s leaning up against her ind. ¡°Grave, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She walks over to me and flips on the light.


    Her blond hair is wild, and she blinks several times, her eyes trying to focus on me.


    My body shakes, and I take another gulp, the drink burning my chest. When her eyes finally find mine, she looks from my face to the bottle. She reaches out for me, cing her hands on my chest, but I push her away. ¡°Not now,¡± I mutter.


    ¡°What happened?¡± she asks, fearcing her words.


    My phone rings in my hand and Bones lights up the screen. I silence it and then turn it off before tossing the fucker on the counter. I walk back to her bedroom, shove open the French doors to her bathroom, then m them shut behind me. cing my hands on her white marble counter, I bow my head, trying to ignore the fucking hole in my chest that¡¯s growing by the second.


    It¡¯s gonna be okay. I can turn it off like I did all those years ago after I lost the only woman I¡¯ve ever loved. I¡¯ll never forget what that fucker told me when we lost our mother. The only parent who loved me for me.


    Seventeen years old


    I stand at the front of the church. My brother stands next to me. He stares down at our mother, not a single tear in his eyes. His face a nk canvas. He¡¯s like our father. Tears run down my cheeks, and my shoulders shake. I¡¯m having trouble breathing, and my chest aches.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, we¡¯re about to open the doors to friends and family who want to pay their respects before the service,¡± the woman says to my father.


    Hees to stand on the other side of me and nods his head.


    I can¡¯t look away from our mother. She doesn¡¯t look like herself. Her skin is yellow, and her face appears swollen. They didn¡¯t do her makeup how she wore it. Her hair is teased at the top and fanned around her face. She never wore it like that, though. It was always curled.


    My brother waits another beat and then turns and walks away, heading back down the aisle. Probably to go find his fuck outside to suck his dick in a back room somewhere. The only thing he allows himself to feel is her. Anything else is just background noise.


    cing my hands on the wooden casket, I clench the satin lining that covers the sides. I go to lean forward to kiss her cheek, but a firm grip on my shoulder yanks me back, and I¡¯m spun around. My father leans down to put his face in front of mine. Blue eyes ring at me. ¡°Pull yourself together!¡± he growls before roughly wiping my face of my tears. They just fall faster. ¡°Death is a part of life. And you¡¯re making a spectacle of your mother¡¯s funeral. Turn it off.¡±


    ¡°Dad ¡­¡± I sniff.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°You¡¯re seventeen. Not five! Turn it fucking off, Kyle! It¡¯s just an emotion. You have control of your mind to ovee something so insignificant,¡± he finishes and then straightens. He doesn¡¯t even look back at my mother as he grabs my arm and drags me to our seats in the front row.


    I lift my head to look at myself in the bathroom mirror. ¡°I will feel nothing for you,¡± I say to myself. A sick part of me hopes he can fucking hear me as he burns in hell. All he cared about was Kingdom. His precious fucking club that was there for him day in and day out. It gave him life. Money. Women.


    I yank open the doors to find Lucy standing naked at the end of her bed with my phone in her hand. She can turn it back on if she chooses, but she doesn¡¯t know the code, so she can¡¯t unlock it. I grab her arm and push her onto the mattress.


    ¡°Grave, what are you ¡­?¡±


    Gripping the back of her neck with my hand, I shove her face into the bed. ¡°You.¡±


    Her body rxes, and she gives in to what is about toe. I never did get the concept of feeling no emotions like my brother did. He was already pretty dead inside, but after Mom passed, he was a walking, talking zombie. I thought it was a shame, but my father praised him for it.

 Chapter 117

    GRAVE


    ¡°WHERE ARE YOU going?¡± Lucy asks, sitting up in her bed.


    ¡°I have somewhere to be,¡± I lie, yanking my jeans up my legs.


    She frowns but doesn¡¯t say anything else. She knows when I¡¯m done, I¡¯m done, and there¡¯s nothing she can do to make me stay.


    ¡°What are you doing tonight?¡± she asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I grab my shirt off the floor and slide it on. Fuck, I really need a shower and some clean clothes.


    ¡°Grave-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you,¡± I interrupt her and exit her room. I make my way out of her penthouse and into her private elevator. As the doors close, I pull out my cell and press call.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Luca answers on the first ring.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m out. You have anything?¡± I ask, leaning my head back against the wall. I get most of my shit from Luca Bianchi. My brother hates that he¡¯s my main supplier, but there¡¯s nothing he can do about it.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll swing by Kingdomter and drop some off.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Anytime.¡±


    We hang up as the door slides open, and I step off into the parking garage. I fall into my car, not really sure where I¡¯m going but knowing I can¡¯t stay here any longer.


    I¡¯m not in love with Lucy and she¡¯s aware of that. Regardless of what she feels for me, she knows where she stands. And you have to respect a bitch who doesn¡¯t push something that she knows won¡¯t ever happen.


    I drive through town, my radio ring ¡°Mansion¡± by NF on max volume to drown out all my thoughts. I haven¡¯t called my brother back, but he sent me a message an hour ago to call him. I didn¡¯t respond.


    He¡¯s probably getting his morning wood sucked now. Since Titan is up for sharing his woman with him, he¡¯s probably drowning himself in Emilee. They have some fucked-up threesome thing going on.


    Ie up to a stoplight and sit there while a car with two girls pulls up next to me. They barely look sixteen. The driver smiles at me, and then her eyes run over my neck tattoo and sleeve, and her smile grows. I look away from her, staring straight ahead, not having the time to deal with a girl who has daddy issues. Most women who want to fuck me do it to piss off their fathers. The only w in their ns is that I don¡¯t ever stay around long enough to meet their dads.


    The song changes to ¡°MONSTERS¡± by Shinedown, and I rev my engine, waiting for the light to change as well. I look to my left and see a flower shop. It¡¯s got a blood-red awning and ss storefront. A red rose is painted on one of the windows. It reminds me of my mother.


    Seventeen years oldN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The service is about toe to an end. We¡¯ve only been to one other funeral before, and they had a picture of Aunt Beth and the front of the church was full of flowers.


    My brother sits to my right, back ramrod straight. Emilee¡¯s hand in his on herp. ¡°Where are Mom¡¯s flowers?¡± I ask him.


    He leans into me but keeps his eyes facing ahead. ¡°Dad said no flowers. He didn¡¯t want them cluttering the house afterward.¡±


    I fist my hands. Dad hates them. Always said it¡¯s a waste of money to pay so much for something that is just going to die within a matter of days. ¡°Mom loved flowers,¡± I tell him.


    He sighs heavily. Even he knows it isn¡¯t right, but he doesn¡¯t challenge Dad. I don¡¯t know why he cares so much about what Dad thinks of him. I guess if I were the chosen child, I would feel differently about the situation.


    ¡°Will you shut the fuck up, Kyle?¡± my father growls in my ear. ¡°Show some fucking respect.¡±


    The light turns green, and I pull into a front row parking spot at the flower shop ande to a stop. Sitting in my car, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing. But without any more thought, I get out. I open the ss door that reads Roses and step inside. The smell of flowers hits me like a fucking punch to my face. It makes me nauseous. This is why my father never bought them for my mother. He hated the way they smelled and what they represented-life.


    I don¡¯t want to be anything like him.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I ask when I don¡¯t see anyone behind the counter in front of me.


    I look to my left and a row of ss doors holds all sorts of flowers inside. Each door isbeled with its contents.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I call out a little louder.


    Still nothing. I look to the other side, and there are shelves of vases in various sizes. Some are just your simple ss, but others have been painted. I walk over and pick up one that has a beach scene on it. A big, bright yellow sun is setting in the background, giving the beach a soft yellow glow. The waves are rolling in, and the sand has seashells on it. It makes me want a vacation. I don¡¯t even remember thest time I went on one.


    I set it down and walk over to the counter. There¡¯s a bell and a sign that reads-ring if not at counter. I ring it twice. ¡°Hello?¡± I call out again.


    My phone vibrates, and I dig it out of my pocket. It¡¯s a message from my brother.


    Bones: Where the hell are you? I¡¯m at Kingdom.


    I ignore him and put my phone away. ¡°Anyone here?¡± I shout and ring the bell again.


    Turning back to face the door, I double-check the open sign and see that they are. I push off the counter and walk past it farther into the shop. There¡¯s a door behind the counter, and I push it open, thinking it¡¯s an office. I storm in to go off on whoever has abandoned their duties bute to a stop when I enter.


    It¡¯s not an office. It¡¯s a freezer of some type. A shiver runs over me as the cold hits me, instantly soaking into my skin and chilling my bones. I hate cold weather. But that¡¯s not what has me pausing. It¡¯s the girl in front of me. She faces me, but her head is down, and there is a ss vase in front of her on a white table. She is cutting the stems off a set of yellow lilies before cing them in the vase. Then she picks up the white ribbon next to her. She pulls it off the spool to where she wants it and cuts it.


    I take a second to look over her. She wears a pair of faded blue jeans with the knees torn out. They sit low on her narrow hips. A white shirt that has a big red rose in the center. One petal has fallen off and lies below it by itself. And it reads until thest petal in ck ink at the top. Her hair is a vibrant purple that she has pulled up into two messy buns.


    Her hips sway back and forth, and her head bounces up and down gently. An iPhone sits next to the arrangement she is still working on and earbuds are in her ear.


    She¡¯s listening to music. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t hear me calling for assistance.

 Chapter 118

    I stand just watching her. My body shivering slightly from the coldness. It doesn¡¯t seem to bother her.


    She stands back and examines her work with a smile. Straight white teeth beam proudly at her work. Her plump lips are covered in the same shade as her hair.


    Picking it up, she turns and ces it on the fourth shelf. She has to stand on her tiptoes to reach, and the back of her shirt rides up, showing off two little dimples and sun-kissed skin. My eyes travel up over her back, and it¡¯s hard not to notice the straps of a ck bra that you can see through her thin white shirt. If you¡¯re paying attention like I am. I get to her hair and see she has two braids on either side running up to the two messy buns.


    She gets it where she wants it and spins around. That¡¯s when she screams, pulling me out of my trance. She shoves her back into the shelves, making them rattle, and rips the earbuds out of her ears. She ces her hand on her chest, and her tits bounce up and down from her heavy breathing. Ice blue eyes meet mine, and she swallows nervously as they take in my face. Her gaze lingers on my eyebrow ring, before dropping to my lip ring and then moves to my neck tattoo that peeks out from underneath my shirt before they go to the sleeve I have on my right arm.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I announce, raising my hands to let her know I¡¯m not about to rob her. Or worse. I know what women think when they first see me. Most don¡¯t like tattoos and piercings. They call us thugs. ¡°I rang the bell ¡­¡±


    Her body instantly rxes, and she takes a deep breath. Then herughter fills the small room. It¡¯s light and innocent. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she apologizes, her voice shakes a little from the near heart attack I just gave her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know we were open yet,¡± she adds when I just stand here.


    I frown and point my thumb back to the closed door to this ice box we¡¯re in. ¡°The sign said open.¡±


    She stopsughing and steps back up to the table. ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡± She ces the scissors in her back pocket and then grabs the spool of ribbon.


    ¡°Maybe five minutes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about that.¡± Walking over to me, she opens the door and gestures for me to exit, and I notice the silver hoop-a septum piercing. A row of little diamonds. It¡¯s dainty and barely noticeable at first nce.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I ce my hand on the door above her head and hold it open. ¡°Ladies first.¡±


    She gives me a kind smile and walks out. She takes a hard right, and I follow her, taking us deeper into the shop. Shees to a new door and rips it open. A younger, teenage boy sits behind an old wooden desk. His mop of dark hair is covering his eyes. His arms crossed over his chest, and his head is back as the chair looks like he¡¯s about to fall backward. The kid¡¯s asleep. She walks over to the desk and shoves his feet off the scratched surface. He jumps up, eyes springing open. ¡°What ¡­?¡±


    ¡°We had a customer. What are you doing in here sleeping?¡± she snaps at him.


    He pushes the long dark strands from his face. ¡°It was an ident ¡­¡±


    ¡°Go make some arrangements in the cooler,¡± she orders.


    He nods once and mumbles, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    She seems satisfied with that and turns back to exit butes to a stop when she sees me. Her eyes meeting mine, and I instantly begin to back out. I didn¡¯t mean to follow her in here. ¡°Sorry,¡± I say again.


    She walks out and goes to stand behind the counter. ¡°What can I get you?¡±


    ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Words get lodged in my throat as my mind runs wild. Why did I evene in here? I¡¯m not going to buy flowers for my father¡¯s funeral. And our mother is buried in another state, so it¡¯s not like I can go ce flowers on her grave. She moved here when she was sixteen and met my father. They got married right after she graduated high school. When she passed, he had her body moved to her home state of Illinois. Like she¡¯d know the fucking difference. I think he just wanted to get rid of her. Out of sight, out of mind type of thing. And a way to punish me so I wouldn¡¯t get to visit her grave.


    I run a hand through my hair. ¡°What do you suggest?¡±


    ¡°Is this for a girlfriend? Wife?¡± she asks, and I don¡¯t miss her eyes dropping to my left hand to check for a ring.


    I almost choke at the question. Clearing my throat, I shake my head. ¡°Neither.¡± I¡¯ve never bought flowers for Lucy before, and I¡¯m not about to start now. The only time I¡¯ve ever purchased flowers were for my mother. On her birthday. She died five monthster. ¡°My mom¡¯s birthday,¡± I say and instantly tense. It¡¯s eight months away, and she¡¯s fucking dead.


    What am I doing?


    She beams at me, her ice blue eyes shining with excitement. Her purple painted lips pull back into a big smile. She¡¯s gorgeous. I¡¯ve never seen anything like her before. So colorful. So real. I find myself leaning toward her. My hips pushing into the counter.


    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± she asks.


    ¡°What do you suggest?¡± I ask again, my eyes following the line of her square jaw and full lips.


    She begins to rattle off all the options of arrangements and various flowers, and it makes my head hurt. I¡¯m still feeling whatever pill Lucy gave mest night. ¡°Why don¡¯t you surprise me?¡± I offer.


    Her smile widens, and it¡¯s beautiful. Reminds me of that sunset I saw painted on the vase when I walked in. ¡°When do you need it by?¡±


    ¡°Thursday.¡± I almost roll my eyes at that.


    She nods and writes that down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if that¡¯sst minute.¡± I add.


    Liar.


    She shakes her head. ¡°No worries.¡± Then she looks up at me through her long, darkshes. They¡¯re lined with thick ck liner that fans out to the side. Lucy refers to it as cat eyes. ¡°I apologize you had to wait.¡±


    It was worth it sits on my tongue, but instead, I wave her off. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sorry I frightened you.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± She gives me the paper that she had written on. ¡°Write down your name and the best number to reach you at. I will give you a call as soon as they are ready.¡±


    I bend over and begin to write down my information.


    ¡°Will you need them delivered?¡± she asks.


    I put the pen down and push it back over to her. ¡°Nope. I¡¯ll pick them up.¡± Then I turn and walk out, but one of the vases she has sitting on the shelf catches my attention. ¡°Are these for sale?¡± I ask, turning back to her and pointing at them.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Walking over, I pick up a ck vase that has a dark purple butterfly on it. The inner wings fade to a dark pink. It too reminds me of my mother. She loved butterflies. She had this picture that she kept in the family room of two butterflies sitting in a field. She loved it. My father had it boxed up and sold at an auction after she passed.


    I ce it on the counter. My eyes lift from the butterfly to hers, and I notice the purple color of the body matches her hair and lips perfectly. ¡°I¡¯ll take this one.¡± Before she can say anything else, I turn and get the hell out of the shop.

 Chapter 119

    APRIL


    I watch the man exit the front door and then I turn to the cooler door and barge in. ¡°Just what do you think you were doing?¡± I bark at my little brother.


    He stands behind the small table, trying to make an arrangement for the Blitz wedding this weekend. Stopping, he looks up at me and releases a sigh. His blue eyes are heavy, and he has bags under them. His band T-shirt and ripped jeans look like he picked them up off his bedroom floor this morning.


    ¡°What time did you get inst night?¡± I ask him. I went to bed at midnight, and he wasn¡¯t home yet.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Late.¡± Comes his clipped answer.


    ¡°Where were you?¡± I pry.


    ¡°At a party.¡±


    He¡¯s lying. ¡°Ethan ¡­¡± My younger brother is my responsibility. I have to protect him, but he fights me every step of the way. I¡¯m only three years older than him. Since he still lives with me, he thinks he¡¯s the man of the house and that he can do whatever he wants.


    ¡°Just stop, April. I don¡¯t need you going all mom on me. It¡¯s too early, and I¡¯m too tired.¡±


    I refrain from rolling my eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯m gonna cook spaghetti tonight. Your favorite.¡± I try changing the subject.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be home untilte.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I ask through thin lips.


    ¡°Out,¡± he says.


    ¡°Ethan, you need to get some sleep.¡±


    He just ignores me.


    I run my hands over my jeans and close my eyes. ¡°Are you in trouble?¡± I ask. It¡¯s been my biggest fear for a while now. He didn¡¯t always hang with the best crowd. Between getting thrown out of school on multiple asions and his run-ins with thew, he¡¯s already on a dangerous path. He snorts, and my eyes spring open.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Ethan. I¡¯m worried about you. You¡¯re never home. You¡¯re sleeping at work ¡­¡±


    He ms down the ss vase onto the table. ¡°You wanted to keep this fucking store!¡± he roars. ¡°Not me!¡±


    I swallow nervously. ¡°It¡¯s all we had left of Mom,¡± I whisper, and my chest tightens. How could he not want to keep a part of her? This was all she had to leave us. Every time I walk into Roses, I think of her. I see her. I smell her. In a way, she lives on as long as I¡¯m here. This was her life. Her dream. I couldn¡¯t sell it to someone else who would most likely close it and turn it into another coffee shop.


    He ces his hands on the table and bows his head. ¡°I know.¡± He growls, pushing off the table. ¡°You wanted this, April. I didn¡¯t.¡± Then he shoves past me and out the cooler door.


    I follow him back through the flower shop and into the office. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I ask when he yanks his jacket off the back of the chair.


    ¡°Out.¡± Comes his clipped answer. ¡°And don¡¯t wait up for me tonight.¡±


    It¡¯s seven in the morning. ¡°Ethan?¡± I call out as he makes his way to the front door.


    He doesn¡¯t respond or stop before he shoves the front door open and storms out. I walk back into the office and plop down into the chair. I rip both of my buns out and run my hands through the back of my hair to undo the braids, allowing my hair to fall over my shoulders and down my back. It was giving me a headache. Looking down at the floor, I see what looks like a key card to a hotel room of some sort. A ck circle is in the middle with a gold K in the center. Then below that it says Kingdom Members Only.


    It must have fallen out of his jacket pocket. I fist it in my hand and sigh.


    GRAVE


    I PULL INTO the private parking garage at Kingdom and bring my car to a stop. Walking up to our elevator, I scan my card and step inside. I make my way up to the thirteenth floor and walk off the elevator, stepping onto the white marble floor. The receptionist looks up at me, but I ignore her and head straight down the hall to the back. The four of us each have our own office, but I¡¯m headed to my brother¡¯s. He hates it when he has to hunt me down, so I might as well get this over with.


    Shoving his door open, I refrain from sighing. My brother sits behind his desk. The ck curtains behind him are pulled tight since it¡¯s a nice day outside. He has a problem with sunshine. Anything that has life to it, he likes to ck it out. Just like our father did.


    Titan leans up against the wall to his left. Arms crossed over his chest and ankles crossed. He wears a pair of jeans, in ck T-shirt, and a scowl on his face.


    Cross sits in one of the chairs in front of the desk. Holding a Zippo in his hand, he flips it open and closed.


    They all look at me as I shut the door, but no one says a word. ¡°I didn¡¯t know we were having a meeting today.¡± I fall into the seat next to Cross.


    My brother leans back, the oversized ck leather chair squeaking at his movement. ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s about Dad, you can save it.¡± I dismiss him. I have nothing to say on the matter.


    ¡°It¡¯s about you,¡± Titan growls.


    I turn to look at him, wondering what¡¯s up his ass. Ever since he got with Emilee, he¡¯s been much more pleasurable to be around. ¡°What about me?¡± I ask, not caring.


    ¡°We need to talk about the incidentst week,¡± my brother answers.


    ¡°What incident?¡± I ask, but I already know what it¡¯s regarding. Do they think they can corner me and expect me to talk because of their half-assed attempt at an intervention? They don¡¯t know me very well if that¡¯s what they think.


    Titan pushes off the wall, eyes narrowed down on me. ¡°Emilee thought you were dead.¡±


    I run my hands down my shirt and jeans to where I grab my cock. It¡¯s still hard from seeing the woman with the purple hair at the flower shop. I never did get her name, but I¡¯ve decided I¡¯m going to call her Petal. She¡¯s as delicate as a petal. ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m very much alive.¡±


    ¡°Goddammit, Grave!¡± My brother ms his hand down on the ck desk. ¡°This is a serious matter.¡±


    It¡¯s one of his favorite lines to yell at me.


    ¡°You terrified her,¡± Titan adds, and I snort.


    Cross and I sit in the living room of the Royal Suite-the suite the Kings and I share here at Kingdom.


    Titan is working, of course, and Bones left earlier today to go to New York for whatever reason. He never tells me shit.


    I throw back the ss of bourbon and stand. Swaying on my feet, my vision blurs. ¡°Fuck ¡­¡± I slur.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Cross agrees, falling off the couch and onto the floor. We bothugh. ¡°This shit is good.¡±


    I take a step toward the open kitchen, but trip and fall on my face. My heavy eyes close, and I let out a long breath.


    I woke up to Emilee kneeling beside me, shaking my body while screaming in my face. She called Titan, and he called Bones. I had passed out. It wasn¡¯t something new or life threatening, but she freaked the fuck out and tattled.


    I lean back, crossing my arms over my chest. ¡°Cross was just as fucked up as I was.¡± I rat my best friend out like the child I am.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t bring me into this.¡± Cross ces his hands up in the air, surrendering immediately.


    ¡°Emilee didn¡¯t find Cross passed out on the floor. She found you,¡± Titan growls.


    I smile up at him. ¡°Does she have feelings for me, T?¡± His nostrils re. ¡°Better make sure to keep her in check, or before you know it, she¡¯ll be asking me to join in while you fuck her.¡± I wink at my brother. ¡°Bones shouldn¡¯t get all the fun.¡±


    Titan lunges for me. His hands hit my chest so hard my chair falls back. We crash to the floor, and I roll to my right as Cross yanks Titan off me.


    I sit on the floor staring up at an infuriated Titan. His chest rises and falls fast, and a growles from deep in his chest. His hands fist, and when I think he¡¯s about to hit me, he turns and storms out without another word, yanking the door open so hard it hits the interior wall with a thud before it ms itself shut.


    I reach up to see if my nose is bleeding. I¡¯m surprised when I see no blood. I think it was his elbow that connected with it.


    ¡°Give us a minute,¡± my brother tells Cross.


    He exits, and I pick myself up off the floor. I tilt my head back, still waiting for the blood toe oozing out. Boneses around the desk and leans his ass against it, crossing his arms over his chest. His ck button-down strains against his muscr, inked arms. ¡°Why do you do that?¡± he asks.


    I don¡¯t answer.


    He sighs. ¡°Why do you take a serious situation and ruin it by opening your mouth?¡±


    I snort. ¡°How did you think that conversation was going to go?¡±


    He bows his head and runs his hand through his dark hair. ¡°You have a drug problem.¡±


    My palms begin to sweat. He¡¯s never said it out loud before. We both ignore it. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry but not all of us can turn everything off.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you think I do?¡± he asks, frowning.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you do.¡± I shake my head, not caring. ¡°You deal with you, and I¡¯ll deal with me.¡± I go to exit, but his next words stop me.


    ¡°You¡¯re all I have left, Grave.¡±


    I swallow and close my eyes. He and I were always close. Him and the Kings are only one year older than me, but he¡¯s always been my big brother. When our father wouldn¡¯t teach me to y baseball because he wanted Din to be the star, Din taught me. When it came time for me to drive, Din taught me how to in his car. He gave me my first beer. First cigarette. He was the one who showed me how to be a man.


    ¡°I want you to get help,¡± he adds, filling the silence.


    I straighten my shoulders, not bothering to turn to face him. ¡°And I want you to stay out of my business.¡±


    ¡°Kyle?¡± He sighs, and I swallow the lump that forms in my throat. ¡°Mom¡¯s been gone for eight years.¡±


    My entire body goes rigid. He never mentions her. ¡°Your point?¡± I snap.


    ¡°Now Dad is gone.¡±


    I spin around on him with my face scrunched in anger. ¡°So you didn¡¯t feel shit when Mom passed, but now that that son of a bitch is dead, you¡¯re gonna feel something?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what this is,¡± he growls, his blue eyes narrowing on me.


    ¡°Then what the fuck is it? ¡®Cause that¡¯s how it sounds.¡±


    He looks away from me, and I see the tic in his jawline right where his neck tattooes to a stop. He took me to get my first tattoo when I turned eighteen. It was actually on my birthday. He already had his first one. I remember the next day when I saw Dad, and he was pissed at me. Said I was trying to be like Din and he didn¡¯t raise sheep. I shouldn¡¯t do something just because my brother did. I told him to go to hell and immediately went and got another one.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to hurt yourself if you don¡¯t stop,¡± he finally says, avoiding my previous question about our parents.


    I snort. ¡°Yeah, because you¡¯re so cautious with your life.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± he growls.


    ¡°How is it any fucking different?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeding myself full of drugs,¡± he snaps, pushing off the desk.


    ¡°No. Instead, you¡¯re too busy killing people and fucking your best friend¡¯s woman.¡± I turn toward the door.


    ¡°Grave?¡± he demands.

 Chapter 120

    ¡°Fuck you, Din!¡± I throw over my shoulder as I go to walk out of his office door, but he yanks me back by my shirt and ms my back into the wall. Both of his hands grip the cor of my shirt, and his blue eyes are ring into mine. He¡¯s pissed. I¡¯ve always known what buttons to push when ites to my brother. I like the fight, and as much as he hates to admit it, he does too. This is one of his vices. We¡¯re the same-he and I-I just don¡¯t choose to hide it.


    ¡°Say that to my face,¡± he growls as his nostrils re.


    I lick my lips, lift my chin, and smirk. ¡°Fuck you ¡­¡±


    He yanks me from the wall and shoves me away. My feet get caught up in his rug, and I find myself once again on the floor. I roll onto my back and close my eyes. Fuck, I should have stayed in bed with Lucy.


    ¡°Get the fuck up!¡± he shouts. ¡°Go home and get some sleep. We¡¯re leaving first thing tomorrow.¡±


    I sit up and rub the back of my neck. I need something for the pain because my head is pounding. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I couldn¡¯t care less.


    ¡°To Rio,¡± he growls.


    I start shaking my head. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    He walks over to me, standing at my feet, staring down at me still on the floor. ¡°Yes, you are. We¡¯re going to go identify our father¡¯s body and then we¡¯re going toy him to rest.¡± With that, he storms out of his office, mming his door shut.


    I fall back down onto his floor and let out a long sigh. Fuck my life.


    Getting up off his floor, I walk down the hall and see Titan standing in his office with his back to the ss on his cell phone. Probably talking to Emilee. Cross stands at the receptionist desk, leaning over it and looking down her white silk blouse.


    When he sees me, he straightens and walks away from her while she¡¯s midsentence. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asks me.


    ¡°Out,¡± I answer and punch on the elevator. If I¡¯m going to be stuck with my brother for a few days while we take an eighteen-hour trip to Rio, I¡¯m going to get fucked up.


    It opens immediately. I enter, and he follows me.


    ¡°Wanna go to ss? They¡¯re serving breakfast,¡± he offers.


    The best thing about strip clubs in a town that never sleeps means they never close. I open my mouth to say yes but pause. ¡°What happened to you the other night?¡±


    ¡°I left with Mandi. Then I was gonnae back, but when I called, you were already in the car with Bones. He came and got you.¡±


    I lean my head back against the mirrored wall. ¡°Did you take my pill bottle?¡± I ask.


    He shakes his head, pulling out his Zippo and flipping it open and closed.


    ¡°Then it had to have been Bones.¡± Fucker!


    ¡°Not surprised. They¡¯re worried about you.¡±


    I snort. ¡°Not you too?¡±


    He gives me a smile. ¡°I said they.¡±


    That makes meugh. Cross and I are a lot alike. We just don¡¯t give a shit about a lot of things. Titan and Bones are the serious ones, always crunching numbers and wanting to chase down men and demand payment in blood.


    Kingdom doesn¡¯t deal with minor shit. From the outside, we look like a legit hotel and casino with hundreds of attractions, but on the inside, we¡¯re as dark as the fucking world can go.


    We deal with drug lords, celebrities, heirs to billionaires. My brother even deals with the mafia. To him, money is money. Doesn¡¯t matter whose hand ites from. That¡¯s our dad in him.


    Titan is the same fucking way. That¡¯s how he got Emilee, and the bastard just so happened to fall in love with her.


    The elevator dings, and the doors slide open. I push off the mirrored wall and walk into the underground garage. This elevator is for the four Kings only.


    I unlock my car, and the lights blink. ¡°ss?¡± Cross asks.


    I almost forgot he was with me. I look down at my Patek Phillippe watch and nod. ¡°Sure. I could use some food.¡± Maybe it will get rid of this fucking headache. ¡°Then we can make another stop afterward.¡±


    He nods.


    ¡°Get in. I¡¯ll drive us.¡± I pull my cell out and send Luca a quick message.


    Me: Change of ns, I¡¯ming to you.


    Luca owns the other half of ss. His silent partner is my brother. Might as well get my shit from him there instead of him having to make a trip to Kingdom where Bones can see the exchange.


    Luca: Sounds good. I¡¯m here.


    APRIL


    ¡°What are you doing, Princess?¡±


    I plop down on the barstool and look up at my best friend working the bar. She has her bleach blond hair up in her usual high ponytail and a smile on her face, but her green eyes look tired. Running two businesses will do that to you.


    ¡°Needing a drink,¡± I answer. It¡¯s been a long day.


    She frowns. ¡°You mean you didn¡¯te just to see me?¡±


    I chuckle. ¡°Afraid not.¡±


    ¡°Sis, we both know that she onlyes here to see me.¡± Derek walks out of the fridge behind the bar, closing the door behind him. ¡°How are you doing, sexy?¡± he asks, and I don¡¯t miss the way his dark eyes fall to my chest.


    Derek and I went on one date. It didn¡¯t work out. But we¡¯re both adults and were able to stay friends. Thank God because his younger sister has been my best friend since we were in grade school.


    ¡°You wish.¡± She smiles brightly, showing me those teeth that took three years of braces to straighten. She hated every second of it. I remember her having to cut up everything she ate. It took forever for her to eat.


    ¡°Always,¡± I tease.


    Sheughs and turns to grab a frosted mug and pours me a Corona. Knowing what I like. She ces it on the bar in front of me and then leans over on her forearms. ¡°I¡¯m slow. Fill me in on your day.¡±


    ¡°It started off with me getting in a fight with Ethan this morning. It didn¡¯t get any better after that,¡± I state and take a drink.


    ¡°Girl, I don¡¯t know why you don¡¯t just beat him into submission. We both know that you could take him.¡±


    I snort into my beer. ¡°True, but I¡¯m trying to teach him that violence is not the answer.¡±


    Now she¡¯s the one who snorts. ¡°Since when? You beat the crap out of him when he got into yourputer and stole your research paper and used it as his own.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different,¡± I argue.


    ¡°How?¡±


    I set my beer down. ¡°Because Mr. Walden thought I had just freely given it to him, thinking he wouldn¡¯t remember.¡± I sigh.


    ¡°Anything you need me to do?¡± Derek asks. ¡°Want me to talk to him about something? Is it girls?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°I found a key card of some sort from Kingdom at the shop today. I think it fell out of his jacket pocket.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± she asks. ¡°How the hell would he get in there?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what the hell he would be doing with that.¡±


    Derek¡¯s dark eyes look around before he leans forward and whispers, ¡°Kingdom is bad fucking news, April.¡±


    I wave him off. ¡°It¡¯s just a casino.¡±


    ¡°No. I hear shit in here. Kingdom is into some bad shit.¡±


    I¡¯ve lived in Vegas most of my life, but I know nothing about the casinos or nightlife. I have always lived in my own world. From the moment my mother opened Roses, I worked there with her. Before school. After school. Even after I turned twenty-one, I never ventured out onto the Strip. It¡¯s just not my scene. ¡°Like what?¡± I frown.


    ¡°Yeah? Like what?¡± she asks him.


    ¡°I hear that the guy, Bones, is in big with the mafia. Whatever they want, he gets them. Vice versa. And they bury bodies in the desert.¡±


    ¡°Mafia? Really?¡± Iugh. ¡°Since when do you believe in that shit?¡± I know they exist. But in Vegas? They¡¯re in ces like New York, Chicago, and Italy. ¡°And what could this Bones guy get them?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly. I just know that anything goes there. I guess there¡¯s some sort of ck market that the guys run.¡±


    ¡°Illegally?¡±


    He rolls his dark eyes. ¡°That¡¯s what ck market stands for.¡±


    I¡¯m still not sure I believe it. But even if I did, I ask, ¡°What would Ethan have to do with that?¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°You need to find out. And better hope that it¡¯s not toote to get him out of it.¡±


    Alexa frowns. ¡°He¡¯s a teenage boy. Maybe some friends of his had a party there or something.¡± She shrugs. ¡°Kids do it all the time.¡±


    ¡°Or it¡¯s something much worse,¡± Derek argues.


    I sigh and tip back my beer as he goes to help a man who just walked up to the bar.


    My brother better not be into some shady shit, or I will beat him so badly he won¡¯t be able to sit down for a week. He forgets that I can knock his ass out. I¡¯ve done it before. Many, many years ago. But a woman doesn¡¯t forget how to fight. It¡¯s like sex. Another thing I haven¡¯t done in a while. When your body is put in that situation, it just knows what to do. Instincts take over. And cravings need to be satiated.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Alexa asks me.


    I shrug. ¡°Not sure just yet.¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­¡± She ps the bar top. ¡°How about we go out tomorrow night?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How is that going to help me?¡± I arch a brow.


    ¡°It won¡¯t, but you need to have some fun and let loose. When was thest time you went out and had some fun?¡±


    I sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I have this girlfriend who¡¯s having a party. I actually have a night off. It¡¯ll be fun.¡±


    ¡°Girlfriend, huh? Have something to tell me?¡±


    Sheughs. ¡°Trust me, April, if I was trading teams, you¡¯d be the first one to know.¡± She winks at me, and I throw my head backughing.

 Chapter 121

    GRAVE


    I LOOK OUT the oval window in my brother¡¯s private jet. All I see are clouds, but it¡¯s better than the judging looks he¡¯s been giving me since he picked me up and dragged my ass onto his ne this morning.


    ¡°Here you go, Grave,¡± his flight attendant, Nicki, announces as shees over to my seat. ¡°Sure you don¡¯t want anything, Bones?¡± she asks him.


    He shakes his head once without even bothering to look up at her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I tell Nicki and throw it back. Setting it on the table between my brother and me, I notice his eyes on mine. Then they drop to the now empty ss. ¡°If you didn¡¯t want me to drink, then you shouldn¡¯t keep your bar stocked,¡± I say matter-of-factly.


    He runs a hand through his hair and looks away from me. He¡¯s clearly still very pissed.


    ¡°Why are you fucking your best friend¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± Ie out and ask.


    ¡°What me and Emilee do does not concern you,¡± he snaps.


    ¡°My other question is why would Titan allow that?¡± I go on when he doesn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I mean, if I was engaged, I wouldn¡¯t let you go anywhere near my pussy ¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± he shouts.


    I cross my arms over my chest and smirk at him.


    ¡°Again, what we do is none of your business,¡± he says in an annoyed tone.


    My phone vibrates, and I look down at it to see a message from Lucy.


    Lucy: I¡¯m lonely. Come over and fuck me.


    I type back a response.


    Me: Can¡¯t. Out of town.


    It vibrates immediately with a sad face. I lock the screen and ce it back down on the table.


    ¡°I want you to go to rehab,¡± Bones states.


    I snort. ¡°Stay out of my life, and I¡¯ll stay out of yours.¡±


    ¡°Grave.¡± He sighs and looks at me. His dark blue eyes look exhausted. My brother runs too much and rarely sleeps. ¡°I made Mom a promise.¡±


    I throw my head back andugh, my chest shaking. ¡°And you¡¯re deciding now that you want to honor it? She¡¯s been dead for eight years, Din.¡±


    ¡°Goddammit, Grave,¡± he growls softly, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m trying here.¡±


    ¡°No, Dad is dead, so now you¡¯re going to try to take over that role.¡± The truth is, he has always been more of a dad to me than our father ever was. And I owe him everything for that, but I can¡¯t change who I am. I don¡¯t want to change who I am.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this again,¡± he whispers.


    ¡°Do what?¡± I look around for Nicki. Where the fuck did she go? I told her to keep theming when I boarded his ne. ¡°Act like you care?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I care.¡± He ms his fist down on the table. ¡°We buried our mother, Kyle. Now Dad ¡­¡± He sighs. ¡°Is it so awful that I don¡¯t want to bury you too?¡±


    I swallow the lump in my throat and avert my eyes.


    ¡°I know what you think.¡± He fills the awkward silence. ¡°That Mom¡¯s death didn¡¯t affect me, but it did.¡±


    I lift my eyes to look at him, and he¡¯s staring out his window.


    ¡°I did what I had to do for you. You needed me more than ever after she passed. And I¡¯m sorry if I did a shitty job.¡±


    Just then, Nickies up to our seats and hands me another drink. I take it from her hand and say the only thing I can think to say. ¡°It¡¯s toote to make up for lost time.¡± Standing from my seat, I make my way to the back of the ne. I open the bathroom door, and m it shut, locking him out. I dig into my pocket and pull out the pill bottle that I got from Luca yesterday when Cross and I went up to ss. I pop the lid and wash two pills down with my new drink.


    I can¡¯t handle this flight with my brother sober. Especially if he¡¯s going to bring up our past.


    APRIL


    I stand in the middle of a grand foyer in a ck cocktail dress with a ss of champagne in one hand and my clutch in the other. ¡°How long are we going to be here?¡± I ask Alexa.


    ¡°I just wanted to make an appearance. I promised her we woulde,¡± she whispers.


    ¡°Who?¡± I ask before taking another sip of my drink.


    ¡°Alexa,¡± a woman calls out,ing toward us. She wears a white one-shoulder dress thates midthigh. It has to be designer and cost a small fortune. Her red hair is cut short and parted to the side, tucked behind her ear. She raises her arms, opening them to wee Alexa in for a hug. ¡°I¡¯m so d you made it.¡±


    Alexa hugs her and then pulls away. ¡°Of course.¡± She steps to the side and gestures to me. ¡°April, this is Jasmine. Jasmine, this is my best friend, April.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± She surprises me by pulling me in for a hug.


    ¡°You too,¡± I say when we separate. ¡°How do you two know each other?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Oh, Jasmine knows everyone,¡± a woman says, joining the conversation. She wears a turquoise minidress, showing off a set of long legs. It dips down low in the front, and she wears a ck choker around her neck. Her dark hair is down in big waves. ¡°Hi.¡± She reaches out her right hand, and I don¡¯t miss the huge rock that covers her ring finger on her left hand that holds her champagne flute. ¡°I¡¯m Emilee.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m April.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Jasmine nods once. ¡°I do know everyone. It¡¯s because I¡¯m so rtable.¡±


    Emilee snorts, making Alexaugh.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the asion?¡± I wonder.


    ¡°I just bought the ce.¡± Jasmine smiles, holding her hands out wide. ¡°Thought I¡¯d have a party to break it in.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a gorgeous ce.¡± It¡¯s an understatement. The house is a fucking mansion with all the amenities that make ces like this worth millions. Marble floors, crystal chandeliers, and expensive artifacts. Once you entered the gated property, they had valet out front to park the cars. Men in suits stood outside at the front doors, and two stood inside to greet the guests. Butlers walk around with trays of champagne and finger foods. The only thing the party is missing is puppies as party favors.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She smiles at me. ¡°But let¡¯s be honest, it¡¯s boring, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no,¡± I say.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Alexa adds.


    ¡°It sucks balls,¡± Emilee tells her before taking a sip of her champagne.


    Jasmine sighs. ¡°I know, right? Let¡¯s say fuck it and go out.¡±


    Emilee smiles brightly. ¡°Yes. I could use a girls night. It¡¯s been too long.¡±


    ¡°What about your guests?¡± I ask, taking a quick look around. There aren¡¯t really that many people present that I see. But then again, this house is massive, they could all be in a ballroom somewhere. We¡¯ve only made it to the grand foyer.


    Jasmine shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t care if they stay. I have enough security here to make sure nothing gets stolen. And Lord knows a riot isn¡¯t going to break out with thisid-back crowd. Most of them are my father¡¯s friends anyway. Any chance he gets to show off to them, he takes advantage of.¡± She snaps her fingers. ¡°Let me get my purse and cell really quick.¡±


    Alexa turns to face me after they walk away. ¡°We won¡¯t stay outte.¡±


    I shrug. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I won¡¯t be drinking much tonight.¡±


    The girls return, and we walk out the front double doors, down the steps, and to the right. I almost trip over my heels when I see the ck Mercedes Maybach G650. I¡¯ve always wanted one. When Alexa opens the back door for me, I slide in and sink into the leather, biting my lip so I don¡¯t groan at the softness.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I wonder what this chick does for a living. The size of her house ¡­ the cars ¡­ it has to be Daddy¡¯s money, right? I¡¯m twenty-two, and she can¡¯t be much older than me. She did say that he likes to show off.


    The remix of ¡°Roses¡± by SAINt JHN starts ring through the speakers as she pulls out of the driveway.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Emilee asks from the passenger seat.


    Jasmine shrugs. ¡°Wherever.¡±


    The musices to a stop as she receives a text message. Her Bluetooth begins to speak to us. ¡°You have an iing message from Big Daddy Dick. Landing early tomorrow morning. You going to be home?¡±


    Emilee startsughing. ¡°Who the fuck is Big Daddy Dick?¡±


    Jasmine looks over at her and smiles. ¡°No one you know.¡± She picks up her cell out of the cup holder and hands it to Emilee. ¡°Text him back.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± She looks down at the phone.


    ¡°Say, I¡¯ll snort two lines of birth control just for you, Daddy.¡±


    Emilee frowns. ¡°But you¡¯re on the shot.¡±


    ¡°Dear Lord ¡­¡± Jasmine jerks the phone from her hands and tosses it to the back, and itnds on myp. ¡°Text the man, please?¡± she asks, looking at me in her rearview mirror.


    Nodding, I open the text and do as she asks. ¡°Done,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She says.


    ¡°Is this some guy you fuck for free?¡± Emilee asks.


    My eyes widen at that question. What the hell does that mean?


    Jasmine snorts. ¡°Honey, I¡¯d pay to fuck this one. He¡¯s that good.¡±


    I look over at Alexa and she just shrugs. I¡¯ve never heard her speak of these girls before, so I know she¡¯s not close with them.


    Her Bluetooth picks up again. ¡°You have an iing message from Big Daddy Dick you better meet me at the front doors on your knees wearing nothing but your red heels.¡±

 Chapter 122

    GRAVE


    ¡°WAKE UP.¡± I hear my brother¡¯s voice far away.


    I ignore it, but then a hand ps my face, and I sit straight up. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± he growls, standing over me.


    After I took the pills in the bathroom, I made my way to his bedroom in the back and passed out. Decided to sleep as much of the flight as I could.


    Rubbing my heavy eyes, I crawl out of the bed. After sliding my shoes on, Ice them up and then follow him off the private jet. The heat is stifling, the sun is blinding, and the smell of the salty ocean is intoxicating. I hate the beach and the water. That¡¯s why I live in the desert.


    A ck Town Car waits for us with the back doors already open, so I climb in and then so does my brother. When the driver speaks to us, I look out the window and allow my brother tomunicate with the man. My tongue feels swollen, and my head¡¯s still foggy. I need some water to drink.


    The car takes off, and thankfully, my brother stays silent as we are delivered at our destination. Exiting the car, we walk up to a back door. Bones enters, and I follow him.


    The smell of death instantly hits my nose, and I feel vomit start to rise. I begin to cough.


    ¡°Keep it down,¡± my brother orders, and I pull on the cor of my T-shirt.


    We¡¯re ushered into a back room with a table sitting in the middle. A white sheet covers it, and a man stands to the right. ¡°Bones.¡± He shakes his hand. ¡°Grave.¡± I just nod, crossing my arms over my chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had toe such a long way-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± My brother interrupts him. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, we¡¯re on a tight schedule.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± He nods once and pulls back the sheet. ¡°As I informed you before, he was found in his condo. A woman called it in ¡­¡±


    I tune him out as I look down at the body lying on the metal b. His color as white as the sheet that covers his lower half.


    I sit on my bed, the house quiet. Who knows where my brother is when my door opens. I quickly jump to my feet and wipe my wet cheeks when my father enters my room. ¡°Ever heard of knocking?¡± I manage to get out without sounding upset.


    ¡°I pay for every inch of this house, including this room. I don¡¯t have to fucking knock,¡± my dad snaps.


    My hands fist, and I spin around to face him. ¡°What do you want?¡± I grind out.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your brother?¡± he asks, looking around as if he¡¯s in here.


    ¡°How the hell should I know?¡±


    He lets out a long breath but ignores me. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Din is in charge while I¡¯m gone.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I ask. Our mother just died. We buried her yesterday and just arrived back in Vegas this morning. Where the fuck could he possibly be going so soon?


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± he snaps, then exits my room, mming the door.


    I yank it open and catch him exiting the front door. I run down the stairs and open the front door just in time to see him help a woman into the passenger side door of his Ferrari.


    Anger boils inside me. He was never faithful. My mother was an angel. She gave everything to my brother and I. But my father? I know a part of her loved him in the beginning, but over the years, Din and I watched them both change. He lived for Kingdom, and she despised it. She hated how it took so much of his time away from us. His family. He didn¡¯t care. The house we lived in became a cold mansion. My mother was trapped. She knew she couldn¡¯t leave him. He¡¯d fight her for us, just for spite, and our mother didn¡¯te from money. Maybe she preferred him having women he could fuck so she wouldn¡¯t have to do it anymore. But that doesn¡¯t mean he has to disrespect her memory. Not this soon.


    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± I hear Bones confirm.


    ¡°Can we have him cremated?¡± I ask.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The guy looks up at me. ¡°Yes, but ¡­¡±


    ¡°Good. Burn his body,¡± I order, then turn to walk out.


    ¡°But what about the ashes?¡± he asks.


    I turn back around. ¡°Throw them where they belong, in the fucking trash.¡± Then I walk out, heading back to the car. This was a total waste of a trip.


    APRIL


    There¡¯s a reason I¡¯m not much of a drinker. I don¡¯t do well the following morning. I open my eyes and am thankful that I¡¯m in my own bed. Last night is a little foggy. The girls and I ended up at a club. VIP status. I feel like that¡¯s the only way Emilee and Jasmine roll. We partied hard for about three hours, then everyone called it a night. Jasmine had a visitoring over early the next morning, so she wasn¡¯t going to stay out all night. Emilee said she had to get home to her fianc¨¦, and Alexa spent most of her night on her cell. Her ex blowing up her phone. We¡¯d had so much to drink that we had to call an Uber to get us all home.


    I¡¯ve been up for four hours now, and I¡¯m starting to feel more like myself. I just needed a shower and three cups of coffee.


    I stand behind the desk at Roses when I hear the bell ring that hangs above the door. One of my most loyal customers enters.


    ¡°Hello, Luca.¡± I smile up at him.


    ¡°Good morning, April.¡± He walks up to the desk dressed in a ck three-piece suit. He always looks like he just walked out of a courtroom. I don¡¯t know anything personal about him except he¡¯s married. And he didn¡¯t give that information out willingly. I just put two and two together. The wedding band on his finger along with the flowers and vase he buys at least twice a week.


    ¡°What can I do for you today?¡± I ask.


    His dark eyes meet mine, and he gives me a kind smile, cing his hands on the countertop. ¡°How about some violets. Do you have a solid ck vase by any chance?¡±


    ¡°I have the perfect one.¡± I nod.


    He pulls his wallet out of his back pocket and begins to count out some cash that heys on the counter. I walk away and go into the cooler and put together his arrangement. When I return, he¡¯s on his cell.


    ¡°Yeah, I can do that.¡± He nods to himself. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you at Kingdom in twenty. I¡¯m going to run by the house really quick.¡±


    Kingdom?


    ¡°Okay. Sounds good.¡± He hangs up.


    ¡°What do you know about Kingdom?¡± I ask.


    His brown eyes look down into mine, and he tilts his head to the side.


    I lower my eyes, instantly embarrassed by my question. I don¡¯t know this man personally. Maybe he likes to gamble. It is Las Vegas, after all. ¡°I mean, uh ¡­¡± I stumble, looking for the right lie to make up. ¡°Do you like to y the machines or the tables?¡± I ask. Then I add, ¡°I prefer the machines.¡± Lie. I don¡¯t even like to gamble.


    ¡°I don¡¯t gamble,¡± he answers.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Then why in the fuck would he be meeting someone at Kingdom? Maybe for an early lunch? I bite my tongue to keep from asking.


    ¡°Thank you for the flowers.¡± He nods, picking them up off the counter.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± I call out as he exits the flower shop. I sigh and pick up my phone to call my brother. He never dide homest night, and he¡¯s three hourste to work.


    The phone rings three times and then goes to his voicemail. Sighing, I hang up and immediately call him again. Straight to voicemail this time. The fucker turned his cell off.


    Sitting my phone on the counter, I let out a growl. What the fuck is he up to?

 Chapter 123

    GRAVE


    I SIT IN my private locker room at Kingdom, waiting to go out into the ring. I can¡¯t say that I¡¯ve always been a fighter, but I have always needed that adrenaline rush. The need to go faster, harder. I feel alive when I¡¯m closest to death. It¡¯s another thing on my long list of addictions. And bouncing around in a ring getting hit while I knock the shit out of someone else feels good.


    Cross stands before me, wrapping my right hand in tape. He throws the roll to the floor, then he sighs, letting me know he¡¯s about to bring it up. ¡°How was your trip to Rio?¡±


    My brother and I returned this afternoon. It was either get fucked up tonight or throw a few punches. ¡°Fine.¡± I jump off the table and start for the door, exiting the room and walking down the long hallway. I can hear the crowd already wound up. Their shouts and hollers fill therge space. ¡°Bloody Nose¡± by Hollywood Undead ys through the speakers, announcing my arrival. And I hop from foot to foot.


    A hand ps me on the shoulders and then begins to massage them. ¡°Go out there and kick some ass,¡± Cross tells me. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go out and celebrate.¡±


    I nod my head. ¡°Sounds like a n. I wanna forget this fucking week.¡± It¡¯s only Wednesday.


    I bounce down the narrow passage. Kingdom is always hosting fights. Some are televised and a big deal, but tonight is amateur night. Which sucks for whoever my opponent is because I do this all the time.


    Ie to a stop, remove my ck silk robe, and the ref feels around me to make sure I¡¯m not hiding anything that can hurt my opponent. Once he nods, giving the all-clear, I enter the ring, throw up my hands and bounce around in a circle in the center of the event center. I spot my brother at the top of the stairs. He stands there with his eyes narrowed and arms crossed over his chest. I ignore him. We haven¡¯t spoken one word since we identified our father¡¯s body in Rio. He didn¡¯t even fight with me about cremating his body and tossing his ashes.


    My eyes find Cross, and he¡¯s nodding his head at me, trying to get me wound up. Letting me know I got this. Not surprising, Titan is nowhere to be found. Emilee and her best friend Jasmine have been ring card girls in the past, but they are both MIA tonight while other women fill in for them.


    ¡°Give it up for the one, the only ¡­ GRAVE!¡± The announcer yells out my name, and everyone is up on their feet, shouting my name. I smile at them, soaking it up.


    ¡°And in the opposite corner, we have a neer who thinks he can take on Grave.¡± People boo.


    I smile. Bring it. I love virgins. Well, the ones I get to beat the shit out of anyway.


    ¡°It¡¯s his debut, wee Marker.¡±


    I spin around to see a kid bouncing his way down his aisle. He has a white zip-up hoodie on that¡¯s covering half of his face. I snort. Kids.


    He gets checked and then ushered into the ring. He pushes his hoodie back, then he turns around. His hands drop to his side, and his blue eyes widen on me.


    Fuck!


    APRIL


    I sit in the silent living room with a te of untouchedsagna on the coffee table in front of me. I couldn¡¯t eat. Derek¡¯s words aren¡¯t sitting well with me the more I think about it.


    It¡¯s now past three a. m., and Ethan still hasn¡¯te home. Calls to his cell have gone unanswered along with my text messages going unseen.


    I wrap the nket around me and lean my head back, yawning. I¡¯m so tired. I gotta be up at six to be at the shop and have it open by seven. He acts like we both wanted this life. Like I didn¡¯t give up college or a life for him. I didn¡¯t have a choice. I did everything I could to make sure he had one, and he still resents me. I don¡¯t think anything I could have done would have been right.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I hear a car pull up outside, and I jump to my feet to look out the window. Ethan exits the passenger door of an old Saturn and begins to walk up the path to the stairs. My anger res at him as I see he¡¯s looking down at his phone. That ungrateful son of a ¡­


    The front door opens, and he leaves the lights off as he starts to walk up the stairs. I flip them on. ¡°Where the hell have you been?¡± I demand.


    He stops midstep but keeps his back to me. ¡°Out.¡±


    ¡°No shit!¡± I snap. ¡°Where the hell were you, Ethan?¡±


    ¡°None of your business,¡± he snaps back and begins to crawl up the steps.


    I move and yank him around to face me, almost making him fall down the stairs. His eyes meet mine, and mine widen. ¡°What the hell happened to you?¡±


    His right eye is swollen and has a blue and purple bruise. His bottom lip is cut, and he has dried blood on his chin and neck. ¡°Jesus. What did you do?¡± His mouth mps shut, and he looks away from me. I dig into the pocket of my robe. ¡°Did you get that here?¡± I hold up the key card, not sure what a room key would have to do with bruises. Maybe he got into a fight with some kids. That happens at parties. And I wouldn¡¯t be all that surprised because he¡¯s a mouthy fucker.


    His eyes widen on it, and he reaches for it, but I pull it away. ¡°Did he give you that?¡±


    ¡°What? Who?¡± What is he talking about? ¡°I found this in the office. It fell out of your jacket pocket.¡±


    His shoulders slump, and he runs his hands through his shaggy hair. ¡°Keep it,¡± he says before he gives me his back and walks up the steps, mming his door shut in the process.

 Chapter 124

    GRAVE


    I STAND INSIDE Roses the following morning. She stands behind the counter in a pair of ck yoga pants and a shirt that reads prick me with a rose that has thorns on the stem. It¡¯s adorable. ¡°I hope you like it,¡± she says nervously.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have no doubt.¡±


    She walks away and goes into the side door behind the front counter. While I wait for her to return, I head back to the office. I smirk when I see the kid exit the office. He sees me and immediately turns his back to me, ready to run away.


    ¡°Come here,¡± I order him.


    Hees to a stop and turns to face me with a look of annoyance on his face.


    ¡°Does she know?¡±


    He shakes his head before dropping his eyes to his feet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna see you there again.¡±


    That gets his attention. ¡°But I ¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck! If I see you at Kingdom again, I will throw you out on your ass. After I beat the shit out of it.¡± Kingdom is no ce for a young kid like him. It¡¯s not meant to be a ce where kids hang out. It was made for adults, for men who had more money than God and were bored out of their fucking minds, needing a ce to spend it. He fits neither of those qualifications.


    Of course, we have our customers who get a room for the night, but our hotel is just a front. Our event center brings in major cash along with the Queens service that Titan supplies the city with. Nothing good wille from him hanging out up there.


    He opens his mouth to argue again, but April walks out of the cooler. He rolls his eyes and then turns back to enter the office before she sees him. I¡¯m not even sure who he is to her exactly. He could be a brother, or he could be some charity work she¡¯s doing by giving him a job here. Doesn¡¯t matter. He was there to fightst night, but he won¡¯t be doing it again any time soon.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    I reach out and grab the arrangement from her hands. ¡°Wow!¡± I say, looking it over. It has five kinds of flowers with multiple colors in the pretty butterfly vase.


    ¡°I hope she likes it,¡± she says to me, and I swallow nervously.


    What the fuck are you doing, Grave? ¡°She¡¯s gonna love it,¡± I tell her, forcing a smile and hoping she doesn¡¯t notice it.


    She looks up at me with her ice blue eyes. They¡¯re lined in ck again today. Her purple hair has one braid down the middle, and it¡¯s all pulled up into one big messy bun at the top of her head. She wears two chokers-a ck one that has a silver heart in the middle and a solid purple one. And her lips are lined in that color that matches her hair. She looks like a walking, talking wet dream that I want to drown in.


    I hear the ringing of the door, announcing someone has entered. ¡°Grave!¡± Cross¡¯s voice snaps. ¡°What is taking so fucking long?¡±


    Hees up beside me and looks down at her. ¡°Oh,¡± he says as a smile slides across his face. ¡°Now I understand.¡±


    I elbow him in the ribs. He makes an oof noise and reaches out his right hand to her. ¡°Cross. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°April.¡± She gives him a smile and shakes his hand.


    It just became my favorite month of the year.


    He turns to face me with a stupid grin on his face. ¡°We need to go, man. Your brother is blowing up my phone.¡± Then his eyes drop to the flowers in my hand. ¡°Who are those for?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re for his mother¡¯s birthday.¡± She answers for me.


    His brows raise to his hairline, and he looks from her to me with confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right out,¡± I say tightly, silently telling him to fucking leave.


    He gives me a look that I don¡¯t care to decipher, then pats the countertop. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Then he exits.


    She turns her ice blue eyes on me. ¡°Is Grave your real name? I noticed that¡¯s what you wrote on your information.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    She tilts her head to the side, those gorgeous eyes falling to my tatted arm. ¡°Nickname?¡±


    I nod. ¡°Something like that.¡±


    ¡°I like it.¡± She smiles up at me.


    ¡°Yeah, well, I have to get going.¡± I pick up the flowers. ¡°Thanks again.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± She picks her cell up off the counter and starts to walk back to the office. I watch her ass sway back and forth in her ck yoga pants like the pervert I am. Once the door to the office closes, I let out a deep breath and exit the flower shop.


    ¡°Man, what in the fuck was that?¡± Cross asks as I fall into the passenger seat of his car.


    ¡°Honestly?¡± I look down at the flowers in my hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I answer, noticing a white folded piece of paper. I pluck it from the flowers and open it up. It¡¯s a card.


    I hope you have a wonderful birthday. Love, your son Grave.


    My jaw tightens. I specifically left the message part nk when she had me fill out the form. Seeing it written out just makes my chest ache. ¡°Let¡¯s get fucked up.¡± I wad up the note and throw it to the floorboard.


    APRIL


    I sit at the bar as Alexa stands behind it mixing drinks. She¡¯s mmed tonight, but I needed to get out. My brother isn¡¯t speaking to me. He left the flower shop earlier today without saying a word, and my concern has grown tenfold. The silence. The bruises. They all have to mean something. I just hope I can figure it out before it¡¯s toote.


    ¡°Hey, girlie.¡±


    I look over to see Jasmine sit down next to me. ¡°Hey. What are you doing here?¡±


    She shrugs. ¡°Was on my way out for the night and thought I¡¯d stop by and see Alexa. Have to support my friends.¡± She drops a couple of hundreds in the ss tip jar that sits on the bar. ¡°What are you up to tonight?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I take a sip of my Corona.


    ¡°Come out with me. I¡¯m going to a party,¡± she offers, fixing the thin shoulder straps to her little ck dress.


    ¡°Nah-¡±


    ¡°Hey, you work at Kingdom,¡± Alexa interrupts me,ing up to us. ¡°We have questions.¡± She looks at Jasmine.


    ¡°What? You work at Kingdom? What do you do there?¡± I wonder. Why didn¡¯t Alexa bring this up the other night when we went out? Well, I mean we ended up at a club. The music was loud, and the drinks kepting. There wasn¡¯t much conversation going on. We were too busy dancing around and drinking it up.


    She chuckles, shaking her head. ¡°Sorry,dies. I can¡¯t discuss that.¡±


    I frown, and Derek joins in the conversation while he pours a Miller Lite into a frosted mug. ¡°See, told you some bad shit goes down there.¡±


    Jasmine squares her shoulders. ¡°You know nothing about Kingdom. Trust me.¡±


    He tops off the mug and sets it down before cing his forearms on the bar and leaning into her personal space. ¡°I know that Bones is in with the Mafia. I know that a lot of illegal shit goes on there.¡± He pulls back and looks her up and down the best he can since she¡¯s sitting, and adds, ¡°And I know you¡¯re a Queen.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a Queen?¡± I whisper to Alexa.


    She shrugs.


    Jasmine ces her hands on the bar and stands, leaning over it. They¡¯re nose to nose. ¡°You seem to know a lot about nothing.¡±


    His eyes drop to her breasts that are poking out of her skintight dress. He licks his lips before his eyes meet hers again. ¡°I know enough.¡± Reaching out, he takes a piece of her red hair, freeing it from behind her ear. ¡°How much does a Queen go for these days?¡± he asks her.


    Her red painted lips turn up at the corners before she runs her tongue along her upper lip. ¡°More than you can afford.¡±


    He lets go of her hair, his finger trailing down over her neck. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve heard pussyes pretty cheap.¡±


    ¡°Not the good ones.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Derek? Where¡¯s my beer?¡± a guy shouts from the end of the bar.


    He ignores him as he looks at her. It¡¯s like they¡¯re in a staring contest. Whoever looks away first will lose. ¡°Let¡¯s just say our opinions differ on what¡¯s good,¡± he finally says before pulling away from her and delivering the beer.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± Alexa asks Jasmine wide-eyed.


    I¡¯m confused too after that exchange.


    ¡°I gotta go,¡± Jasmine states, picking up her clutch. ¡°We¡¯ll do lunch next week.¡± Then she walks away without another word.


    ¡°Derek?¡± Alexa yells out to him.


    ¡°Busy,¡± he shouts back from the other end.


    She looks at me and raises a brow. ¡°Was it just me, or do they have something going on?¡±


    I¡¯m not sure what that was. I don¡¯t think they have a thing, but Derek wouldn¡¯t turn her down if he got the chance. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. That entire conversation confused me.¡±

 Chapter 125

    GRAVE


    I¡¯M SITTING AT my desk when my office phone rings. I pick it up. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Sir,¡± Nigel speaks. ¡°I¡¯ve got a Natalie down here wanting to speak to you.¡±


    ¡°Send her up.¡± I order then hang up the phone. I close out the emails on myputer and stand from my desk. I walk over to my door and open it just as she storms in.


    She¡¯s got her head down and her hair covering her face. She¡¯s dressed in a pair of shorts and overlyrge t-shirt with tennis shoes.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I run a hand through my hair. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time.¡± I¡¯ve got a meeting with the Kings and Luca in twenty minutes. I can¡¯t miss it. I can¡¯t even afford to be a secondte.


    ¡°I understand,¡± she sniffs. ¡°I can go ¡­¡±


    She turns to leave, and I grab her upper arm, pulling her to a stop. ¡°I¡¯ve got time. Just not a lot of it. What is it?¡±


    She looks up at me, her hair falling away from her face and I see her ck eye. I sigh, running a hand down my face. ¡°Did Randy do this to you?¡±


    She wraps her arms around her chest and nods once. ¡°He came overst night to pick up Brent. I had a man over. Things got heated.¡±


    ¡°And he still managed to touch you? With a man there?¡± The motherfucker didn¡¯t try to stop him?


    ¡°Yeah, he told mypany to get the fuck out and he ran.¡±


    My jaw tightens. ¡°Give me Randy¡¯s address?¡±


    Her eyes widen. ¡°No, Grave. That¡¯s not why I came here.¡±


    ¡°Then why ¡­?¡±


    ¡°I was wondering if you could contact that judge?¡± She licks her busted lip. ¡°See if he could help?¡±


    I ce my hands on either side of her face. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Tears fill her eyes and she wraps her arms around me, hugging me. ¡°Thank you.¡± She sniffs.


    I rub her back gently and let out a long breath. If he doesn¡¯t have any warrants, I¡¯ll make sure he gets some. Ones that will lock him up for good. ¡°Where¡¯s Brent?¡± I ask. ¡°Did he touch him too?¡±


    She pulls away and wipes her eyes. ¡°No. He¡¯s at the daycare. Randy was so pissedst night that he didn¡¯t even take him.


    I nod. ¡°I want you to hide out for a while.¡±


    ¡°Grave, I can¡¯t afford to miss work.¡±


    I walk over behind my desk, open up the drawer and pull out some cash. Closing it, I walk back over to her. ¡°This is five thousand.¡±


    Her eyes widen. ¡°No ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I remove the purse from her shoulder and throw the money in it. ¡°I¡¯m going to get you and Brent a room here. Go downstairs and Nigel will make sure you¡¯re checked in.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll find me,¡± she argues.


    ¡°No, he won¡¯t. The room will be under a false name. There will be no reason for him to look for you here.¡±


    Her shoulders fall. I know the look on her face and she¡¯s about to argue with me.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about you. This is about Brent.¡± I remind her.


    ¡°But you¡¯re going to take care of Randy?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± I assure her. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t be looking for you tomorrow. Or the next. I can¡¯t promise you that I¡¯ll have it taken care of right away.¡±


    She nods and chokes out. ¡°You¡¯re right. Thank you, Grave.¡±


    ¡°Call me if you need anything. Do you hear me?¡± Five thousand won¡¯tst her long, but it¡¯s a start.


    She reaches up on her tiptoes and presses her lips to mine just as my door opens. ¡°Meeting in five,¡± my brother calls out.


    Nat pulls away quickly and averts her eyes to the floor before I even had a chance to kiss her back. But I had no n to do so.


    I re up at him. ¡°I can fucking read a clock,¡± I snap. His blue eyes drop to her legs and slowly look over the back of her as she presses her front into mine like a timid cat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bete,¡± he warns and then ms my door shut.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    APRIL


    I¡¯m tired, and I¡¯m starving. I haven¡¯t eaten much. Don¡¯t really have the appetite after all the unanswered calls and ignored texts I¡¯ve sent Ethan. He didn¡¯t even bother showing up at the shop today. Alexa sent me a texttest night inviting me out to the bar tonight, but I declined. I¡¯m not in the mood to be around a crowd.


    I stand in the cooler, searching on my phone. I can¡¯t find anything about what the fuck a Queen is or what connection it has to do with Kingdom. I did, however, find out that four Kings own it. Titan, Bones, Cross, and Grave.


    He fucking owns a quarter of the hotel and casino, and I¡¯m having a hard time processing that information. The answer has been in front of me the entire time. That¡¯s why Ethan asked if he had given me that card. He was talking about Grave. He knows who he is. Grave holds all the answers I need. I just need to get his cell number off his info that he left when he ordered the flowers for his mother.


    I go back to the office and sit down at the desk. Going through theputer, I pull up his information and look at his number. What am I going to say to him? Why would I be calling? Making up my mind, I let out a deep breath before I type in his number on my cell.


    It rings a couple of times before I hear his voice. ¡°Hello?¡± The single wordes out rough. I look at the clock and silently curse myself. It¡¯s still early. I haven¡¯t even opened the shop yet. ¡°Hello?¡± he asks, sounding irritated this time.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I say and flinch. Way too chipper.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± he growls, getting angrier by the second.


    ¡°It¡¯s April. From Roses,¡± I rify.


    ¡°Oh.¡± His voice changes to surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I woke you,¡± I rush out.


    ¡°No, no. You¡¯re fine. What¡¯s up? Everything okay?¡±


    I frown. That¡¯s an odd question. But I guess so is this unexpected phone call. ¡°Yes, of course. I was just checking in to see what your mother thought of the flowers.¡±


    He¡¯s silent for a long second. So long that I pull my cell away from my ear to make sure the connection isn¡¯t lost. Finally, he speaks in a clipped voice. ¡°Loved them.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± I sigh in relief. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡±


    He clears his throat. ¡°Is that really why you called, April?¡±


    He¡¯s caught me. I¡¯m like a window, people can see right through my shit. I never was good at lying. Looking down at my ck nails, I try a different approach. ¡°I was actually wondering if you would like to grab a cup of coffee. There¡¯s a little shop just a couple of doors down.¡± I bite my bottom lip to keep from rambling.


    ¡°Sure.¡± He sighs heavily. ¡°I can meet you there in an hour.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I was not expecting that answer. ¡°I can do that.¡± I¡¯ll just have to close the shop since I know Ethan won¡¯t be showing up to help. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you there.¡±

 Chapter 126

    I walk into the small coffee shop and pick the first round table to my right. There¡¯s only one other person here at the moment in the corner booth, but they have their earbuds in while working on aptop.


    My knees bounce up and down as I try to think of an excuse to bring up Kingdom and ask how my brother fits into the situation. I don¡¯t think saying hey, I googled youst night and saw you¡¯re part owner. Do you know why my brother has a key card to there? Oh, and hey is your brother connected with the mafia? That would be a good conversation starter. Not. I look up just as a sport bike pulls into the front row parking spot. It¡¯s a Yamaha R1, and Grave is driving. He turns it off, kicks the kickstand down, and gets off it. I watch him walk to the door dressed in a pair of dark wash jeans, ckbat boots, and a ck T-shirt that shows off his one sleeve and muscr arms. He wears a white hat backward that he takes off and spins around. It has that same ck circle and K that sits in the middle. I now know that represents Kingdom.


    He enters the coffee shop, and I stand from the table. ¡°Hey,¡± I saymely, all of a sudden feeling ufortable. I¡¯m not sure what the fuck I¡¯m doing or why I¡¯m doing it.


    He turns to look at me and removes a pair of ck Aviators from his face. His blue eyes meet mine, and he smiles. ¡°Hey.¡±


    The guy is gorgeous. There¡¯s no question about that. There¡¯s just something about him that I like. Or maybe it¡¯s the fact that I haven¡¯t met someone new in a while. Thest guy I crawled in bed with was Derek, and that was over a year ago. It was a random hookup because we were out and had some drinks. We¡¯d had sex before, so it was familiar.


    ¡°Have you ordered yet?¡± he asks.


    Right! We¡¯re here for coffee, not to fuck. ¡°I have not,¡± I answer.


    He takes the few steps over to the counter, and asks, ¡°What would you like?¡±


    ¡°Small coffee. ck, please.¡±


    He ces our order and then waits for them to make it while I sit back down.


    ¡°Come here often?¡± he asks, sitting down across from me with our coffees.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I lie. I hardly evere here. I¡¯m not much of a coffee drinker. ¡°How about you?¡± I ask and then inwardly curse myself.


    ¡°First time.¡± He chuckles.


    This is so fucking awkward. I¡¯d rather be having one of those dreams where you¡¯re naked in front of a crowd instead of this. At least I know that wouldn¡¯t be as embarrassing.


    GRAVE


    I FIND IT very off that April called me to meet her for coffee, but I didn¡¯t question it. The moment I answered the phone and she said her name, I knew it was about Ethan. But I¡¯m not going to willingly give her any information about him. If she wants to know, she¡¯ll have toe out and ask.


    She averts her eyes and blows on her coffee. I look her over. Her hair is up again today in that messy bun she seems to love. Her face is free of makeup. She looks gorgeous, but her ice blue eyes look tired, and I bet it has to do with Ethan.


    ¡°I like your bike,¡± she says, looking out the window.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say, taking a sip of my drink. I went out with Crossst night and got fucked up. I left my car at Kingdom and woke up at my house this morning, so I decided to drive my bike.


    ¡°So what is it you do for a living, Grave?¡± she asks, unable to look me in the eyes.


    There it is. The million-dor question. ¡°I work at Kingdom,¡± I say vaguely.


    Her dark brows lift. ¡°Oh really? How long have you worked there?¡±


    ¡°Going on four years now,¡± I answer.


    She nods her head.


    ¡°How long have you worked at Roses?¡± I counter.


    She ces her cup of coffee down. ¡°I started working there when I was twelve.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a long time.¡±


    ¡°My mother opened it, and I helped her out. I took over when she passed away.¡±


    My chest tightens at her words. Her mother is dead. Just like mine. ¡°That was nice of you to help her,¡± I say before taking another sip.


    ¡°Yeah, well ¡­¡± She shrugs. ¡°It was all she had, but she loved it.¡±


    A silence falls over us, and my cell vibrates in my pocket. I pull it out to see it¡¯s Lucy.


    Lucy: Where are you? I thought you wereing over this morning.


    Ignoring the message, I lock my phone.


    ¡°What about your father?¡± I ask. ¡°Does he help you with the shop?¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°Left when Ethan and I were young.¡±


    Well, fuck! This is going worse than I thought it would, but at least I know who Ethan is to her-her brother. That¡¯s good to know.


    My cell vibrates again but this time it¡¯s my brother calling. ¡°One second,¡± I tell her, then answer it. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°I need you to be in my office in an hour,¡± he barks.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there when I get there,¡± I say and hang up on him.


    Her ice blue eyes go from my cell to mine. ¡°You can go if you need to,¡± she says softly. Obviously, she¡¯s changed her mind about whatever she wanted to meet me about.


    I want to tell her that it¡¯s fine, but I do need to get to Kingdom. I¡¯m not in the mood to put up with my brother yelling at me all day, so I stand. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you back to Roses,¡± I say, tossing what¡¯s left of my coffee into the trash can by the door.


    She stays silent as we walk down the sidewalk and into Roses. She turns to face me once we step inside. Her eyes run over my neck tattoo and then my sleeve. She¡¯s never treated me differently or looked at me any different than other customers, but I want to know what she¡¯s thinking. Do they turn her off? Disgust her?


    I can see the question written all over her face. The one that everyone asks-why did you get those tattoos? Do they mean something? Do you think you¡¯ll regret them when you¡¯re older? It¡¯s always the same.


    ¡°I like art,¡± I say. Her eyes find mine, but she doesn¡¯t say anything. ¡°That¡¯s what you were thinking, right? Why I have so many?¡±


    She averts her eyes to her ck sneakers, and a blush covers her cheeks. God, she¡¯s gorgeous. In a dream sort of way. Like nothing I¡¯ve ever seen in person.


    ¡°Can I show you something?¡± she asks shyly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answer, stepping away from her to allow her space.


    She walks toward the back. I follow her without being told. She pushes a back door that reads exit only, and we enter a narrow back alleyway. She takes a few steps away from the door and then turns to face me. Ie to a stop and just stare down at her. It¡¯s a sunny day here in Vegas, and the sun hits her eyes just right. They look almost see-through. Hypnotic. ¡°What did you want me to see?¡± I ask, clearing my throat.


    cing her hands on both of my shoulders, she spins me around to face the back of the building with her. ¡°What the ¡­?¡± I trail off as my eyes look over the building. It¡¯s covered in various shades of blue, red, green, yellow, and purple.


    I step up to it and run my fingers over the brick. Blue water ys its part of a river. Tips of white make it look like it has rolling waves. To the right are mountains with peaks covered in dark clouds. To the left are tall buildings at night. Silver makes up the windows as they shine from the moonlight. ¡°Someone vandalized your building,¡± I say. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You think so?¡± she asks softly, still standing behind me.


    I nod. ¡°Absolutely.¡± I take a step back,ing to stand beside her and ce my hands in my front pockets, just taking it in. ¡°Fuck, it must have taken them forever to do it.¡± It spans the entire back of the building. There is no way this was done in one night. Well, that¡¯s not true. I guess it depends on how many people they had working on it at once. But it doesn¡¯t look like several people did it. It looks like one. Art is like anything else. Everyone¡¯s strokes are different. There is nothing in this pic that doesn¡¯t match. No. One person did this. And it took them more than one night. They used paintbrushes. Not like they threw some spray paint on it and ran. Maybe she didn¡¯t notice it at first. She doesn¡¯te out here very often, and they came back multiple times to do it. ¡°I can pick up some paint and cover it up,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°What?¡± she asks, turning to face me.


    I do the same and look down at her. ¡°I can cover it up.¡± I sigh. ¡°Not gonna lie, I¡¯d hate to do it, but they shouldn¡¯t have done that to your building.¡±


    She tilts her head to the side, looking up at me. ¡°If you could erase any of your tattoos, would you?¡±


    I frown but answer without hesitation. ¡°No.¡±


    She looks over at the back of the building and smiles. ¡°Me neither.¡± She steps up to it and ces her hands on the brick. ¡°I did this.¡±


    My eyes widen. ¡°What?¡±


    She turns to look at me. ¡°I painted this.¡±


    My mind is a little slow at the moment, so I point at it. ¡°You did this?¡± I ask stupidly.


    She looks down at her ck Converse and bites her bottom lip. All of a sudden, she¡¯s nervous.


    I step into her and ce my hand under her chin, lifting it so she looks up at me. Her piercing blue eyes shine from the sun hitting them. Then she lifts her hands and runs her fingers softly over my neck tattoo. I can¡¯t help the shiver that runs through me at her softness.


    ¡°I like art too, Grave.¡± She speaks quietly as though the world can¡¯t know our secret.


    My hand drops from her chin to wrap around her waist, and I pull her body flush with mine. She doesn¡¯t fight me or push me away. ¡°You¡¯re amazing,¡± I say honestly. I¡¯ve never met anyone like her before. She¡¯s the exact opposite of me. Full of life. Breath of fresh air. Talented.


    She gives me a soft smile. Her eyes drop to my lips, and I try to think of anything else but her hands on me because I don¡¯t want to get hard and ruin the moment.


    But when her hands cup my face, I lose the battle. Her eyes meet mine again, and she whispers, ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    I begin to walk forward, forcing her to walk backward. Her back gently hits the building, and I bring my left hand up and cup the side of her face. She leans her head back, staring up at me with heavy eyes.


    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re beautiful,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Grave ¡­¡± My nickname shakes on her lips. Her handse up to my chest and grip my T-shirt.


    ¡°April,¡± I whisper, and she whimpers.


    Lowering my lips, I gently touch mine to hers. She parts her lips for me, and my tongue enters her mouth. She tastes like sugar. Addictive.


    She moans into my mouth, and my other handes up to hold the other side of her face. I tilt her head and deepen the kiss, memorizing every stroke of her tongue on mine. The way she pushes her hips into my hard dick and grips my shirt, greedy and wanting.


    I pull away and rest my forehead to hers. We¡¯re both panting. I open my eyes to look down at hers, and they¡¯re still closed. ¡°Have dinner with me tonight,¡± I say before shees back to reality. Before she remembers who I really am and why she wanted to meet with me this morning, bursting this bubble she has built around me.


    Her eyes open, and she looks up at me. ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 127

    APRIL


    After I watch Grave exit the shop, I pick up my cell to call Alexa but then pause, afraid of what she¡¯ll say about my date with him tonight after what her brother told us about the Kings. So instead, I dial up Jasmine. We traded numbers that first night when we went out after leaving her own party.


    ¡°Hey, doll.¡± She answers on the first ring.


    ¡°I need to talk to you,¡± I say in a rush. My heart¡¯s still pounding from our kiss. It was a mistake. I know it was. It was so unexpected, but again, it was what I wanted. When he asked me out on a date tonight, I didn¡¯t think twice about it.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡± she asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± I bite my bottom lip.


    ¡°Tell me everything and we¡¯ll figure it out together,¡± she assures me.


    I like Jasmine. I don¡¯t know her all that well, but she seems to be a good kind of friend to have.


    ¡°You know the Kings, right?¡± Ie right out and ask.


    ¡°Yeah ¡­¡± she trails off. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I have a date with Grave tonight.¡± I close my eyes and bow my head in shame. Why did I say yes? Why did he have to kiss me like that? My heart still pounds. He looked at me like he was seeing something for the first time. My skin still tingles from where he touched me.


    She whistles. ¡°Oh, girl. What are you doing around noon today?¡±


    I frown, but answer, ¡°I¡¯ll be at the shop.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle pick you up then,¡± she states.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to go have lunch with the girls.¡±


    _______________Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine and I pull up to Kingdom. ¡°What are we doing here?¡± I ask, getting out as the valet slides in the driver¡¯s seat of her car. I¡¯ve never been here. But the hotel and casino dominate the Las Vegas Strip. It has four towers-one for each King-and is its own city.


    ¡°The girls and I have a tradition that we meet up for lunch at Empire.¡±


    We walk into Kingdom, and it¡¯s exactly as I expected. White marble floor with the same ck circle with a golden K in the middle. We entered the hotel side. I can see off to the right where it opens into the casino.


    She grabs my hand and pulls me to a bank of elevators. We make our way up to the twentieth floor, passing slot machines, and enter the restaurant. I see the girl from the other night; Emilee I think was her name. And another woman I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Heydies, this is April.¡± She introduces me before she slides into the booth. I sit down beside her since both women are on the other side, facing us.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again.¡± Emilee nods.


    ¡°I¡¯m Haven.¡± The brte reaches out her hand to shake mine.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    We all open our menus. ¡°What¡¯s good here?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Everything,¡± Jasmine answers, licking her lips. Then she lifts her eyes to look over at the entrance. ¡°Haven, how long is Nite gonna be on babysitting duty?¡±


    I follow her eyes over to a man I didn¡¯t see when we entered the ce. He¡¯s standing with his arms over his chest and legs spread wide. His eyes are on our table, and he¡¯s dressed in a ck three-piece suit with an earpiece in his ear. He looks like he belongs in the Secret Service. Who is this Haven chick? Haven sighs. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±


    Emilee rolls her eyes, and Jasmine justughs. Then a silence falls over them.


    ¡°So, uh, Jasmine mentioned you girls have lunch here often,¡± I add, breaking the silence. I like Jasmine, but I¡¯m confused as to why she brought me here.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Emilee nods and then it¡¯s quiet again.


    I look over the menu trying to figure out what I want when I hear Haven speak. ¡°Hey babe. That was fast.¡±


    I look up and meet a set of dark eyes that I know well.


    ¡°April,¡± Luca says my name in surprise.


    ¡°You know her?¡± Jasmine is the one who asks.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He ces his hands on Haven¡¯s shoulders ¡°April is my favorite florist.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Haven¡¯s eyes light up. ¡°I love all of the flowers he brings home. And your vases, they are gorgeous.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I blush at her praise. But it¡¯s not hard to figure out who she is-his wife.


    ¡°You own a flower shop?¡± Emilee smiles at her own question.


    I nod.


    A man I remember seeing on myputeres to stand next to Luca behind Emilee. His name is Weston Mathews-aka Titan-one of the owners of Kingdom. Now shit is starting to make sense. The dots connecting. ¡°Do you do weddings?¡± he asks me.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my gosh. Will you do our wedding?¡± Emilee asks. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for a florist.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to but ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yay.¡± She ps her hands excitedly. ¡°I¡¯lle by after lunch, and we can go over what I have in mind.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I say smiling, happy to help them out. ¡°How many people are you thinking of?¡± I ask. I¡¯m not a baker, but the number of guests will give me an idea of how big it¡¯s going to be.


    She looks up over her shoulder at Titan. ¡°How many were on our final list, babe? I think it said two hundred and twenty.¡±


    If I was eating food, I¡¯d choke on it. ¡°That¡¯s a lot.¡± I almost gasp.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He nods. ¡°Something around that.¡±


    ¡°There was more, but she started scratching names out.¡± Titan adds.


    ¡°When is the wedding?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We¡¯re thinking November.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s in two months.¡± My eyes bug out.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Jasmine asks.


    ¡°We just don¡¯t want to wait.¡± Emilee shrugs. ¡°And I put you down for a plus one.¡± She winks at Jasmine. ¡°Who are you bringing?¡±


    She waves her off. ¡°I¡¯m riding solo.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be riding something.¡± Emileeughs.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not Trenton.¡± Haven pulls her lip back with disgust at the name.


    ¡°Okay,dies, we have to go. We just came by to say hello.¡± Titan leans down and kisses Emilee on the forehead. ¡°We have a meeting with the rest of the Kings in ten.¡±


    The couples say their goodbyes, and once we¡¯re alone, Jasmine speaks. ¡°We need to go shopping after this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m down,¡± Emilee says. ¡°Then I¡¯lle over to your shop?¡± she asks me.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Haven nods. ¡°asion?¡±


    Jasmine elbows me. ¡°April has a date with Grave tonight.¡±


    ¡°No fucking way!¡± Emilee gasps.


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome.¡± Haven tilts her head to the side, smiling. ¡°This must mean he¡¯s done with Lucy.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°She¡¯s as bad as you are with Trenton.¡± She points at Jasmine.


    ¡°Who is Lucy?¡± I ask. I know nothing about Grave except what I read on the inte. And all that told me was that he is the youngest heir to Kingdom and the most likely to end up in prison. He had a few mugshots. Mainly for DUIs and reckless behavior. It¡¯s no secret why Kyle Reed is known as Grave. The guy has a death wish. He¡¯s an adrenaline junkie.


    ¡°Lucy is a train wreck,¡± Haven answers.


    ¡°They have a bad past,¡± Emilee adds.


    Haven snorts. ¡°I was never friends with her. Hell, I didn¡¯t even know who she was until recently. But she¡¯s bad for Grave. Feeds into his addiction.¡±


    I go to ask what she means by that when the waitress walks up to our table and takes our orders.

 Chapter 128

    GRAVE


    I¡¯M SITTING AT my desk when my office phone rings. ¡°Hello?¡± I answer.


    ¡°Hey, babe,¡± Lucy speaks.


    I sigh. I¡¯ve been ignoring her calls all week. ¡°Hey.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you,¡± she says, and I can practically hear her pouting.


    ¡°Been busy working,¡± I say truthfully. We had meetings all day. My brother is up my ass, and Titan still looks at me like he wants to smash my face in for myment about his fianc¨¦e sucking my dick. ¡°What did you need?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be at the Airport tonight. Want to go?¡±


    ¡°No. Not tonight,¡± I answer as my door opens. ¡°Hey, I gotta go.¡±


    ¡°Wait-¡±


    I hang up. ¡°What do you want, Bones?¡± I ask, watching as my brother enters my office.


    Hees to stand in front of my desk with his tatted arms crossed over his chest. ¡°I¡¯m leaving tonight for New York,¡± he states.


    ¡°And?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be gone for the weekend.¡±


    ¡°I thought you broke up with L?¡± She was some supermodel he¡¯d been fucking for a few months. She wanted to introduce him to her parents, and he dumped her ass.


    ¡°I did. I¡¯m going for other reasons.¡±


    Ah, I bet it has to do with Kink. Some secret society sex club he joined. I heard him talking to Titan about it the other day in the conference room.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I say, dismissing him by looking down at myputer.


    He doesn¡¯t take the hint. Instead, he sits down. ¡°Can you behave yourself while I¡¯m gone?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say through gritted teeth.


    He sighs. ¡°Kyle ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get the fuck out of my office, Din,¡± I growl, ring at him. ¡°I have work to do.¡±


    He ps his hands on his thighs and stands before leaving my office. Fuck, he¡¯s been on my ass more than usualtely.


    _______________


    I pull up to a two-story house outside of Las Vegas. It sits on the end of a street all by itself. April had messaged me earlier with her address. I ce my car in park and get out. Walking to her door, I run a hand over my hair. Once I get to the porch, I ring the bell and rock back and forth on my heels, waiting for her to answer.


    She opens the door dressed in a little ck dress. It has a V neckline with long sleeves. It stops at her thighs, showing off her long, thin legs. She wears a deep purple choker that matches her hair that is down and in big curls. She has her makeup done how I like it. Her ice blue eyes lined in ck with that deep purple lipstick. Her six-inch ck heels give her extra height, but she¡¯s still shorter than me.


    She averts her eyes, running her hands down her dress, and bites her lip nervously


    ¡°You look gorgeous,¡± I say, stepping up to her.


    Her head snaps up, and her eyes meet mine. She licks her lips, and I cup her face, feeling her out. This morning was not a mistake. It didn¡¯t go the way she wanted it to, but I can¡¯t deny I¡¯m attracted to her. And the fact that I stand here on her porch to take her out means she is attracted to me as well.


    ¡°So do you,¡± she whispers.


    The corners of my lips curve into a smile before I press them to hers. I kiss her softly, just our lips when I really want to push her back into the house, tear off her dress and carry her to her bedroom.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I say, pulling on her hand without even allowing her to give me that option.


    APRIL


    I sit in his passenger seat, trying to calm my racing heart. I don¡¯t know why he makes me so nervous. Maybe it¡¯s because he holds so much power over this town. He tried to downy what he does with Kingdom this morning over coffee, but he knows that I know the truth. There¡¯s too much of him on the inte not to know.


    ¡°I love your dress,¡± hements while he drives down the highway toward The Strip.


    ¡°Thank you. I went shopping with the girls today. Jasmine said I had to get it.¡±


    ¡°The girls? Jasmine? How do you know her?¡± he asks curiously.


    ¡°Met her through a mutual friend,¡± I say.


    He nods and shifts gears.


    ¡°She¡¯s really nice,¡± I add, trying to rub my sweaty palms on my dress without looking obvious. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been on an actual date. Men these days would rather fuck you and then split than take the time to get to know you.


    He nods. ¡°She can be. She can also be crazy.¡±


    ¡°You know her well?¡± I ask, wondering if they have a past. Haven is married to Luca, who seems to be good friends with Titan, who is engaged to Emilee, a best friend to Jasmine. So it wouldn¡¯t be farfetched to think he and Jasmine have been close at some point. They are all part of a very tight circle.


    ¡°Yep. Went to high school and college with her,¡± he answers.


    That¡¯s something I won¡¯t find on the inte. ¡°What makes her so crazy?¡±


    ¡°She used to date this guy name Trenton.¡± That¡¯s who Haven mentioned when Emilee was talking about Jasmine¡¯s plus one. ¡°She would sh his tires. Got him kicked off the football team for drugs.¡± My eyes widen. ¡°Pretty sure she would have lit him on fire if it wouldn¡¯t have killed him.¡± Heughs. ¡°He was a prick, though. He would have deserved it.¡±


    I chuckle. ¡°Now I know why she and Alexa are friends. She can be crazy too.¡±


    Heughs, and his cell starts to ring through the Bluetooth in his car. He picks it up from the cradle on his dash and pushes ignore, but not before I see Lucy light up the screen.


    Interesting. ¡°You can answer that,¡± I tell him, and he gives me a side-eye. ¡°You know, in case it¡¯s important. I understand,¡± I add.


    He shakes his head. ¡°It can wait.¡±


    A silence falls over his car, and a thought hits me. Lucy Mason. After the conversation I had with the girls today, I did a little research before our date tonight. It wasn¡¯t hard to find. The girls hadn¡¯t mentioned herst name at lunch today, but all I had to do was search Grave and I noticed the same woman popped up in pictures with him. One was even a mug shot of her. She had been arrested for DUI. It had said she was driving a car when pulled over due to speeding. That was just a few months ago. I had readments that stated she was with Grave, and he is friends with a judge and was released on a technicality. Something about the cops hadn¡¯t read them their Miranda rights. I¡¯m not sure how true that is, and you can¡¯t believe everything you read on the inte, but I do believe that Grave has connections all over this state, if not even further.

 Chapter 129

    We pull up to the valet at the Mandy Bay casino, and a man opens my door for me. I thank him as Gravees around the front of the car and takes my hand. We haven¡¯t spoken since Lucy called, and I didn¡¯t miss that he shut his cellpletely off after that.


    First red g.


    I stay silent as we walk through the casino, not knowing where we are going, but I never get out much.


    Wee up to a restaurant that reads Fleur in white letters across the top. A man greets us dressed in a ck three-piece suit. ¡°Hello, Grave.¡± He nods and looks at me. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± I smile at him.


    He turns his attention back to Grave. ¡°Your table is ready, sir. Please follow me.¡±


    They seat us in the back at a round table. Grave pulls my seat out, and I sit down, thanking him. He sits across from me, and I ce my napkin in myp. My knees start to bounce once again. ¡°Do you know everyone in Vegas?¡± Ie out and ask.


    ¡°Pretty much,¡± he answers. ¡°I¡¯ve lived here all my life.¡±


    ¡°Owning a quarter of the biggest hotel and casino doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± I add.


    He smirks. ¡°I was wondering if you did your research.¡±


    I shrug. ¡°A little.¡±


    He arches a brow, his eyes on mine daring me to say more. I want to but not about his business. I want to ask about Lucy. Haven didn¡¯t make it sound serious, but I¡¯m betting she doesn¡¯t know the whole situation between them. I look down at the table, unable to go there just yet. We¡¯ll see how the date goes. Maybe tomorrow.


    GRAVE


    DINNER WENT BY fast. Before I knew it, she¡¯d had a few sses of wine. I had water. I didn¡¯t want to be drunk when I drove her home. I also haven¡¯t had a hit yet today. I¡¯m not even craving one.


    We didn¡¯t talk a whole lot. She was more focused on eating than digging for information, and I like that. Whatever she wants to know about me, she could read online, which she has obviously done. There are a few stories that the media have made up, but for the most part, I¡¯m guilty for what they¡¯ve used me of.


    ¡°Oh, my gosh, that food was amazing.¡± She sighs, leaning back in the passenger seat.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you liked it,¡± I say, taking a quick look over at her. Her eyes are closed, and a smile tugs at her painted lips. ¡°Just how drunk are you?¡± I ask with augh.


    She opens her eyes and tilts her head to look at me. ¡°I¡¯m stuffed. Not drunk. It takes a lot to get me drunk.¡±


    ¡°Not a lightweight, huh?¡±


    Sheughs. ¡°No. I partied too much in high school for that.¡±


    ¡°Not in college?¡±


    ¡°I dropped out of college freshman year.¡± She sighs. ¡°I had to help my mom with Roses.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She waves me off, sitting up straighter. ¡°I had no idea what I was going to do with my life anyway. I was just wasting money.¡±


    I exit the highway and pull down her street. I stop in her driveway and get out, opening her door for her and walking her to her house. She unlocks the door and pushes it open.


    ¡°I had a great time tonight,¡± I tell her as she turns to face me.


    She smiles and runs her hand down my shirt. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be over.¡±


    My cock instantly hardens, and I swallow a growl. ¡°April ¡­¡±


    She steps into me. ¡°I¡¯m an adult, Kyle.¡± She uses my real name, reminding me she¡¯s looked me up. No one ever calls me that except for Bones when he¡¯s pissed at me. ¡°A woman. I know what I want. Do you?¡±


    I reach out and cup her face, pulling her into me. ¡°I do,¡± I say before pressing my lips to hers. She moans into my mouth, and I shove her dress up her legs before lifting her off her feet.


    She wraps her legs around my waist as I step inside with her and m the front door shut with my shoe.


    ¡°Where to?¡± I ask, pulling from her mouth.


    ¡°Up the stairs. Last door on the right,¡± she rushes out.


    I make my way up the stairs and enter her bedroom. The lights are off, and she reaches over, flipping them on and I lick my lips. I like a woman who isn¡¯t shy. I¡¯ve been dying to look at her body. To touch her skin.


    She wiggles out of my hold and stands before me. I reach up and rip my shirt over my head and toss it to the floor.


    Her hands go to my bare chest, and she runs her fingers down over my body until they reach my jeans. She¡¯s undoing my belt as I kick off my shoes.


    I grab her dress and yank it off her. She stands before me in a ckce bralette and matching thong with her heels on. ¡°You¡¯re perfect,¡± I say, looking her over. She doesn¡¯t have any tattoos, but her belly button is pierced with a ck bar and purple ball on the end.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She pushes my ck boxer briefs down my thighs and licks her lips as she stares at my hard cock. A barbell is pierced through the end.


    She wraps her hand around the base, and I hiss in a breath when she jerks on it, forcing me closer to her. My hands go to her hair, gripping it between my fingers to yank her head back. She whimpers, and I bury my face in her neck, sucking on her skin.


    ¡°God.¡± She moans when her hand begins to slide up and down my cock. Pulling away all of a sudden, she ms her hands on my chest and pushes me onto her bed.


    I didn¡¯t expect her to be aggressive like this. But I like it. I love a woman who knows what she wants and goes for it.


    She crawls between my legs and leans forward, wrapping her lips around my cock while she looks up at me.


    ¡°Fuck, April.¡± I slide my hand into her hair again. My eyes stare into hers as she swallows my cock like she¡¯s done it a million times.


    My hips thrust upward while she opens her throat for me and lets me fuck it. I get more forceful. Tears start to fill her beautiful ice blue eyes and run down her gorgeous face, smearing her ck eyeliner that I love so much.


    I sit up, cing my left arm behind me on the bed to help prop me up while the right one stays in her hair. I use it to control her head. The sound of my cock sliding in and out of her mouth fills the room while she moans around it. ¡°Fukkk,¡± I groan as my balls begin to tighten.


    I yank her head off me and flip her onto her back. I don¡¯t want toe in her mouth. Not yet.


    She opens her legs for me, and I feel her shaved pussy with two fingers, confirming what I already knew-she¡¯s soaked. I shove my arms underneath her knees, spreading her legs wide and slide my cock into her.


    She cries out and ps my chest. I grab the inside of her elbows and pin her arms down to her sides as I start to move. She looks up at me with heavy eyes, face smeared with makeup and parted lips. She¡¯s still gasping from my cock in her mouth.


    Our bodies are pping while her bed hits the wall, and our bodies are already covered in sweat. She throws her head back, crying out as her pussy tightens around me, and I realize this is the first time I¡¯ve had sex in a long time when I wasn¡¯t high or wasted.


    I almost forgot what it felt like not to be in a drug-induced haze. To actually feel a womane undone.


    She closes her eyes, and her body shakes under mine. I shove her arms above her head. Leaning down, I capture her lips with mine and kiss her deeply, swallowing her moans and cries of pleasure.


    I pull back and flip her onto her stomach. Gripping her hips, I yank her ass up in the air. I look down and see her cum covering my cock. It jerks. I lean down and kiss her back, tasting the saltiness on her skin. I spread her legs with my knees and slide back into her. I lean forward, reach around her waist, and y with her clit while I kiss her neck.


    ¡°Oh, God ¡­ Grave ¡­¡± Her hands p the headboard as she presses her hips against me. ¡°I¡¯m gonnae again.¡± She¡¯s gasping.


    ¡°Good,¡± I growl, gripping her hair and pulling it off the back of her neck to give me better ess. I bite down on it, and she shivers.


    I pick up my pace, and her voice grows louder, filling the room. Her hands grip the sheets and her body tightens, then she does exactly what she said she was going to do andes once again.

 Chapter 130

    APRIL


    I lie on my back. My entire body shaking and covered in sweat. Grave falls on his back next to me with his hand on his bare chest.


    I look over at him. His eyes are closed, and his lips are parted as he tries to catch his breath. I slide my hand over his chest and run the tips of my fingers over his nipple piercing.


    His eyes pop open, and his head falls to the side so he can look at me. ¡°I didn¡¯t use protection,¡± he says as if he just realized it.


    I smile at him. ¡°I¡¯m on the pill.¡±


    He lets out a long breath.


    Iugh and joke. ¡°Caught up in the moment?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nods once before licking his lips.


    I get up and straddle him. I run my hands over his six-pack to his chest, exploring him. I sat across from him at dinner for a couple of hours, and all I could think of was this-using back to my ce.


    The more time I spent with him, the less I thought about Lucy and the more I thought about him and me. I wanted a taste. I was craving him.


    He opens his eyes and grips my hips. His thumbs rub circles on my hip bones. His eyes on my chest.


    ¡°Stay the night,¡± I say, not wanting him to leave just yet.


    His eyes meet mine, and I have an instant of panic.


    ¡°I mean ¡­ if you don¡¯t have anywhere else to be tonight.¡± It¡¯s still early. Not even ten yet.


    He sits up, cing both his hands on my face, and ces his lips on mine. I open for him as his tongue enters my mouth. My eyes close, and his arms wrap around my waist, holding me in ce, and he pulls away.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to leave,¡± he states, before shoving me back down onto my back.


    GRAVE


    MONDAY MORNING, I walk off the elevator at Kingdom onto the thirteenth floor. I take an immediate right and enter the conference room. The guys already sit around it.


    I plop down in my seat, and my brother looks at his watch, then at me. ¡°You¡¯re early.¡±


    I say nothing.


    ¡°Have you even been to bed yet?¡± he asks, looking me over.


    ¡°I got five hours of sleep, not that it¡¯s any of your business,¡± I say with a smile. I spent the entire weekend at April¡¯s. I wouldn¡¯t say I got much sleep because neither one of us did, but I was sober the entire time. ¡°How was New York?¡± I ask him to make conversation.


    He eyes me skeptically and answers slowly. ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it was,¡± I say, and his eyes narrow on me. ¡°So what is this meeting about?¡± I question, getting down to it.


    Bones goes to speak, but the doors open behind me and I hear Nigel. ¡°Grave, you have a phone call on line one.¡±


    I get up from my seat and walk over to the far side of the room and pick up the phone, pressing one. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hey man, it¡¯s Mac.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you back,¡± I say, not even giving him a second to argue before I hang up on him. I exit the conference room and walk down to my office. Closing my door, I sit behind my desk and pull my cell out of my pocket and call him back. We have a jammer in the conference room. That way no cell phones can be recording of any kind. We do a lot of work in there with some very well-known Elite¡¯s. Never know who wants to get ckmail information to fuck you over. And I don¡¯t trust my brother to not pick up the office phone to listen to my conversation.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Mac answers.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. What do you have?¡±


    He sighs and I know it¡¯s not going to be good. ¡°Well, I ran the search through the database on the name you gave me ¡­ Randy Smith.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°And he¡¯s clean.¡±


    I run a hand down my face. ¡°No way.¡± That can¡¯t be true. ¡°The fucker was just arrestedst week at ss.¡±


    ¡°He was not.¡±


    I know I was pretty fucked up, but the cops were called. He threw my ss of liquor onto the fucking stage for Christ¡¯s sake. ¡°What the fuck ¡­?¡±


    ¡°He was escorted from the premises and told not to return.¡± He interrupts me.


    They banned him? I need to talk to Luca about this shit. ¡°Fuck!¡± Well ¡­ this isn¡¯t going how I nned. ¡°What if I talk her into pressing charges?¡± He beat her. I doubt the bruises have fadedpletely.


    ¡°You can, but it¡¯ll get him locked up for maybe twenty-four hours at best. He¡¯ll make bail and then it will just make things more difficult for her. You know how this shit goes. There¡¯s not much I can do. If he¡¯s been giving her hell for this long, he¡¯s not going to give up now. Next time she may not get the chance toe to you for help.¡±


    I throw my head back and close my eyes. Natalie and her son don¡¯t deserve this. No woman deserves to be treated like this. They need to feel safe. Protected, and I¡¯m all they have. ¡°What if I delivered him to you?¡± I offer, getting an idea.


    He¡¯s silent for a long second before he finally sighs. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know any part of your n.¡±


    ¡°What n?¡±


    ¡°Fuck,¡± he hisses. ¡°I¡¯ll do this for you. But only because if someone would have helped my mother like you¡¯re trying to help Natalie, maybe she¡¯d still be alive. Message me when you¡¯re ready.¡± He hangs up and I ce my cell on the desk.


    Bowing my head, I ce my hands over my face and close my eyes. I have to do something. Nothing good cane from Randy being able to touch them. And Natalie has nowhere to run. He¡¯d find her no matter what. Men like that don¡¯t let their toys go. And that¡¯s all she is to him.


    I could kill him. But I¡¯d prefer the guy rot in a prison cell, knowing she¡¯s out there living her best life with his son. Someone else out there raising his son.


    I pick up my cell, making up my mind and send a quick text to Luca.


    Me: I need some supplies.


    Luca: Whatever you need. I can meet youter on today.

 Chapter 131

    APRIL


    I¡¯ve been smiling like a fool all day. I spent the entire weekend locked in my bedroom with Grave. I didn¡¯t expect him to stay that long, but I wasn¡¯t going to kick him out. He kissed me goodbye this morning and promised he would return tonight with dinner. I hope it¡¯s something we can eat off one another.


    I open my cell to see I have a text from him.


    Grave: Still at Kingdom. Will be for a couple more hours.


    I exit the cooler and walk up to the desk just as the front door opens. Odd. I thought I locked it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯re closed,¡± I tell the man who enters.


    He looks up at me with dark eyes, and my stomach drops when I see he has a crowbar in his hand. Three more guys enter behind him.


    ¡°May I help you?¡± I ask, and my voice shakes.


    Thest guy to enter turns and locks the door. What the hell? ¡°Hey ¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here to see Ethan,¡± the guy in the front says to me.


    I frown. ¡°He¡¯s not here.¡± The truth is, I haven¡¯t seen him the past three days, but that¡¯s not umon since he¡¯s been avoiding metely. He sent me one text on Friday that he was staying at a friend¡¯s house for the weekend. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed Grave to stay over.


    ¡°Ethan?¡± he calls out and goes to walk past the desk.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I step in front of him. ¡°He¡¯s not here ¡­¡± He shoves me out of the way. ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°Ethan?¡± He walks back into the office and kicks the door open.


    ¡°I¡¯m calling the cops,¡± I announce and grab for my cell on the countertop, but another guy snatches it before I can get it.


    ¡°No need,¡± he says simply and throws it to the floor, crushing my screen. ¡°We won¡¯t be here long.¡±


    Then the other guy returns and takes the crowbar, smashing it into the ss.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I scream and run over to him.


    Someone grabs my hair and yanks me back. I cry out as my scalp burns. The first guy who enteredes to stand in front of me. He grips my face, cramming my cheeks into my teeth. My hands hit his chest, trying to shove him away. ¡°Where is he?¡± he demands. His almost ck eyes re down at me. His thin lips in a t line and his dark brows pulled together.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I growl. What has my brother done?


    He lets go of me, and the guy releases my hair. I take a shaky step back from them. They turn and bust another ss door.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I shout.


    I spot my phone on the floor, and I run over to it. A guy grabs me and throws me into a ss door. I bounce off it andnd face-first on the floor. I hold my side as I groan at the impact. ¡°How much?¡± I ask, trying not to cry. My worst fears havee to life. My brother is in deep trouble.


    The one with the crowbar squats down next to me. He takes the w-like end and slides it across my cheek, pushing my hair away from my face. I hold my breath, hoping he doesn¡¯t cut me with it. The metal cold against my skin. ¡°You can¡¯t afford it, honey.¡± Then he stands and kicks me in the side.


    I immediately go into the fetal position to shield my body from another blow. My breath gets caught in my lungs due to the pain, and my teeth grind.


    ¡°Tell him we¡¯ll be back.¡± Then I hear more ss shatter before the door dings, notifying me of their exit. I get up onto my hands and knees, breathing heavy, and look around. Tears sting my eyes as I look over what is left of my mother¡¯s flower shop. Even my vases that were on the shelf are now broken on the floor next to me. My hands shake as I reach out for them, the ss cutting me in the process.


    I push myself up, grab my busted phone, and run to my car. I rush into our house and go straight to his room. I¡¯m not an idiot. I know my brother isn¡¯t a saint. He¡¯s been caught stealing before. Andst month, I found a gun under his bed. When I questioned him, he said he was holding it for a friend. I didn¡¯t believe that for a second.


    I open his drawers and start throwing things around, not knowing what I¡¯m looking for but needing to find something, anything to tell me how much he owes these guys and why.


    Yanking open his closet, I pull things off his hangers and shelves. A hat falls and another one of those key cards fall out of it. I reach down and pick it up. Turning it over, I see a skull in the middle of it with a tilted crown on top. Blood drips down over it. Kingdom is written across the bottom in ck letters. I grip it in my hand and storm out of the door.


    I pull up to the hotel and casino, and I jump out before the man can even open my door.


    ¡°Will you be staying the night in the hotel, ma¡¯am?¡± he asks.


    ¡°No,¡± I growl, running up the stairs to the entrance.


    I make my way through the ss doors ande to a stop. The floor is ck and white checker marble with flecks of gold thrown in like confetti. The walls are a dark gray, and the ceiling is ck. The inside is just as dark as the outside.


    ¡°Wee to Kingdom. How may I help you?¡± one of thedies standing behind the front desk asks.


    I walk over to her, then open my mouth, but pause, not sure what to say. Instead, I dig the hotel key card of my pocket and show it to her.


    She looks over my wild hair and dried up blood on my hand, but smiles. ¡°I will have Antonio show you to your room.¡±


    Thank God something is going my way tonight.


    ¡°Hello, Miss. Please follow me,¡± a man says,ing up next to me, dressed in a suit and tie.


    I follow him silently. My first thought was to call Grave, but my cell is busted, so I can¡¯t read my numbers, and I don¡¯t have his memorized. I doubt if I just ask for him, they¡¯ll call him. I bet my ass a lot of people do that and get nowhere. So I¡¯m going to focus on my brother instead. Grave can¡¯t help me. He doesn¡¯t even know Ethan.


    The man takes us over to a bank of elevators, and I take a deep breath. My brother forgets who I am sometimes. He doesn¡¯t remember when I beat his ass five years ago after he wrecked Mom¡¯s car. I took the fall for him and said it was me, but I made sure to kick his ass first.


    Stepping in, he pushes a button, and my toes tap on the floor while it takes us up. My skin is on fire, my blood boiling. If those guys don¡¯t kill my brother, I¡¯m going to.


    The doors open, and there¡¯s a long hallway. The man takes us right, walking down the narrow hall to a door. He holds it open and enter an arena-like structure full of people. It¡¯s a fucking event center. They¡¯re shouting and pping. I look ahead of me to see a ring in the center. Two men are inside it. Their hands are up, and they bounce from foot to foot. My eyes widen when I see one of them is my brother.


    ¡°Motherfucker!¡±


    He¡¯s fighting again.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need your card to enter the room,¡± the man tells me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I growl, knowing I can take it from here. I storm down to the front, shoving people out of my way. I stand there with my arms crossed over my chest as he hits a guy so hard, he falls to his side. People cheer, and the ref holds up my brother¡¯s right arm. He¡¯s got a huge smile on his face and blood dripping down his chin.


    He exits the ring and walks through the crowd. Guys p him on his back, and women run their hands over his body. The kid is only neen. He can¡¯t even legally drink alcohol, much less fucking fight.


    I storm after him. I call out his name, but he doesn¡¯t hear me.


    ¡°Excuse me, miss. You need a pass to ess back here,¡± a man says, wearing a ck T-shirt with security written in yellow.


    I let out a growl as I yank the card out of my back pocket. ¡°Is this good enough?¡± I shove it in his face.


    He steps to the side, allowing me by. I catch sight of the back of my brother before he enters a room to the left. I start to jog and shove the door open to follow him. ¡°Just what in the fuck do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    He spins around, and his eyes widen when he sees me. ¡°April, what are you ¡­?¡±


    I p him across the face, cutting him off. ¡°What the hell did you do?¡± I shout.


    His wide eyes stare down at me, and fresh tears begin to sting mine. His eyes roam over my face, and he frowns. I know I look like shit. I didn¡¯t wipe off the makeup that¡¯s already been smeared before I left my house. ¡°Fuck, Ethan! What did you do? Please? What have you done?¡±

 Chapter 132

    GRAVE


    I ENTER THE room with Titan, about to beat the shit out of the kid myself. ¡°I warned you,¡± I growl.


    He ignores me as he stares at a woman before him. My eyes start at her ck high heel boots, thatce up her ankle. Then they travel up over her dark skinny jeans that fit her bubble ass perfectly. Dark purple hair falls over her back. It can only be one woman. ¡°April?¡± I ask.


    She spins around, and her eyes meet mine. Tears run down her perfect face, and her blue eyes widen when they see me. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Why is she in this room? How in the hell did she get back here? Did he bring her with him tonight? Thinking I wouldn¡¯t beat his ass if she was with him? The kid doesn¡¯t know me.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Ethan hisses, turning his back to us.


    She doesn¡¯t answer me. Instead, she turns to him. ¡°Grab your shit, we¡¯re leaving!¡± she orders.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I ask,ing up behind her. They ignore me. I grab her shoulder and spin her around to face me. She pushes me away. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I demand this time.


    She huffs, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°Did you send them?¡± she demands.


    I look at Titan. He shrugs, just as clueless as I am, and leans up against the wall. His eyes looking her up and down, wondering who the fuck she is. ¡°Send who? Where?¡± What is she talking about?


    She turns to her brother again. ¡°How much do you owe him, Ethan?¡± she snaps.


    His jaw tightens, and I frown.


    ¡°Fucking answer me!¡± she screams, fisting her hands down by her side.


    When he looks away from her, she rounds on me. ¡°How could you do this?¡± Fresh tears fill her eyes. ¡°You should have juste to me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± I say honestly.


    She begins to dig in her purse. She removes a checkbook before she lets her purse fall to her feet. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you. Right now. If you promise to let it go.¡± She licks her wet lips.


    ¡°April, I don¡¯t know ¡­¡±


    ¡°Fifty thousand,¡± Ethan mumbles, interrupting me.


    We both look at him. Her checkbook falls to her feet where her purse already sits, and she gasps. ¡°You owe him fifty grand?¡± she asks, blinking in disbelief. Then her hands ball into fists. ¡°They destroyed the shop. They broke everything, Ethan. What am I going to do now?¡±


    ¡°Wait. What?¡± I ask, looking at her.


    She bites her bottom lip and bows her head, quietly crying. Her hands cover her face, and her shoulders begin to shake.


    I cup her face and force her to look up at me. ¡°Did they touch you?¡± I demand.


    She pulls back and looks away from me. ¡°They did whatever you told them to do.¡±


    Why does she think I did this?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he tells her softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know ¡­¡±


    She runs for him. Her body throws them both into the wall before she takes him to the ground. He brings his hands up to shield his face while she balls her fists and starts punching the shit out of him. ¡°They destroyed everything! They¡¯re going to kill you!¡± she cries, swinging her fists at him. She¡¯s kicking his ass more than his opponent was in the ring.


    I wrap an arm around her waist and yank her off him. She kicks and screams as I toss her into Titan¡¯s arms. ¡°Take her to the office. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    He drags her out, kicking and screaming. I turn on Ethan. He picks himself up off the floor and wipes the blood from his lips. ¡°Fuck! She¡¯s crazy ¡­¡±


    I punch him. He stumbles back into the table. ¡°Who the fuck do you owe fifty thousand dors to?¡±


    He grinds his teeth and takes in a deep breath. ¡°I got into some trouble ¡­ had to borrow some money.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    He reaches up and rubs blood off his chin. ¡°I lost in a poker game. And I needed a loan. They said I had a month to pay it back. It¡¯s only been two weeks.¡±


    I run a hand through my hair. He¡¯s not old enough to gamble so it has to be somewhere that is under the table. I¡¯m praying it¡¯s not where I think it is. ¡°Who is they?¡±


    He hangs his head. ¡°The Mason brothers.¡±


    I lean my head back and take a deep breath. Motherfucker! ¡°How do they know about the flower shop?¡±


    He swallows. ¡°I had Turner Mason meet me there the other day when he loaned me the money. In the alleyway.¡±


    I fist my hands, reminding myself I can¡¯t kill this kid. Fuck! ¡°Was April there?¡± He nods and then looks away. ¡°Get the fuck out of here!¡± I order, pointing at the door.


    ¡°I never meant for her to get hurt. Or the shop ¡­¡±


    I grab him by the back of his neck since he¡¯s still shirtless and yank him to me. ¡°I¡¯m going to pay your debt.¡± His eyes widen at that. ¡°But your ass is gonna pay me back every fucking cent. Do you understand that?¡±


    He nods quickly. I shove him to the door. ¡°Get the fuck out!¡±


    Cross sighs, standing by the door. I never saw him enter. ¡°Grave, man, I¡¯m not sure this is a good idea.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you!¡± I snap. Then I run a hand down my face. Fuck. I need a drink. Or to get high. Pulling out my cell, I make a call while exiting the room and head toward the thirteenth floor in tower one where our offices are.


    Getting off our private elevator, I walk past the empty reception desk and down the hallway, knowing she¡¯s in my brother¡¯s office. Titan would take her there.


    I push open the door to find her sitting in a chair with her back to me. My brother sits behind the desk, as usual, with his eyes on her. Titan leans up against the wall, his arms crossed over his chest.


    She spins around and jumps out of her seat when her watery eyes meet mine. I walk up to her and ce both of my hands on her tear-streaked face. ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of it.¡±


    ¡°Did you do this?¡± she asks, her ice blue eyes searching mine.


    ¡°No.¡± I sigh. ¡°I had nothing to do with it. But I¡¯m gonna handle it.¡±


    She sniffs.


    ¡°How bad is the shop?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Destroyed.¡±


    My chest tightens. ¡°Did they hurt you?¡±


    She bites her bottom lip but stays quiet. There¡¯s a small bruise on her cheek. I remove my hands from her face and begin to run them over her shaking arms, looking for any sign of damage. Her hands have small cuts all over them, the blood now dried. I then run mine through her wild purple hair, and she hisses in a breath. I feel a cut, and my teeth clench. ¡°How many were there?¡±


    ¡°Four,¡± she whispers.


    ¡°When did it happen?¡± Titan asks, surprising me.


    She stays looking at me but answers him. ¡°Tonight. Maybe an hour ago.¡±


    My brother sits back in his seat, releasing a sigh. ¡°Do we know who did it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who they were,¡± she answers him, but I nod.


    I know them. Very well. ¡°I¡¯m gonna take you home,¡± I tell her, and she doesn¡¯t argue.

 Chapter 133

    GRAVE


    WE EXIT THE front of the hotel, and my car is already waiting for us. ¡°Here you go, Grave.¡±


    I help her into the passenger seat and then jump behind the wheel. Putting the car in gear, we take off.


    She looks out the window, her head resting on it. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna go home,¡± she states softly.


    ¡°Roses?¡± I ask.


    She just nods.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I yank on the e-brake and turn the wheel, making a U-turn.


    My phone begins to ring through the silent car, and I press ignore when I see Lucy light up.


    Twenty minutester, we pull up to the shop, and she doesn¡¯t wait for me to open her door. She enters, and I follow her. There¡¯s ss all over the ce. The three ss doors to the left are all busted. Flowers and petals cover the floor along with water. The shelves to the right that held her vases are torn off and pieces of them are on the floor as well.


    ¡°I have someoneing,¡± I tell her.


    Her eyes meet mine. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I made a call. A friend of mine ising to stand guard at the door for the night. Then tomorrow morning, I have another friending to clean it up for you.¡±


    She looks away from me, tears building in her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    She sniffs, and I walk over to her. cing my fingers on her chin, I lift it so she looks up at me. The first tear runs down her face. ¡°I¡¯m ¡­ I¡¯m sorry for what I said before ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± The truth is, she wasn¡¯t far off. This is what I do. What the Kings do. I can¡¯t me the Mason brothers for what they did. Or how they did it. But I can take care of this issue. I¡¯ll pay Ethan¡¯s debt, and it¡¯ll all go away. And I¡¯ll make sure her shop is better than it ever was.


    I hear the bell go off, signaling someone entering, and I let go of her to turn and face my friend Lance. ¡°Hey, man.¡± I pull him in for a half man hug.


    He whistles looking around. ¡°Guessing you didn¡¯t do this?¡± he asks.


    ¡°No.¡± Comes my clipped answer.


    He nods, getting the point. ¡°I¡¯ll stay as long as you need me to.¡±


    I turn around but don¡¯t see her. ¡°April?¡± I call out, walking toward the back. I enter the office and see a door on the left open. I hear water running. Walking into it, I see it¡¯s a small bathroom, and she has her hands under the running faucet, washing them off.


    Ie up to her and see them shake. ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    She sniffs as I pump some soap onto my hands and cover hers with mine. They begin to shake uncontrobly. ¡°Hey.¡± I grab them tightly. ¡°You¡¯re okay,¡± I assure her. ¡°I¡¯m going to take care of it.¡±


    She holds her head down, and I pull her hands from the water. ¡°Look at me,¡± I order.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She lifts her head, and my chest tightens at the look of defeat in her eyes. Everything this woman has gone through-her mother dying, having to quit college to take over her mom¡¯s shop, dealing with Ethan-is a lot. ¡°I promise you. I¡¯m going to take care of it.¡±


    She yanks her wet and soapy hands from mine and wraps them around my neck, burying her head into my chest. ¡°Thank you,¡± she sobs.


    I let out a long breath, just thankful she¡¯s able to stand here in front of me. It could have been a lot worse. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get you cleaned up and I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home.¡±


    APRIL


    We walk into Alexa¡¯s bar, and I sit at a booth in the corner. It¡¯s darker back here, and the music isn¡¯t as loud since there aren¡¯t speakers in this area. I¡¯m not here to party or make friends. Just want a drink in quiet.


    Grave sits down next to me. He remains silent. I hate that he¡¯s helping me after I used him of sending them to the shop. I¡¯ll owe him big for this. But what am I supposed to do? The debt is too big for me to pay. I don¡¯t have that kind of money or resources, and I¡¯m maxed out. The house Ethan and I live in isn¡¯t paid for. Business has been slow, and I didn¡¯t want to close, so selfishly, I took out a loan to keep it open. I thought I was doing the right thing. Now I realize that I was wrong. Is that why Ethan didn¡¯te to me? Because he knew I couldn¡¯t afford to help him? He has to know I would have done anything to save him, even if that meant selling the shop. He is the most important person in my life. He¡¯s all I have left.


    ¡°April?¡± Derekes up to our table with a big smile on his face, but it drops the moment he sees me. ¡°What the hell happened to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I wave him off, not in the mood to talk about it. I washed off the dried blood and what little makeup I had left, but I have a bruised face and cuts on my hands.


    ¡°April-¡±


    ¡°Bourbon,¡± I interrupt him, knowing a Corona isn¡¯t going to cut it tonight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have what she¡¯s having,¡± Grave speaks, and Derek looks over at him. His dark eyes narrow on him as if he just noticed I¡¯m not alone.


    Derek¡¯s eyes run over Grave¡¯s tatted up arm and neck. Then the piercings in his face. He is not impressed. ¡°I thought I knew all of April¡¯s friends.¡± He arches a dark brow.


    ¡°You do,¡± I announce. My words don¡¯t offend Grave in the least. He leans back in the booth, ces his arms out wide on the leather, and grins up at Derek.


    ¡°April, this is Grave,¡± he growls, his eyes growing as he realizes who the guy is next to me. ¡°He owns a quarter of Kingdom-¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I snap. Derek opens his mouth, but I speak first. ¡°I came for a drink. Not a lecture.¡±


    He turns without saying another word.


    ¡°Ex?¡± Grave muses.


    ¡°Something like that.¡± I ce my elbows on the table and bow my head, trying hard not to think about what happened tonight but failing. Tears of anger threaten my eyes. I sniff.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I feel his hand on my back, and I pull away from him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I warn. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you care.¡±


    He sighs. ¡°Of course I do, or I wouldn¡¯t have taken care of it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t need you to do that,¡± I snap, looking over at him.


    His blue eyes roam my face beforending on mine. I n on getting fucked up, and I know it won¡¯t take any convincing to get him there. ¡°How were you going to pay them off?¡±


    ¡°I would have thought of something,¡± I hiss, irritated with him. But not sure why. It¡¯s not his fault. I hate asking for help. And I hate it even more that he¡¯s the one who offered. He knows I can¡¯t afford to turn it down.


    He leans forward, cing his forearms on the table, bringing his face in closer to mine. I refrain from pulling away. ¡°What would you have done if they would have demanded payment from you?¡± He arches a pierced brow.


    My stomach knots at his words. ¡°What exactly are you implying?¡±


    He reaches out, taking a few pieces of my purple hair between his fingers. His eyes watch the motion before running up my neck and over my face. ¡°You¡¯re very beautiful, April.¡± His eyes meet mine, and my breath picks up, remembering the weekend we just spent together and how it feels like it was a lifetime ago. ¡°Men like the Mason brothers take whatever they want. So my question is, what would you have done if they wanted you?¡±

 Chapter 134

    GRAVE


    THE MASON BROTHERS don¡¯t rape women, but that doesn¡¯t mean their thugs wouldn¡¯t. I have no doubt that if one of them wanted her, they would have done it. The only thing that kept her from being sexually assaulted was that they wanted money from her. If they would have forced themselves onto her, they would have killed her afterward. Then the Mason brothers would have killed them.


    She looks away from me, dismissing the direction this conversation was going just as the punk returns with our drinks. ¡°Here you go.¡± He hands her hers and ms mine down on the table. Then he turns and walks back toward the bar.


    I pick mine up and joke, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°They don¡¯t keep rat poison in the back, do they?¡±


    She snorts and ces hers down and yanks mine from my hands. She tosses it back, hissing in a breath.


    _______________


    Two hours have gone by and I¡¯m craving a hit. April is drunk. She can barely keep her eyes open. She hasn¡¯t said much. But Derek hasn¡¯t taken his eyes off us from his post behind the bar.


    They have a past. I¡¯m just not sure how far back it goes. The guy obviously has a thing for her, and it¡¯s not hard to tell they¡¯ve fucked. He sees me as hispetition, but I have news for him, there is nothing he could do to beat me. If I want it, I win.


    April gets my attention when she ms her empty ss down on the table. ¡°I¡¯m ready ¡­ to go.¡± She hups.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I pull a few hundred dors from my wallet and throw them in the center of the table. Then I get out of the booth and reach out my hand to her. She¡¯s going to need help walking out of this ce.


    ¡°April?¡± The douchees up to the table. ¡°You need to stay. Have some water ¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine,¡± I tell him, pushing him out of the way.


    She takes my hand and scoots across the leather. Once she hits her feet, she stumbles into me. I wrap an arm around her small waist and throw hers over my shoulder.


    ¡°April.¡± He steps into me. His chest pressed to mine. I have six inches on him, but I¡¯m also holding a very drunk woman. Both of my hands are full.


    ¡°Step back,¡± I warn.


    ¡°Or what?¡± He smirks. ¡°Going to hit me?¡±


    The fucker knows I can¡¯t hit him. If so, she¡¯ll fall. So I use the other option I have. My leg. I knee the motherfucker in the balls.


    He falls to his knees, forcing him to the nasty ass bar floor when he doubles over. I readjust April, and we make our way out to my car.


    APRIL


    I know getting drunk was irresponsible. I¡¯m drowning my problems for the time being, which I never really do. They¡¯re still going to be here tomorrow, but I¡¯ll deal with them then.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I fall into his passenger seat, and he shuts my door. My face falls into my hands, and I try my best to keep from crying. Yelling. If my brother were here, I¡¯d punch him again just to get my point across.


    ¡°Hey.¡± He rubs my back while we sit in the parking lot. I turn into him, letting him hug me.


    ¡°That was all she had.¡± I sniff, inhaling his cologne as I bury my face into his shirt.


    ¡°Look at me.¡± He ces his fingers under my chin and lifts it, so I have to look up at him. ¡°I¡¯m going to take care of it. I promise. It¡¯s just a speed bump.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to repay you.¡± That¡¯s the hardest pill to swallow. Our mother raised us to live within our means, but this is going too far. Maybe I should just sell the building as is and walk away.


    ¡°You won¡¯t owe me anything.¡± He leans forward and kisses my forehead, and I sit back in his passenger seat as he fastens my seat belt, then starts the car before pulling out of the parking lot to take me home.


    I lie my forehead against his cool window and my eyelids close on their own.


    ¡°April?¡± I hear his voice.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I open my heavy eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± He turns his car off.


    I open the door and manage to climb out of his passenger seat. He¡¯s there the next moment to help me up the stairs and into the house. ¡°Ethan?¡± I call out once we enter. ¡°Ethan?¡± I get no response. ¡°He better be here.¡± I yawn.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check,¡± he assures me.


    He helps me up the stairs and into my room. I don¡¯t even care about showering right now. I grab my shirt and lift it up over my head before tossing it to the floor. Then I kick off my shoes and undo my jeans. I turn to see I¡¯m alone in my room. ¡°Grave?¡± I shove my jeans down my legs and fall into my bed. My sheets feel nice and cold. I close my heavy eyes but open them a secondter.


    ¡°Here. Take this.¡± He¡¯s standing next to my bed with a ss of water and two aspirin.


    I toss them back and then take a sip of the water before handing it back to him. He ces it on my nightstand and pulls the covers up to my neck. Then he runs his warm hand over my forehead.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper. My eyes growing heavy again. It could be the loss of adrenaline or the drinks that I had. Possibly abination of the two.


    He smiles down at me, his perfectly straight teeth glowing in the soft light from my window. ¡°I¡¯m always here for you, April.¡±


    ¡°I like you,¡± I admit without shame. The sober me would have a red face but drunk April doesn¡¯t give a shit. It¡¯s why I don¡¯t drink very often; the truth will always bite you in the ass the next day. That¡¯s how I ended things with Derek. I was drunk and told him that although the sex was good, I didn¡¯t see us having a future. Thankfully, he was able to still be my friend.


    He chuckles. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that because I like you too.¡±


    I sit up, cing my face right up against his. His panty-dropping smile disappears instantly. I reach out and run my hand down his shirt. I can feel his muscles tense underneath it. ¡°April ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh,¡± I say against his lips. ¡°I want you.¡± And lean into him. My lips pressing against his as my heavy eyes close.


    His hand cups my face, and he kisses me softly, delicately. I open my mouth for him to deepen the kiss, but he pulls away. I take a deep breath. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t. Not tonight.¡± He breathes, cing his forehead to mine.


    ¡°Grave ¡­¡±


    My cell ringing in my purse on the floor interrupts me. He gets up from the bed, walking over to it, and I lie back down. My heart pounds, my mind foggy and pussy wet. This is not how I pictured my night going.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I hear him answer it. I don¡¯t even bother to ask who it is. ¡°Yeah.¡± He lowers his voice and turns his back to me, but I can still hear him. ¡°Can youe over to April¡¯s and stay with her tonight?¡± He pauses. ¡°We went out, and she had a few drinks ¡­¡± I snort at that lie. ¡°Thank you.¡± He hangs up and walks over to the side of the bed again, cing my cell on my nightstand. The screen is busted, but it still works. I¡¯ll have to go buy a new one in the morning. ¡°That was Jasmine. She¡¯s on her way to stay with you.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you stay with me?¡± I ask through a yawn.


    ¡°I have somewhere to be.¡±

 Chapter 135

    GRAVE


    THE AIRPORT IS to the Mason brothers as Kingdom is to us Kings. They rule their domain. But the Kings run shit through a legit casino whereas the Mason boys run most of theirs illegally.


    I pull up into the parking lot that back in the day was filled with rental cars.


    The Mason brothers live like the Kings. Nothing is out of reach. They live like the billionaires they are. Running a multi-billion-dor business has its perks.


    Getting out, I walk through the parking lot and up to the double doors in the back like I own the ce.


    ¡°Grave, didn¡¯t know you were fighting tonight,¡± a man by the name of Miles says when I walk by.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I call out, walking over to the elevator. It takes me up to the fifth level, and when I get out, two men meet me with machine guns pointed right at me.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Harry says. ¡°Sorry, Grave.¡±


    ¡°No worries,¡± I say as they lower their weapons. The brothers keep this ce highly guarded for many reasons. One is that there are always a few million dors on-site. Cash that they keep in a safe room, but still. Over the years, men have tried to gain ess to it. The ce was even set on fire once, but not one penny was stolen. All four men were hung the following night.


    The Mason brothers used them as an example.


    I nod to the two guys and shoulder past them. Coming to the door at the end of the hall, I open it and enter. Four guys sitting at a round table. Trey Mason looks up at me. His dark eyes crinkle around the edges from his wide smile. He wears his shoulder holster with a Desert Eagle in each one. They look too big for his smaller build. Leaning back in his seat, he takes a drag from his cigarette before blowing it out. ¡°Grave.¡±


    The man who stands at the table to the right, stuffing guns into cases, turns and looks at me. It¡¯s Tanner Mason. He¡¯s the eldest brother, and I thought he was in prison. Without another word, he goes back to packaging the weapons.


    Trey stands and walks over to me, pulling me in for a manly handshake/hug. He ps my back. ¡°What¡¯s been going on?¡±


    ¡°Not much,¡± I say, looking around the room. ¡°Where¡¯s Turner?¡± He usually handles these types of situations. He¡¯s the middle brother. Trey, here, is the baby. They don¡¯t let him take care of much when ites to business. And I really don¡¯t want to have to speak to Tanner. He hates me but has a legitimate reason to.


    ¡°He¡¯s loading the truck, preparing for a run to Phoenix tomorrow,¡± he answers, checking his watch.


    I nod. Among other things, the Mason brothers sell weapons and ammo to the Mexican Cartel. They are in as deep as you can get with them.


    ¡°Grave?¡± A guy who sits at the round table stares up at me. I can tell by the look in his eyes that he¡¯s high. Not to mention the lines of coke that sit before him on a small mirror. ¡°I know you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you,¡± I counter.


    He smirks. ¡°You won me twenty thousandst weekend.¡±


    Ahh, I see. My fight. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°I told you,¡± Trey adds. ¡°The guy never loses a fight.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here, Grave?¡± Tanner acknowledges me. His voice shows his irritation.


    I square my shoulders. ¡°May I speak to the two of you?¡± Might as well include him. If he¡¯s present, he¡¯s the boss. ¡°Privately?¡±


    Tanner¡¯s eyes drop to the duffel bag I¡¯m carrying and nods. ¡°In the office.¡± He gestures his chin to the door at the back of the room.


    Trey and I follow him and enter the room. On the wall behind the desk is a massive picture of a woman framed in ck wood. The camera is above, looking down on her. She lies t on her back in the middle of a king-size bed with her arms and legs spread wide open. Each limb is tied to each wooden corner post with rope. There¡¯s a ck blindfold covering her eyes. Her fake tits stand straight up even though she¡¯s lying t on her back. Both nipples pierced with spikes. Her mouth is held open with an O-ring open-mouth gag connected to a leather head harness. On her stomach is written use me in ck magic marker.


    Rumor is their father gave it to them when they took over his business. It¡¯s a reminder that men do as they please. Theye as they please. Women are just toys to be used.


    ¡°What is it that you want, Grave?¡± Tanner asks, sitting at the desk, getting my attention. ¡°Need some fire power?¡±


    ¡°Not today.¡± I toss the bag onto the surface and unzip it. ¡°It¡¯s fifty grand.¡±


    Tanner arches a brow, looking down at it, then back up at me. ¡°If you want someone dead, you¡¯ll have to pay more than that.¡±


    Trey snorts.


    I don¡¯t need a hitman. ¡°I can do that on my own.¡± We never use the Masons for help. My brother actually hates them. Titan has nothing to do with them. I don¡¯t mind them and neither does Cross. I used to spend a lot of time with Trey back in the day until we got fucked up together, and he did a job that led to Tanner going to jail. ¡°This is about April.¡±


    His brows pull together. ¡°Is that supposed to mean something?¡±


    ¡°Roses,¡± I state.


    ¡°Ah, the little flower shop.¡± He nods. ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°Her brother owes you money. And this ¡­¡± I point at the money. ¡°Is the payment.¡±


    Trey smiles. ¡°So my goonies were able to make him pay up. Was he too afraid toe pay me himself?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then what ¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for his sister.¡± Trey¡¯s brows rise at the deration. ¡°When your goonies showed up, she was the only one there.¡±


    He says nothing at that because he already knew. His guys would have reported that back to him. So he is also aware that they put their hands on her.


    ¡°So ¡­ you¡¯re paying the kid¡¯s debt.¡± Tanner speaks. ¡°How generous of you.¡±


    My teeth grind. Showing concern for a woman shows weakness. And I¡¯ve been fucking his little sister for years with no care in the world. ¡°I told him he will be paying me back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± Tanner leans forward at the desk.


    ¡°His ass will be in your ring. Fighting. Until I¡¯m paid in full with interest.¡±


    He nods. ¡°I¡¯ll put him on the roster.¡±


    Knew he wouldn¡¯t mind. ¡°One more thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± He sighs, looking at his watch as though I¡¯m keeping him from something important.


    ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t return to Roses.¡±


    ¡°Grave ¡­¡±


    I wasn¡¯t done. ¡°And you won¡¯t touch April.¡±


    He stands, his shoulders squaring. The Mason brothers don¡¯t like being told what to do. The Kings don¡¯t necessarily work with them. We each stay in our own corners, per se. But I need his word because I¡¯ll hold him to it.


    He begins to walk around the desk, leaning up against it, and ces his hands in the front pockets of his ck jeans. ¡°And you?¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± I ask, already knowing exactly where this is headed. I expected it.


    ¡°I want you on that roster. You fight. Here.¡±


    I haven¡¯t fought here in years. Growing up, this is where I came. Back then, you were limited on where you could beat the shit out of someone. Now that I own Kingdom, I can walk into that ring whenever the fuck I want. I¡¯m not an MMA fighter or a boxer. I don¡¯t do it for the money. I do it because I literally want to beat the shit out of someone. But I knewing in that the money wasn¡¯t going to be enough. Not when they¡¯re presented with an opportunity to make more. I¡¯d do the same thing. ¡°I¡¯ll fight.¡±


    Finally, he nods. ¡°Then you have my word. We won¡¯t touch Roses or April. But I can¡¯t make any promises on the kid. He¡¯s here a lot. This isn¡¯t the first time he¡¯s owed us money.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle him,¡± I state. I¡¯ll wrap a fucking shock cor around his neck, if need be.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± He picks up the bag and walks out. Probably to go put it in the safe room.


    Treyes over to me and ps me on the shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s have some fun.¡±

 Chapter 136

    I want to say no, but instead, I find him leading me out of the office and back to the table that sits in the center of the room. I plop down in a seat just as the door opens. In walks Lucy and I inwardly sigh. I¡¯ve been ignoring herC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She wears a ck leather miniskirt with heels thatce up her calves and a white see-through shirt with a ck bra. Her bleach blond hair up in a high ponytail and looks like her leftover makeup is still on from yesterday.


    ¡°Hey, babe.¡± She walks over to me. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were going to be here.¡± She pushes my chair back and straddles my legs before I have a chance to avoid the situation. Her skirt riding up in the process.


    My eyes drop to her ckce covered pussy and then back up to hers. I instantly think of April, and my lips on hers in her room an hour ago. She wanted me. I wanted her. Fuck, how I wanted her. But she was drunk and had been attacked. She needed to rest and heal. I needed to get the fuck out of there and take care of business before the Masons sent their bitches back to do more damage. I¡¯m just thankful that Jasmine had called her. Ethan wasn¡¯t at the house, so there¡¯s no telling where that punk ass kid is. I needed someone there watching her. For her safety and my sanity.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Lucy gets my attention, wrapping her arms around my neck and whispering in my ear. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡± She starts rubbing her hips into mine.


    I see Trey watching me out of the corner of my eye. He¡¯s taking it in. Seeing how I react to her. I just paid fifty grand and made them swear not to touch April. They know there¡¯s something going on there. I need to y up my role with Lucy for now. Since she is the one half naked on myp and I¡¯ve never turned her down before.


    My hands grip her thighs and I lick my lips. ¡°I tried calling you earlier.¡± Lie. ¡°It went straight to voicemail.¡±


    The door opens and Tanner re-enters, followed by Turner. ¡°Jesus Christ, Lucy. Have some fucking respect for yourself!¡± he hisses.


    Turner Mason is the middle child. He does runs for the Cartel and takes out theirpetition. He¡¯s their own personal hitman. He and Tanner are all business, but Tanner doesn¡¯t mind getting his dick wet, no matter the situation. Turner¡¯s dick is a little moreplicated than that. He used to be obsessed with a girl. I don¡¯t know the whole situation, but I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he kidnapped her and has her tied to a bed, mimicking the girl in the picture that hangs in their office.


    Her head snaps over to re up at him. ¡°Fuck you, Turner!¡±


    Tanner tosses my now empty duffel bag by my chair. Turner just shakes his head in disappointment at his sister.


    Lucy grew up without a mother. She had her brothers and a dad, so all she knows is men. I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s an excuse. I¡¯m just saying that I understand where she thinks she has to be half naked and high for attention. Her father raised her to be like the woman in the picture hanging on the office wall. And if I told her I wanted to do the same thing to her right now on this table while everyone watched, she would say yes in a heartbeat.


    I¡¯m not into that-bondage, BDSM-crawl to me on all fours and lick my shoes while you call me daddy type of shit. Bones is, though. Bones has to be in control in every aspect of his life. That¡¯s why he stays sober, and I¡¯m always high. I like the out-of-control experience.


    Can I be aggressive in bed? Absolutely. But I¡¯m not into degrading women.


    ¡°He¡¯s such an ass,¡± she growls, watching Turner over my shoulder while she still straddles my hips.


    ¡°When did Tanner get out?¡± I whisper in her ear so no one can hear us.


    ¡°Last week. Wish he¡¯d go back.¡±


    My brows arch. They used to be close since he was the one who ended up raising her. Their dad passed when she was thirteen, and Tanner took over the father role, but it was toote. She had already been groomed to be a whore and needed eptance from any man she could get her hands on. But I don¡¯t think any less of her. I¡¯ve never been one to judge someone, and I¡¯m not going to start now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to my ce,¡± she offers, kissing my neck.


    Fuck! I¡¯m not sleeping with her now. Not after I slept with April. That¡¯s who I want. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been avoiding Lucy.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s here to hang out with us.¡± Trey saves me. ¡°So get off his cock and go do some work.¡± He slides the mirror covered in cocaine, razor de and hundred-dor bill over to me.


    ¡°Trey ¡­¡± She starts to whine.


    ¡°You heard him,¡± Tanner barks at her. ¡°Go get to work, Lucy.¡±


    She res at him over my shoulder, and that right there is why she wants him to go back to prison-he¡¯s making her work. Probably serving drinks or taking bets down in the pit for the fights.


    ¡°Fucking bastard,¡± she hisses, getting off myp and shoving her skirt down her thighs. Treyughs at her as she storms out.


    APRIL


    I wake up with a pounding headache. Rolling over onto my side, I bury my face into my pillow and groan.


    ¡°That rough, huh?¡±


    I sit up with a scream at the sound of another¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Whoa.¡± Jasmine holds up her hands with her back resting against my headboard.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ask, cing my hand to my pounding chest.


    She tilts her head to the side and frowns. ¡°Damn. You were really drunkst night.¡±


    I fall back onto the bed.


    ¡°I called you, and Grave answered, asking me toe stay with you. Something about you were drunk. He had something to go do, and he didn¡¯t want to leave you alone.¡±


    ¡°Grave asked you toe over?¡± I look up at her.


    She nods, shoving a ming hot Cheeto in her mouth. ¡°He waited for me to get here before he left.¡±


    I smile and pull the covers up to my neck before I roll over onto my side to face her.


    ¡°Oh God.¡± Sheughs.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I know that look. You like him,¡± she states matter-of-factly.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Like really, really like him.¡± She wiggles her dark brows.


    I pull the covers over my head so she can¡¯t see my cheeks turn the color of her Cheetos.


    She rips them off and smiles down at me. ¡°He needs someone like you.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± I ask, sitting up and pulling the covers with me. I dig my hand into her bag and take a chip.


    ¡°Grave can be a good guy. He just needs someone who is willing to straighten him out.¡±


    That didn¡¯t help me understand one bit. ¡°Either I¡¯m still asleep or I¡¯m too drunk to make sense of your words.¡±


    She sighs. ¡°Grave isn¡¯t one of those guys who hides his feelings. He feels more than anyone I know, and when I got herest night, I could tell he cares about you.¡±


    My heart starts to race at her words. ¡°Why? What did he do?¡±


    ¡°The fact that he didn¡¯t leave until I arrived tells me all I need to know.¡±


    ¡°How well do you know him?¡± I don¡¯t get to spend time alone with Jasmine, but I remember Grave talking about knowing her really well.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known him all my life.¡± She eats another Cheeto. ¡°After his mom passed, he ¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± I ce my hand up. ¡°His mom died? When?¡± That was how I met him. He ordered flowers for his mother¡¯s birthday.


    ¡°Uh, let me think.¡± She holds up her right hand. ¡°I think he was eighteen when she died. May have been seventeen. We were in high school.¡±


    I tune her out as I look at my wall, trying to figure out why he ordered her flowers if she¡¯s dead. I mean, I know that people ce flowers on graves of loved ones they¡¯ve lost, but he never once mentioned that. He made it sound like she was alive. He even told me she loved them. Why would he ¡­?


    I close my eyes. I had written on the card. He left it nk, and I thought it had been a mistake. I was wrong. Shit! ¡°Fuck!¡± I growl.


    ¡°What?¡± she asks.


    I open my eyes and scrunch up my face. ¡°I think I did something bad.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Her green eyes get big with excitement. ¡°Tell me. Tell me. I¡¯m awesome at keeping secrets.¡±

 Chapter 137

    GRAVE


    I KNOCK ON the hotel suite door at Kingdom.


    ¡°Coming.¡± I hear the woman¡¯s voice. Secondster it opens. ¡°Grave, hi.¡±


    ¡°May Ie in?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Of course.¡± She steps to the side and I walk into the suite, looking around.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡± she asks from behind me.


    I turn to face her. ¡°Yeah, I just wanted toe and give you this.¡± I reach into my back pocket and pull out the envelope full of cash.


    ¡°Grave.¡± Natalie raises her hands, shaking her head. ¡°I can¡¯t take that ¡­¡±


    ¡°I need you to hide here for a few more weeks.¡±


    Her eyes widen. ¡°Grave ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it handled.¡± I promise her. ¡°I just need you to promise me.¡±


    She nods, biting her bottom lip.


    ¡°Has he tried to contact you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She sighs. ¡°I called my provider and had him blocked.¡±


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s good.¡± I start to walk back toward the door. ¡°I have to go, I just wanted toe by and let you know that everything is going to be okay.¡± I hand her the envelope again and this time she takes it.


    Exiting her suite, I make my way down to the parking garage to get my car. Making my way to Roses.


    _______________


    ¡°Thanks, man,¡± I tell Lance.


    ¡°No problem. Let me know if you need me again,¡± he says, exiting the front door of Roses.


    I turn to a good friend of mine who owns Landing Construction. I sent him a messagest night to meet me here first thing this morning. ¡°How long do you think it¡¯ll take?¡± I ask him.


    He¡¯s walking around, his cell in his hand, taking notes. ¡°Honestly?¡± He sighs. ¡°Maybe a week.¡± He shrugs. ¡°But that¡¯s once the partse in.¡± He makes his way over to where the three ss doors once were. ¡°I got the measurements for the ss and the shelves.¡± He looks over across the room where the vases sat. ¡°Getting them installed won¡¯t take much time, though. My crew could have it done within a couple of days.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Just let me know what I owe you.¡±


    He locks his phone and ces it in his back pocket. ¡°I¡¯ll have it ordered by lunch and will let you know.¡±


    I look up when the bell rings and see April enter. She has a white baseball hat on with her hair up in a ponytail that¡¯s popping out through the back. She wears a ck T-shirt with cutoff denim shorts and a pair of ck Superstars. A coffee in her right hand and sunsses shielding her eyes.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I p him on the back, dismissing him. ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    ¡°Miss.¡± He nods to her as he exits Roses.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± she asks,ing over to me.


    ¡°That was the man who is going to make this ce look like new,¡± I answer, letting my eyes run over her bare legs. My cock reminds me that I turned her downst night. My mind reminds me it was the right thing to do. ¡°How do you feel?¡± I clear my throat and try to think of anything but me and her naked in her bed.


    ¡°Like run over dog shit.¡±


    I frown. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at home in bed?¡±


    She removes her sses and throws them down on the front counter and starts to walk toward the back. ¡°Because my brother never came homest night so I figured he¡¯d be here.¡±


    I follow her to the back office. She shoves the door open, and it¡¯s empty. ¡°I¡¯ve been here for an hour, and I haven¡¯t seen him.¡±


    She sighs, running a hand down her face before she looks up at me. She¡¯s washed her face clean of the makeup fromst night. Falling down into the chair behind the desk, she rips her hat off her head. ¡°Who did this?¡± she asks.


    ¡°The Mason brothers,¡± I answer.


    She hangs her head but doesn¡¯t say anything to that. I highly doubt she knows who they are. ¡°You need to go home,¡± I tell her.


    Her eyes narrow up at me. ¡°I need to be here.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do right now. I¡¯ve had the ce cleaned, and the contractor was just here. It could take a couple of weeks before it¡¯s ready to re-open.¡±


    She ms her fists down on the desk. ¡°I¡¯m going to fucking kill him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of it.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t need your help if he hadn¡¯t gone and fucked someone over!¡± she yells.


    I change the subject. ¡°How did you even get here?¡± Her car was at Kingdomst night when we left in mine.


    ¡°Jasmine took me to get a new phone since my screen was shattered. Then to Kingdom to get my car,¡± she growls. ¡°And why did you have her stay with me?¡± She arches a dark brow. ¡°I didn¡¯t need a babysitter, Grave.¡±


    She did. But I¡¯m not telling her that. I watched her deck her brother like he was nothing, so I don¡¯t want her jumping over that desk anding at me. One, she¡¯d hurt herself, and two, I was raised that you don¡¯t hit women, even if they punch you.


    Thankfully, the sound of the bell ringing gets me out of having to lie to her. She gets up from the desk and runs out of the office.


    ¡°Where the fuck have you been?¡± I hear her demand before I even make it back to the front of the shop.


    Ethan stands there with a ck eye and busted lip. He looks around and sighs. ¡°Did I tell you I was sorry?¡±


    ¡°Your words don¡¯t mean shit!¡± she snaps at him.


    I walk up behind her and ce my hands on her shoulders. She shrugs me off and steps into him. ¡°You will pay Grave back for every penny.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± He nods.


    I cross my arms over my chest, expecting him to tell her that I already told him that, but he doesn¡¯t.


    ¡°And you will be here at Roses working every day the moment we open back up,¡± she adds.


    He nods. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Your ass will be home by nine o¡¯clock every night, and you will always inform me where you¡¯re at!¡± He opens his mouth, but she goes on. ¡°And you¡¯re no longer allowed at Kingdom. You¡¯re too goddamn young to be there anyway!¡±


    He nods once again. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    With that, she spins around and heads back to the office, mming the door shut.

 Chapter 138

    APRILProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s been a week since I found out my brother owed the Mason brothers. I feel bad about how I yelled at Ethan the morning after. I had be a mom to him, no longer a sister, but I feel like he¡¯s making poor life choices that are going to get him killed. If that means being his enemy, I can live with myself.


    So far, he¡¯s held up to his word. He¡¯s at the shop helping me get it back up and running. And home every night. He doesn¡¯t speak much to me, but he can hate me all he wants as long as he follows the rules.


    I exit my shower and wrap a towel around my chest, tucking it into itself and see Grave at my sink brushing his teeth. I don¡¯t get to see him very much. Kingdom takes up most of his time. At least, I hope that¡¯s where he is and not with Lucy. The question is always there on the tip of my tongue, but I¡¯m too chicken to ask. I lean up against the counter and look at him. ¡°This is my fault,¡± I admit. Shame washes over me. It reminds me that I¡¯ve failed Ethan. I could have been better. It¡¯s my fault that we¡¯re in the mess we¡¯re in anyway.


    He rinses out his mouth and sets the toothbrush down. ¡°Well, if you weren¡¯t so tempting, I could get to work on time.¡± He yanks the towel free of my body. His blue eyes instantly dropping to my legs.


    ¡°No.¡± I p his chest. ¡°The fact that Ethan is in trouble.¡±


    He sighs, running a hand through his dark hair. He doesn¡¯t like to talk about it. Every time I bring it up, he changes the subject. As if he¡¯s taken care of it, and it¡¯s over. But it¡¯s not.


    ¡°He wanted to move back home when our mother passed, but I wanted to stay. I shouldn¡¯t have been so selfish.¡± There was nothing there for us. Seattle was depressing. I thought a life in Vegas would be better, but I was wrong. ¡°Too many things are readily avable, making it easy for him to get in trouble. They don¡¯t call it Sin City for nothing.¡± And he¡¯s still two years away from being twenty-one. What will happen in years toe when he realizes he doesn¡¯t need me and my strict rules?


    ¡°Listen.¡± He grips my hips, then spins us around to where he¡¯s leaning up against the countertop, and I¡¯m standing between his legs. ¡°I have it under control. He¡¯s not going to get into any more trouble. Not while I¡¯m around,¡± he adds with a smirk.


    I¡¯ve noticed that Grave doesn¡¯t take much seriously. When the situation starts to head that way, he makes jokes. ¡°And how long is that for?¡± I ask, biting my lip nervously. I owe him so much already. How can I ask him for more? He¡¯s quickly bing someone that I like having around.


    His eyes scan my face as he reaches up and ces a few strands of wet hair behind my ear. ¡°However long you want me to be.¡±


    I wrap my arms around his neck and lean up on my tiptoes to press my lips to his. He¡¯s right about one thing-I¡¯m always making himte. It has been so long since I¡¯ve had any sexual release that I crave it from him. Need it. He¡¯s so fucking good at it.


    ¡°Are youing back over tonight?¡± I ask when I pull away.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll be at the Airport tonight.¡± He frowns at that thought, running his finger down my chest bone.


    Why would he be there? ¡°Doing what?¡±


    His cell starts to vibrate next to him where it sits on the countertop. Bones shes across his screen, and I step back so he can walk out of the bathroom to answer it.


    I haven¡¯t brought up his mother or the fact that he ordered her flowers. His reasons aren¡¯t any of my business. I just hope that whatever he needed from those flowers, he got. Everyone grieves differently. And there is no timeframe on how long you can mourn a loved one.


    I start my morning after-shower ritual when hees back into the bathroom.


    ¡°What were we talking about?¡± he asks, walking up behind me.


    ¡°You blowing me off tonight.¡±


    He pulls my wet hair off my shoulder, and his eyes meet mine in the mirror. ¡°It¡¯ll bete.¡±


    ¡°You can wake me up.¡± I offer.


    He spins me around, grips my hips, and sets my ass on the cold counter. ¡°How would you like me to do that?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Surprise me.¡±


    He steps between my legs, pressing mine apart, and grips my wet hair, pulling my head back. Then his lips are on mine, letting me know we¡¯re both going to bete today. The only difference is he has a job to get to and all I have is an empty shop.


    GRAVE


    ¡°WHAT CAN I get you?¡± I ask the guy who stands at the bar inside of Crown. I run it most of the time. Bones didn¡¯t want it. Titan was too busy running the Queens and Cross wanted to open up his own tattoo parlor, so I took our exclusive night club at Kingdom.


    ¡°Two shots of Patron and two Miller Lites,¡± he answers, pulling his card out of his wallet.


    I turn my back to him and start to pop the tops on the beers when I feel my cell vibrate in my back pocket.


    ¡°Hey, get him two shots of Patron,¡± I holler at one of my bartenders as I step away to answer my phone in the office. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Hey, man. Just wanted to let you know that Randy has been booked.¡±


    Fucking finally. ¡°What are the charges?¡±


    ¡°Well, your n worked. Not only did the bastard decide to fuck up, he did a royal job at it.¡± I smile. ¡°He ran his car right into a tree. He was drunk and had pills on him. When we went to arrest him, he punched my partner in the face.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°Yep, it definitely worked in our favor,¡± he adds. ¡°But it gets better.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Found out that he did have a warrant. But it¡¯s out of Florida. And they want to extradite him. He¡¯s looking at fifteen to twenty years there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good enough for me. Thanks, man.¡± I hang up the phone and walk back out into the club. First thing in the morning I¡¯ll go and tell Natalie the good news.


    APRIL


    I walk into Roses, and people are already here working on the shop. This week has been intense, to say the least. I epted Grave¡¯s money to fix the shop, not like he was going to give me an option. And I hate to admit it, but it looks better than it did before.

 Chapter 139

    Workers have been in and out every day doing the finishing touches so I can open Monday. I just set my purse on the counter when I see the front door open. ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up, ho?¡± Jasmine asks, removing her sunsses and eyeing the guy¡¯s ass bent over cleaning up his mess off the floor. She winks and gives me a smile.


    ¡°What are you girls doing here?¡± I ask.


    Haven ces her Louis Vuitton on the counter next to my fifteen-dor purse. I have a feeling these women grew up with money. ¡°We wanted to stop by and see the shop.¡±


    I haven¡¯t told them about what happened. I¡¯m too ashamed and afraid they will judge Ethan. He¡¯s really a good kid who just made some bad choices. Haven¡¯t we all done that at some point? ¡°Thanks. It should be ready for business on Monday.¡± As far as they know, I¡¯m remodeling, and they have no clue that Grave is footing the bill.


    ¡°I saw the boutique next door to you is for sale,¡± Jasmine adds. ¡°Have you thought about buying it? Expanding?¡±


    ¡°No. But that would be a good idea.¡± If that was an option. I don¡¯t get enough business to justify that kind of expansion, but a girl can dream.


    The door opens, and Emilee walks in followed by Titan. I swallow nervously. He knows what happened here and that the Mason brothers are responsible for the destruction. I¡¯m praying he doesn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°You look like you just rolled out of bed,¡± Jasmine says to Emilee.


    Her dark hair is up in a messy bun, and she¡¯s wearing one of Titan¡¯s T-shirts that¡¯s hanging off one shoulder with a pair of gray yoga pants and tennis shoes.


    Emilee waves her off. ¡°We just had a couples massage. Dear Lord, it was amazing!¡± She sighs, rubbing her neck.


    Titan walks up to the counter and pulls an envelope out of his back pocket, sliding it toward me.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I ask, picking it up.


    ¡°That is your deposit for our wedding,¡± he answers.


    I open it up. ¡°Deposit ¡­.?¡± I trail off as I pull the check out. It¡¯s written out to me for twenty-five thousand dors. ¡°What?¡± I breathe.


    ¡°I figured that would be enough to get started.¡± He knocks his knuckles on the counter, then turns, giving Emilee a kiss. ¡°Youdies have fun today,¡± he calls out before he leaves.


    ¡°Emilee?¡± I cough out her name. ¡°This is ¡­¡±


    ¡°Not enough?¡± she asks, tilting her head. ¡°I can write you another one for the difference.¡±


    Is she joking? ¡°¡­insane.¡±


    She waves me off as though she just bought me a five dor lunch.


    ¡°No. Seriously.¡± I put it down and walk over to her. ¡°I don¡¯t even have the ability to produce that much. It¡¯s just me ¡­¡±


    ¡°You have us.¡± Jasmine throws her arm over my shoulders, pulling me into her side. ¡°We will help make it happen.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I look up at her in a daze. The shop has been down for a week, so I¡¯m already behind. I would love nothing more than to do this for Emilee and Titan, but it¡¯s just not possible.


    ¡°We¡¯re the kind of girls who have your back. No matter what,¡± Jasmine adds with a wink.


    Haven nods. ¡°We got it.¡±


    Emilee smiles. ¡°Just let me know when and where you need me.¡±


    Jasmine pulls away from me and ces her eyes back on the guy who is now on his knees, back to setting the tile. ¡°I know where I wanna be.¡± She whistles.


    _______________


    I sit at the table eating lunch with the girls. They talked me into walking down the street to a sub shop. My mind is still reeling from the check Titan wrote out to me and trying to figure out how I can give Emilee what she wants. My biggest fear has always been failure. Having to close the shop that my mother loved so much. And if it wasn¡¯t for Grave, I would have had to do that a week ago when it got destroyed.


    Jasmine starts digging through her Saint Laurent purse next to me. Emilee and Haven sit across from us in our booth next to the window.


    ¡°What are you girls doing tonight?¡± I ask, trying to get my mind off it.


    ¡°Titan is getting off early today and we¡¯re leaving town. Flying to New York for the weekend.¡± Emilee answers first.


    ¡°What are you doing there?¡± Haven asks, taking a sip of her water.


    ¡°Are you going to that sex club?¡± Jasmine asks excitedly. ¡°If so, I want toe.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Emileeughs. ¡°One of Titan¡¯s friends is opening his restaurant tonight, and he invited us.¡±


    ¡°Sex club?¡± I ask Jasmine.


    She nods quickly, pulling a lip balm container out of her purse. ¡°It is cool as fuck. Membership only. Like a secret society, BDSM style.¡±


    Haven rolls her eyes, and Emilee chuckles.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± I mumble, taking a sip of my diet Coke.


    ¡°I so want to open one here,¡± Jasmine goes on.


    ¡°Grave said he was going to the Airport tonight. I wanted to go,¡± I say. Obviously, it¡¯s not McCarran or he would have said that. I can¡¯t see the guy having a second job. Kingdom already takes up too much of his time. But what the fuck else would he be doing there? He didn¡¯t say hey I¡¯m going out of town for the night, be back tomorrow. So he can¡¯t be flying somewhere.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no way Luca would let me go there.¡± Haven shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯m not even going to ask.¡±


    ¡°I would if we were in town.¡± Emilee frowns. ¡°I can go with you girls next weekend for sure, though.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Jasmine says, unscrewing the lid. ¡°What about Alexa?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°She can¡¯t. She has to work the bar at night until she can hire more help.¡± I don¡¯t get to see her all that much unless I go up there to hang out. The woman is a hustler. Owning two businesses doesn¡¯t allow much time to y.


    Jasmine runs her fingers through the lip balm and goes to put the lid back on. ¡°Anyone want some?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I reach out and dig my finger into it before smearing it across my lips. Then I rub them together. ¡°Mmm, tastes like watermelon.¡±


    ¡°So good.¡± She agrees.


    My lips start to tingle immediately. ¡°What is this?¡± I lick them. The tingle intensifies to a burning sensation. ¡°My lips are stinging.¡±


    She looks at the container. ¡°It¡¯s actually nipple enhancer.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I squeak, dipping my napkin in Emilee¡¯s water and cing it on my lips.


    ¡°It makes them tingle,¡± she exins as if I don¡¯t understand. ¡°Enhances them for nipple y.¡±


    ¡°Shit. They¡¯re on fire, Jasmine.¡± I hiss in a breath. I can feel them expanding like a balloon.


    ¡°I know.¡± She smiles. ¡°I like it.¡±


    ¡°I wanna try.¡± Emilee reaches across the table and puts some on her lips.


    ¡°Why are you using that?¡± Haven asks.


    ¡°It makes your lips plump,¡± Jasmine answers in a duh voice.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just get your lips done?¡± Haven offers.


    ¡°I¡¯m not quite ready for thatmitment,¡± she replies.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Emilee nods. ¡°I like it too.¡±


    ¡°What even made you think to put it on your lips?¡± I ask, holding the soaked napkin to my mouth.


    ¡°I tried it on my nipples one night. A guy was sucking on them, then kissed me. Boom! It¡¯s my newest lip balm.¡±


    Note to self: never use anything that Jasmine has on her. It¡¯s like just say no when a stranger offers you candy. ¡°What time are we going to the Airport tonight?¡± I manage to mumble, running an ice cube over my swollen lips. It reminds me of going to the dentist and your mouth going numb from the injections.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up around ten, and we¡¯ll get ready at my house,¡± Jasmine answers.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t thatte?¡± I ask, the ice melting and running down my chin.


    ¡°If Grave is at the Airport, then he¡¯s there to fight. And he¡¯ll be the main event. That doesn¡¯t happen until two or three a. m.¡±


    ¡°Fight?¡± My brows rise.


    Emilee nods. ¡°Oh, yeah. Grave kicks ass at fighting. The guy can¡¯t lose.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s never mentioned it,¡± I mumble, wondering just how much I don¡¯t know about him. We don¡¯t have heart-to-heart conversations. I¡¯ve never been the type of woman to push a guy to give me details about their life. Maybe because I¡¯m not one for sharing either. But my life is pretty boring.

 Chapter 140

    APRIL


    I STAND IN Jasmine¡¯s bathroom, curling my hair. The room is bigger than my master bedroom. It has heated floors and a marble counter. His and her sinks. She stands in front of one while I¡¯m in front of the other. The whirlpool bathtub sits off to the right of us with therge shower behind it that you can enter from either side. I looked inside, and there are five showerheads. There¡¯s a firece in the corner that is see-through into her master suite. I¡¯d never leave this bathroom.


    ¡°Can I ask you something personal?¡± I turn to face her.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯m an open book.¡± She pops the lid off her lipstick.


    ¡°What did Haven mean by Luca would never allow her to go to the Airport? Is he really controlling? I remember that there was a guy who you mentioned was her babysitter when we were at lunch that first time I met her.¡± I think they said his name was Nite.


    ¡°Luca runs the Las Vegas American-Italian mafia.¡±


    I gasp. Holy shit! Derek was right! ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± He had said that Bones had an in with the mafia. And Luca was on the phone talking about going to Kingdom. Could that be the connection? If so, then that means he¡¯s got to be close to Grave as well.


    ¡°Yep.¡± She nods. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever watch the news? Their engagement was a big deal.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I say honestly, going back to my hair somewhat in a daze.


    ¡°Well, a lot of people would love to get their hands on Haven to get to Luca. So although to some, he may appear controlling or possessive, he¡¯s really just keeping her safe.¡±


    ¡°I can see that.¡± I can¡¯t imagine the kind of life where you¡¯re always having to look over your shoulder or never knowing who is after your husband. Or yourself. Wanting a family but afraid to bring a child into that world.


    ¡°Are you ready for that kind of life?¡±


    I set the curling iron down and look over at her. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I mean ¡­¡± She pops her nude-colored lips. ¡°That being with a King could have the same ramifications. They¡¯re powerful but also hated by many. Being with one could make things difficult. For you. For him.¡±


    ¡°Are you asking me if I¡¯m in love with Grave and willing to risk my life for that?¡± That¡¯s what I take from her cryptic words.


    She gives me a quick side-eye. ¡°Are you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I answer, shaking my head.


    She sets down her lipstick and turns to face me, a smirk on her face as if she knows some secret. ¡°So you¡¯re willing to walk away from him?¡±


    I go to say yes but shut my mouth. ¡°I mean ¡­ I like him.¡±


    She ces her hand on my shoulder. ¡°Do you like him enough to fight for him?¡±


    My mother raised my brother and me to fight for what you want, but you also can¡¯t make someone love you. They either want you in their life or they don¡¯t. You can¡¯t keep what doesn¡¯t belong to you. ¡°What exactly am I fighting?¡± I ask confused.


    ¡°Lucy. I know she would do anything to have him, however she could have him. Even if that meant being a side piece.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying he¡¯s not the type to be faithful?¡± Is anyone? I¡¯m not going to put Grave in a category with just men. Women cheat too. I¡¯ve never done it because I¡¯ve had it happen to me, and it hurt. I don¡¯t understand why a man or woman can¡¯t just be honest with the person they¡¯re with and say I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re putting words in my mouth.¡± She sighs. ¡°I¡¯m just saying that you need to decide what you want. Either take it or let her have it.¡± She shrugs. ¡°Because honey, that choice is a hundred percent yours.¡±


    She walks off to enter her closet. Grave doesn¡¯t make me feel like I have topete or there is a race I¡¯m desperately trying to win. But that doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist. I know Lucy still calls him. The question is, does he call her after he leaves me? And if he does, how would that make me feel? Pretty fucking pissed if I¡¯m being honest with myself!


    He¡¯s supposed to be mine, right? We¡¯ve only had one official date, but who the fuck has time to date anymore? I don¡¯t need to get dressed up and go to an expensive dinner for someone to prove they like me. I just need quality time with them, and we¡¯ve done that. Every chance we¡¯ve gotten. I feelfortable around him and can be myself. He¡¯s saved me. He¡¯s saved my dream. That means more than lobster and steak. The way his lips kiss mine make me melt. The way he touches me sets me on fire. And I know I do the same to him. He can¡¯t stop because he keepsing back for more.


    Is it just sex for him? I can¡¯t answer that. Only he can. But he did say he was staying around as long as I wanted him to.


    I look at myself in the mirror and take a deep breath. I don¡¯t want to share him. I want to be selfish.


    Making up my mind, I pull my eyeliner out of my makeup bag and put on a couple moreyers top and bottom before grabbing my hair and teasing the crown to give it a little more volume.


    ¡°How¡¯s this look?¡±


    I turn to see Jasmine wearing a ck crop top, hanging off one shoulder, revealing a ckce bra strap in a pair of denim shorts and fis tights. ¡°Dammmmnn.¡± I approve. The woman is hot.


    ¡°You think?¡±


    My eyes drop to her legs. ¡°What happened to your knees?¡± I ask.


    She growls. ¡°I gave headst night. Fucked my knees all up.¡±


    ¡°On what? Gravel?¡±


    She lets out a sigh. ¡°That¡¯s why I wore the fiss. To try to hide them better. Are they that bad?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°No. I just noticed the right one ¡­¡± The left isn¡¯t as bad. But you can see they¡¯re bruised, and one has a pretty good cut. ¡°I hope you got yours too,¡± I add.


    She gives me a smile. ¡°Oh, he delivered.¡± The smile drops off her face. ¡°Then he went and fucked it all up.¡±


    _______________


    She drives us about thirty minutes outside of Vegas. All I see is desert for most of it, but then sure enough, there¡¯s an airport in the middle of nowhere. It looks like McCarran on Thanksgiving break. Cars and trucks fill arge parking lot on the side. She pulls into a parking garage and takes us up to the sixth level. People walk around, getting on and off the elevators.


    She finds a spot and pulls into it, shutting off the car. ¡°Stay close to me,¡± she says.


    ¡°Is this ce dangerous?¡± I suppose that¡¯s a question I should have asked before we came. I would have packed Mace in my bag.


    ¡°It can get rowdy.¡± She nods, reaching in front of me and pops open her glove box. She grabs a knife, before mming it shut. Then reaches into the back seat and grabs her purse, shoving the knife inside of it.


    ¡°Hey,dies.¡± A guy whistles at us as we walk by his truck. He has the tailgate down and sits on it with two of his friends. You can smell the weed they¡¯re smoking. ¡°Wanna ride?¡± He grabs his crotch.


    ¡°Sorry, boys.¡± She reaches out, throwing her arm over my shoulders, pulling me into her side. ¡°The only thing she¡¯ll be riding is my faceter.¡±


    His eyes widen and one of his friends spits out his drink. ¡°Can we watch?¡± he asks, hopeful.


    Iugh at the fact he thought she was being serious.


    ¡°They¡¯re all the same,¡± she whispers, shaking her head.


    We walk across a sky bridge and enter the building. It looks exactly like an airport would. There are conveyor belts where luggage would ride, waiting for passengers to pick them up, but they look like they haven¡¯t been used in years.


    We step onto a moving sidewalk ande up to the terminals. I stop and walk over to one, looking out the floor-to-ceiling windows to the runway. People crowd around while cars are lined up at the end. A woman stands before them with a green g in her hands. ¡°What are they doing?¡± I ask as Jasminees to stand next to me.


    ¡°Racing. They do it every night.¡± She turns and walks off, and I follow her.


    We go down an esctor and walk through the building, passing more gates until wee up to what appears to have once been a food court. Looking down over a railing, I see an arena-like structure. A makeshift bar sits off to the right, and people are crowded around it.


    Two men stand in the middle of the arena, fighting. It¡¯s not like a UFC fight. This is more of a backyard kind of fight. One guy wears a hoodie and jeans while the other is in shorts and a wifebeater. No gloves or mouth guards.


    We make our way downstairs and to the bar, ordering some drinks.


    ¡°Jasmine?¡±


    She stiffens beside me as someone from behind us calls out her name. Turning around, she leans her back against the bar. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asks.


    I look over my shoulder to see a guy walk up to her with a smile covering his handsome face. Brown eyes look her up and down while he licks his lips, like he¡¯s thinking of the past. ¡°Oh, my God, babe.¡± He reaches out to hug her.


    She ces her hands up, stopping him. ¡°Go away, Trenton.¡± She dismisses him and turns back to the bar just as the bartender sets two drinks down in front of us.


    I reach into my purse to grab a twenty, but she sets a card down. ¡°I want to start a tab,¡± she tells the guy.


    He nods and takes it.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Babe?¡± The guy behind us continues. ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? How¡¯s your wife feel about that?¡± she asks, not looking back at him.


    My brows rise.


    He makes his way next to her, cing his forearm on the bar. ¡°I told you we¡¯re getting a divorce.¡±


    Sheughs. ¡°You always were a liar.¡±


    He looks at me. Nodding his head, he winks. What the fuck, dude? ¡°Hey, baby ¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dating Grave,¡± she informs him.


    His eyes widen for a split second and then go back at her. ¡°Jas,e on ¡­¡±


    ¡°Go away, Trenton!¡± she snaps at him. ¡°Or I¡¯ll send screenshots of those pics of your cock that you keep sending me to your wife with the time stamp and dates.¡±


    His jaw tightens, but that¡¯s enough to make him storm off back into the crowd. ¡°Divorcing his wife, my ass,¡± she hisses, then lifts her hand for the bartender.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that wasn¡¯t the guy fromst night?¡± I ask.


    She snorts. ¡°No. The guy fromst night isn¡¯t married, but I¡¯m not sure he¡¯s any better.¡± She ps the bar. ¡°Fuck this drink. We need shots.¡±

 Chapter 141

    APRIL


    An hour and countless shotster, we remain close to the bar when I look to the right and see Grave standing about twenty feet away talking to a man who is with a woman. He¡¯s shirtless, wearing nothing but a pair of ck basketball shorts and tennis shoes, and his hair is wet like he just showered. My eyes run over his tatted and muscr body. My thighs tighten. Grave is by far the sexiest man I¡¯ve ever seen. He has that unobtainable air about him. Like he¡¯s the type of guy you want but know you can¡¯t keep. The one who would give you a night of endless orgasms and never call you back. An absolute fuckboy. Yet he keepsing back. And I keep letting him in. I¡¯m going to ride that train until it runs off the tracks.


    ¡°Who is Grave talking to?¡± I ask, cing my attention on someone else. I¡¯m drunk and horny. ¡°That woman looks familiar.¡± She has dark brown hair pulled up in a high ponytail. She wears a simple white sundress with ck Superstars. She looks cute yetfortable but totally out of ce here with this crowd.


    Jasmine follows my line of sight. ¡°That is Lovely Mathers.¡±


    ¡°I know that name ¡­¡±


    ¡°Judge Mathers¡¯ daughter.¡± She fills in the nk.


    ¡°Right.¡± I nod. ¡°Didn¡¯t she have a drug problem and went to rehab?¡± I remember reading something like that about her.


    ¡°Rumor is her father put her in a psych ward but told everyone she went to rehab.¡±


    ¡°Is she crazy?¡± I ask.


    Jasmine throws her head back,ughing. ¡°Girl, the right man can make any sane woman crazy.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°True.¡±


    ¡°But no, she wasn¡¯t. She went to school with us. She made straight A¡¯s and was never in trouble. Her younger brother went missing, and Judge Mathers announced her stay in rehab. Said that after the disappearance she turned to drugs and alcohol abuse.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t believe that?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°My ex Trenton¡­¡± She growls the words. ¡°At the time said that his mother saw her being brought into the psych ward of the hospital by her father. That she was screaming and crying. He took her into a room, then came out alone.¡±


    ¡°He just left her there?¡± I ask in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard she was put in a straitjacket and remained in it for two weeks while locked in a padded room.¡±


    ¡°Jesus.¡± I hiss.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also been told that she was restrained to a hospital bed for two weeks with a catheter and fed through a feeding tube down her nose. Either one could be true. Or it could be worse. Who knows?¡±


    ¡°Why would her father do that to her?¡± What has happened to that poor girl?


    ¡°Look around.¡± She lifts her hands to gesture to the crowd. ¡°How do you think the Kings and the Mason brothers run this town? It¡¯s because they pay someone higher up a cut.¡±


    I swallow at the mention of the Mason brothers. ¡°So he¡¯s just a twisted fuck.¡±


    ¡°Yep, and he won¡¯t let anyone stand in his way. Not even his daughter.¡±


    ¡°Poor thing.¡± She just stands there, her eyes straight ahead. Like a doll. Or someone who has been trained to be ignored. But I see her. She stands out and it¡¯s not because of how she chose to dress. ¡°Why is Grave ignoring her? He¡¯s only talking to the guy. Acts like she¡¯s not even there.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she prefers it that way,¡± she guesses. ¡°Some people choose to wear blinders, so they don¡¯t have to face what¡¯s right in front of them. Turner Mason-he¡¯s the middle child-used to be obsessed with her.¡±


    There¡¯s that name again. ¡°Did they date?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Sheughs. ¡°She was too good for him. He knew it. The whole town knew it. Except for her. She had no clue he was into her.¡± She looks up at the high ceilings. I do the same and see the little ck domes all over the ce. I know what they are. Cameras. ¡°If he finds out she¡¯s here, he¡¯ll jack offter tonight while watching the surveince video.¡±


    ¡°Gross,¡± I say. ¡°Wait?¡± My mind a little slow from the alcohol. ¡°What?¡± I ask. ¡°Why would he be watching the surveince tapes?¡±


    ¡°The Mason brothers own this ce,¡± she states.


    My palms begin to sweat. My eyes start looking around frantically. I don¡¯t know what they look like. Would they recognize me? My eyesnd back on Grave, and I watch a blonde walk up to him. ¡°That¡¯s ¡­¡±


    ¡°Lucy Mason,¡± Jasmine finishes for me.


    She¡¯s a fucking Mason as well? My hands clench as she runs hers down his bare arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m usually the first one to jump in and cut a bitch, but if you want to stay and watch him fight, I¡¯d suggest we do it some other time,¡± Jasmine says, taking a sip of her drink.


    I look over at her.


    ¡°Her brothers own the ce,¡± she reminds me. ¡°We¡¯ll be thrown out in two point five seconds if we jump on her. Although, I must admit, I can do a lot of damage in that short of time. So if that¡¯s themitment you want to make, I¡¯m in.¡±


    I look back over at them. He¡¯s still talking to the guy and doesn¡¯t acknowledge Lucy, but that doesn¡¯t offend her in the least. She¡¯s still touching him. Her body now pressed into the side of his.


    A new guy walks up to them and grabs her upper arm, jerking Lucy away from them.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± I ask like she knows. Jasmine seems to know everyone.


    ¡°That is Trey Mason. The baby.¡±


    I take a step back, my heart racing at her words. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t havee here.¡±


    ¡°What? You wanted to see Grave ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t know the Mason brothers owned the ce,¡± I snap, and she frowns. ¡°They had someone break into my shop,¡± I blurt out. The alcohol has my mouth running. ¡°Who knows what they¡¯ll do if they knew I was here.¡±


    ¡°They what?¡± She gasps.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I turn and start walking, not wanting to exin it right now. But a hand grips my arm and I¡¯m spun back around. My heart pounds in my chest when I look up into a set of blue eyes.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Grave says. ¡°I knew that was you. What are you doing here?¡± he asks, looking from me to Jasmine.


    I lick my numb lips. ¡°I wanted toe see you. But ¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± He frowns.


    I step into him and stand on my tiptoes to whisper in his ear. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that this ce belonged to the Mason brothers.¡±


    He cups my face when I pull back. ¡°They won¡¯t touch you. I promise. But ¡­¡± Letting me go, he digs his cell out of his pocket and begins to type away. ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean I want you here without protection.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯m going to get pregnant?¡± Jasmine jokes.


    Grave snorts. ¡°Your chance of reproduction does not concern me,¡± he replies, typing away on his phone. Then he looks at me. ¡°Nite will stay with you girls.¡±


    Jasmine throws her head back with a sigh. ¡°You¡¯re giving us the babysitter? Ie here all the time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and so do I. I know what happens to women here when no one is watching.¡±


    The hairs on the back of my neck stand, but he leans into me, cups my face, and kisses me. I wrap my arms around his neck and open for him, kissing him back. His hands slide down my back and grip my ass. He lifts me up effortlessly, and I wrap my legs around his narrow hips.


    I pull away, panting and whisper against his lips. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, baby.¡± He ps my ass, and I jump down,ughing just as Nite shows up.


    ¡°Watch them,¡± Grave orders him, and Nite nods once.


    Grave gives me one more kiss and then walks off.


    ¡°Hi, we haven¡¯t officially met. I¡¯m April.¡± I hold out my right hand, and he shakes it firmly. He then starts to look around the crowded ce. I wait for him to say hello or introduce himself. But hepletely ignores me.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t speak,¡± Jasmine offers, ring up at him.


    Oh. ¡°At all?¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°He took a vow of silence back in college. He¡¯s a mute,¡± she snaps, ¡°and we¡¯re not staying here with him.¡± She goes to walk off, but he reaches out, grabs ahold of her hair, and spins her around to face him.


    Her hands go to his broad chest as she res up at him. And before she can argue with him, he ms his lips down on hers. I watch her body melt for him as he openly kisses her. Wrapping my lips around my straw, I drink while she opens her mouth for him, and he deepens the kiss, pulling her neck back even farther and devouring her. I swear I hear her moan.


    Then, just like it didn¡¯t happen, he yanks away. ¡°Fuck you, Nite!¡± she shouts and then ps him across the face. She jerks out of his grip and storms off.


    ¡°I have a feeling you¡¯re the guy fromst night.¡± Iugh, taking another sip of my drink. So she¡¯s got something going on with Nite. I never saw thating.


    He lets out a huff, grabs my hand, and drags me through the crowd to catch up with her.

 Chapter 142

    LUCY


    I STAND BEHIND the bar with my fingers curled tightly around the tray. I watch the girl with the purple hair walk through the crowd, wearing a smile on her face and carrying a drink in her hand.


    She was kissing Grave. I saw it. Twice. Is she the reason he¡¯s been ignoring me? For her?


    ¡°Hey!¡± I yell over at Trey, who¡¯s standing next to me going through his phone. ¡°Who the fuck is that woman?¡± I snap.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to be more specific,¡± he calls back, not even bothering to look up at me.


    I p his phone out of his hand, and it falls to his feet. ¡°What the fuck, Lucy?¡± he shouts.


    ¡°Her.¡± I point at her before she disappears into the crowd with Nite.


    ¡°April.¡± He looks down at me and starts tough. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know about her?¡±


    ¡°What about her?¡± I growl.


    ¡°She¡¯s Grave¡¯s new fuck buddy.¡±


    ¡°No ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yep. Her brother owed us money. He paid us fifty grand for him and made Tanner agree we wouldn¡¯t touch her. Or her shop.¡±


    ¡°What shop?¡± I demand.


    ¡°She¡¯s a florist. Has a ce called Roses.¡±


    A fucking florist? Who the fuck was he buying flowers for in the first ce? They sure as hell weren¡¯t for me. I did see her with Jasmine. I guess he could have met April through her. But she must be using Grave, right? Fifty grand is a lot of money. I can¡¯t even get him tomit to a dinner. But he will pay fifty grand and make my brother promise to stay away? Why? What does she have that I don¡¯t?


    ¡°Let it go, Lucy,¡± he warns, reading my face.


    I go to storm off, but he grips my upper arm, keeping me in ce. ¡°Don¡¯t. Tanner made a deal with him. It¡¯s settled. Find a new fuck buddy.¡± He looks me up and down. ¡°The way you throw your pussy around, it won¡¯t be hard to do.¡± He lets go of me, picks up his phone, and walks off.


    I m my tray down.


    ¡°Bad day?¡±


    I look over to see Jimmy Trust. He always races Grave out on the tarmac and loses. The guy blows Daddy¡¯s money all the time. ¡°What do you want?¡± I growl.


    He smiles at me. ¡°Are you pissed because Grave got a new toy?¡±


    Motherfucker! Everyone is going to know about him and this April chick by morning after that disy they just put on. Why did he bring her here of all ces? Everyone knows we fuck. We¡¯ve been hooking up for years. ¡°Grave can fuck whoever he wants.¡± The lie burns my mouth. I mean, we¡¯re not exclusive, but he¡¯s never shoved another woman in my face before like he just did.


    ¡°Sure. That¡¯s why you were watching him like a hawk.¡± He looks out across the bar, and she stands there next to the makeshift ring, waiting for Grave to go on. Jasmine on one side and Nite on the other.


    ¡°She¡¯s hot.¡± He nods to himself. ¡°I like the whole purple hair and piercing thing.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck do you want, Jimmy?¡± I snap. ¡°A drink?¡±


    He turns to face me, cing his forearm on the bar. ¡°How about we even the scoreboard?¡±


    ¡°What the fuck are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You want Grave to remember you, right?¡± He steps into me. ¡°Then you make him jealous.¡±


    I pull my lip back with disgust. ¡°Are you suggesting I fuck you?¡±


    He licks his lips, cing a hand on my hip. ¡°Or I fuck you.¡± He shrugs. ¡°However you prefer.¡±


    GRAVE


    I stand next to the ring with my eyes on April. She¡¯sughing. Her head thrown back as Jasmine leans in, holding onto her. They¡¯re both drunk. I can still taste the liquor on my tongue from our kiss.


    I meant it when I told her the Mason brothers wouldn¡¯t touch her. Not here. Not ever. Tanner won¡¯t go back on his word, and that¡¯s why I made him promise. It¡¯s also why I¡¯m standing here shirtless about to beat the fuck out of some unlucky kid. He leaves her alone, and I fight. I bring in money for them.


    She¡¯s worth that.


    Nite stands next to them, his eyes always scanning the crowd. No man allows their girlfriend toe here alone. Too many empty rooms and dark corners for them to be raped or beaten. The Airport doesn¡¯t have hours. They¡¯re open twenty-four hours three hundred sixty-five days a year. Sometimes, even the homeless will find a corner to sleep in just to get off the streets for a night.


    The Mason brothers don¡¯t give a fuck. They¡¯re protected and so is their money. That¡¯s all that matters.


    ¡°Ready?¡± A hand ps my bare shoulder.


    Colt Tinsley stands next to me. He helps run this ce. Either he¡¯s taking money out on the tarmac before races or he¡¯s overlooking the fights-he¡¯s their go-to man. ¡°Yep,¡± I answer, pulling my cell from my pocket and handing it to him.


    He smiles. ¡°Okay, then. Go knock someone out.¡±


    I enter the ring, and the crowd starts to scream out my name. I smile, lifting my hands to protect my face. The thing about fighting in the pit at the Airport is that there are no rules. It¡¯s a free-for-all. You fight until someone is on the floor unconscious, and however you aplish that is up to you.


    The man who stands across from me has every bit of six inches in height on me and probably five in reach. I¡¯ve seen him fight before. There¡¯s a reason they call him thunder and not lightning. He¡¯s a big guy, which limits his movements. He hits hard but moves slow.


    I step into him and swing. My right fist makes contact with the side of his head. He immediately swings back, and I duck, throwing another punch to his ribs. He bends forward, giving me an opportunity to grab his head and lift my knee.


    He takes a step backward, dazed.


    ¡°Come on, fucker,¡± I taunt. My girl is here. I gotta show off for her, show her what I¡¯m made of, so she knows I can protect her if she ever needs me.


    He charges me, wrapping his arms around me and picking my feet up off the floor. I¡¯m body mmed down onto my back, the concrete momentarily taking my breath away.


    I m my elbow into his jaw, knocking him off me. I roll over onto my side as he starts to get up on his hands and knees. I throw my legs around his neck and squeeze, dragging his ass back down to the floor. And I hold him there. He fights me-his legs kick the floor and his nails dig into my thighs, but I hold on.


    He starts tapping my leg as if he expects me to let go. I guess he didn¡¯t get the memo on how these fights work.


    The crowd is chanting my name and pping the railing. I feel him start to loosen his grip on my thighs. His body rxing. Secondster, he goespletely limp, and I let go of him, jumping to my feet.


    Everyone is jumping up and down and hollering as I exit the pit. Colt hands me my phone and a wad of cash. ¡°Here you go.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I breathe and make my way over to the bar, dying for a drink.


    Tanner Mason waits there for me with a bottle of water in his hands. The guy looks like he owns a Fortune 500pany with his ck three-piece suit. He always dresses up with his highlighted hairbed back. If you didn¡¯t know him, you¡¯d think he was a stuck-up rich kid. But I know him and he¡¯s nothing close to that. He¡¯s a killer in a five-thousand-dor suit that you don¡¯t want as an enemy. Too bad he hates me for putting his ass in jail. ¡°Good job, Grave.¡±


    I nod and unscrew the lid, throwing it back. Some of it dribbles down my chin and onto my bare chest. He ces another one on the bar. I suck in air, tossing the now empty one away.


    ¡°Oh, my God. That was awesome!¡± Apriles up next to me, shouting.


    I watch Tanner look her over. Her ck skinny jeans and white sheer top that shows off her ck bra leaves nothing to the imagination. His eyes lingering on her tits and ass longer than I like. He finally pulls his eyes from her body to me. ¡°I see now why you made the deal.¡±


    My hand tightens, squeezing the full water bottle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you next weekend.¡± Then he turns and walks to the other end of the bar.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I finish the water and turn to face her. She has a big smile on her face. Her eyes are lit up by the bright lights, and she looks gorgeous as always. But the way she¡¯s looking at me is with pride. I¡¯ve never seen someone feel that toward me. It feels better than any fight I¡¯ve ever won and any high I¡¯ve ever had.


    If she wasn¡¯t here, I¡¯d go to a side room and snort some cocaine with Trey. But she is, and I don¡¯t want to do anything other than take her home and bury myself in her. She¡¯s be my new addiction. I¡¯ve never restricted myself when it came to drugs and alcohol, so why would I do that with her?


    I reach down, wrap my arm around her waist, and pick her up, nting her ass on the bar. Burying my hands in her thick, purple hair, I kiss her.


    She digs her nails into my ribs, pulling me closer. I rub my hard cock into her stomach, and she moans into my mouth. Pulling away, she pants, ¡°Take me home.¡±

 Chapter 143

    APRIL


    I¡¯m standing at the bar between Nite and Jasmine. They¡¯re not speaking to one another. Obviously, Nite doesn¡¯t speak at all, but she hasn¡¯t said one word to him since he kissed her, and she pped him.


    ¡°Are you sure you can drive home?¡± I ask her.


    She opens her purse and yanks her keys out. ¡°Positive.¡±


    Nite reaches around me and snatches them from her hand.


    ¡°Hey ¡­¡±


    ¡°Nite will drive you home,¡± Grave states, walking back up to us.


    I asked him to take me home, and he said to give him fifteen minutes. He¡¯s now dressed in a pair of dark jeans and a white T-shirt that reads Kingdom across the back. He has a ck hat on backward, and it makes my already shaky knees wobble and my mouth water. I take another sip of my drink.


    ¡°Grave ¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s driving you home, Jasmine,¡± he states, and she lets out a huff. ¡°Be careful,¡± he tells Nite and then holds out his fist. Nite bumps his into it and nods his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Grave grabs my free hand in his and starts pulling me into the crowd.


    ¡°We came in the other way,¡± I say, looking over my shoulder, watching Nite grab Jasmine by the arm and dragging her away.


    ¡°I¡¯m not parked in the parking garage.¡± He stares, looking down at me. ¡°You need to finish that before we leave or get rid of it.¡± He stops at a trash can.


    I suck what¡¯s left of it down and then toss it into the trash, making himugh. He walks us down a dark tunnel and out a set of double doors-where two men stand with machine guns-into a parking lot.


    He¡¯s parked right up front. Throwing a duffel bag in the trunk, he opens my door for me, and I fall in.


    He gets in and starts it up before backing out. I¡¯ve never been one for violence, but watching his fight turned me on. My underwear is already soaked, and my thighs tighten, knowing what¡¯s toe when we get back to my ce. But I can¡¯t wait that long.


    I bend down, digging through my purse and find a hair tie. I quickly ce my hair up in a messy bun as he gets on the highway. I have about twenty minutes before we reach my exit.


    I reach over and go for his belt. He looks down and grabs my hand. ¡°April ¡­¡±


    I lean over and kiss his neck, and he releases a growl. My lips move to his ear, and I nibble on it. His hand lets go of my hand, and he helps me out by undoing his jeans for me. I smile, lowering my lips back to his neck and kiss him. He took a shower at the Airport. That¡¯s why he needed fifteen minutes. He smells like his spicy cologne.


    Pulling away, I look down and see he¡¯s pulled his cock out for me as well. He¡¯s hard. His free hand wraps around it and slowly strokes it. His thumb running over the piercing at the end.


    I shove his hand away and lean down, opening my mouth to take him in.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    GRAVE


    HER LIPS WRAP around my cock as I fill her mouth. ¡°Fuck,¡± I hiss.


    She pushes down, the tip touching the back of her throat, and I pump my hips, pushing farther and needing more. She sucks up my shaft, and I wrap my free hand in her messy bun and shove her face down.


    She moans around my cock and readjusts her knees in the passenger seat. Her ass is up in the air. Thank God my windows are cked out or we¡¯d be giving everyone I pass a show. One hand wrapped around my cock while the other is on my thigh, holding herself up. I press on the gas, needing to get to her house sooner than I had nned.


    I pick up my pace. My hand in her hair controlling her movements. Her saliva runs down my cock and coats my balls, and I wish I could remove my jeanspletely. But that will have to wait.


    My cell starts to ring through my speakers, and Lucy shes across the screen on my dash. I let go of April¡¯s hair long enough to push decline.


    She lifts her head. ¡°Who ¡­?¡±


    I grip her hair and shove her face back down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± I growl, not wanting her to stop. Lucy is no way a threat to April. My actions prove that. Even if April wouldn¡¯t have shown up tonight, I wouldn¡¯t be going home with Lucy.


    April takes me back in, and this time, she doesn¡¯t stop until after I¡¯m doneing in her mouth.


    APRIL


    We pull into my driveway and exit his car. I¡¯m trying to put my key in the front door when hees up behind me, wraps his arm around my stomach and pulls my back into his front. Gripping my hair, he yanks my head back and lowers his lips to my neck. He sucks on the sensitive skin, making my body break out in goosebumps.


    ¡°Grave,¡± I whimper. ¡°I have to unlock the door.¡± My other hand is holding his duffel bag.


    Letting go of my hair, his now free handes up and skates under my shirt and over my stomach to my chest. He squeezes my boob over my bra. ¡°Think anyone will see if I fuck you right here on your porch?¡± He growls.


    I suck in a breath and jiggle my keys, trying to get the door unlocked once again. ¡°Probably.¡±


    ¡°Then let them watch.¡± His hand moves downward this time and shoves its way into my jeans.


    I manage to get my key in the door and push it open, pulling away from him. I spin around, reach out and grip his shirt, yanking him into the house and dropping his bag at our feet.


    He shoves my back into the wall, grips my hair and yanks my head back, lowering his lips to mine. He devours them, not even giving me the chance to take a breath.


    ¡°Grave ¡­¡± I pant, pulling away. ¡°We have to go upstairs ¡­¡±


    He rips my shirt up and over my head, picks me up and carries me to my room with my lips on his. He ms the door shut with his shoe, then tosses me onto my bed. He doesn¡¯t even give me a chance to catch my breath before he¡¯s naked and ripping my jeans down my legs.


    His hands grab my thighs and opens them up for him. He slows down, lying between them. His lips gently kissing my inner thigh.


    I arch my back, panting. I cry out when his teeth bite into my sensitive flesh.


    He kisses his way to my pussy before pushing in a finger.


    I¡¯m already soaking wet. I¡¯ve been wet for him. My hands make their way to his head. I knock his hat to the floor and grip his hair.


    He enters a second finger, and I pump my hips. ¡°Oh, God.¡± I yank on his head.


    Removing his fingers, he reaches up and grabs my wrists, pinning them down to my sides while his tongue enters me.

 Chapter 144

    GRAVE


    I LIE IN April¡¯s bed. She¡¯s passed out facing me. An arm across my chest and a leg across both of mine.


    I kiss her forehead and close my eyes just as I hear my cell vibrate.


    Sliding out from underneath her, I crawl off the bed. I grab my jeans off the floor and remove my cell from my pocket. I see it¡¯s a video from Lucy.


    Deciding to watch it, I walk into her bathroom and flip on the light but turn the volume all the way down. I don¡¯t want it to wake up April.


    It shows Lucy still at the Airport. She¡¯s in the private room sitting at the round table. A mirror in the middle with a razor de and a bag of cocaine. She then flips the camera to herself and blows me a kiss. Her mouth is moving, but I can¡¯t hear what she is saying or make out the words. Ending it before it¡¯s done, I delete it and ce my cell on the counter. Turning on the faucet, I ssh my face with some water. The need that I would normally have for the drugs not really there.


    I turn off the water, grab my cell, and flip off the light. Walking back into her bedroom, I pull my jeans on and make my way downstairs to get a ss of milk. It just sounds good right now, but I stop when I get to thest step. I see a figure in the entryway, so I reach over and flip on the light.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Ethan all but shouts, jumping back from the front door.


    ¡°Keep it down. Your sister is asleep,¡± I tell him.


    He runs a hand over his mop of hair. I swear the kid never brushes it.


    ¡°About time you two stopped fucking,¡± he says with disgust.


    I take a step toward him and he throws up his hands like I¡¯m about to punch his lights out. He¡¯s not far off.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± he rushes out. ¡°I was on my way out.¡±


    ¡°Where the fuck you going thiste?¡± I ask.


    He squares his shoulders, shoving his hands in the front pocket of his hoodie. Why the fuck is he wearing that? It¡¯s not even cold outside. ¡°Just because you¡¯re fucking my sister, doesn¡¯t mean I have to tell you shit.¡± He spins around, yanks open the front door and ms it shut.


    _______________


    ¡°Babe?¡± I say, running my knuckles down the side of her face.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± she mumbles, her eyes opening and then closing again.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± I say, straightening and cing my watch on my wrist. I¡¯m already fuckingte for work. Like I am every fucking day. I didn¡¯t set my rmst night.


    ¡°It¡¯s Saturday.¡± She stretches under the covers.


    ¡°I know.¡± Kingdom never sleeps. It¡¯s why we choose to live there rather than our homes that we built.


    ¡°Stay with me.¡± Her eyes open fully, and she reaches out to me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Even though I want nothing more in this world than to crawl back in bed with her.


    She sits up, the covers falling to her waist, exposing her bare chest to me. She arches a brow and licks her lips. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Her hands reach out and grab my dick through my jeans.


    I growl and jump onto the bed, pinning her down to it as I hover above. ¡°I have to go, but I¡¯m free tonight.¡±


    ¡°Early enough to do dinner?¡±


    I lower my head and kiss her neck. ¡°As long as you promise to be my dessert.¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡± She pants, arching her hips to meet mine.


    I groan and push mine into hers so she can feel how hard I am. I¡¯ve never known what struggle was until I met her. ¡°Promise.¡± I pull away and crawl off her. ¡°Now go back to sleep.¡± I kiss her forehead, and she rolls over, giving me her back with a sigh.


    I grab my cell off her nightstand and exit her room, closing the door behind me. I make my way down the steps and to the front door. I see my bag still lying in the entryway where April dropped itst night. I pick it up and walk out to my car. Throwing it into my passenger seat, I pause before I start my car and look over at it.


    This is the first time in a long time that I haven¡¯t woken up feeling like shit. Hungover or still high. I unzip the side pocket of the bag and reach inside to remove the pill bottle.


    ¡°What the ¡­?¡± I bring it onto myp and look inside it. It¡¯s empty. I had a pill bottle therest night, and it was full. Where the fuck did it go?


    I had it upstairs at the Airport, and then when I showered ¡­ someone was in my bag. The question is, who the fuck was it? It was there when I left. I had checked it. Then I came to April¡¯s. She never got into it. We had sex, and her drunk ass passed out. Then Lucy messaged me. I went downstairs ¡­ Ethan. It had to have been him. He was standing in the entryway and was spooked when I turned on the lights. His hands in the pockets of his hoodie. He was hiding my pills from me so I wouldn¡¯t catch him. He was leaving so he could go take them.


    Motherfucker!


    APRIL


    I stand behind the counter, going through emails on my phone. Roses opens in two days but after Grave left my house this morning, I decided to get up and do a fewst-minute things up here. The bell rings, signaling a customer has entered, and I look up in a panic that I forget to lock the door behind me.


    ¡°We¡¯re closed.¡± I exit out of my email and open my call history, my finger hovering over Grave¡¯s name.


    ¡°Hi.¡± The man waves as he steps inside, letting the door shut behind him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯re closed,¡± I repeat, my thumb ready to call him. The guy is dressed in a pair of dark jeans and a white T-shirt that has a red Corvette on the front. His dark eyes look around, and he nods in approval when he gets to the vases on the shelves.


    ¡°I saw you at the Airportst night.¡± His dark eyes meet mine.


    My body tenses. I knew I should have left after what Jasmine told me. ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask.


    He gives me a warm smile. ¡°I¡¯m Jimmy. Jimmy Trust. I¡¯m good friends with Grave.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± My shoulders rx a bit. ¡°Are you looking for him? Because he¡¯s not here.¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°No. I just wanted toe by and ce an order for someone.¡± Ducking his head, he looks up at me shyly through hisshes. ¡°For a special someone.¡±


    I set my cell down. ¡°Well, as long as you don¡¯t need it today or tomorrow, I can help you out with that.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t need them until next week.¡±


    Opening the top drawer, I pull out my pad and a pen and slide it across the counter. ¡°Just fill this out for me.¡±


    Hees up to the counter, closing the distance between us, and starts writing down all the info. When he¡¯s finished, he ces the pen down. ¡°Thanks so much. I want my girl to know just how special she is.¡± Then he exits without another word.


    I look down at the paper and frown when I see Lucy Mason written out.


    Picking up my cell, I call up Grave.


    ¡°Hey, babe,¡± he answers immediately.


    I bite my lip to hide my smile as if he can see me. ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Everything okay?¡± he asks.


    I love that he asks me that. ¡°Yeah.¡± My eyes drop to the piece of paper on the counter and I chicken out. ¡°I know you said we could do dinner tonight, but I was just wondering if you¡¯d like me to bring you lunch today.¡± I¡¯ll ask him tonight about Lucy. Obviously, they¡¯re not exclusive. Or if they were, they¡¯re not now. I saw how he avoided herst night and he didn¡¯t even know I was watching him at that point.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe up here for lunch and we¡¯ll eat here together,¡± he offers.


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    ¡°Pull around the back of Kingdom and enter the private entrance. A man by the name of Nigel will be at the desk and will escort you up to my office.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I remember that guy. I saw him when Titan took me kicking and screaming to Bones¡¯s office after my shop was destroyed because of the money my brother owed. ¡°Any particr time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll clear my schedule whenever you arrive.¡±


    I smile at that. ¡°See you soon.¡±

 Chapter 145

    ¡°Here you are.¡± Nigel says, opening the ss door for me to enter the Kings office.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am.¡± He nods. ¡°His office is thest one on the left.¡±


    I walk down the dark gray hallway and pass the first door on the left; Cross is in gold letters. I take a look in to see he¡¯s not in there. The next door on the left reads Titan. He too isn¡¯t in there. But I didn¡¯t expect him to be. Emilee told us that they were going to be in New York for the weekend. Ie up to the end of the hall. The door on the left has Grave on it. I know the one on the right is Bones.


    I softly knock on Grave¡¯s door. ¡°Come in,¡± he calls out.


    I enter ande to a stop when I see him sitting at his desk with a phone to his ear. Cross sits in the chair across from it. He turns to look at me over his shoulder, flipping a Zippo in his right hand. ¡°Hey,¡± I saymely.


    ¡°I have to go ¡­¡± Grave says into the phone. ¡°Yeah, yeah. I¡¯ll get it done.¡± Then he hangs up. ¡°Even when he¡¯s in New York, he¡¯s up my ass.¡± He growls, standing and walking around his desk over to me.


    My heart picks up. I¡¯m not sure why I¡¯m so nervous about being here. Maybe because this is his element. This is his domain. I¡¯m used to being in my bed with him naked.


    He wraps his arms around me and pulls me in for a hug. When he pulls away, he gives me a gentle kiss on my forehead that causes butterflies in my stomach. ¡°How¡¯s your day?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I walk over and sit down next to Cross and push my hair behind my ear. ¡°Yours?¡±


    He sighs and sits down at his desk. ¡°The usual.¡±


    I¡¯m not sure what that means because we never talk about Kingdom. I don¡¯t push him to share information regarding him and the Kings. What they do here is none of my business. And after what Derek told me, I think I¡¯d rather not know. I don¡¯t expect Grave to be a saint. All I expect from a guy is that he treats me right and respects me. The rest can always be worked on.


    A cell phone rings and Grave picks his up from his desk. He lets out a growl and looks at me. ¡°Give me a second.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± I say stupidly like he asked for permission. I sit up straighter in thefortable ck leather chair. My ass sinks into it. It¡¯s exactly what I would expect for a King.


    Grave exits the room and a silence falls over it. I don¡¯t know Cross very well. I don¡¯t know any of the Kings actually. I¡¯ve only ever met them once and I was having a bad day. I did see Cross once before in Roses, but there was very minimal interaction between the two of us.


    His green eyes meet mine. He flips the Zippo open. The me burns before he ms it shut. ¡°It¡¯s a reminder.¡± He says when he catches me staring.


    I could lie. Pretend I wasn¡¯t wondering what the fuck he¡¯s doing. But instead I ask, ¡°Of what?¡±


    He flips it open again, tilts his head to the side, and watches the me dance at the tip of his tatted fingers. Then his eyes slide to mine, the green darkening to ck and sending a chill down my spine. ¡°That if I wanted to, I could burn the motherfucking world down.¡±


    He takes a cigarette from behind his ear and ces it between his lips, then raises the lighter. But I speak, making him pause, ¡°You know smoking will kill you.¡± My grandfather died of lung cancer. Smoked his entire life. My mother begged me and Ethan not to ever smoke. That it wasn¡¯t worth it in the end.


    He removes the unlit cigarette from his lips and smirks at me. ¡°So will falling in love with a man who has a death wish.¡± My eyes widen. ¡°And I don¡¯t see you putting an end to that.¡± He reces it between his lips and lights the cigarette then flips the Zippo shut. ¡°Guess we¡¯ll both die due to our own stupidity.¡± He blows the smoke out.


    The door opens, and Grave re-enters. Cross stands and exits without another word. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m ready for lunch now.¡± He drops into his desk chair.


    Cross thinks I love him. Jasmine thinks I love him. Do I? Am I doing something that everyone else sees but me? Am I being too clingy? Too obvious? Do I need to take a step back and look at it from a different angle? What if Grave thinks this too? Will it push him away?


    ¡°April?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± My eyes snap up to Grave¡¯s. He gives me that smile that makes my heart pick up. ¡°You okay?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Yeah, just been a long week,¡± I lie, not wanting to make him question anything. I came here to see him and I¡¯m not going to let Cross¡¯s words fuck that up. I get up and walk around. Pushing his chair back, I climb into hisp, straddling him.


    He leans back, cing his hands behind his head, showing off his muscr arms with a cocky smile.


    ¡°A friend of yours stopped by Roses today.¡± I do have feelings for Grave, but I need to know where I stand before I allow myself to feel anymore.


    The smile drops off his face, and he tilts his head to the side. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°He said his name was Jimmy. Think thest name was Trust?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°He¡¯s not a friend.¡± He drops his arms and grips my hips.


    I frown. ¡°I told him we were closed twice, but he insisted on ordering flowers.¡±


    His jaw sharpens. ¡°I¡¯m installing a security camera system at the shop this week.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered the equipment. It¡¯ll be here tomorrow.¡±


    I arch a brow. ¡°Wanna keep an eye on me?¡±


    ¡°Always.¡± He winks.


    Shit, this guy makes my underwear soaked in the worst way. But I have to know. ¡°Well, Jimmy was there to send flowers to Lucy. Lucy Mason.¡± I watch his facial expression to see if he gets jealous, but nothing changes. ¡°Don¡¯t you find that odd?¡± I dig.


    ¡°Why would I find that odd? I told you he¡¯s not my friend.¡±


    I take in a deep breath and let it out slowly, dropping my eyes to his ck Kingdom shirt to stare at his chest and try to keep my voice even. ¡°She¡¯s your ex.¡±


    He lifts his hands and tangles them in my hair, lifting my face so I have to stare down at him. ¡°Lucy Mason is not my ex.¡±


    ¡°Fuck buddy.¡± I correct my previous statement.


    ¡°Did Jimmy tell you that?¡± he asks.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t have to.¡± I pull away from him and get up off hisp. I¡¯m not going to rat the girls out.


    ¡°We were, yes. But I haven¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen her call you several times when we¡¯re together,¡± I interrupt him.


    He snorts. ¡°I can¡¯t help when she calls me, but I promise you that I ignore them every time.¡±


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s the problem, you haven¡¯t told her that you¡¯re with me.¡± He may ignore her while he¡¯s with me but what happens after he leaves?


    ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡±


    I give a roughugh. ¡°How is your ex, fuck buddy, whatever aplication? You either still want to fuck her or you don¡¯t.¡±


    His jaw sharpens and he runs a hand through his hair.


    I go on, ¡°Plus, I saw herst night at the Airport. She was all over you.¡± Okay, so maybe that¡¯s an exaggeration but the bitch was thirsty. And she would have jumped his bones if he would have let her. Even Jasmine said that Lucy would take him however she could have him.


    He stands from his chair. ¡°Did you see me blow her off too?¡± he asks, walking over to me and pushing my ass up against the side of his desk. He reaches out and gently pushes my hair off my shoulders and runs his knuckles up my neck, pushing my head back in the process.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°She wants you.¡± I fill the silence, my breathing picking up. Not wanting to let him distract me from the conversation. ¡°And if that¡¯s what you want, tell me now. Don¡¯t string me along.¡±


    Gripping my hair, I cry out when he jerks my head to where I¡¯m forced to look up at him. ¡°Let¡¯s clear something up then.¡± He licks his lips. ¡°You¡¯re fucking mine, April. I don¡¯t want Lucy. Not anymore.¡± His blue eyes roam my face. ¡°I haven¡¯t touched her nor anyone else since I¡¯ve been with you.¡±


    I swallow at his confession.


    ¡°All I think about is you.¡± He lowers his lips to my neck and kisses his way up to my ear. ¡°I only want to fuck you.¡± My breath hitches when he begins to nibble on my ear. ¡°The only woman I want to be with is you.¡±


    My arms wrap around his neck. ¡°Be with?¡± As in girlfriend? We haven¡¯t said it out loud just yet.


    ¡°The question is, am I the only one you want?¡± He presses his hips into mine, pinning me to the desk and I can feel how hard he is.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I breathe.


    He pulls away and my heavy eyes look up at him. ¡°I promise that I¡¯m all yours, April. Are you all mine?¡±


    I nod my head, licking my lips. ¡°Of course, ¡­¡±


    His lipsnd on mine and he lifts me off my feet, mming my ass down on the desk before he rips my shirt up and over my head.

 Chapter 146

    GRAVE


    ¡°YOU LOST THEM again?¡± Cross asks me as he stands in my bedroom at the Royal Suite in Kingdom.


    ¡°I had them in my bag,¡± I growl, shuffling through my closet. I don¡¯t n oning back here tonight before me and April go to dinner, so I needed to grab some clothes.


    He sits down on the edge of my bed. ¡°And you didn¡¯t take them?¡±


    I snort. ¡°I would know if I had taken an entire bottle of pillsst night.¡±


    He shrugs, flipping his Zippo open and closed. ¡°Maybe April took them out.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°One, she didn¡¯t know they were there, and two, she wouldn¡¯t have had the chance. She sucked my dick on the way to her house, and the moment we arrived, we went straight upstairs to her room. After we were done, she passed out and never left. It had to have been her brother.¡±


    ¡°But why would he steal from you?¡± he asks. ¡°He has to know that you¡¯d find them missing, put two and two together and then beat his ass.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well I think we¡¯ve established that he doesn¡¯t think most of the time.¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going over to the Airport to talk to him before I go to April¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Want me to go with you?¡± he asks, standing.


    ¡°Nah. I won¡¯t be there long.¡±


    _______________


    I sit at the round table inside the Airport, having a conversation with Trey when my cell vibrates. I remove it from my pocket and put in my code. It¡¯s a text from April.


    April: Red or ck?


    Me: Do I get pictures to choose from?


    April: Nope. Choose. Red or ck.


    Me: ck.


    She reads it but doesn¡¯t reply, so I lock my screen and ce it back in my pocket when the door opens and Lucy walks in. I never did reply to that video she sent me. I deleted it, and that was that. She tried to confront me before I foughtst night, but I ignored her then too. Lucy is a smart woman, and I thought she would catch on, but obviously, I was wrong.


    Trey¡¯s cell rings, and he pushes away from the table to answer it in the office, leaving us alone.


    Lucy stands there with her hands on her hips and a smile on her face. She licks her lips as they travel down to my jeans. ¡°Well, hello, sexy.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ask her. ¡°Working tonight?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Came by to get my check.¡±


    Lie. She gets paid in cash. Nightly. But whatever. I¡¯m not going to call her out on it.


    ¡°Going out tonight?¡± she asks, plopping down beside me, looking over my button-down shirt and jeans.


    ¡°Yes.¡± No reason to lie to her. I promised April dinner.


    I watch her stick her bottom lip out. ¡°I was hoping we could hang out.¡±


    ¡°I have ns,¡± I state, reaching out and taking a drink of my water. It¡¯s amazing that I haven¡¯t had an alcoholic drink in over a week.


    ¡°With who?¡±


    ¡°Since when do you care who I spend my time with?¡± I ask. April mentioned Jimmying into Roses today and ordering her flowers. I was hopeful that meant they were fucking, and she¡¯d get off my back, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    She averts her eyes to the table. ¡°Well, I was talking to Trey, and he said that you paid off a debt for a guy. And that you asked Tanner to leave his sister alone.¡±


    I roll my eyes. Fucking Trey. He can¡¯t keep a secret to save his life. That¡¯s another reason I quit hanging out with him. ¡°That doesn¡¯t concern you,¡± I state.


    Instead of getting mad, she reaches out and touches my arm.


    I pull away. ¡°I need to get going.¡±


    She reaches into her shorts pocket and pulls out a pill bottle that I know contains ecstasy. The same one from the night in her penthouse after we gambled here. ¡°I wanted to party with you tonight.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°Can¡¯t.¡± I pull out my cell when I feel it vibrate again.


    It¡¯s a picture from April. Opening it up, I see her standing in front of a full-length mirror in a little ck dress with ck heels on. She has the front of her hair up in a high ponytail the rest is down and curled. Her makeup¡¯s done heavy with the ck liner just how I love it and her lips painted dark.


    ¡°Do you love her?¡± Lucy asks.


    I remove my eyes from the picture to meet hers. Lucy looks like she hasn¡¯t been to bed yet. She probably hasn¡¯t. Her dark eyes are cloudy, her makeup messy, and I know she¡¯s high. Lucy never goes a day without a fix. Sometimes, it¡¯s just weed, and others, it¡¯s something more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡± I lie. I¡¯ve never hid things from Lucy because we both understand what we are-fuck buddies, and that¡¯s it. So for her to be this concerned about where I¡¯m going tonight and who with is a big red g. I won¡¯t give her any reason to confront April. Because that¡¯s exactly what she would do. And April already questioned my involvement with Lucy earlier in my office today. I don¡¯t want Lucy going to her and saying anything that can get me in hot water with April.


    ¡°Have you fucked her?¡±


    ¡°Jesus, Lucy.¡± I push my chair back from the table. ¡°That is none of your business.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t look the least bit angry. Drugs will do that to you. Numb you to everything. I know. That¡¯s why I did it. I stand and reach out to the ss of water on the table and down what¡¯s left of it, needing to get the fuck out of here.


    ¡°Hey, man.¡± Trey re-enters the room, pocketing his cell. ¡°The kid is fighting here tonight.¡±


    I grind my teeth and look at my watch. ¡°What time?¡± I have an hour before I have to pick up April.


    ¡°Seven.¡±


    I nod and sit back down in the seat. ¡°I want his ass in here the moment he arrives,¡± I snap. I¡¯m going to beat his ass before he even enters the ring. He¡¯s not going to take drugs from me. He¡¯s not going to be doing drugs at all. I won¡¯t allow him to do that to April. She already has enough going on.


    ¡°So ¡­ you¡¯re staying?¡± Lucy asks, her voice full of excitement.


    ¡°Not for you,¡± I growl, my good mood gone to shit.


    APRIL


    I pace my living room, my eyes on the clock hanging on the wall. He¡¯s two hourste. I haven¡¯t called his cell once. He never responded to my picture. He was talking to me and then just vanished. I¡¯ve never been ghosted before, but I¡¯m pretty sure this is what it¡¯s like.


    I¡¯m furious. So fucking pissed that he stood me up.


    And that I fell for it in the first ce. Things were going well, right? Did I say or do something that made me look desperate? Or in love? What could have scared him off? He¡¯s been just as clingy as I have and seemed generally interested. I¡¯ve been blown off before, and he never once made me feel unwanted or that he needed space. I would have backed off and given it to him.


    Did I say somethingst night while I was drunk? Honestly, the night is kind of blurry. I remember his fight. Me being turned on. The drinks. Then I went home with him. Gave him head. After that, shit gets foggy. So I could have said something to him but wouldn¡¯t he have mentioned that to me this morning when he woke me up and kissed me goodbye? Why make ns if he wasn¡¯t going to show?


    That can¡¯t be it. He seemed fine at lunch today. I did bring up Lucy, though. So fucking stupid of me! I should have just let it go. But, again, he seemed fine. He fucked me right there on his desk, we had lunch and then he walked me down to my car. Kissed me goodbye with a promise to see me tonight for dinner.


    My cell rings, and I run to it. I see its Jasmine. ¡°Hello?¡± I snap.


    ¡°Hey, where are you?¡± she demands. I can hear the sound of her car in the background, letting me know she¡¯s driving.


    ¡°At home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming to get you. Get dressed.¡±


    I look over my ck dress and sigh. ¡°Unfortunately, I am. Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Well, I just got a text from my ex. Remember him? Trenton? He said that he thought Grave was dating my friend, you, and I said yes. He proceeded to tell me that Grave is at the Airport ¡­¡±


    I fist my hands. ¡°Fighting?¡±


    She ignores my question. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys have a date tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Alexa had tonight off, and we were going to go have a girls¡¯ night, but Grave wanted to take me to dinner, so I dropped them for him. Big fucking mistake on my part. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting two hours for him. He blew me off for the fucking Airport?¡± My next thought is he did it to spend time with Lucy. She works there.


    ¡°Yeah, Trenton said he¡¯s fucked up. Bad. I tried calling Cross, but he didn¡¯t answer. Bones¡¯s phone went straight to voicemail, and I don¡¯t want to bother Titan. I spoke to Emilee earlier and they wereing back early.¡±


    I bow my head, running my free hand through my hair. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    She lets out a long breath. ¡°I¡¯m saying that this is the time you choose, April.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Choose what?¡± I ask, but I¡¯m already throwing my purse over my shoulder.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to fight for him or not.¡± She pauses. ¡°I was told he was seen with Lucy.¡±


    I swallow the knot that forms in my throat. My heart beating faster at her statement. I was right. He¡¯s with her. But ¡­ we had agreed we were exclusive, right? That was what he established at lunch today. This is my fault. I expected too much from him. A guy like Grave doesn¡¯t settle down. He¡¯s been fucking Lucy for years now. Isn¡¯t that what the girls had said? If he won¡¯tmit to her, then he won¡¯tmit to me.


    He stood me up to be with her. Why not just tell me he couldn¡¯t make it? Or be honest and say hey, I don¡¯t want to go out with you tonight, someone better came up?


    Making up my mind, I decide that I¡¯m going to tell him in person to go to hell. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside.¡±

 Chapter 147

    GRAVE


    I WAKE UP with a pounding headache. A ringing in my ears and sensitive eyes. I realize I¡¯m in a bed. It¡¯s not mine. But I¡¯ve been here before. I remember the purple ents.


    I roll over to see April lying next to me. Sound asleep. ¡°What ¡­?¡± I trail off, lifting the covers to see she is on her left side, facing me. And she wears a shirt from Kingdom. It¡¯s a men¡¯s shirt, swallowing her up. And that¡¯s it.


    Then I look at myself. I¡¯mpletely naked.


    Fuck!


    I lie back and run a hand down over my face. How did I end up with herst night? I look back over her, and she still wears her makeup. ck streaks that I know have to be from tears are now dry on her cheeks.


    What did I do to her?


    Fuck, we were supposed to have a date. Right? Why can¡¯t I remember it?


    Did I physically hurt her? I lift the sheets once again and run my eyes over her exposed skin but see no physical signs.


    I crawl out of bed and stumble to the en suite bathroom. I wash my face with cold water and brush my teeth with a random toothbrush. I¡¯ll use anything to get this awful taste out of my mouth. Then I use the mouthwash. The taste no longer lingers, but my mouth feels like fucking sandpaper.


    What the hell did I dost night? And how did April end up here? Did I fuck her? I don¡¯t remember shit!


    I run a hand through my hair. It¡¯s standing every which way. There are dark circles under my bloodshot eyes. And a cut in the corner of my upper lip. Not the first time I¡¯ve woken up in this situation, just wondering how she got involved in it.


    The bathroom door opens, and Titan enters. He takes one look at me naked and shakes his head, looking away. He tosses me a pair of gray sweatpants that are in his hand, and I sit my ass on the side of the tub to put them on, not trusting my bnce to stand.


    Once on, I stay sitting and ce my elbows on my knees and lean forward. My face falls into my hands. ¡°What happened?¡± I clear my throat at my rough voice and rub my throbbing temples.


    ¡°You got fucked up,¡± he answers simply.


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head. ¡°We had ns ¡­¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°She found you at the Airport. On drugs and with Lucy.¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± How did I end up with Lucy? I can¡¯t remember. And what the fuck was I on? ¡°What all did I do?¡± I ask roughly. ¡°With ¡­ Lucy?¡± I hate having to ask that question, but it¡¯s a possibility. The drugs and women run hand-in-hand. I get high, and get my dick sucked. Then I pass out and wake up alone. And I¡¯ve always been okay with that.


    ¡°That¡¯s something that you need to discuss with April,¡± he answers.


    That doesn¡¯t make me feel any better. I drop my hands and lift my head to look up at him.


    He leans up against the closed bathroom door with his arms crossed over his chest wearing a scowl on his face. ¡°She and Jasmine found you passed out in a room on the floor.¡± I swallow. ¡°Jasmine called me. April was crying.¡± I close my eyes. ¡°Said they couldn¡¯t get you to wake up, but you had vomited on her.¡±


    ¡°Fuck! Fuck!¡±


    He sighs. ¡°Emilee and I came back from New York early and went and picked you guys up. Brought you both back to our ce. I had some Kingdom shirts in my car, so Emilee helped her clean up and change. I put you in the shower and cleaned you off.¡±


    I stand, and the room sways, so I ce my hand on the wall to stabilize myself. And Titan steps into me. ¡°She didn¡¯t want to stay with you.¡±


    Then why did I wake up with her? ¡°But she ¡­¡±


    ¡°She stayed ¡¯cause she didn¡¯t want you to die in your own vomit while you slept off whatever the fuck you had taken.¡± His voice rises. ¡°She didn¡¯t want that on her conscience. Whatever the hell you¡¯re doing, you need to stop.¡±


    My eyes narrow on him. ¡°What does that mean?¡± My drugs and drinking aren¡¯t new to them.


    ¡°Whatever fascination you have with April. Cut it off now.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, Titan!¡± I push off the wall.


    He shoves me back. Hees to stand against me, pinning my back to the wall next to the tub. ¡°I¡¯ve never told you what to do, Grave. It¡¯s not my ce. But whatever you¡¯re doing with her. Call it off! Now!¡±


    ¡°Fucking move ¡­¡± I go to shove him away, but he doesn¡¯t budge. He¡¯s too strong, and I¡¯m too weak at the moment. A night of endless drugs will do that to you.


    He leans down, his lips by my ear. ¡°She¡¯s better than you. Deserves better than you.¡± I stiffen at his words. ¡°She cares too much for someone who has a death wish. Stick with fucking Lucy. She¡¯s more your speed.¡± Then he steps back, digs his hand into his pocket, and pulls out a bottle of pills. ¡°April found these in your jeans.¡± He throws them at my chest before exiting.


    I spin around and punch the fucking wall, putting a hole in the sheetrock. Leaning my head against it, I close my eyes as I try to calm my breathing.


    He¡¯s right!


    April doesn¡¯t belong in my world. My mess. Lucy reveled in it. Begged for another hit. Begged for me to bring another girl into our bed. She likes her life dirty. Just like me. But I¡¯ve been clean. For April. So why did I fuck it up?


    I push off the wall and yank the bathroom door open and go to storm out of the bedroom bute to a halt when I see April standing by the bed. Her ice blue eyes red and swollen.

 Chapter 148

    APRIL


    He stands there staring at me with hard eyes as thoughst night was my fault. They fall to my legs, and I push the oversized shirt down, trying to cover myself.


    He notices and looks away from me, his jaw sharpening in the process.


    I take in his body. He only wears a pair of sweatpants. They sit low on his narrow hips. His defined V fully on disy. I can make out the softness of his dick behind them. Normally, I would blush at what we¡¯ve done in bed, but all I can think of is what he did with Lucyst night.


    ¡°Grave!¡± I fall to his side in the center of the room. His eyes are closed, and his lips parted. ¡°Grave, wake up!¡± I shout, tears burning my eyes.


    Jasmine falls down next to me and pulls her cell out of her pocket.


    I cry as I touch his neck with shaky hands. His skin is mmy and pale. Please don¡¯t be dead. ¡°What did you do, baby? What did you take?¡±


    I wanted to wake him up. Scream at him. Pound on his chest and ask what the hell do you think you¡¯re doing? Why do you waste your life? But I didn¡¯t. I learned a very important lessonst night.


    They don¡¯t call him Grave for nothing.


    ¡°Are you even sorry?¡± I ask, breaking the awkward silence.


    His eyese back to mine, but he doesn¡¯t answer.


    I nod, getting my answer. I reach down and grab my phone off the floor and turn to walk toward the door. I¡¯m pulled to a stop with a hand on my upper arm. I almost cry out from his touch alone. I put my head down, staring at the floor as tears begin to burn my eyes.


    He gently turns me around and lifts my chin for me to look at him. My eyes shoot to the left, staring at a speck on the wall, not wanting to make eye contact.


    ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± he questions roughly.


    Just my pride. ¡°No,¡± I growl, mad at myself. That first tear runs down my cheek, and I bite my bottom lip in shame that I let him affect me this much. That I actually care that he stood me up to get high and fuck his fuck buddy. The one that he tantly lied about not fucking anymore.


    He lets go of my arm, cups my face with one hand, and wipes it away with his thumb.


    My eyes finally meet his, and he stares down at me, giving nothing away. He¡¯s hiding behind a wall a mile high. I look down and see a bottle of pills in his other hand. The same ones I found on himst night when I tried to shake him awake. When I screamed his name in the middle of the room, and no one helped me. No one seemed to care he wasn¡¯t responding except for Jasmine. She was just as frantic as I was.


    ¡°Why do you do it?¡± I ask, my voice shaking. I feel like I was blinded to who he really is. To what he wants. It was all a lie, and I believed it. Last night opened my eyes. It¡¯s not hard to figure out this is his lifestyle. Last night wasn¡¯t just a one-time night with friends. How many times have I been with him, and he was high that I didn¡¯t know about? Is he just that good at hiding it? Or am I just that blind?


    He shatters my heart with three words. ¡°To feel alive.¡±


    There was no confusion. He knew exactly what I meant. And that scares me more than his answer. Anger takes over my heartache. What he¡¯s done. To me. To himself. I p him across the face. The sound bouncing off the walls in the quiet room.


    His head snaps to the side. ¡°April ¡­¡±


    I p him again. Harder. His eyes close tightly. ¡°Did you feel that?¡±


    He straightens, running a hand down his face while his breathing picks up. His bare chest rising and falling fast.


    My hand stings, and his face now shows two handprints of mine. I p him again.


    ¡°Stop!¡± he shouts, gripping my wrists and mming my back into the door, making it rattle. His drug-hazed eyes re down at mine. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to understand.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± The words get caught in my throat, and my bottom lip begins to tremble, trying to keep it together. ¡°I kneeled on a floorst night, Grave. And I begged you to open your eyes. I cried for you not to be dead.¡± I choke out. ¡°Do you know what that feels like?¡± I yank my wrists free of his hold. He¡¯s weak. His body tired. Drugs will do that to you. Drain you of everything you have. I shove at his chest.


    He takes a step back from me. ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything fromst night.¡±


    That makes me even more pissed. ¡°You forgot we had a date? That you stood me up?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he barks. ¡°I remember the date. I just don¡¯t remember how I ended up with Lucy.¡±


    There she is again. She just stood there like a deer in headlights.


    ¡°Lucy, what did he take?¡± Jasmine demands, still kneeling next to me. I¡¯ve sat down on my ass in my dress and pulled his body into myp. His head in my hands.


    I cry, shaking him. ¡°Please wake up¡­¡±


    ¡°Lucy!¡± Jasmine shouts, jumping to her feet. She holds her phone in one hand with Titan on speakerphone. ¡°What in the fuck did he take?¡±


    ¡°He ¡­ he ¡­ a pill bottle ¡­¡± She sobs. Like she cares that he¡¯s dying before our eyes. She was literally snorting a line of coke off apact mirror when we burst into the room.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Titan hisses through the phone. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    I start to dig through his jeans pocket. That¡¯s when his body jerks, and he begins to vomit.


    ¡°Did you fuck her?¡± I ask. Jasmine said that Trenton had went up to the office to speak to Trey and that was when he saw Lucy and Grave all over each other sitting at the table, but no one mentioned sex.


    His jaw sharpens. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    My chest tightens at his answer, and those tears return to my eyes.


    He sighs and steps toward me. ¡°April ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± I throw my hands up. I¡¯m disgusted with him and with myself. I think I¡¯m going to get sick at the thought of him with her. When he was supposed to have been with me.


    ¡°I was fucked up,¡± he growls.


    I gasp. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make it okay, Grave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking lie to me!¡± I shout. Jasmine was right. I wanted him to want me. I wanted him to love me like I do him, but I can¡¯tpete with someone like Lucy. She gives him something I never will. eptance. ¡°I can¡¯t be with someone who chooses to do drugs and fuck around on me. I refuse to lower myself to that level. I respect myself too much for that.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, I turn, yank the door open, and then m it shut. I look over my shoulder to see he didn¡¯t follow me.


    I didn¡¯t expect him to.


    I walk down the hallway and enter the spareundry room that Emilee showed mest night. I open the dryer to see if my dress is clean. Emilee was kind enough to bring us back herest night and help me out of my soiled clothes. I shut it when I see it¡¯s empty. ¡°Shit.¡± I hope it¡¯s still not in the washer. I open it up, and that too is empty. I go to leave but see my dress folded on top of the dryer.


    Thank you, Emilee.


    I quickly get dressed and drop the T-shirt in the small dirty clothes hamper. I hear voices downstairs in the kitchen, and I make my way down to them, carrying my heels in my hand fromst night. Titan stands at the kitchen ind with his back leaning against it and his arms crossed over his chest. Memories ofst nighte back to me.


    The door busts open, and Titan enters with Emilee.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened,¡± I cry. My hands covered in vomit. ¡°He just started getting sick.¡±


    ¡°Grave?¡± Titan ps his face. He doesn¡¯t move. ¡°Grave, wake the fuck up, man!¡± he shouts, snapping his fingers in front of his face.


    Still nothing.


    ¡°Get the door,¡± he orders to Emilee before he picks Grave up.


    Emilee stands at the oven, pulling muffins out of it.


    ¡°Thank you for everything,¡± I say, getting their attention.


    They both look up at me. She gives me a sad smile. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m d we could help.¡±


    Titan says nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get going,¡± I say awkwardly, pulling my dress down. It¡¯s not short by any means, but I just feel vulnerable.


    ¡°Titan can give you a ride home,¡± Emilee offers.


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m gonna call an Uber.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± She waves me off.


    Without another word, he pushes off the kitchen ind, gives her a long kiss, and then walks toward me. I follow him silently into the garage. We get into a candy apple red Maserati and then he pulls out of the garage. I give him my address and then go silent again.


    Twenty minutester, he pulls up to my house, and I thank him. As I go to get out of the car, he finally speaks. ¡°Grave isn¡¯t like the rest of us.¡±


    It makes me pause. I turn to look at him, waiting for him to borate.


    He runs a hand down his face before releasing a sigh. ¡°I told him to back away from you.¡± His eyes burn into mine at his words. ¡°That whatever is going on between you two, to call it off. And I stand by that decision.¡± My heart pounds at his confession. ¡°He¡¯s not someone you can change, April. And you¡¯re not the type of woman to ept what he has to offer.¡± Then he turns to look straight ahead, dismissing me.


    Numbly, I open the door and get out. I¡¯m still standing there inplete shock at his words when he drives out of sight. He just said what I already told Grave, but that doesn¡¯t make the pain in my chest hurt any less.

 Chapter 149

    GRAVE


    I RIDE THE elevator up to the fifteenth floor in the South Mason Towers. I still feel like fucking shit. My mouth dry and my head pounds. Chest so tight it¡¯s hard to breathe. I feel like someone is sitting on it. I should be in bed, passed the fuck out, but this couldn¡¯t wait. I have something to say.


    She¡¯s not expecting me. I didn¡¯t want to give away the surprise. Ie to a stop, and the door slides open. I storm down the hallway and knock on the only door to the right. And wait.


    Getting impatient, I go to do it again, but it opens.


    ¡°You fucking drugged me!¡± I shout in Lucy¡¯s face.


    Her dark eyes are red and heavy. Her bleach blond hair a tangled mess and all she wears is a tight tank top with a thong while standing at the front door.


    She blinks, her eyes trying to focus. ¡°Grave ¡­¡±


    I wrap my hand around her throat and shove her into her penthouse. I m her back into the wall of the foyer and cut off her air.


    I re down at her. ¡°It took hours for any memories toe back. And you know what I remembered once they did?¡± I growl in her face.


    Tears fill her eyes and her lips are parted. I shake her viciously. ¡°The water I had on the table. You did something to it while I was looking at the picture April sent me.¡± I let go, and she falls to her knees coughing.


    It¡¯s the only logical exnation. I didn¡¯t have those pills on me when I arrived at the Airport to speak with Trey while waiting for Ethan. I didn¡¯t have them when I was texting April. But I remember Lucy did.


    ¡°What did you give me?¡± I shout. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s worse. The fact she gave them to me without my knowledge or that she wanted to sabotage my date with April.


    ¡°How many, Lucy?¡± I demand, mming my fist into the wall.


    ¡°I don¡¯t ¡­ know.¡± She whimpers. ¡°I just dumped some in it.¡±


    ¡°Jesus!¡± She thought she had to give me a high dosage due to my tolerance. It obviously wasn¡¯t my first time, so she wanted to make sure she gave me enough not to question what was going on.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grave. I ¡­¡±


    I reach down, grip her hair, and yank her to her feet. She cries out as I shove her into the ss table, knocking over a bowl that falls to the floor and shatters. ¡°What the fuck were you thinking?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She sobs. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    I sit at the table all of a sudden tired. My eyes heavy. I lick my lips.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Lucy asks, getting up from her seat.


    ¡°Pretty ¡­ pretty good,¡± I answer. Leaning back in the chair, I feel my legs falling open.


    The side door to the office opens, and Trey walks out. Didn¡¯t he say that Ethan would be here soon? How long ago was that? He looks at me and then at Lucy. ¡°You kids have fun.¡± Then exits the room, leaving us alone.


    She walks over to me. I try to sit up, but my body won¡¯t work.


    ¡°I can make you feel better.¡± She pushes my chair back from the table and falls to her knees.


    I close my heavy eyes and run my hand down over my face. ¡°Fuck,¡± I breathe. Did Trey give me something? Why am I here to begin with? I feel like I had something to do but ¡­ April. That¡¯s it. We have dinner ns. She had sent me a picture ¡­ ck dress with ck heels. My cock starts to get hard. Yes, that¡¯s what I wanted to do-fuck her.


    She unzips my jeans and pulls them down enough to take my cock in her hand. ¡°That¡¯s it, April.¡± I moan her name.


    ¡°You just sit back, baby. I¡¯m going to make you feel so good.¡± She licks up my shaft. ¡°I always make you feel good, right?¡±


    ¡°Fuck, yeah!¡± I agree, keeping my eyes shut.


    I let go of her, and she falls to the floor once again. ¡°I fucking called you April!¡± I shout. I really thought it was her. ¡°Are you that fucked up that you didn¡¯t mind?¡±


    She looks up at me from her knees. Her makeup smeared with tears and snot. ¡°I love you, Grave ¡­¡±


    I let out a roughugh.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be whoever you want me to be.¡± She sniffs. ¡°You thought it was her, but it was me. I did that ¡­ I¡¯m who you want!¡±


    Fuck, she¡¯s clearly hallucinating. ¡°Well, let me make this very clear for you.¡± I kneel to her level. ¡°Stay the fuck away from me, Lucy! You¡¯re right, it was your mouth I fuckedst night, but you were not the one I wanted.¡± Then I storm out, mming the door behind me.


    LUCY


    I watch him stare down at his cell, and I quickly pop open the lid to the pill bottle and dump it over his water. They quickly dissolve. They don¡¯t call it a date rape drug for nothing. But it¡¯s not rape when they want it. He wants me. Always has. Always will. We do this all the time-pop some pills and fuck.


    I¡¯m his ride or die. I¡¯m his meant to be.


    Grave loves me. He just doesn¡¯t know how to show it.


    ¡°Do you love her?¡± I ask.


    His blue eyes find their way to mine, and he lies to my face. ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡±


    I almost regretted what I was about to do. Now I feel like I should have added more.


    He picks up his water and downs it. ¡°I need to go.¡±


    He stands, and my heart races that he may leave. No. I haven¡¯t had my chance yet. She gets to show him how she cares about him, so I should get mine. It¡¯s only fair.


    Just then, the door to the office opens, and Trey enters the room once again. ¡°Hey, man, the kid is fighting here tonight.¡±


    Grave looks down at his watch. Probably wondering if the bitch will wait for him. ¡°What time?¡±


    ¡°Seven.¡±


    He plops back down in his seat, snapping, ¡°I want his ass in here the moment he arrives.¡±


    ¡°So ¡­ you¡¯re staying?¡± I ask, trying to hide my smile. It won¡¯t take long before those pills kick in. I¡¯m already feeling mine.


    ¡°Not for you,¡± he growls.


    Oh, but you are staying for me.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I sob on my entryway floor as Grave storms out of my penthouse. I fucked up! I thought if I could show him how much I love him, that he would do the same.


    He loves her. I know it, and he knows it. He was lying to me at the Airportst night when I asked him. I pretended that it didn¡¯t bother me, but it broke my heart. For six years, I¡¯ve been there for him. I¡¯ve crawled on my hands and knees to make him happy.


    I would give him anything he asked for.


    I run the back of my hand under my runny nose and crawl over to the open living room. My chest is tight, and I can¡¯t seem to swallow the lump in my throat. I make it to my cell, and with blurry eyes, I dial the only number I can think of.

 Chapter 150

    GRAVE


    MONDAY MORNING, I stand in my brother¡¯s office at Kingdom with my back resting up against the wall while he sits behind the desk. He silently res up at me. His eyes burning fucking holes in me.


    ¡°Save it,¡± I warn him. I¡¯m not in the mood to be fucked with.


    His jaw tightens, but he doesn¡¯t say anything.


    The door opens, and I look over to see Cross enter and plop down in one of the chairs in front of the desk. He leans back and props his feet up on the desk. My brother puts his eyes on him. ¡°May I help you?¡± he snaps.


    Cross just snaps his Zippo open and closed.


    My brother sighs, running a hand over his hair. His irritation showing. He wants to beat the shit out of me. Bring it. I¡¯m in a fighting mood.


    ¡°Titan told me he took your girl home. She was pretty upset with you,¡± Cross finally speaks.


    ¡°What girl?¡± my brother asks.


    ¡°No one,¡± I answer, and my chest tightens. I need to go see her. Apologize. But for what? I¡¯m not going to tell her what happened. I¡¯m not going to tell anyone what fucking happened. This is what they expect from me. Drugs, women, and disappointments. No one would believe that Lucy drugged me, and I¡¯m sure as hell not going to admit that I willingly let her suck my dick. The fact that I thought it was April won¡¯t matter.


    The door opens again. This time, it¡¯s Titan. ¡°Are we having another fucking meeting?¡± I growl.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Titan closes the door behind him and sits down next to Cross in the other chair.


    ¡°So, Grave is denying April,¡± Cross says to Titan.


    Titan doesn¡¯t even look at me. ¡°Good.¡±


    Cross arches a brow at his words. ¡°What ¡­?¡±


    ¡°He needs to stay the hell away from her.¡± His eyes finally slide to mine. ¡°She¡¯s too good for him.¡±


    ¡°Is that what this is?¡± I demand. ¡°Going to warn me to stay away from her? Well, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m done. It¡¯s over.¡± I feel sick admitting that. Knowing that I fucked up the best thing that I will ever have.


    ¡°No.¡± My brother sighs. ¡°We want you to check yourself into rehab.¡±


    I snort. Fuck that! ¡°No.¡± I turn and walk toward the door.


    ¡°Grave, if you don¡¯t check yourself in today, then don¡¯te back to Kingdom tomorrow.¡±


    I turn around and re at him. ¡°You can¡¯t fire me. I own a part of this business.¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s not about the business. Don¡¯t you understand? You are going to die!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of death,¡± I say simply just to piss him off more.


    ¡°Goddammit, Kyle!¡± he shouts.


    His voice is making my head pound-intensifying my already unbearable headache. I reach out for the door handle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare walk out of my office!¡± A ss paperweight flies next to me, hitting the wall so hard it puts a dent in it. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you!¡±


    I open the door and walk right out, jumping on the elevator and getting the fuck out of this ce with no intention of returning for the day.


    APRIL


    I sit at the bar, a bowl of peanuts in front of me, their shells covering the floor.


    Alexa stands across from me, silently judging me. ¡°Would you like another?¡± she asks.


    I slide my empty ss across the bar, and she refills my water. I¡¯m not in the mood to drink. I just want to stuff my face full of peanuts and wallow in my own pity.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Derek asks,ing up next to her.


    ¡°Grave cheated on her.¡± She sighs.


    ¡°What? You were dating that asshole?¡± He snorts. ¡°What did you expect?¡±


    ¡°Derek!¡± She shoves him away. ¡°That¡¯s a shitty thing to say.¡±


    ¡°I told her the Kings were not people to fuck with.¡±


    ¡°Go fucking work,¡± she snaps at him.


    ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± I mumble. ¡°I should have never fucked him.¡±


    ¡°Jesus,¡± he hisses.


    A figure plops down beside me. ¡°If sex is all you need, I can hook you up.¡± Jasmine bumps her shoulder into mine yfully, trying to lighten the mood.


    I don¡¯tugh.


    ¡°Speaking of sex ¡­¡± Derek goes on. ¡°You free tomorrow night?¡± he asks her.


    Jasmine snorts. ¡°I¡¯m never free. Always top dor.¡±


    He smirks, his eyes running over her chest. ¡°How much will a hundred get me?¡±


    ¡°My foot up your ass.¡±


    He wiggles his eyebrows. ¡°I could get into that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll love it,¡± she answers.


    ¡°You two are disgusting.¡± Alexa shakes her head.


    I grab another peanut shell and break it before tossing the peanut in my mouth.


    ¡°I have a solution,¡± Jasmine offers.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, not really caring.


    I miss him. That¡¯s the worst part. I fell for a cheater, and my dumb ass misses him. Telling yourself you¡¯re too good for them is easier said than done.


    ¡°This.¡± She starts gathering her red hair in her hands.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Alexa asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m putting my hair up. We¡¯re gonna turn on some gangster rap, and we¡¯re gonna cut a bitch.¡± She pulls a knife out of her Louis Vuitton bag.


    ¡°You can¡¯t have that in here.¡± Alexa gasps.


    Jasmine ignores her and looks at me. Her green eyes wide with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve found if you lick the blood off it, it¡¯s quite effective. Shows them you don¡¯t give a fuck. Most people frown on cannibalism.¡±


    ¡°Give me that.¡± Alexa reaches across the bar and yanks it from her hand.


    Jasmine shrugs. ¡°I tried. I¡¯m not tequ. I can¡¯t make everyone happy.¡±


    ¡°Tequ makes me want to fight,¡± I say.


    ¡°Then tequ it is.¡± Jasmine ps her hands.


    ¡°No!¡± Alexa shakes her head. ¡°Water and peanuts only.¡±


    Jasmine pouts. ¡°You¡¯re no fun.¡± Then she gets serious and ces her hand on my shoulder. ¡°You know this isn¡¯t your fault, right?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± It¡¯s all my fault. My brother getting in trouble. Falling for Grave. I could have prevented it all. ¡°I knew better.¡±

 Chapter 151

    GRAVE


    I SIT IN the dark hotel room with the ck shades pulled closed. I¡¯ve be my brother. Is this why he¡¯s always such a dick? Because he loved someone and lost them?


    ¡°Numb¡± by 8 Graves res through the speakers on my phone.


    Cross stands next to the couch, getting his shit ready. He¡¯s the only one I¡¯m talking to at the moment. I threatened him with his life not to tell the others where I¡¯m at. I¡¯ve had my cell off for a few days and cut all outsidemunication off until today when I messaged him toe see me.


    He removes his gloves from his bag and pauses, looking down at me. ¡°Sure you want to do this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I¡¯ve always been impulsive. April makes me think, and I fucking hate it. I was fucking drowning, and she was myst attempt at living. She saw my struggle and pulled me out of the water. She gave me life, and I gave her nothing. ¡°Do it.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t work in the dark ¡­¡± He trails off, walking over to the wall and turning on the bright lights.


    I lie down on the couch with a growl and rip the nket off the back, throwing it over my face. Maybe I¡¯ll get lucky and suffocate.


    _______________


    April straddles my hips, her purple hair falling over her shoulders. She reaches up, running her hands through it and pushing it off her face, flipping it to the side.


    We¡¯ve been in her bed all weekend. I¡¯ve ignored every call and text from my brother and the other Kings. I want to spend every second I have with this woman. I haven¡¯t even thought about a hit or a drink.


    I run my palm down her chest bone still feeling her heart pound, her skin slick with sweat. It travels lower until gripping her hip bone. She bites her bottom lip while her eyes run over the ink on my chest. They follow the lines of my skull with the tilted crown on my left pec. Then the crossbones underneath. All the Kings have them. ¡°How old were you when you got your first tattoo?¡±


    ¡°Eighteen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to get a tattoo.¡±


    ¡°Really? What do you want?¡± My eyes run over her perfect tits and the curves of her hips, imagining them covered in ink.


    ¡°I almost went through with it once.¡± Sheughs. ¡°My best friend, Alexa, and I went out and got drunk. She was dating this musician at the time, and we had gone to their show. Anyway, afterward all the members of his band got matching tattoos. I wanted to get a petal on my arm.¡±


    ¡°So why didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Because I know I wouldn¡¯t stop.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I reach up and run my hands through her tangled hair. ¡°And why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because they¡¯re addicting.¡±


    ¡°They are,¡± I agree.


    She runs her hand up my right arm, her fingers following the ink. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted a sleeve. I love art. I just ¡­¡±


    ¡°Go on,¡± I urge her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust anyone to draw on me. I¡¯d want to do it, and well, I¡¯m not a tattoo artist.¡±


    ¡°You could be.¡±


    Sheughs.


    ¡°Cross is a tattoo artist.¡±


    ¡°He is?¡± Her ice blue eyes widen.


    I nod. ¡°Yep. He has a shop inside of Kingdom. If you were to draw him what you want, he¡¯ll do it for you.¡±


    ¡°Grave?¡± I feel a hand on my chest.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I sit up and look at Cross standing next to me.


    The ss coffee table is littered with Red Bull cans and room service that we haven¡¯t finished. ¡°We¡¯re done,¡± he tells me.


    ¡°How long was I asleep?¡± I ask, feeling my arm tingle. He¡¯s been drinking sugar and I¡¯ve had a few Lortabs to help with the pain and to get some rest.


    ¡°A little over two hours this time.¡±


    I ce my face in my hands. Every time I sleep, I see her. She¡¯s like a recurring nightmare that I can¡¯t escape no matter how hard I try.


    ¡°I¡¯m finished,¡± he states.


    ¡°Completely?¡± I ask, looking up at him.


    He takes the Zippo from his pocket and lights up a cigarette. ¡°Yep. Take a look.¡± He reaches out his hand to help me up off the couch in my hotel suite. He picks up the piece of paper on the floor and ces it on the coffee table, so I don¡¯t step on it.


    A total of a week, thirty-five hours and my other sleeve isplete.


    APRIL


    I stand in the middle of Roses with Alexa, Haven, and Emilee. Jasmine is over in the cooler on her phone. I went back in there a minute ago and she was cussing someone out about payment for a Queen. I was confused and ran out of there as fast as I could to give her privacy.


    Emilee keeps staring at me. Every time I look at her, she averts her eyes. It¡¯s starting to make me paranoid. This is the first chance I¡¯ve had to hang out with them since everything went down with Gravest week. The shop re-opened earlier this week and I¡¯ve been mmed just trying to get back to where I was with orders. ¡°Do I have something on my face?¡± Ie out and ask her, patting down my cheeks.


    ¡°No.¡± She sighs. ¡°I just ¡­ never mind.¡± She waves me off.


    Alexa pops a piece of popcorn in her mouth as she leans over the front counter. Like a crazy neighbor eavesdropping. She has her bleach blond hair up in a messy bun and zero makeup on her face. She closed down her barst night and called me first thing this morning. Said she had the day off at the studio and didn¡¯t want to waste it sleeping. So, she showed up with an energy drink in each hand. She raided the small kitchen I have in the back and found some expired popcorn, but that doesn¡¯t seem to bother her.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s just ¡­ have you tried calling him?¡± Emilee rushes out.


    ¡°Not this again.¡± Haven shakes her head. ¡°He cheated on her. With Lucy!¡±


    ¡°But are you sure he did that? Did he admit to sleeping with her?¡± Emilee looks from Haven to me for verification.


    ¡°He couldn¡¯t remember,¡± Haven snaps. ¡°That¡¯s enough to kick his ass to the curb.¡±


    ¡°Well, me and Titan ¡­¡±


    ¡°We all know that you and Titan allow other cocks into your bed, Emilee.¡± She waves her off. ¡°It¡¯s not even close to the same.¡±


    Alexa begins to choke, and pieces of popcorn go flying.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask shocked. ¡°You guys have an open rtionship?¡± I would have never guessed that about Titan. He just seems all possessive. And Emilee seems so in love with him. Why would they want to bring someone into their rtionship? To each their own I guess. Since I¡¯ve never done it, I have a hard time understanding it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± Emilee answers me, narrowing her eyes on Haven for a split second. ¡°We have an understanding. I love Titan. I do. With everything I have. He¡¯s going to be my husband. We don¡¯t allow all cocks into our bed. But sometimes, Bones joins us.¡±


    Holy shit! I think my mouth drops open. ¡°As in Bones? Grave¡¯s brother?¡± No fucking way. I look over at Alexa, and now she¡¯s shoving handfuls in her mouth. Most are falling onto the counter.


    ¡°We dated in high school and throughout college.¡± She shrugs. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same,¡± Haven repeats. ¡°He fucked Lucy without April¡¯s permission.¡±


    I hang my head. That¡¯s the hardest part of all this. I haven¡¯t spoken to him in five days. I didn¡¯t expect him to chase me, and in all honestly, I wouldn¡¯t have given him the time of day even if he had. But I hate the loneliness of his absence. I hate not being able to call him and hear his voice. And of course, I miss him when it¡¯ste at night and I wish he was lying next to me in my bed.


    Just then, Jasmine joins our conversation, exiting the cooler. ¡°Oh, stop harping on that, Haven. You¡¯re just mad because you hate Lucy.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do.¡± She lifts her nose up in the air.


    I frown. ¡°Did she and Luca date?¡± Maybe they were once fuck buddies too.


    ¡°Hell no,¡± Haven snaps. ¡°I thought ¡­ There was a setup. What I thought happened, didn¡¯t. But it was meant to look like it did.¡±


    I¡¯m confused.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Emilee walks over to me and ces her hand on my shoulders. ¡°Take what happened to Haven as an example.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t understand what happened ¡­¡± I try to argue.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with talking it out.¡± Emilee goes on, interrupting me. ¡°I¡¯ve learned that you need tomunicate. And if you miss him half as bad as you act, then it doesn¡¯t hurt to try.¡±


    ¡°Like I said ¡­¡± Jasminees to stand in front of me as Haven and Emilee walk over to the flowers on the shelves. Alexa turns her attention to me and Jasmine. ¡°You have to decide. Fight for it, or let it go.¡± She smiles. ¡°And all I see is you holding on.¡±

 Chapter 152

    Three hourster, they¡¯re all still here. We¡¯re getting things in order for Titan and Emilee¡¯s wedding. It was something I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to pull off, but just like Jasmine had said-these girls are ride or die bitches.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    It reminds me of how grateful I am to have had Alexa there for me for all those years and me for her. We¡¯ve been through a lot of shit together. And although I¡¯m no longer with Grave, I hope that these women stay my friends too.


    I look up when the bell rings on the door. ¡°Hello. I¡¯m looking for a Miss April Davis.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± I lift my hand.


    She hands me a rectangr box, it¡¯s longer in height then it is in width. But not very thick. ¡°Whoa. It¡¯s heavy.¡±


    ¡°You have a great day, miss,¡± she calls out, exiting.


    ¡°Who is it from?¡± Alexa asks, already picking up the scissors on the counter.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t say,¡± I answer, setting it down and taking them from her. I cut the ces that are taped and open the top. Reaching in, I grab the contents and pull it out.


    Alexa gasps.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Jasmine states.


    ¡°That¡¯s gorgeous,¡± Haven adds.


    ¡°Who drew that for you?¡± Emilee asks, taking the framed 20¡Á30 picture from my hands.


    I stare off at the front door where thedy walked out. My heart beating wildly in my chest. ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°Cross is a tattoo artist,¡± Grave tells me.


    ¡°He is?¡± My eyes widen while I straddle him naked. We haven¡¯t left my house all weekend. After our dinner, we came back here. You know when you sleep with a guy for the first time, and it can be awkward afterward? Like is he going to leave on his own? Or am I going to have to go crazy on his ass, so I don¡¯t have to put up with him again? It¡¯s not like that with Grave. Not only is the guy hot and great in bed, he has this rxed vibe about him. Just a go with the flow type of personality. And I like it. He¡¯s easy to talk to and he seems truly interested in what I have to say.


    He nods. ¡°Yep. He has a shop inside of Kingdom. If you were to draw him what you want, he¡¯ll do it for you.¡±


    ¡°That would be so cool.¡±


    His hand goes behind my neck and pulls my chest down to his. ¡°It would be,¡± he whispers against my lips.


    ¡°Will you help me?¡± I ask, lifting my hips to reach between our bodies.


    He groans when my hand wraps around the base of his cock. ¡°Whatever you need,¡± he promises. His right hand finds its way into my already tangled hair.


    ¡°Help me decide what tattoo to put where?¡± I arch a brow. I wasn¡¯t lying to him. I¡¯ve always wanted a tattoo. But you hear how addictive they are, and I was afraid that once I started, I¡¯d never stop. I love all of his. How free he must feel to express himself with such beautiful art.


    That¡¯s why I paint on vases-to express feelings. Wants. Needs. My thoughts. It¡¯s like cleansing the soul. I want to know that feeling.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± He licks his lips.


    I sit up and release his dick.


    His arms fall to his sides, and he lets out a growl of frustration.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it. Right now.¡± I go to jump off the bed, but he grabs my arm and yanks me down onto my back. His hands push mine above my head while he straddles me.


    ¡°First, I¡¯m going to fuck you.¡± He gives me a grin, and his eyes drop to my chest. ¡°I need to learn your body before we draw it.¡±


    ¡°You should know it by now.¡± Iugh.


    I blink. It¡¯s my drawing. I took a white canvas I had in my spare art room at my house and painted myself on it. It¡¯s got my purple hair, with a full face of makeup. It¡¯s how I always wear it, ck eyeliner, my lips match my hair and I have my septum piercing in. Ink covers my neck, multiple colors of pink, blue, and purple petals. I drew myself topless, but have my arms crossed over my chest to cover up my breasts, pushing them up in the process. Vines the color of night wrap around and up my arms to my shoulders. Red roses cover my upper chest that look like they¡¯re floating on top of a crystal blueke.


    ¡°I love that,¡± Grave says standing behind me, wrapping his arms around my chest.


    I tilt my head, looking at the canvas. I just started drawing random things on my skin since I had my portrait painted. ¡°I think it¡¯s too much. The water looks out of ce.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he disagrees. ¡°They match your eyes perfectly.¡±


    The water fades at the end of the canvas. I chose to only paint from my crossed arms over my chest and up. But every inch of the skin I show is covered in something. ¡°He kept it,¡± I whisper, my throat closing. I hadn¡¯t looked at it since I drew it over a month ago. ¡°How did he ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Jasmine asks.


    I would have never had the balls to go through with them. That¡¯s why we did this.


    ¡°So you know what you¡¯d look like if you ever decided to wear your own art.¡± He had said.


    Tears sting my eyes. ¡°Grave.¡± I swallow. ¡°I drew this with Grave. He must have taken it with him and framed it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gorgeous,¡± Alexa tells me. ¡°That was very nice of him.¡±


    It was. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should shatter it or hang it.¡± I sniff.


    ¡°Definitely hang it.¡± Emilee shrieks as she rips it from my hands.

 Chapter 153

    GRAVE


    ANOTHER NIGHT IN my hotel room. Cross sits over on the couch across from me. ¡°Let¡¯s go out tonight,¡± he offers.


    ¡°Not in the mood.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m bored.¡± He stands


    ¡°Then leave.¡± I wave goodbye.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with Titan and Bones, but this isn¡¯t good for you either, Grave. It¡¯s been over a week. You need to get out.¡±


    No, I don¡¯t. Too much temptation. Drugs, women. I don¡¯t want either of them at the moment.


    ¡°What if I called some girls and had theme here?¡± He pulls his cell out of his pocket.


    ¡°Then you better get your own hotel room.¡±


    He sighs and falls back down onto his ass.


    A cell starts vibrating, and I look at the coffee table. It¡¯s mine. I look at Cross. He looks at me, and after a second, he growls, reaching forward and picking it up.


    ¡°It¡¯s a message,¡± he states.


    ¡°Yeah? Tell them to fuck off.¡±


    His eyes meet mine. ¡°That¡¯s not the response you¡¯re going to want to give.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± I can only imagine my brother texting me to get my ass to Kingdom. Again. He only sends me about five a day. For someone who gave me an ultimatum, he sure does want me back at Kingdom awfully bad.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s April. And she received her drawing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I jump up off the couch and snatch my cell from his hand.


    April: I got the drawing. Thank you. That was very sweet of you to frame it. I have ns tonight, but I was wondering if we could have dinner this weekend? If you¡¯re not busy, I¡¯d like to talk.


    GRAVE


    WHEN I WAS in high school, I stole a motorcycle off the showroom floor and took it for a joyride. I lost control going into a sharp turn and ended up driving it right off a bridge into theke. I managed to crawl out and make it home. My father just happened to have been home at the time. He beat the shit out of me. I was in aa for a week due to his hands. I¡¯m not sure if the fractured femur and broken arm were due to him or my wreck.


    But by the time I was released from the hospital, my father had pulled some strings and got me cleared. No arrest. I should have just done the time. He never let me forget what he did for me. Then he beat me some more. Said that I deserved to know what hell felt like. What he didn¡¯t know was that I was already living in hell. And that¡¯s why I did what I did, to feel alive.


    That¡¯s what April is to me. My hell. I knew all along it would end just like that day I stole the motorcycle. It was going to ruin me when she realized who I was and that she¡¯d be better off without me.


    I bring my car to a stop in her driveway and let out a long breath. I epted her offer to dinner. I wasn¡¯t going to pass up any chance of seeing her, even if it makes it harder to go without her tomorrow.


    I exit my car and walk up to her door. Knocking twice, I wait for her to answer. I¡¯m nervous. For once in my life I¡¯m ashamed of who I am. But I know I can be better. For her. For us. I just need the chance to prove that to her.


    The door opens, and she stands before me, her purple hair down and straight. Her makeup done how I like it with ck lining her eyes and dark lips. She wears a pair of denim shorts and a ck T-shirt that reads Always and forever across the chest.


    It feels like it¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve seen her. It hasn¡¯t even been a full two weeks.


    ¡°Hey.¡± She gives me a soft smile, and my knees almost buckle at the sound of her voice. She¡¯s the best drug I¡¯ve ever tasted. The best high I¡¯ve ever reached.


    ¡°Ready?¡± I ask, unable to get out a full sentence.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She steps forward, and I match it, taking one back to allow her space. She turns and locks her front door. The simple movement has the smell of her vani shampoo filling my nose.


    I have to close my eyes and think of anything but her to try not to get hard.


    Walking her over to my passenger side, I open the door for her, and she falls inside.


    I go to the driver side door and remind myself. This is like that motorcycle I crashed. When I go down, it¡¯s going to fucking hurt like hell and leave scars as reminders, but I¡¯d do it again in a heartbeat.


    APRIL


    He¡¯s acting different, and I hate it. I wish we could go back to that first day when I didn¡¯t know who he was, and he didn¡¯t care who I was. This is why I don¡¯t date. Why I don¡¯t allow anyone to help me or get close.


    My mother always told me-you will get your heart broken, baby. It is inevitable. Part of life. It¡¯s how you handle it that either makes you a woman or a child. I didn¡¯t want to be the bigger person. I didn¡¯t want to put myself out there again to him. But he did something that no one has ever done before-listened to me. And it felt good. So here we are.


    I look out his passenger side window, avoiding eye contact with him. It hurts. There¡¯s so much that I want to say but can¡¯t get the words out. Emilee hung that picture I drew up in the shop, and I find myself just staring at it. Wondering if I was that April, would I be stronger? Would he love me covered in ink like him? He¡¯d see me differently.


    ¡°I have to run by my house,¡± he speaks, and I jump in surprise.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    ¡°I need to grab something,¡± he goes on.


    I nod, looking over at him. He has his left hand on the steering wheel of his Zenvo STI. The car starts at a little over one million. I Googled it after I first saw it. I had never even heard of this kind of car before. His ck leather with gold stitching interior tells me he had it custom made just for him to match Kingdom. His right hand on the shifter. He wears a white long-sleeve shirt with holey jeans and ck Chuck Taylor high tops. His face is freshly shaven. His long hair is slicked back away from his face. At first nce, he looks rxed, but I see the tic in his jaw. His tight shoulders and theck of his carefreeughter further proves my suspicion.


    I hate that he¡¯s hurting. And I hate that I care.


    All I keep thinking is when was he highst? Or has he been with Lucy since I walked away from him? Of course he has. What man would pass on a sure thing?


    I turn, looking back out the window, and let out a long breath. This was a mistake. Because it¡¯s going to hurt even worse when the night ends and I have to walk away from him all over again.


    _______________


    We pull through the gate at the Kingspound. It¡¯s ck iron with a gold K in the middle of it. The ce is just as extravagant as their hotel and casino. Four houses sit in a cul-de-sac like structure. But they¡¯re not close enough that you could throw a rock at each one. A huge clubhouse sits in the center with a state-of-the-art outside kitchen, bar, firece with outdoor furniture and hot tub. I have a feeling that no one ever uses it.


    Hees to stop in his driveway and parks in front of his four-car garage. Lifting his right hand, he presses the button and opens up one of the garage doors. ¡°I¡¯ll only be a minute.¡± He doesn¡¯t wait for a response and exits the car.


    I lean my head against the headrest and close my eyes. They sting. ¡°Don¡¯t do it,¡± I growl, trying to keep the tears from falling.


    I open them up and let out a little scream of frustration. This is crazy. I should just get out and start walking back home. I look over at Titan and Emilee¡¯s house. I can see the lights on through the front of their floor-to-ceiling windows. Maybe he¡¯ll take me home. He¡¯s done it before. Maybe ¡­


    A phone vibrates in the cup holder. My eyes drop to look down at it. It¡¯s Grave¡¯s.


    It vibrates again.


    Giving a quick look at the house, I see he¡¯s still inside. I pick it up and go to open the screen, but it¡¯s locked.


    I know the code. I¡¯ve seen him open it a hundred times whenever he gets a text.


    It vibrates in my hand again, and I make up my mind. I punch in the four-digit code, and the screen pops up. His background picture is of his Charger sitting out on the tarmac at the Airport.


    I click on the text message icon and open it up.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Lucy: I miss you, baby. I¡¯m sorry for what I did.


    My eyes shoot to the house again to check on him. Still no sign. What did she do? Is that why he¡¯s mad? At her?


    My hand tightens on the phone. Is that why he agreed to this date? Because she stood him up this time? I¡¯m just a backup n? That¡¯s why it took him so long to say yes to me.


    ¡°That motherfucker ¡­¡±


    It vibrates in my hand again, and this time it¡¯s a video. I hit y.

 Chapter 154

    GRAVE


    ¡°WHERE THE FUCK is it?¡± I growl, while on my hands and knees checking under my bed for my extra phone charger. The one I have at the hotel isn¡¯t working properly, and my phone keeps dying. And I haven¡¯t felt like going to buy a new one. My house just happened to be on the way to dinner, and I thought I¡¯d stop by and get it.


    Standing up, I open my nightstand again. Shoving shit around, I dig for it but no luck. Where did I have itst ¡­?


    ¡°Grave?¡± I hear April scream bloody murder.


    I run out of my bedroom and to the banister just in time to see her charging up the stairs. ¡°What the fuck, April?¡± I snap, trying to calm my racing heart. I thought she was dying, for fuck¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Grave.¡± Shees up to me, crying.


    ¡°What the fuck happened?¡± I demand, looking over her. We¡¯re in a gatedmunity. No one can get in and out except for us Kings. She¡¯d only been alone for about five minutes.


    ¡°We have to help her,¡± she says, tears running down her face.


    ¡°Who?¡± I ask, looking around the second story of my house. ¡°We¡¯re the only ones here.¡±


    ¡°She messaged you.¡± She shoves my cell into my chest. ¡°A text and ¡­ video.¡± She sniffs.


    I take my cell from her hand and look down at it. Whatever she was watching was paused. I press y.


    It¡¯s Lucy. My jaw tightens. She¡¯s standing in her penthouse apartment in the middle of the bathroom. Naked from the waist up. Someone is filming her. She¡¯s crying. Her makeup from days ago runs down her face. Her hair a bleached, tangled mess. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grave. Please forgive me. I love you. I miss you ¡­¡± She hups. ¡°I want you. Come and save me.¡± She reaches out, grabs a bottle of pills and pops the lid. Opens her mouth and tips it back, swallowing a countless number of pills.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I hiss.


    ¡°We have to go.¡± April grabs my arm. ¡°Grave, we have to.¡±


    I look up at her, and she sniffs. Her ice blue eyes are red, and her lips wet. ¡°April, this is a trick,¡± I tell her. This is what Lucy does. She needs attention. She needs to be seen and heard. Lucy knows I¡¯m pissed off at her and want nothing to do with her right now. Possibly ever. This is her crying wolf.


    Her brows scrunch as if I¡¯m a heartless bastard. ¡°What? No ¡­ the video ¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know how many times she¡¯s sent me videos like this?¡± I demand, shaking my phone. ¡°This is what she does.¡±


    ¡°Grave.¡± She steps into me. ¡°We have to help her. She¡¯s obviously crying out for help. Please,¡± she begs.


    ¡°No,¡± I say and ce my phone in my pocket and start down the staircase.


    ¡°I thought you were dead,¡± she says, stopping my feet. ¡°I thought you died, Grave. And you know what?¡± I turn to face her. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have been able to live with myself if I hadn¡¯t done everything in my power to save you. Would you be able to live with yourself if she dies when you had a chance to help her?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I growl. ¡°We¡¯ll stop by and check on her if that will make you happy.¡± Then I turn and finish walking down the stairs.


    _______________


    Now April¡¯s back to not speaking to me again, but this time, at least I know why. Lucy! Because April thinks I¡¯m a fucking jackass who doesn¡¯t care about others. And normally, that is me. I just refuse to tell her that. Lucy is trying to fuck shit up between me and April. Hell, she already has. But I can¡¯t tell her that. So I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut and let her see for herself. Last time Lucy did this to me was two years ago. Instead ofing over to see her, I took a trip to LA with Cross. She called me and said she took a bottle of pills and was lying in her kitchen naked with a steak knife. She wanted to end her life. I dropped everything, and Cross and I came running back to find her at a house party drunk off her ass. The pills she supposedly took were in her purse. I didn¡¯t talk to her for a month. Ignored all her calls and texts until I was ready to speak to her. Then, like always, I crawled back into bed with her because she pretended to understand me and care about me. She proved otherwise when she drugged my ass.


    We pull into the parking garage of the South Mason Towers. We step into the elevator and take it up to the penthouse.


    I knock on her door. ¡°Lucy, open up!¡± I call out.


    Nothing.


    ¡°Lucy?¡± I shout, pounding on it. ¡°Open the fuck up.¡± I turn to face April. ¡°She¡¯s not going to answer. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She grips my arm before I can head back to the elevator. ¡°We came here to check on her, Grave. I¡¯m not leaving until I make sure she¡¯s okay.¡± She crosses her arms over her chest. ¡°Knock on it again.¡±


    Sighing, I pull out my keys to her ce. I don¡¯t miss the snort that April gives me. This is what she wants and I¡¯m tired of waiting. I want to spend my evening with April, so I¡¯m going to move it along.


    ¡°Lucy!¡± I shout, entering with April right behind me.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The ce looks trashed. ss knocked over on the floor. Pictures hanging crooked on the walls. She¡¯s obviously had one of her parties, and the maids haven¡¯t cleaned it up yet. I storm back in the bedroom and go to open it, but it¡¯s locked. ¡°Open this door, Lucy!¡± I shout.


    She doesn¡¯t say anything.


    I take a step back, then ram my shoulder into it, knocking it open.


    ¡°Oh my God.¡± April gasps.


    Lucy is lying on her bed in nothing but a pair of underwear. She¡¯s on her stomach, her arms and head hang off the edge. ¡°Lucy.¡± I run over to her and flip her over, feeling her neck.


    ¡°Oh my God. Oh my God.¡± April¡¯s voice grows frantic.


    ¡°She¡¯s got a pulse,¡± I say, removing my cell from my pocket and tossing it to April. It falls to her feet. ¡°Go to my contacts and call Dr. Lane.¡± He¡¯s a doctor that Titan uses at Kingdom for his Queens-the secret call girl service we run. He¡¯ll get here the fastest. ¡°Now!¡± I bark when she just stands there.


    She jumps and picks up the phone as I lift Lucy off the bed and into my arms, carrying her into the master bathroom.


    ¡°Come on, Lucy.¡± I bring her over to the toilet and shove my finger down her throat, trying to get whatever she swallowed out of her system.


    I can hear April crying behind me while she rambles on to Dr. Lane about our location.


    ¡°Lucy?¡± I shout her name. Her head falls back, and I shove her matted hair out of her slick face to see she¡¯s really pale. I can hear the death rattleing from her chest. ¡°You¡¯re not doing this!¡± I growl. ¡°Not fucking like this!¡±

 Chapter 155

    APRIL


    I stand with my back stered to Lucy¡¯s bedroom wall with a clear view into her bathroom. Both French doors are wide open. Grave sits on the bathroom floor with her in hisp. Just like that night I found him; she threw up on him. He shoved his fingers down her throat to make it happen. Never thought I¡¯d be so happy to see someone vomit.


    But she¡¯s awake. I can hear her softly crying. She trembles in his arms.


    ¡°Grave?¡± I hear a man call out from the front door.


    ¡°In here.¡± My voice shakes.


    An older man enters the bedroom dressed in a button-down shirt and pair of ck cks. He carries a suitcase in his right hand, but he¡¯s not alone. A man wearing a Kingdom T-shirt and jeans is right behind him. I remember him from the night the Mason brothers sent men to Roses looking for Ethan. It¡¯s Grave¡¯s brother, Bones. His angry blue eyes look me up and down before he dismisses me and makes his way into the bathroom.


    ¡°She¡¯s coherent.¡± Grave starts talking to the doctor. ¡°But she¡¯s ingested too much.¡±


    ¡°What was it?¡± he asks Grave.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he growls.


    My eyes start darting around the room, and I see the bottle on her nightstand. I pick it up and run into the bathroom. ¡°Whatever was in here,¡± I rush out, holding it out to anyone who will take it. I recognize it from the video she sent Grave.


    Bones yanks it from my hands and reads off the bottle. I¡¯ve never heard of it before.


    ¡°Okay, Lucy,¡± the doctor begins, opening up the case he brought with him. ¡°We¡¯re gonna pump your stomach, sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she softly cries out and my chest tightens. ¡°No ¡­ please ¡­¡±


    ¡°Grave, I want you to sit with her back to your chest.¡± Bones helps Grave position the poor girl in hisp. ¡°Good,¡± the doctor says once they¡¯re situated. ¡°Now reach around and hold her arms against her chest. Tightly,¡± he orders.


    My handse up to my face so they can¡¯t hear me cry. They¡¯re going to hold her down and ram a tube down her nose.


    ¡°Grave ¡­¡± Her voice breaks. ¡°Please don¡¯t ¡­¡±


    He doesn¡¯t speak to her, and I hate that he¡¯s mad at her. This woman is in need of help. Has she always been suicidal? How many times have they had to do this to her? How many ¡­?


    ¡°Bones?¡± I hear someone shout out his name.


    ¡°In the bathroom,¡± Bones answers.


    Momentster, Titan enters the bedroom, and I see Emilee. Her eyes are red and puffy. She¡¯s been crying too. She runs to me and wraps her arms around my shoulders. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asks softly.


    I nod and sniff.


    ¡°Okay, Lucy. You¡¯re going to feel a little pressure ¡­¡± He looks over at Bones. ¡°I need you to hold her head back for me.¡±


    Bones grips her chin and tilts her head back where it rests on Grave¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Noooo,¡± she cries out, fighting them as the doctor begins to feed the tube down her nose. She starts choking, and her body jerks.


    Titan looks up at us, walks over to the bathroom door, and shuts them both in our faces, but that doesn¡¯t block out her cries.


    GRAVE


    I SIT IN the waiting room at the hospital with April on my right and Emilee on my left. By the time Dr. Lane finished pumping her stomach, the ambnce arrived.


    Lucy is going to be admitted and kept for a seventy-two-hour hold.


    No one has spoken. I was surprised to see my brother show up at Lucy¡¯s penthouse. I had April call Dr. Lane. He probably immediately called Titan who then called Bones. I know what they thought. April calling them crying about a girl named Lucy ¡­ They thought I was fucked up with her.


    It¡¯s happened before-other than the time April found me passed out on the floor at the Airport. I¡¯ve never done drugs wanting tomit suicide, though. April was right-Lucy was crying out for help. And I¡¯m thankful she wanted to go and check on her. Otherwise, she would have died there in her bed alone.


    Aprilys her head on my shoulder, and I pull away from her. She looks up at me, those ice blue eyes no longer red from tears, but they look tired. I wrap my arm over her shoulders and pull her into me.


    ¡°Is she going to be okay?¡± she asks softly.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I say, but honestly, I don¡¯t know. Lucy has a long road with recovery. But my main concern is will she want to get the help she needs?


    The emergency doors open, and I pull away from April to stand when I see Trey and Tanner enter. ¡°Where is she?¡± Tanner asks the moment he spots me.


    ¡°She¡¯s been admitted ¡­¡±


    ¡°What the fuck happened?¡± Trey demands.


    I run a hand over my hair. ¡°She overdosed.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°What the fuck were you doing with her?¡± He bumps his chest into mine.


    I take a step back, lifting my hands. It¡¯s been one hell of a day, and I¡¯m not in the mood to fight. Not like this. Not here.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t with her.¡± I hear April snap from behind me. ¡°She sent him a video ¡­¡±


    ¡°April.¡± I shake my head, my way of telling her to sit down and shut the fuck up


    ¡°He saved her life!¡± she yells, not listening.


    ¡°April!¡± I shout.


    ¡°Sit your ass down, bitch!¡± Trey yells at her.


    I turn back to face him, fist my hand, and punch him in his fucking face. So hard it shoves him back through the sliding ss doors. I walk outside but am shoved to the side. Boneses to stand beside me and pulls his gun out of the back of his jeans


    Trey steps up to the barrel. ¡°Are you going to start a war over a whore?¡± he asks.


    My brother cocks the gun. ¡°Are you?¡±


    Trey pulls his shoulders back and looks at me. Then at April. His dark eyes run up and down her body, lingering on her chest. It makes my blood boil knowing he¡¯s thinking of her the way he was taught. Like the woman in the photo hanging in their office. He raises his right hand and rubs his chin, his lips turning up at the corner. ¡°Did Grave tell you that my sister sucked his dick that night? Right before you found him unconscious on the floor.¡±


    My body tenses. They know exactly what we did because there are cameras in there. I¡¯m sure the fucker watched it.


    April doesn¡¯t say anything, but I can feel her anger instantly. Like a fire at my back, heating my skin. I stay facing Trey. As long as she¡¯s behind me, they¡¯ll have to go through me first.


    He takes a step toward me. Bones keeps the gun pointed at him, ready to fire if need be. ¡°And did he tell you that she drugged his drink?¡±


    ¡°Trey!¡± I snap.


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    I expected that question from April, but it came from my brother. I ignore him.


    Treyughs as his eyesnd back on mine. ¡°They expected you to be fucked up, so they never even questioned it.¡± He looks at April. ¡°But you? You, of all people, I thought you¡¯d give him the benefit of the doubt.¡± He looks her up and down again, this time licking his lips. ¡°You were the name he called out while she was on her knees. And I¡¯d like to know why.¡±


    I lunge at him. My body hits his so hard that it knocks the wind out of me. We hit the concrete sidewalk, and I don¡¯t even think. I just start pounding on his face. No way in hell will I let him touch her. He¡¯s already sent his men after her once. It won¡¯t happen again.


    My fist hits the side of his face, and blood stters the sidewalk. ¡°Fucking touch her and I¡¯ll saw your fucking hands off!¡± I warn.


    I go to hit him again, but I¡¯m yanked back by Titan. He shoves me to the side. I wipe the sweat off my forehead with the back of my bloody hand.


    Tanner leans down and picks up his dazed brother. ¡°Get the fuck out of here,¡± he growls.


    ¡°We have a deal!¡± I shout at him, and I want to know that he¡¯s going to honor it.


    He nods. ¡°We have a deal.¡± Then he drags his brother back through the double ss doors into the hospital.


    I¡¯m gasping for breaths. My hand hurts, and I¡¯m fucking tired. ¡°Fuck!¡± I shout, turning around to look for April. ¡°April?¡± I call out when I don¡¯t see her.


    ¡°She went to the car with Emilee,¡± Titan reassures me.


    I go to step off the sidewalk to the parking garage when Bones ps his hand to my chest. ¡°Was that true?¡±


    I take in a long breath. ¡°Why the fuck do you care?¡±


    He sighs heavily, putting his gun away. ¡°Grave ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a druggie with a death wish.¡±

 Chapter 156

    APRIL


    ¡°Come on,¡± I say, helping Grave into his house. I had to drive him home from the hospital. His hand is swollen, and he hasn¡¯t said it, but I know he¡¯s hurting. He hit the concrete hard.


    I was so pissed at him when the guy announced what Grave and Lucy did. And then he just kept going on, and I got angry for a different reason.


    That¡¯s why Grave didn¡¯t want to go check on her. Because she had drugged him. That¡¯s why he wasn¡¯t nice when she cried in hisp on her bathroom floor. That¡¯s why she had said she was sorry. He knew what she did.


    Why didn¡¯t he tell me? Was he embarrassed? He let me stand there and p him over and over while I med him for being an addict. I know Grave has a past with drugs, but I never saw him high. I found it so off that he was always hanging out with me and then dumped me for her and drugs that night. And instead of questioning him about it, I turned on him.


    We pull into the Kingspound and I park the car in his roundabout driveway. Not bothering with the garage. He gets out of the car before I can even help him. I walk behind him up his stone steps with my hands up hoping he doesn¡¯t fall down them. He unlocks the front door and ms it shut behind us.


    ¡°Here.¡± I grab his left arm and throw it over my shoulders before he can even protest and start up the stairs to his second story.


    I kick his bedroom door open and walk him to the adjoining master bathroom. He leans up against the white marble countertop. ¡°You can take my car,¡± he states.


    I look at him in the mirror. ¡°What?¡±


    His blue eyes meet mine. ¡°You can drive my car home. I¡¯ll have someonee get it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Grave ¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay here with me. I¡¯m fine.¡± He turns his back to me and starts to walk over to his ss shower that sits over in the corner of his overlyrge bathroom. It has three sides made from nothing but ss so you can see inside of it.


    I bow my head and let out a long breath. ¡°I understand you¡¯re mad at me. I¡¯m sorry for turning my back on you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad,¡± he says softly.


    I look up at him through myshes. ¡°You should be.¡±


    He runs his left hand through his hair, keeping his back to me. ¡°I hurt you. I lied to you. I did everything that I didn¡¯t want to do ¡­ to you.¡±


    I walk up to him and ce my hands on his back. He stiffens at the touch. I immediately pull away. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have assumed the worst.¡±


    He turns around. His eyes scan mine for a second before he looks away. ¡°I¡¯m an addict, April.¡± My chest tightens at his confession. Hearing others say it just isn¡¯t the same as him admitting it. ¡°You were right.¡± His eyese back to mine. ¡°They are all right. You deserve better than me.¡±


    ¡°I was wrong,¡± I argue.


    ¡°No, you weren¡¯t,¡± he says, and I fist my hands.


    He¡¯s going to push me away. It¡¯s what I did to him. ¡°Don¡¯t do this.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± I order, getting angry with him. Myself. ¡°Quit pretending you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here.¡±


    His blue eyes re down at me. ¡°You may go,¡± he states, dismissing me as though I¡¯m nothing to him. As if thest month didn¡¯t happen.


    I snort at his words. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    ¡°April ¡­¡± he growls. ¡°Turn around and walk away. You did it before without even thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°I thought you cheated on me,¡± I snap defensively.


    ¡°I fucking did,¡± he yells.


    ¡°You thought she was me,¡± I argue.


    ¡°And that makes you forgive me?¡± He snorts. ¡°Thought you deserved better than that?¡±


    I p him across the face and instantly regret it when I see my handprint burning red on his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whisper, my hands cupping my face as tears sting my eyes.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of lying to yourself?¡± he asks. ¡°Because I¡¯m tired of doing it.¡± He hangs his head, shaking it.


    ¡°Grave ¡­¡± I choke on his name.


    ¡°Leave, April.¡± With that, he turns his back on me and opens the shower door to turn on the water.


    I hang my head; the first tear runs down my cheek as I turn and exit his bathroom. I close the door behind me and lean back against it. My legs unable to move. My mind screaming not to make the same mistake twice. Emilee told me tomunicate, and Jasmine told me to fight if I want it. And I know now more than ever that I want him. We made mistakes. I can admit that. That doesn¡¯t mean I want to give up.


    I take a deep breath, square my shoulders, and open the bathroom door. Steam fills therge space as I stomp over to the shower and yank it open. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± I snap.


    Stepping out from under the sprayer, he turns to face me. His blue eyes are tired, possibly sad. I¡¯m not sure which at this point. ¡°April ¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Grave! I will not let you ¡­¡± My words trail off as I spot his arm. Purple, blue, and ck ink cover his right arm in a sleeve. ¡°What ¡­?¡± My heart begins to pound in my chest. ¡°Why?¡± It¡¯s the only word I can think of. ¡°Why would you do that?¡± My eyes manage to meet his.


    His eyes stare down into mine intently. ¡°A woman drew this, and I thought it was so beautiful that I wanted to show it off to the world.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± I choke, those damn tears stinging my eyes once again. He makes me so emotional. ¡°My drawing ¡­¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± He nods once. ¡°I had to have it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The first tear falls down my cheek.


    ¡°Because.¡± He reaches out, grabbing my hand and pulling me into the shower. Clothes and all. ¡°You are gorgeous, April. The most beautiful piece of art I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Another tear falls. ¡°But we ¡­ we broke up,¡± I say.


    ¡°So?¡± He frowns. ¡°You think that made me love you any less?¡±


    My breath gets caught in my lungs. ¡°You love me?¡± I whisper.


    ¡°More than anything.¡±


    I sniff, my chest tightening with remorse. I had so much I wanted to say to him. How I wasn¡¯t going to leave him. How I wouldn¡¯t allow him to do this to him or to me. But now the words mean nothing. ¡°I love you. And I should have told you ¡­¡±


    His lips crash onto mine, cutting off my rambling. I open for him, tasting my own tears. His hands go to my shirt, and I lift my arms above my head and pull away just long enough for him to remove the fabric.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I mumble against his lips.


    He growls, his hands yank my shorts undone and shove them down my legs. I kick them off. Spinning us around, he ms my back into the wall, shielding the water with his body. Then his lips are back on mine as he slides into me.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I throw my head back, pulling my lips from his to cry out. I forgot what he felt like. How big he was. He starts to move, after getting a better grip of my body.


    My hands go around his neck, and I grasp his hair between my fingers.


    He wraps his free hand around my neck, and my pussy tightens. My lips part, and I suck in a ragged breath.


    I look at him through heavy eyes, and he¡¯s already watching me. The sound of our bodies pping and the shower running fills the room along with our heavy breathing. My toes start to curl, and I close my eyes when the sensation takes over. ¡°Oh, God.¡± I gasp.

 Chapter 157

    GRAVE


    HER PUSSY CLENCHES around my cock, and her body tightens against mine as shees.


    I lean down, attacking her lips with mine as I continue to fuck her, getting ready for my own release. I would love to take my time with her right now, but I can¡¯t. My body fucking hurts. I¡¯m exhausted, but I couldn¡¯t not show her that I love her. That I¡¯m sorry for what I did. How I reacted and that I let her think I truly didn¡¯t give a fuck about her.


    I thrust onest time beforeing. I lower her to her shaky feet but keep her pinned to the shower wall. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say. She¡¯ll never know how much I¡¯m sorry for hurting her. I would give anything to take it back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± she whispers, running her fingers along my sleeve. ¡°You did nothing wrong.¡±


    I ce my forehead to hers, still trying to catch my breath. ¡°I did.¡± In so many ways.


    She reaches up and cups my face and I lean into it. My eyes growing heavier by the second. I can feel the adrenaline from the fight dying off. I blink and her face grows with concern.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I answer, taking a step back. ¡°I just ¡­¡± I almost trip over her clothes and fall into the wall.


    ¡°Grave.¡± She grips my upper arms. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get you cleaned off and in bed.¡±


    I don¡¯t argue with her because honestly, I¡¯m not sure how much longer I have left before I pass the fuck out.


    She grabs my soap and washes me off, being careful with my busted hand. It¡¯s swollen, but it¡¯s stopped bleeding. I can¡¯t even make a fist with it right now. She finishes up quickly and turns the water off before she gets out and grabs two towels for us. She begins to dry me off and I take it from her. Then she walks over to the his and her sinks and starts digging under them in the cabs. mming doors open and closed.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Medicine. You need ¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I interrupt her, knowing where she¡¯s going.


    She stops and stands, turning to face me. She hasn¡¯t even taken the time to dry off yet. Her towel still sits on the counter folded. Her wet hair clings to her naked chest and she still has some makeup smeared on her face. ¡°Grave, you need to take something.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    She bites her bottom lip as if she wants to argue but I just told her I¡¯m an addict. I have some tabs in my duffel bag in my closet but I¡¯m not going to tell her that because I¡¯m not going to take them. I can live with the pain. ¡°I just need some rest.¡± I assure her and walk over to the counter. ¡°Will you stay the night with me?¡± I ask.


    We¡¯ve always stayed at her house. One, because I liked being at her house. It felt like home to me. And two, because I never wanted her up at Kingdom around the guys.


    ¡°Of course.¡± She sighs, letting go of the fact I¡¯m not going to take anything for the pain.


    APRIL


    I stand in the cooler at Roses when I hear the bell ring. ¡°How may I help you?¡± I call out, walking behind the desk. The smile drops off my face when I see who it is.


    Lucy stands there in a pair of blue jeans and a long-sleeve white shirt. Her blond hair is up in a high ponytail, and her face clear of makeup. Her brown eyes look sad, but she manages to give me a smile. ¡°Hey,¡± she says shyly.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I cross my arms over my chest.


    She bows her head, staring at her tennis shoes. ¡°My brother told me that I owe you an apology and a thank you.¡±


    I just stare at her.


    She looks up at me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one you owe an apology to,¡± I interrupt her.


    She lets out a long breath. ¡°I told him I¡¯m sorry.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It¡¯s been five days since we found her dying in her bedroom. Grave hasn¡¯t mentioned her once. But I think about her all the time. Wondering if she¡¯s okay.


    ¡°I was just jealous.¡± She sighs. ¡°I knew from the moment I saw you two together at the Airport the night of his fight that he loved you.¡±


    I feel what little anger I have for this woman fade. I walk out around the counter and over to her. I open my arms, and she all but falls into me. ¡°I really am sorry.¡± She begins to softly cry. ¡°I just wanted him to love me like that. Like I loved him.¡±


    I rub her back, not sure what to say. You can¡¯t make someone love you.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She pulls away from me, rubbing her tears away. ¡°I¡¯m sober. And I understand what I¡¯ve done is wrong.¡± Her eyes meet mine. ¡°I¡¯m going to rehab. But I wouldn¡¯t have that opportunity if it wasn¡¯t for you.¡±


    I ce my hands on her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t let a man ever make you think your life isn¡¯t worth living, Lucy.¡± She sniffs. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, and you need to put yourself first. Always.¡± She really is pretty. Her blond hair brings out her big brown eyes. I hate that she put so much of her life into Grave¡¯s. But just because he doesn¡¯t return the feelings doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s not worth anything. ¡°I wish you the best, and I hope you find what you¡¯re looking for.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she says again, pulling me in for another hug. When she pulls away, she sniffs again. ¡°You are what he needs. You¡¯re going to be the one to save him from himself.¡± And with that, she turns and exits the shop.


    GRAVE


    I SIT UP at my desk at Kingdom. I managed to sneak in without being seen. I was gone for almost two weeks when me and April broke up. Then I took some time off after Lucy¡¯s attempted suicide. I needed time to get my shit together. To decide the kind of life I wanted to have and how I was going to aplish it. Plus, I just wanted to spend time with April. I helped her at the shop. She¡¯s been extremely busy ying catchup and getting ready for Emilee and Titan¡¯s wedding. It was a nice change of scenery. Not like anyone missed me here.


    My door opens, and I hold my breath when I see my brother enter. So much for flying under the radar. I sit back in my seat, looking up at him.


    Hees to stand at my desk. ¡°May I speak to you?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s about rehab, no,¡± I say simply.


    He sighs and sits down, rolling up the sleeves on his button-down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grave.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I know my brother doesn¡¯t do well when ites to talking about feelings. I don¡¯t want him to feel ufortable. He doesn¡¯t need to apologize. And I don¡¯t need to hear it.


    His eyes go to my sleeve, and he frowns as he looks it over. Recognition shes across his face when he realizes that face looks familiar. ¡°So ¡­¡± He looks at me. ¡°She¡¯s the one?¡±


    I nod. ¡°She¡¯s the one.¡± April is everything for me. She¡¯s my ountability. My love and my hell. She¡¯s going to help me fight my demons every day by giving me all of her.


    My office phone rings, and I pick it up. ¡°Grave.¡±


    ¡°Sir, you have a visitor,¡± Nigel says into the phone.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Tanner Mason.¡±


    I make my way downstairs, and I wasn¡¯t surprised when Bones insisted oning with me. We step off the elevator into our private lobby. ¡°Why are you here, Tanner?¡± It¡¯s the same thing he asked me that first night at the Airport.


    He looks from Bones to me. ¡°I, uh ¡­¡± He squares his shoulders. ¡°I wanted to tell you in person.¡± He pauses.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I step toward him. ¡°Tell me what?¡±


    ¡°Trey found Lucy in her penthouse this morning. She had passed away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡± Bones is the first to speak. His words as sincere as you¡¯ll ever get from him.


    My chest tightens, and I run my hand over my hair. ¡°Cause of death?¡± I ask.


    His eyes hold mine. You can tell he wants to cry, but he¡¯s holding it together the best he can. ¡°It was ¡­¡± He clears his throat. ¡°Suicide.¡±


    APRIL


    I stand next to Grave at the graveside service for Lucy. ¡°Fire Away¡± by Chris Stapleton ys softly in the background. The Mason brothers wanted to have a private service. Her death hasn¡¯t even been announced publicly since she passed away two days ago.


    I still don¡¯t believe it. I just saw her. She came by the shop. She looked better, said she wanted to be better. Not three hourster she was found dead in her penthouse apartment. It doesn¡¯t add up. Or maybe I just don¡¯t want to believe it. I¡¯ve never known depression or addiction before. I don¡¯t pretend to even begin to understand what Lucy felt or went through.


    I reach out for Grave¡¯s hand, but he pulls away from me.


    I close my eyes and let the tears roll freely down my face. He¡¯s been this way ever since he found out about her death. Distant. Completely closed-off. No jokes. No nothing.


    He mes himself. We all do. Even I feel like I could have done more to help her. To save her. She didn¡¯t deserve to die. Not this young and not this way. She had too much to give to this world. She was going to rehab. She had ns to change her life around. She wanted to do better for herself.


    Opening my eyes, I see the three Mason brothers standing by her casket. Trey, the baby, openly sobs with his hand on the light wood.


    Tanner stands next to him with his head down with his hand on his baby brother. I can see his shoulders shaking.


    The only one I¡¯ve never seen is Turner, but I knew who he was the moment I saw him. They all have a simr look about them. He stands there, head held high, and not a tear in his eye. His hands tucked in the front pockets of his suit. Sunsses on top of his head. He looks out into nothing. And my heart breaks for him. At the inner battle he¡¯s fighting. There¡¯s nothing wrong with feeling something, especially when the loss is a sibling.

 Chapter 158

    The songes to an end, and a pastor steps back up to say a closing prayer. We all bow our heads, and I close my eyes, sniffing. I feel someone reach out to me on my left, and I pull the hand into mine. It¡¯s Jasmine. She was thest one I saw standing on that side of me.


    ¡°Amen.¡± We say in unison.


    I lift my head to reach out for Grave, but he¡¯s not there. I look around the cemetery and spot him over by the vehicles parked on the gravel. He stands in front of his t ck Zenvo STI, and Turner is right next to him. They¡¯re talking. Turner pulls out his cell, and they start watching something.


    Grave nods a few times, and then Turner reaches out his right hand and shakes Grave¡¯s.


    I immediately turn, looking for Bones. I spot him talking to Titan off to my left. ¡°Bones?¡± I call out, running over to him. ¡°What¡¯s going on between Grave and Turner?¡±


    He looks from me to where his brother stands. ¡°April ¡­¡± he starts.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to check it out,¡± I say. ¡°I need someone to believe me.¡±


    He frowns. ¡°Believe what?¡±


    That your brother isn¡¯t the same person he was three days ago? That I see him standing in the kitchen while he stares at the bottle of vodka like he wants to down the entire thing at once. That I know, if he wanted, he could have a bottle of pills in his hands in a matter of seconds. That I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s at the point of no return. I can only do so much. And if he rpses, I¡¯m not sure I can bring him back.


    ¡°April, you ready?¡±


    I spin around to see Grave now standing behind me. His sunsses covering his eyes. I nod and walk toward him, knowing I¡¯m on my own. They couldn¡¯t help him before, so they¡¯re not going to be of any help now. I¡¯ll do it by myself.


    GRAVE


    I STAND IN my closet back at my house, pulling a pair of jeans on.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± April asks, entering therge space.


    ¡°I have to go to work,¡± I say tly.


    ¡°Grave, it¡¯s three a. m.¡± She yawns.


    ¡°I know.¡± I rip a shirt off a hanger and slide it on. Then walk past her, exiting.


    ¡°Grave ¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time, April,¡± I snap at her, not in the mood to argue. I have somewhere to be.


    ¡°When will you be back?¡± she asks softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wait up,¡± I say before I walk down the steps and into my garage.


    I start my car, open the door, and back out, squealing my tires as I drive out of the gate. Heading toward the Airport.


    I pull up to the back and park. I grab the bag out of my back seat and enter the building. I take the broken esctor two at a time and enter the room.


    Turner sits at the table, waiting on me.


    ¡°Is he here?¡± I ask.


    He nods. His eyes dropping to the bag. ¡°Ready?¡±


    We make our way downstairs to the underground tunnels. This existing, functional airport had a bomb shelter back in the seventies.


    They have safe rooms that the Masons use as prison cells. They have their ownw enforcement at the Airport. We make our way down through the tunnels and take a right at the end. Turner unlocks the master lock and yanks the door open.


    A man sits in the middle of it, his arms strapped to the chair. He lifts his bloody face and looks at us. ¡°Grave?¡± He fights the restraints. ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Jimmy Trust,¡± I say with a smile.


    His eyes narrow. ¡°I knew you were into some sick shit.¡±


    Turnerughs. ¡°I think that you¡¯re referring to me.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± he demands.


    ¡°Gonna try to pretend you don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Is this because I went and visited your girl?¡± I tilt my head to the side. ¡°You can¡¯t me me, right? That purple hair ¡­¡±


    I punch him in the face, cutting him off.


    His head hangs forward, and he spits blood onto the floor.


    ¡°What about my sister?¡± Turner asks.


    ¡°What about that whore?¡± he snaps.


    Turner smirks. ¡°Why did you kill her?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Shemitted suicide.¡±


    ¡°Did she?¡± he asks, pulling his cell out of his pocket. ¡°Because after Grave here saved her life, I installed cameras in her penthouse.¡±


    His eyes widen, but he recovers quickly. ¡°Like to watch your sister fuck, Turner? You Mason brothers really are sick fucks.¡±


    Turner ces his phone in front of Jimmy and pushes y. The small room fills with Lucy¡¯sugh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get fucked up.¡± You hear Jimmy¡¯s voice say.


    ¡°That¡¯s forey talk there,¡± she tells him.


    I¡¯ve seen the video. Turner showed me at her funeral earlier today. The other brothers don¡¯t know. As far as they are concerned, Lucy Masonmitted suicide, and Turner wants it to stay that way. I¡¯m not going to ask for his reasoning. His sister. His family. And his revenge.


    Turner allows it to y. You hear themughing and talking about nothing in particr as they swallow some pills and down some alcohol. Then you hear him say, ¡°Let¡¯s fuck.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood.¡± Her voicees out soft. Like it took a lot of effort just to get them out.


    ¡°Come on, baby. It¡¯ll feel so good with the high.¡± He grabs her by the waist and pushes the back of her legs to the edge of the bed.


    ¡°No.¡± She ces her hands on his chest.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What about that forey you were talking about?¡± He reaches down and undoes her shorts.


    ¡°Jimmy ¡­¡±


    He tosses her onto the bed, and she begins to fight him. But she¡¯s taken too many pills, had too much to drink. He¡¯s much more coherent than she is. She doesn¡¯t stand a chance against him.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be quick,¡± he tells her, shoving her shorts down her legs.


    ¡°Not right now,¡± she slurs, closing her eyes.


    You can hear him p her, and then there¡¯s very little struggle as he undoes his jeans, grips his hard dick and begins to fuck her. Her hands reach up and she tries to push him off, but he grabs a pillow and ces it over her face, suffocating her to death. Jimmy makes sure to finish, though. Then when he gets off her, he takes what¡¯s left of the pills and flushes them, then sets the pill bottle next to her for it to look like a suicide, hoping that they didn¡¯t request an autopsy. A girl like Lucy-a drug addict with a suicidal background who was just released from a seventy-two-hour hold? They wouldn¡¯t think twice about it.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± he growls when Turner ends the video.


    I lean down into my bag and pull out a roll of duct tape. I rip two pieces off.


    ¡°What the fuck ¡­?¡±


    I ce one over his lips diagonally while he tries to shake his head to prevent me from doing so. Then the other the opposite way. I go back to my bag and grab the tube.


    ¡°Hold his head,¡± I tell Turner.


    He walks over behind the chair he¡¯s restrained to and wraps his arm around Jimmy¡¯s neck, in a headlock, tilting it back. Jimmy tries to fight for his freedom, but he doesn¡¯t get it.


    I walk back over to him. ¡°You¡¯re gonna feel some pressure ¡­¡± I trail off and start to feed the tube down his nose. His body jerks, and he coughs behind the tape. His cheeks filling with air, and his eyes water. His hands clench and unclench. Once the tube is down his nose, I tip the bottle to the end and squeeze, the charcoal filling the tube. ¡°I¡¯m pumping your stomach, Jimmy. Just like they did hers. The only difference is that you¡¯re going to choke on your own vomit and die.¡±


    ¡°Like the piece of shit you are,¡± Turner adds with a sinister smile.


    His body starts to convulse, and we both let go of him, stepping back. We watch his body turn on itself while he chokes on his own vomit. It shoots out his nostrils, and his eyes grow cold before his head falls forward, going limp.


    Turner looks over at me. ¡°Thanks for the help.¡± He ps my back.


    I just nod. If it were up to me, I would have buried him alive, but this was Turner¡¯s revenge. I¡¯m just happy he let me be a part of it.


    He pulls a joint out of his pocket and lights it up. Taking a hit, he then hands it over to me. I stare at it for a long time, thinking about Lucy and how I let her down. How, once again, I wasn¡¯t there for her. I should have saved her. I don¡¯t love her the way she needed me too, but I did care for her.

 Chapter 159

    APRIL


    I sit up in Grave¡¯s bed the moment I hear the front door open and close. He¡¯s been gone for hours. The sun came up three hours ago, but I¡¯ve stayed here, waiting on him. I wasn¡¯t able to sleep, and I¡¯ve been sick to my stomach. Worried to death over where he went and what he was doing. Why he shut his cell off.


    His bedroom door opens, and he walks in.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± I demand, feeling both pissed and relived that he¡¯s okay.


    Hees to a stop and looks up, his eyes meeting mine. My heart picks up at the look in them. They¡¯re red and I notice he stumbles. He¡¯s either drunk or high. Maybe both.


    ¡°Not sure how that is any of your business,¡± he says.


    ¡°You left me here alone so you could go get fucked up?¡± I ask, trying to understand but not start a fight. I don¡¯t know how fragile he is right now. Lucy is dead, and I know he¡¯s hurting.


    He doesn¡¯t answer. Instead, he sits on the end of the bed and removes his shoes. Then he stands and undoes his belt.


    ¡°Grave, we need to ¡­¡±


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t, April. What I did and where I went is none of your business,¡± he snaps.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing this again. You¡¯re trying to push me away.¡±


    ¡°Then take the hint and leave,¡± he growls.


    I nod my head and lick my dry lips. ¡°I know you¡¯re stronger than your demons, Grave. I just wish you¡¯d realize that too.¡±


    He gives a roughugh. ¡°Don¡¯t start that shit with me. Next thing, you¡¯ll be telling me is to go to rehab like my brother.¡±


    I stand from the bed. ¡°Grave ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get the fuck out of my house, April!¡± he shouts, pointing at the bedroom door.


    My bottom lip starts to quiver, and I try to swallow the knot that forms in my throat. I don¡¯t want to leave him, but I can¡¯t make him let me stay. This is his house and he obviously no longer wants me.


    Instead of waiting for me to do what I¡¯m told, he enters his bathroom and ms the door shut. Then I hear the sound of the door lock.


    I run over and start banging on the door. ¡°Open the fuck up, Grave! We¡¯re going to talk about this.¡±


    The showeres on, but he says nothing.


    I wrap my hand around the doorknob and start shoving on the door while my free hand pounds on it. ¡°Grave! Open the fucking ¡­¡±


    It swings open, jerking me into the bathroom in the process, causing me to run right into him. He stands before me shirtless and pants undone but still pulled up around his hips. His blue eyes re down at me. I take in a shaky breath, not knowing what to do exactly. I don¡¯t want to push him, but then again, maybe that¡¯s what he needs. ¡°I¡¯m trying to help you.¡± I soften my voice and ce my hands on his chest. His heart pounds against my palms.


    ¡°April ¡­¡± he growls my name.


    ¡°Please, Grave.¡± I plead with him. ¡°I love you.¡± I need him. What happened to Lucy was heart breaking and I¡¯d hate to see him go down the same path. Maybe if her brothers had helped her, she wouldn¡¯t be dead. ¡°You told me you loved me.¡± He looks away from me and I see the tic in his sharp jaw. I¡¯m not getting through to him. ¡°Did you hear me?¡± I begin to p his chest, growing desperate. ¡°Answer me!¡±


    Wrapping his hands around my wrists, he squeezes them, forcing me to stop. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help!¡± he snaps. ¡°And I sure as fuck don¡¯t need you.¡± Then he shoves me out of the bathroom and ms the door in my face.


    I begin to cry, knowing that he¡¯s too far gone. I¡¯m not enough to make him stop. Lucy¡¯s death was hard on him and not even I can numb the pain. I run a hand through my hair and get dressed before walking out with my head down. Doing as I¡¯m told, knowing that I can¡¯t talk him into letting me stay.


    GRAVE


    I SETTLE INTO the couch, my arms fanning the back of it, and look up at the ceiling. The room spins, and my vision goes in and out while ¡°Sail¡± by AWOLNATION ys through the speakers. The words pound in my head like a drum. Two weeks I¡¯ve gone without April, and it¡¯s been hell. But it¡¯s what I deserve. I was horrible to her. Just because I had a moment of weakness. I told her I didn¡¯t need her and to leave. She fucking left. What did I expect her to do?


    ¡°Man, it¡¯s gonna be fine,¡± I hear Trey say as he snorts a line of coke off the coffee table. ¡°You were fine without her before, and you¡¯ll be fine now.¡±


    I block him out, close my eyes, and listen to the thunder shake the walls. I draw in a long breath and fill my lungs with the tainted drugs. It¡¯s not the same.


    The song changes to ¡°Bury Me Low¡± by 8 Graves. It¡¯s always been my theme song.


    ¡°Grave? Man, someone is hollering at you,¡± he says, shoving my arm.


    ¡°Fuck ¡¯em.¡± I take another hit, needing that high I was able to reach before April entered my life. I need to drown her out. Fucking bury her so deep it¡¯ll smother every thought of her I¡¯ve ever had.


    ¡°Grave?¡± Trey sighs. ¡°It¡¯s Titan.¡±


    ¡°Fuck ¡¯em,¡± I repeat and take another hit.


    Come on. Come on.


    I need this hole to fill. The pain to go away. Just fucking knock my ass out.


    ¡°Grave, you sorry son of a bitch,¡± Titan snaps. ¡°Open the fucking door or I will break it down.¡±


    Maybe he¡¯ll hit me over the head with it. Memory loss would be better than this.


    How long will it take ¡­?


    I hear the door splinter and what¡¯s left of it bangs against the interior wall.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Trey hisses beside me.


    Titans storms into the room, and I¡¯m surprised he¡¯s alone. ¡°Where are the rest of the bitches ¡­?¡± He punches me in the face so hard my head snaps back.


    Blood instantly fills my mouth, and my face begins to pound.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± Trey jumps up from his spot on the couch next to me.


    Titan grips my shirt and yanks me off my ass, then shoves me to the floor.


    ¡°Stop, man!¡± Trey shouts.


    I look up at my friend, already feeling my eye start to swell. ¡°Fucking do it,¡± I tell him, coughing up blood that¡¯s filled my mouth.


    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re a piece of shit,¡± Titan growls down at me.


    I know I am. April knows I am. That¡¯s why she left me. ¡°Just put me out of my misery.¡±


    ¡°Get over whatever problem you have right now and move the fuck on.¡±


    ¡°Easy for you to say.¡± His woman didn¡¯t leave him. I wonder if he didn¡¯t share her with my brother, if she would stay with him? ¡°I wonder who Emilee loves more?¡± I ask, thinking out loud.


    ¡°Grave,¡± he growls. ¡°Get your ass up. We have to go.¡±


    I close my eyes and wee the darkness. ¡°Fuck you, Titan.¡±


    He yanks me up by my shirt and hauls me out of the house. Then he¡¯s throwing me into his passenger seat. Squealing his tires, he pulls out onto the street and holds his phone up to his ear. ¡°On our way.¡± Pause. ¡°Not well.¡± He slides his eyes to mine. ¡°Like shit. See you in a minute.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask. Maybe it¡¯s an intervention. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they throw me into a mental hospital and toss the key away. Everyone is tired of putting up with me. Myself included.


    I blink, and my eyes grow heavy.


    ¡°How much did you have?¡± he grinds out.


    ¡°Not enough,¡± I slur.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± He ms his palm down on the steering wheel. ¡°I should leave you right here on the side of the motherfucking road.¡±


    ¡°Do it,¡± I dare him.


    ¡°Nah, that¡¯d be too easy for you. You deserve everything that is about to hit you in the fucking face.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Your fist? Hit me until I feel nothing.¡±


    He just shakes his head, ignoring my question.

 Chapter 160

    We enter the gate for the property the Kings and I share, and he pulls into Bones¡¯s driveway. I groan. Pulling to a stop, he drags me out of the car and has to help me up the stairs. The moment we enter, Bones and Crosse up to us.


    ¡°This is a bad idea.¡± Cross sighs looking me up and down.


    ¡°Leave us,¡± my brother orders.


    Titan lets go of me, and I fall into the wall. I blink, and then my brother is standing in front of me with his hand around my throat. ¡°You were always fucking weak,¡± he growls in my face.


    ¡°Fuck you, Bones.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve her.¡±


    I flinch at his words. I always knew that, but that didn¡¯t keep me from wanting her. From wanting to be better. She didn¡¯t believe in me. Just like the rest of them.


    He steps into me. ¡°You deserve to be alone for the rest of your fucking miserable life, which might be sooner rather thanter.¡± I know he¡¯s trying to hurt me on purpose, and I hate that it¡¯s working.


    I go to swing at him but misspletely. He steps back, letting go of me, and I fall to my knees in his foyer. He kneels before me. ¡°You can¡¯t stay high forever, Grave.¡±


    ¡°Watch me.¡±


    He snorts.


    ¡°Why am I here?¡± I was perfectly content where I was. Getting lost in a drug-induced haze that didn¡¯t include a gorgeous woman with purple hair and the most amazing eyes that destroyed my heart.


    Instead of answering, he turns and walks away from me, leaving me lying in the entrance to his house. I enjoy the cold ck marble floor against my burning skin. Closing my eyes, I fall into the darkness that I¡¯ve been praying for as the drugs do their job.


    _______________


    I wake in a bed that I know well. It¡¯s one of my brother¡¯s spare rooms. My head pounds, my jaw hurts, and I¡¯m covered in sweat. I all but fall out of bed and stumble to the adjoining bathroom. I throw water on my busted face. I can¡¯t open my right eye, and my lips are busted. I feel like I was fucking hit by a truck.


    Opening the ss shower door, I turn the shower on and strip out of my clothes before stepping in. My legs are too weak to hold myself up, so I sit down and lean my head against the cold tile.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have brought him here.¡± I hear Emilee¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Babe, he needs-¡±


    ¡°His ass needs to be in fucking rehab,¡± she snaps, interrupting Titan.


    The bedroom door ms open, and they must hear me in the shower because the bathroom door flies open next. She charges toward the shower as if she¡¯s seen me naked a hundred times. I make no move to cover myself. We all know how much she likes dick.


    ¡°You son of a ¡­¡±


    ¡°Em,¡± Titan snaps and pulls her back to him.


    ¡°She¡¯s ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your ce,¡± he tells her.


    She breaks down in front of me like a house of cards falling to the floor. Her body sags against his arms, and tears flow down her face. She sobs and covers her face with her hands. He spins her around, and she buries her face into his shirt.


    I continue to sit on the shower floor watching her have a fucking breakdown. ¡°And they say I need help.¡±


    She sniffs, spins around, and narrows her eyes on me. ¡°She will never forgive you for this,¡± she whispers, shaking her head. ¡°She will never look at you and not hate you for what you did to her!¡± she screams.


    That gets my attention. I sit up, and she turns, running out of the bathroom.


    ¡°What¡¯s she talking about?¡± I demand to Titan.


    ¡°Finish up in the shower ande downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Titan-¡±


    ¡°April is here,¡± he interrupts me.


    Hope blooms in my chest. ¡°She wants to see me?¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re here.¡±


    I frown. ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    He runs a hand through his hair. ¡°Because I believe in second chances. And ¡­ I know the guy that you can be, Grave.¡± My heart begins to pound. He sighs. He opens his mouth like he has more to say, but at thest minute, he decides against it. Then he turns around and walks out.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I finish up in the shower and find a Kingdom shirt and a pair of clean jeans on the bed. I pull them on and make my way downstairs. ¡°Where is she?¡± I ask the moment I enter the kitchen. Everyone is ounted for except her.


    No one looks up at me but Titan. He walks past me and down the hall. I follow him. Hees to a stop at a door, and he opens it quietly. My heart stops when I see April. She lies on her side, in the fetal position facing me. Her eyes are tightly shut, and her body shakes with soft sobs.


    I rush over to her. ¡°April?¡± I ask hoarsely.


    She doesn¡¯t open her eyes. Instead, she begins to sob louder. Harder.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask, reaching out and running my busted knuckles down her tear-streaked face.


    She buries her head into theforter as her hands grip it. I pull away from her and get into bed where I can pull her into myp. ¡°April ¡­¡±


    She sobs. I silently rock her back and forth while she breaks in my arms. ¡°If it¡¯s because of me, talk to me please, baby.¡± Is she injured?


    She starts pounding her fists into my chest, and I let her.


    ¡°Tell me you¡¯re okay.¡± Maybe it¡¯s just an emotional breakdown.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never be okay,¡± she cries.


    ¡°April ¡­¡±


    She jumps up from my arms and out of bed. I stand to follow her but stay where I am when I see she¡¯s just going over to her purse. She bends down, digging through it. And pulls something out. Coming back over to me, she shoves it into my chest. I grab it and look down. It¡¯s a pregnancy test. I swallow as I look at it.


    She¡¯s pregnant.


    I got her pregnant. Then I failed her. I showed her that I¡¯m nothing. Just like her father. I can¡¯t be there for her. Not the way she needs. Now I¡¯m going to be a father. ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± I swallow the lump in my throat. Looking back up at her, I take her hand in mine.


    I believe in second chances, Titan had said. He knew. She will never forgive you ¡­ so does Emilee. They all do. I¡¯m thest one to find out.


    Tears run down her face, and I lick my lips. ¡°I can do better. I will be better. For you ¡­ for the baby ¡­¡±


    Her bottom lip begins to tremble.


    ¡°I know I can. I love you, April.¡± She closes her eyes. ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t trust you,¡± she whispers softly.


    My heart breaks at her words. ¡°April ¡­¡± I try to tell her that she can, but my throat closes. My chest tightens. She¡¯s right. She can¡¯t.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna have this baby, Grave. But I won¡¯t raise him or her in a world where their father is always high.¡±


    She pulls away from me, and I allow it. I stand in the middle of my brother¡¯s spare bedroom while she crawls back into the bed and cries. I remain silent, unable to move. Barely able to breathe at the tightness in my chest.


    She¡¯s right.


    And it hurts like fucking hell. Minutes, maybe hours pass by before her cries stop, and her breathing evens out. She¡¯s fallen asleep, and I¡¯ve just stood here. Numb. Without turning to look back at her, I finally get my heavy feet to move. I walk out the front door of my brother¡¯s house without bothering to say a word to anyone.


    And Emilee¡¯s words finally make sense. She will never look at you and not hate you for what you did to her! She was also right. April will never forgive me, and I¡¯ll never forgive myself.

 Chapter 161

    GRAVE


    I STAND NEXT to the bed once again. My face is swollen and still pounds. I need a fucking hit, but I became a different manst night. I don¡¯t want to bury what I feel.


    Leaning down, I kiss her forehead. She doesn¡¯t even stir. ¡°I love you, April.¡± Then I turn and grab the bag that I packed when I went homest night.


    I walk through my brother¡¯s house again and out the front door. I walk over to my car and open the driver¡¯s side door.


    ¡°Running away?¡±


    I look up to see Titan outside on his front porch. A coffee mug in one hand and his cell in the other. ¡°You ever sleep?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± He stands, and his eyes drop to my bag, but he doesn¡¯t say anything.


    I run a hand through my hair. And my eyes meet his. I¡¯m going to face this head-on. Taking in a deep breath, I say, ¡°I need a favor.¡±


    He gets up from his porch and starts to walk over to his three-car garage. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I make my way to him and get into his car. We pull out of his driveway and through the gate. I reach up and remove my eyebrow piercing, lip piercing, and then my watch. I ce them all in his center console.


    He remains silent as he gets on the interstate. I look out over Las Vegas as the sun starts to rise, knowing that today is a new day and a fresh start. That second chance Titan was talking about to make things right. To be who she needs.


    He pulls into the roundabout andes to a stop. We sit in silence as I look over the building before us. It¡¯s white sto with big bushes surrounding the building. It looks like a retreat. Somewhere I¡¯d never go. But April has brought me here. She¡¯s going to save my life.


    ¡°You know ¡­¡± Titan breaks the silence, and I look over at him. ¡°We may not be blood, but I¡¯ve always considered you a brother.¡±


    I swallow through the tightness in my throat at his words.


    He reaches across the center console and pulls me in for a tight hug. I p his back, trying to hold back my emotion. I hate how much I feel. I¡¯ve always tried to smother it, but not anymore. ¡°Take care of her for me?¡± I ask him when he pulls away.


    He nods. ¡°Of course.¡±


    I pull my cell out of my back pocket and hand it over to him.


    ¡°Want me to walk you in?¡± he asks, looking over at the double doors.


    I chuckle at that. ¡°No. I think I can manage.¡±


    He looks over at me without an ounce of humor in his dark blue eyes. ¡°I¡¯m here for you, Grave. Whatever you need. Whenever you need it.¡±


    I nod, unable to voice my gratitude, again that knot back in my throat. Then I turn and exit his car, knowing I¡¯m about to give up any freedom that I have.


    APRIL


    I open my heavy eyes and roll over. My head pounds, and my eyes are puffy. I¡¯m pretty sure I cried in my sleep.


    I¡¯m pregnant. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been sick to my stomach. I just thought it was because of everything that has been going on, but then I realized I waste, so I took a test.


    I don¡¯t know how it happened. I¡¯ve been on birth control the entire time. I never missed a pill. But we never used a condom.


    I ce my hand over my face and take a deep breath. I¡¯m going to do this on my own. All by myself. If I had a choice, I¡¯d have him right beside me, but he¡¯s not ready. Not for me or a baby.


    Sitting up, I see a folded piece of paper on the bed. I open it up, and my hands begin to shake.


    My beautiful April,


    I¡¯m sorry I had to go. I¡¯m going to get the help I need. I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t big enough to do it on my own. It took you entering my life to show me that I needed it. I¡¯ve failed you. And it kills me to know that I hurt you. I don¡¯t expect you to wait on me, but just know that you¡¯re all I want. I love you and our baby more than anything in this world. I¡¯m going to be a man and prove it to you.


    The words be blurry, and I sniff. I hear the door open, but I don¡¯t look up. I try to read the letter again to understand what he¡¯s saying. But when I feel a hand on my shoulder, I lose it. I begin to cry.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I hear Emilee¡¯s voice. ¡°You have us. We¡¯re here for you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re not going anywhere,¡± Jasmine adds before I feel her rub my back.


    ¡°He left,¡± I manage to get out between sobs.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be back. For you and the baby,¡± Haven speaks.


    He went to rehab. He did what he needed to do for us. And I couldn¡¯t be prouder of him.


    GRAVE


    I SIT IN an ufortable chair in the center of a room with seven other people. It¡¯s group therapy time.


    I hate this shit!


    It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t had a hit in three weeks. It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t had a sip of alcohol either. I don¡¯t miss the high at all. It¡¯s because I miss April. I thought I knew what addiction was. I didn¡¯t, but I do now.


    It¡¯s a fucking hole in my chest. I can¡¯t sleep at night. I can¡¯t function during the day. She consumes me more than any drug ever did, and it feels like a weight on my chest that I can¡¯t remove.


    It has nothing to do with sex. And everything to do with her voice, her smell, the way she smiles. I wonder if she¡¯s okay. Is the baby okay?


    I¡¯m like a hamster running on a wheel getting nowhere.


    ¡°Grave?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I look up from my seat to see Jessie sitting in hers with a warm smile on her face. She runs this show. ¡°Would you like to share?¡¯


    Fuck no! ¡°What is it we¡¯re sharing?¡± I ask, trying to not think of April and what she¡¯s doing. I know the Kings are looking out for her, but that¡¯s not enough. They can¡¯t be there twenty-four seven like I could.


    ¡°Whatever you feelfortable with,¡± the brte adds. She¡¯s got to be midthirties. If I saw her on the streets, I would say her brown hair and dark eyes are attractive. But since I didn¡¯t know her until I checked myself in here, I think her cheerful smile and bubbly attitude are annoying as shit.


    I sit back and run a hand through my hair. ¡°Well ¡­ I once partied for a solid two weeks,¡± I offer.


    The guy by the name of Jenson snorts from beside me. This ce is not your average rehab center. Harbor Heights is catered to the rich. The only thing I couldpare it to is a country club.


    ¡°And?¡± she asks.


    ¡°And what?¡± I shrug.


    ¡°What did you take from that experience?¡± Jessie asks.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°To always make sure your ne has fuel before takeoff.¡±


    The woman to my leftughs and I take a look at her. She¡¯s a replica of a yboy ymate. Bleach blond hair that doesn¡¯t stop until it hits her ass, bright blue eyes, long tan legs and big fake breasts. She reminds me of Lucy in a way. Back when she took care of herself.


    ¡°Now this I have to hear,¡± Jenson says.


    I sigh, focusing back on the group. ¡°I got in a fight with my father. I decided to go to Vancouver for the weekend to party. Well, what was supposed to be two days ended up being two weeks. Most of it was a blur. But Cross came after me when I didn¡¯t return and found me in a run-down motel alone. Turns out I had lost over five hundred thousand in a poker tournament and had crashed my private jet because I hadn¡¯t put fuel in it. Thankfully, I had parachutes and managed to get to one and bail out before it crashed.¡± Most of it is still blurry but what I was able to put together was that I crashed shortly after take-off on the way home to Nevada. And that¡¯s why I ended up spending more time in Vancouver than I had originally intended. And when I didn¡¯t return on time, my brother had sent Cross to fetch me.


    ¡°Oh, my gosh,¡± Jessie ces her hands to her face. ¡°Was anyone hurt?¡±


    ¡°Nope. It¡¯s lying at the bottom of the Pacific Ocean.¡± I know I got lucky. I believe that someone was looking out for me that day.

 Chapter 162

    Two years ago


    I sit at the conference table on the thirteenth floor of Kingdom, drinking Pedialyte out of the bottle. I haven¡¯t even been to bed yet. Partied all night with Crossst night, and just when I was headed home to go to bed my brother messaged me to meet him here.


    ¡°Where is everyone?¡± I ask, looking through my sunsses. My eyes are sensitive from the partying. And the bright fucking sun beaming in from the floor to ceiling windows are making my head pound.


    ¡°It¡¯s just us,¡± he answers, staring down at his cell while sitting at the head of the table.


    I lean my head back and pull my hoodie up and over my face for more eye protection. ¡°Why are we here?¡±


    ¡°Dad wanted to meet us.¡±


    I ce my hands on the armrests and push to stand, knocking the hood off my face. ¡°I¡¯m out.¡±


    He jumps to his feet. ¡°Grave ¡­¡±


    ¡°Save it,¡± I interrupt him. ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck what Dad wants.¡± He knows that. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t tell me that.


    I step in front of the ss double doors to exit the conference room right when they open. My father steps in and I stiffen when my eyes go to what¡¯s standing next to him. It¡¯s a woman. My father always has theming and going. But he never brings them to Kingdom. And he sure as shit makes sure to never be seen with them in public. Too many eyes and ears always watching to look for the next big story.


    ¡°Who the fuck is this?¡± I ask, ripping off my sunsses.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My father smiles at me and it makes my skin crawl. He¡¯s called me here just to piss me off. ¡°This ¡­ is Francesca.¡± He lifts her left hand and I see a massive fucking ring on her ring finger. ¡°My new wife.¡± His smile widens, his blue eyes light up with excitement. ¡°And your new mother.¡±


    I had never wanted to fucking kill him more than I did right then. For some stupid reason, Bones stopped me from ramming my fist in his face until he was no longer breathing. I ran out of the conference room, jumped in my car, drove to our private hangar and took off in my jet. I had my pilots license. Now I wish I would have taken the time to hire someone. Maybe I wouldn¡¯t have crashed my seven-million-dor jet trying to get back home.


    My father and Francesca¡¯s marriage was annulled by the time I got back from my two week binge in Canada. Turns out, she found him in bed with her sister and his airtight prenup saved him from having to give her a fucking penny.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough for today,¡± Jessie says with that fucking smile on her face.


    I can¡¯t figure out if I¡¯m moody because ofck of drugs, or because I feel like a caged animal here in this elite daycare.


    ¡°Want to share more?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I look over to the yboy ymate. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Her blue eyes look around the room. ¡°Everyone left, but you just stayed seated. I thought maybe you had more you wanted to share.¡± Her eyese back to mine. ¡°If so, I can listen.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no.¡± I notice we are the only two left in the room. ¡°No, I¡¯m done.¡± I hate a lot about this ce, but most definitely the group sessions. I don¡¯t need to tell these strangers anything about me. Most they have read in headlines.


    I stand and walk out of the room and turn to the right, exiting the side door. I stand out on the patio that overlooks the tennis courts and golf course.


    ¡°Want a cigarette?¡±


    I look over to see she¡¯s followed me outside. ¡°No, thanks. I don¡¯t smoke.¡± Not anymore, anyway.


    She gives a soft chuckle. ¡°Yeah, me either.¡± Lighting the end of the cigarette, she takes in a drag and blows it out. ¡°But when they take everything away, you have to find something to pass the time.¡±


    ¡°How long have you been here?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Five days.¡± She holds out her right hand to me. ¡°They call me Bex.¡±


    ¡°Grave.¡± I shake it, wondering if that¡¯s a fake name or not.


    She nods quickly. ¡°I would say it¡¯s nice to meet you but not much is nice about this hell hole.¡±


    Iugh. ¡°It could be worse, I guess.¡± Could be dead.


    She snorts. ¡°Speak for yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you didn¡¯t check yourself in?¡±


    She shakes her head and tucks her bleach blond hair behind her ear. ¡°My father is getting married to his fifth wife in three months. Walked in on me fucking my soon-to-be stepbrother on his desk. Next thing I knew, he was dragging my ass out of bed the next morning and had a car deliver me here. This is my home for the next five weeks.¡±


    I nod, dropping my head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with admitting you need help with addiction. Drugs can take over your life.¡± I haven¡¯t been this sober in this amount of consecutive days in I don¡¯t know how long. The first five days here I felt like shit. My body trying to learn to live without them. I didn¡¯t do them when I was with April, but the temptation was still there. I just chose not to. Now that I know I can¡¯t, my body craved it. Or maybe that was just my mind wanting to bury my feelings and the heartache. I¡¯ve always known I had a problem, but I never wanted to admit it.


    ¡°I wish my problem was drugs.¡± She brings the cigarette to her lips.


    I frown. ¡°You¡¯re in rehab but don¡¯t have an addiction?¡±


    She shrugs. ¡°They say I¡¯m a sex addict.¡± Turning her head, she winks at me while biting her bottom lip. ¡°I say I just like cock.¡± Her eyes drop to my jeans.


    Iugh. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t enjoy sex?¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± She throws her head back andughs. ¡°See, someone gets it.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yeah, I do.¡±


    ¡°Grave?¡±


    We both turn around to see Jessie walking toward us. She frowns at Bex smoking a cigarette but doesn¡¯t voice her opinion about it. ¡°You have a phone call,¡± she tells me.


    I begin to walk away from the railing as Bex calls out, ¡°See you around.¡±

 Chapter 163

    APRILProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I stand inside the wedding chapel, looking over the flower arrangements that the girls and I put together. It took six weeks of nonstop work, but it looks amazing, if I do say so myself.


    The wedding is tomorrow. We¡¯ve been here for the past three hours for the rehearsal, and it couldn¡¯t have gone any better. I should be ecstatic, but a part of me is still so sad. Grave has been gone for over a month now. I haven¡¯t had any kind of interaction with him whatsoever, and that¡¯s been the hardest part. No phone calls, no visits, not even a letter. I get all my updates for him through Titan, but even that, he keeps short. He visits him once a week with multiple phone calls. I know Cross and Bones also have contact with him, but I¡¯m not close with either one of them to ask what they know.


    Titan walks up to me, and I give him my fake smile. He doesn¡¯t buy it, but at least he pretends he does. ¡°The flowers look amazing. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but it was a group effort.¡± Titan was adamant that I do the wedding, but my little flower shop wasn¡¯t equipped to handle such a big order. So the girls spent days and nights at Roses helping me, and when we ran out of space, we moved over to Emilee¡¯s and his house.


    ¡°I spoke to Grave yesterday.¡±


    My heart starts racing at the mention of his name. ¡°Is he okay?¡± I ask. That¡¯s my greatest fear, that he¡¯s in pain. I¡¯ve seen documentaries that show someone going through withdrawals and how excruciating it can be.


    He nods. ¡°He gets to be here tomorrow for the wedding.¡±


    My eyes widen. ¡°What? He¡¯s getting out?¡± I thought he was doing a six-week program.


    ¡°No. He gets a day pass. He didn¡¯t want to miss the wedding. And we want him here.¡± He smiles at me. ¡°He asked me if I¡¯de pick him up. I lied to him and said I would.¡±


    I frown. ¡°Why would you do that?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re going to be the one there.¡±


    I shake my head quickly. ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Titan, your bride-to-be is looking for you,¡± Jasmine tells him,ing up to us.


    He nods. ¡°Duty calls.¡±


    I nod, but hate to be left hanging. I want to know more. Is he going to be excited to see me? Like I will him? I turn and notice Bones standing there. His hands shoved into his dress pants. ¡°You should be the one to pick him up,¡± I say.


    ¡°I¡¯m thest person Grave wants to see right now,¡± he answers.


    My brows knit together. ¡°You don¡¯t forgive him?¡± Grave hurt me, but I haven¡¯t known him all my life. I can¡¯t imagine how hard it must have been for his brother and best friends to see him hurt himself over and over.


    ¡°You do?¡±


    I sigh. ¡°Grave is ¡­¡±


    ¡°An addict.¡±


    ¡°I was going to say trying to get better. We need to support that decision.¡± I rub my growing stomach. It¡¯s not much, but even if others can¡¯t tell, I can.


    ¡°Are you still going to forgive him when he rpses?¡±


    I take in a long breath. ¡°He won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°He will.¡± He nods. ¡°I know my brother.¡± He says it with such conviction. Bones truly believes his brother won¡¯t be able to stay sober.


    My hands fist. ¡°People can change.¡±


    ¡°No, people rece one addiction for another.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    He looks away and his jaw sharpens. ¡°I love my brother.¡± His eyese back to mine. ¡°But you and my niece or nephew are my main priority.¡±


    Tears prick my eyes as my hands go to my stomach once again.


    ¡°If you need anything, call me. Day or night. Do you understand?¡±


    I nod and mumble, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    APRIL


    I STAND OUTSIDE the facility, leaning up against his Challenger. I drove it, thinking he would want to drive, to feel in control again. I know how much he loves it.


    I watch the front door open, and he steps outside. My heart pounds at the sight of him. He wears a ck V-neck Kingdom shirt with a pair of ripped jeans and ck boots. And he¡¯s got his sunsses on. I know the moment he spots me because his entire body tenses.


    Pushing off the car, I take a couple of steps toward him but stop. Doubt fills me when hees to stop on the bottom step. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t havee. Titan said Grave called him. That¡¯s who he wanted here.


    He begins to walk toward me, and I let out a shaky breath.


    My hands shake, and my heart pounds. Blood rushes in my ears. What if he no longer wants me? What if without the drugs, he doesn¡¯t love me? What if ¡­


    ¡°What are you doing here, April?¡± he asks.


    I swallow nervously at the sound of his voice. ¡°I ¡­ uh ¡­ I thought ¡­¡±


    He reaches out and cups my face. I lean into his soft touch, and like a dam breaking, tears spill from my eyes and a sobes out.


    He wraps his strong arms around me and pulls me into him. My hands grip his shirt, and my face burrows into his chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I cry.


    ¡°April.¡± He sighs. ¡°I¡¯m the one who is sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± I say quickly and pull away, sniffing.


    He pushes his sses to the top of his head, and my breath catches in my lungs when I see them. They¡¯re so blue. No drug-hazed fog.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, April.¡± He swallows and brushes the tears from my cheeks. ¡°I destroyed me. I destroyed us. But I promise you, I¡¯m going to be better. I owe you that.¡± His handes down to touch my stomach. Fresh tears fill my eyes. ¡°And our baby. I¡¯m supposed to work for forgiveness ¡­¡±


    ¡°Grave, I already forgive you.¡± It¡¯s true. This man is trying to be better. And I know he can.


    He wraps his arms around me and kisses my forehead. I halfugh, half cry. I don¡¯t know what will happen in three hours or three years, but I do know that this man is my king, and I will be his queen and protect him at all cost.

 Chapter 164

    GRAVE


    I wrap my arms around her, pulling her into me. I inhale her scent and let out a long breath. She pulls away first and gestures to my car. ¡°I thought you would like to drive it.¡± And then hands me the keys.


    Taking them from her, I walk over to the car and open up the passenger door for her. She thanks me and slides inside. I close the door and make my way to the driver¡¯s side.


    ¡°I hope you weren¡¯t disappointed that Titan wasn¡¯t the one who picked you up,¡± she says softly, looking down at her hands knotted in herp.


    ¡°April.¡± I reach over and cup her face, lifting her chin so she has to look over at me. Those ice blue eyes that I see every time I close mine, stare at me. They¡¯re swimming in unshed tears. I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re tears of joy, sadness, or regret. I hate that I can¡¯t read her right now.


    I move in closer to her, leaning over the center console. Her breath hitches when her eyes drop to my lips. I go to kiss her when her cell starts to ring. I pull away and start up the car as she answers it.


    ¡°Hello?¡± she answers, her voice shaking. She clears her throat and tries again as I pull out of the parking lot. ¡°Hello?¡±


    I sit back in the seat, letting my shoulders rx. I didn¡¯t expect her to be the one standing outside of Harbor Heights, but she was the one I wanted.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re on our way,¡± she speaks.


    My left hand grips the steering wheel while my hold tightens on the gear shift.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let him know.¡± She hangs up. ¡°That was Titan. He has your suit at the church.¡±


    A silence falls over the car and I want to ask her a million questions at once. I want to kiss her for hours. Hold her for days and love her until I die. I have to earn that privilege. I have to show her what she means to me.


    ¡°I ¡­¡± She gets cut off as her phone goes off again. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± She sighs, picking it up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry,¡± I tell her, giving her a quick side-eye.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jasmine, the girls ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a big day for Emilee,¡± I say with a nod. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯re wondering where you are.¡± I¡¯m not sure if they know that she was going to pick me up or not. But I can only imagine they¡¯re either drunk or on their way to it. Starting the celebration early. The wedding is in two hours. ¡°We can talk afterward.¡± I don¡¯t have to be back until eight tonight. And I only n on dedicating a few hours of my day to this wedding of the year. The rest will be with her.


    _______________


    The moment we arrived at the chapel, we got separated. She went to go get dressed and have her hair done. I was shoved down a long hall and into a room where a tux was hanging in a garment bag that had my name on it.


    I¡¯m sitting in the corner high-back chair tying my shoes when the door opens. I look up to see Titan enter. ¡°Hey.¡± I stand.


    He immediately opens his arms and walks over to me, pulling me in for a man hug with a p on the back. When he pulls back, he keeps his hands on my shoulders. ¡°You look great.¡± He smiles at me.


    ¡°You sound surprised,¡± I joke.


    He pulls away and runs a hand down his freshly shaven face. ¡°It could have gone either way.¡±


    Iugh because we both know that¡¯s true. I was either going to rot in that ce or decide that I needed to change who I was and what I wanted out of life. April is the new me. The future that I want. What I never even knew could possibly exist.


    His face goes serious and he lets out a long breath. ¡°Seriously, Grave. You look great.¡± His eyes roam over my face. ¡°Decided to leave the piercings out?¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    He grips my face. ¡°Makes you look like a baby.¡±


    The guys always joked that I had a baby face. We both begin tough, and the door opens. I immediately stop and clear my throat when I see my brother enter.


    Titan looks over at him. ¡°Once you¡¯re done, meet me at the altar,¡± he tells me.


    I nod. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t miss it.¡±


    He turns and exits, not saying another word. Bones closes the door once he¡¯s gone and faces me. He doesn¡¯t say anything. He just stands there with his arms crossed over his chest and his usual scowl on his face.


    I bow my head, fixing my suit jacket, unable to meet his eyes. ¡°You can save the big brother speech. You can¡¯t tell me anything that I don¡¯t already know.¡± I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t embarrassed or ashamed of the things I¡¯ve done.


    He remains silent.


    I keep my eyes down and start to walk to the door, ready to get this over with, but at thest minute he grabs my upper arm and brings me to a stop. My eyes snap up to look at him. ¡°Bones ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± he says. ¡°There¡¯s something that I can tell you that you don¡¯t already know.¡±


    My first thought is April. She¡¯s found someone else. Five weeks without someone is a long time. She¡¯s moved on. Found someone to treat her the way she deserves.


    He ces both of his hands on either side of my face, pulling me closer to him. I watch his hard blue eyes soften and I hold my breath, preparing for the worst.


    ¡°You know, we both lost a mother,¡± he starts, and a knot instantly forms in my throat. ¡°But you know what else I lost?¡± I don¡¯t answer. ¡°A brother. A best friend.¡± I swallow. ¡°I lost you the day that we buried Mom. And I¡¯ve been losing you every day since to your addiction.¡±


    He¡¯s right. I¡¯ve pushed everyone away, even April. And I need to be a man and take responsibility of my mistakes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I choke out.


    ¡°No.¡± He grips my shoulders tighter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I let you down. But I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    I sniff and he pulls me in for a hug.


    ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you,¡± he whispers. ¡°And Mom would be proud of you.¡±


    My throat tightens at his words.


    ¡°I ¡­¡± He clears his throat. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize until this morning that I was your biggest problem ¡­¡±


    I pull away quickly, frowning. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I let you go too far.¡±


    I sigh. ¡°You couldn¡¯t have stopped me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong,¡± he argues. ¡°I realize I failed you in the worst way a brother could fail. But I promise you, Kyle. I will not fail you again. Do you understand me?¡±


    I nod once, my throat tightening, unable to form a word.


    ¡°I love you,¡± he says.


    I can¡¯t even remember thest time my brother said those words to me. After Mom passed, the words just weren¡¯t spoken in our house. I didn¡¯t realize how much I missed them.


    ¡°I love you, Kyle. And that woman out there.¡± He pauses and my chest tightens. Here ites. The blow that¡¯s gonna bring me to my knees. ¡°That woman carrying your child loves you too. And it took her to make me see that together, we can ovee anything.¡±


    I let out a shaky breath. ¡°I was afraid you were going to tell me her boyfriend was here, and you were going to kill him for me.¡±


    He pulls awayughing. ¡°She¡¯s not going anywhere. For some reason she wants to stick around. Could be because you knocked her up.¡±


    My mouth falls open. ¡°Did Din Reed, a. k. a. Bones, just make a joke?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°You¡¯re not the only Reed who can make peopleugh.¡±


    ¡°There are hundreds of people who will disagree with you.¡±


    And just like that, I feel a weight lifted off my shoulders. A cloud that no longer hovers over me. I feel twenty pounds lighter. Forgiveness and love are more powerful than any drug you can take.


    I¡¯ve always had a death wish, but for once I have something to live for.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 165

    APRIL


    ¡°WE¡¯RE READY.¡± THE wedding coordinator that Emilee hired calls out, entering the bridal room.


    Emilee spins around, smoothing her hands down her Marie-Chantal Miller wedding dress. She looks like royalty in the whitece material. It¡¯s an off-the-shoulder, backless dress with a royal train. It was made for a queen. ¡°How do I look?¡± she asks nervously.


    ¡°Gorgeous,¡± Jasmine tells her before taking a sip of her champagne.


    ¡°Absolutely stunning,¡± I say with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She walks up to me and takes my hands in hers. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done this without you.¡±


    My cheeks heat up as I look around the room full of women that quickly became my best friends. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did.¡± She let¡¯s go of my hands and pulls me in for a hug. ¡°You took my dream and turned it into reality.¡±


    I pull away and try to fight back the tears that want to fall. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it on my own.¡± She makes it sound like I nned this entire thing from the ground up. All I did was make flower arrangements. I didn¡¯t even do it on my own. Me, Haven, Jasmine, and Emilee worked day and night on these. Even Alexa helped me when she had free time.


    ¡°Come on,dies. It¡¯s time to go.¡± They start to usher us out of the room. I hear my cell ringing in my purse and I quickly grab it and walk out with the girls.


    I press ignore but it instantly starts to ring again and this time I press answer. ¡°I can¡¯t talk ¡­¡±


    ¡°April, I¡¯ve been trying to reach you.¡± I hear a familiar voice on the other end.


    ¡°Now is not a good time,¡± I whisper,ing to a stop with the girls in front of the closed double doors.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it quick.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°They took your offer,¡± she interrupts me.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    My mouth drops open at her announcement. ¡°What?¡± I ask, making sure I heard her.


    ¡°They epted your offer, April,¡± she repeats excitedly.


    ¡°That¡¯s ¡­ amazing.¡± I breathe.


    ¡°It is. I know you¡¯re busy; I just wanted to tell you the good news.¡± She hangs up before I can even respond.


    I pull the phone away from my ear and then Sarah, the wedding coordinator, snatches it out of my hands, pocketing it.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Jasmine asks me, her green eyes full of concern.


    I nod. ¡°Yeah, I am.¡±


    GRAVE


    I sit at the long bridal party table at the head of the ballroom. I watch Titan dance with his wife on the ck dance floor in front of two hundred and twenty people. I look over their faces, recognizing most of them. Some I couldn¡¯t even guess who the fuck they are.


    Titan has always been a showoff. And that¡¯s exactly what he¡¯s doing with the reporters and guests here. He¡¯s showing the world that he is one of the luckiest Kings on earth, marrying Emilee. Because they¡¯re not here for Emilee. She couldn¡¯t care less.


    My brother sits next to me. A ss of bourbon in his hand. He speaks to a guy by the name of Avery and his brother Tristan. The Decker brothers are friends of his.


    Being sober shows you how alone you truly are. I never got close to anyone. They¡¯d see who I really was.


    I take a sip of my water as a woman I know well walks up to our table. Marsha Wells. A reporter who slept her way to the top in Vegas. She¡¯s always the first to break a juicy story. Her pussy has gotten her all the best connections.


    ¡°Bones?¡± Her eyes stare at him hungrily. I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s fucked her before. But I could be wrong.


    ¡°Marsha.¡± He nods to her, throwing back his drink.


    The Kings have always been in the media spotlight. Our fathers started Kingdom-The Three Wisemen weren¡¯t any better than we are. I can¡¯t even count the stories that have been written about us. Some true. Some not. I ignore them. They don¡¯t mean anything to me.


    ¡°I was wondering if you had anything to share with me?¡± she asks him.


    He tilts his head to the side and looks her up and down. His eyes starting at her pink heels and running up her cream-colored dress before meeting hers. ¡°I might have something.¡±


    She smiles and he gets to his feet, buttons his suit jacket, and walks around the table. ¡°Excuse me, gentlemen,¡± he tells the Decker brothers. Taking her hand, he leads her to the dance floor.


    I take another sip of my water as my eyes catch the most beautiful woman here. April stands across the ballroom. Her dark purple hair styled in an updo. Pieces falling down and framing her face. She wears a strapless, ck silk dress.


    I swallow nervously and stand, wanting to talk to her. I make my way around the dance floor and over to her. She has her back to me, talking to Jasmine.


    Jasmine looks up and spots meing. She brings the ss of champagne to her lips and tilts it back, winking at me. ¡°I have to go,¡± she tells April the moment I get close.


    ¡°What? Where do you have to go all of a sudden?¡± she calls out to Jasmine¡¯s back.


    ¡°She¡¯s my wingman,¡± I tell her. Jasmine has always had my back. She understands that we¡¯re not all the same. That some of us feel too much while others don¡¯t feel at all.


    April spins around and looks up at me. I reach my right hand out. ¡°Dance with me?¡± I hold my breath. Still unsure how she feels about me. The horrible situation I¡¯ve put us in. Sitting alone in a room with nothing but your thoughts for weeks on end hasn¡¯t been good for me.


    She doesn¡¯t say anything, just takes my hand, and I pull her into me. God, I missed this. Holding her. Everything about her was addicting.


    But what little hope I had dies when she speaks. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    I let go of her and run a hand through my hair. ¡°Okay,¡± I say, hating that I¡¯ve hurt her. I understand that just because I¡¯m trying doesn¡¯t mean I deserve the chance to make it right.


    ¡°I mean.¡± She sighs. ¡°I need to talk to you, Grave.¡±


    Her words don¡¯t help the bad feeling in my gut that I¡¯ve gone too far. I did too much. She isn¡¯t Lucy. April demanded all of me and what I gave her was a watered down, drug induced version. ¡°Yeah, sure. I guess there is a lot we need to discuss ¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get pregnant on purpose,¡± she rushes out.


    I frown. ¡°I never said that you did.¡± That thought never even crossed my mind. It took the both of us to make our baby. I knew the possibilities when I chose not to use a condom.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been going crazy thinking. Finally I remembered that a few weeks before you came into Roses, I was sick. I was on antibiotics. I didn¡¯t realize they could disrupt birth control.¡± She licks her lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t thinking ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your money, Grave. And if you want to walk away, I understand,¡± she adds.


    ¡°What?¡± I blink.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be stressed. If you don¡¯t want to be part of his or her life, I also understand.¡±


    She¡¯s not making sense. What the hell has she been thinking while I¡¯ve been in rehab? I should have reached out to her. But there was a very short list of people who I could have contact with. I wanted her to focus on the baby, not my recovery. ¡°April ¡­¡±


    ¡°I know things aren¡¯t ideal.¡± She sniffs and averts her eyes to her heels.


    I ce my hands on either side of her face and she looks up at me, her ice blue eyes full of tears. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to put any pressure on you,¡± she whispers.


    ¡°You¡¯re not.¡± I assure her. She¡¯s the only thing that I know I can¡¯t live without. I need her more than any hit I¡¯ve ever craved.


    She bites her bottom lip. ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡± Her watery eyes dart around the room.


    ¡°Of what?¡± My chest tightens. ¡°Of me? I promise you, April. I will be better for you and our baby,¡± I quickly reassure her.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m afraid of.¡± A tear rolls down her face.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Her bottom lip begins to quiver. ¡°Hey, talk to me. Please.¡± Whatever it is, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make things right. But I can¡¯t guess what she¡¯s thinking.


    She lets out a shaky breath. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t love me sober.¡±


    My tight chest constricts like a vice at her confession. How could she think that? What have I done to make her think I could love her any less? I love her more. I did this for her. I¡¯m demanding more of myself because she deserves that. ¡°April ¡­¡±


    ¡°You almost kissed me in your car but stopped,¡± she adds, interrupting me. ¡°And I realized that maybe you don¡¯t want ¡­¡±


    I cut off her insane words by pressing my lips to hers. Her arms immediately wrap around my neck as she parts her lips for me, allowing me to deepen the kiss. My hands tangle in her hair, loosening her updo, and I tilt her head back to give me better ess to her lips. I devour her. Drink her in as if she is the cure to a disease.


    I pull away and she opens her heavy eyes, lips parted as she sucks in a breath. ¡°I¡¯m going to spend the rest of my life proving to you that I love you.¡±

 Chapter 166

    APRILExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    IT¡¯S BEEN A month since Emilee and Titan¡¯s wedding. Grave went back to rehab that night, and a weekter I picked him up knowing that he wouldn¡¯t have to return like Cindere at midnight.


    Things have been crazy busy since the wedding. Titan had every news crew in Las Vegas there and there was a picture of him and Emilee that ended up on the cover of a magazine. The title read The King found his Queen. It was gorgeous. I blew it up and hung it inside of Roses.


    Turns out, that wedding got a lot of publicity, which in turn gave me exposure. Emilee and Titan had done an interview that was published in the magazine as well and dropped my name along with the shop as their florist. The calls started rolling in.


    And that call that I got right before we walked with Emilee down the aisle? It was from my realtor. After what Emilee and Titan had paid me for their wedding, I had enough to make an offer on the boutique that was for sale next to me. They epted it.


    Me, Jasmine, Haven, and Alexa spent the week that Emilee was away for her honeymoon tearing down the wall that divided the boutique from Roses. Who knew a sledgehammer and some beers would be such a great stress reliever? Well, being the mom-to-be, I had Capri Suns. But there was still something very therapeutic about it, nheless.


    Ethan is staying out of trouble for the most part. He¡¯s been at the shop every day showing me that he¡¯s dedicated and trying his best. He told me that he wants to work off his debt to Grave the right way. I respect that. And so does Grave.


    Grave is doing well. He doesn¡¯t seem much different from the man I fell in love with. He¡¯s always going out of his way to make meugh. He¡¯s home every night after he leaves Kingdom and at work every morning. I can¡¯t say he¡¯s on time because I always seem to be making uste.


    I moved in with Grave after he got out of rehab and gave Ethan our mother¡¯s house. He tried to refuse it, but it was the right thing to do. Although hees over to our house once a week and drops off hisundry. He can¡¯t understand the concept of sorting colors.


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s what I said.¡± Grave speaks into his cell as he enters the kitchen. Hees over to me, kisses my hair and takes a pancake from the te. He nods his head to himself while he stabs the peanut butter jar with a knife, spreads it across the pancake and then folds it in half before shoving it in his mouth. ¡°Mmmm hmm.¡± He mumbles to his phone before swallowing it. ¡°It needs to happen now. We¡¯re losing money every day,¡± he tells whoever he is talking to.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I hear a female voice call out.


    ¡°In here,¡± I answer, reaching over and grabbing the tray that has the raw steaks on them off the ind. ¡°I seasoned them,¡± I whisper to Grave and he takes them from me, mouthing thank you. After another kiss in my hair, he¡¯s gone, continuing his conversation.


    ¡°I brought the syrup,¡± Jasmine announces, entering.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say, taking it from her. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize we were out.¡±


    ¡°Where are Haven and Emilee?¡± she asks, jumping up to sit on the ind and starts peeling a banana I had sitting in the ss bowl.


    ¡°Haven messaged me that her and Luca would be thirty minuteste,¡± I answer.


    She rolls her eyes. ¡°They¡¯re having sex more than me. Every time I talk to her, she¡¯ s like gotta go fuck his dick because we want a baby.¡± Then Jasmine sticks the banana in her mouth biting it almost in half.


    I snort. ¡°And Emilee is in the bathroom down the hall.¡±


    ¡°Is Alexa going to make it?¡± she asks, shoving what was left of the banana down her throat.


    ¡°No. She said she was going to use this day to catch up on sleep.¡±


    For thest month, we¡¯ve all gathered at Grave¡¯s and my house every Sunday for brunch. The guys grill streaks in the outside kitchen while me and the girls cook inside. Once everything is finished cooking, we sit down in the formal dining room and eat until we all have to waddle out of the room.


    I never thought this would be my life-living with a King. But I couldn¡¯t imagine it any other way. I don¡¯t know what brought Grave into Roses that morning, but I like to think that fate knew what it was doing because it brought me the man that I¡¯m going to spend the rest of my life with.


    THE END

 Chapter 167

    CROSS


    Thirteen years old . . .


    ¡°HAPPY BIRTHDAY, SON,¡± my mother says softly to me while we stand at the entrance of Oak Grove, my father¡¯s church.


    I hate being here after hours. It gives me the creeps. The walls creak, and the wind always makes the old, stained windows rattle. It gives me a feeling so deep down in my bones that I¡¯m cold for hours after I leave. I can¡¯t exin it, but it feels like evil is inside these walls. Which is stupid since this is a ce of worship where peoplee to heal-God¡¯s house. My father says it has power, but I have yet to see that. I have never witnessed a miracle that couldn¡¯t be exined by science.


    I step back from her, forcing her hands off my shoulders, and take a quick look around the empty structure. ¡°Why are we here?¡± I ask, my hands shaking nervously. It¡¯s past midnight and officially my thirteenth birthday. She woke me from my bed and said we had to go for a drive.


    Lowering her eyes, she sighs deeply, forcing my heart rate to speed up. ¡°Mom ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Son,¡± my father¡¯s voice booms behind me, and I spin around to see him walking our way. He¡¯s dressed in his business attire-a ck button-down shirt with ck cks and a matching suit jacket. His dark hair is slicked back, and his face is freshly shaved. You wouldn¡¯t know just by looking at him that he¡¯s worth billions of dors.


    Hees to a stop and removes his hands from his front pockets, crossing them in front of him. The ck ring in the shape of a crown on his right ring finger tells the world that he¡¯s a member of the Three Wisemen. It¡¯s a reminder that my father may y the martyr, but he does the work of the devil.


    He and his two best friends started Kingdom-thergest, most corrupt hotel and casino here in Sin City. They each y their part outside their gilded cage. The only difference is they asked for their prison sentence. My father likes to pretend he¡¯s a disciple of God. That he does his work of ridding the world of evil. When the truth is, he creates it. He takes whatever the sinners have to offer and promises redemption, but instead, he feeds it to the devil as an offering.


    Their sins are his currency. Knowledge makes you rich and powerful.


    I take a step back from him, needing the space, and bump into my mother. Sidestepping quickly, I move to where I can see them both at the same time, whipping my head back and forth. ¡°I wanna go home,¡± I manage to get out, trying to calm my nerves when I want to scream. Why am I here? My father makes me attend church on Sundays when the congregation is present. That way, he can show off his perfect family along with the other Three Wisemen and their families. Appearance is everything in this city. Without a kingdom, there is no need for a King to rule.


    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± he states, walking over to me.


    ¡°For what?¡± I ask. My voice squeaks, and I want to punch myself for acting like such a little bitch.


    cing his hand on my back, he ushers me through the double doors and down the aisle. ¡°The Lord forgives all sins until we reach the age of thirteen.¡±


    I look over my shoulder to see if my mother has followed us, and she has. She stands at the back in front of the double doors, just staring at us. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± But I¡¯ve been saved since I was three. He reminds me every day that I¡¯m a son of the Lord.


    He looks down at me, giving me a kind smile, but it doesn¡¯t ease my fear. His green eyes look even brighter from the candlelight. I got his eyes, and I hate it. I wonder what he sold in order to get a son-an heir to continue his legacy once he¡¯s passed. His death can¡¯te soon enough if you ask me. ¡°Today, you have reached that age-age of ountability.¡±


    I have done a little research on this, but as far as I can find, there is no such thing in the Bible that states we must be saved by the age of thirteen. But I will never tell him that. No one argues with my father. His word is as strong as God¡¯s. ¡°Yes, Father,¡± I agree once again.


    ¡°You must repent for your sins.¡±


    My body begins to tremble at his choice of words, and I pray that he doesn¡¯t notice. Sins? What have I done? He is the one who pretends. I hear the stories around town. The way kids look at me and my friends at school. Evil doesn¡¯t just walk among us. It also lives in our houses. It intertwines itself in our everyday life so you can¡¯t break free. We¡¯re being trained, conditioned to take it over one day. We don¡¯t have a choice. We will be the Kings. The question is, what will we do with it?


    My eyes go back to the scene before us. I¡¯ve seen it before. The first time I was nine. I shiver from the memory of that night and the scar that reminds me of it.


    Wee to a stop, and he reaches up, grabbing the chain around his neck and removes the silver cross that my mother got him when he became a priest as if that was supposed to mean something. It might have once, but it no longer does. Not to me. It¡¯s his weapon of choice.


    He hasn¡¯t always been a religious man. He and my mother weren¡¯t this way when I was born. The Three Wisemen took an oath and must do whatever it takes to uphold it.


    ¡°You must allow the Heavenly Father into your soul, son.¡±


    ¡°I have, Father.¡± My voice shakes, and I cross my arms over my chest, trying to shield my body. Not again. Why tonight? Why this birthday?


    He sighs heavily, clearly not happy with my answer. ¡°Remove your shirt.¡±


    I swallow the lump that forms in my throat. ¡°Dad ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Remove your shirt, son,¡± he demands. The echo in his voice bounces off the walls and cathedral ceiling.


    I grip the white fabric and slowly pull it over my head. He reaches out for one of the candles. ¡°But why ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± He shushes me. ¡°I¡¯m going to save you, my child.¡±


    He runs the candle along the back of the silver cross. The me licks the precious metal. Without looking down at me, he speaks. ¡°Down on your knees.¡±


    My heart pounds, and blood begins to rush in my ears. There¡¯s no stopping what¡¯s toe. Either I will willingly do as I¡¯m told, or he will force me, which will just make it worse. With shaky knees, I slowly lower myself to the cold floor.


    ¡°ce your chest to your thighs and reach your hands out in front of you.¡±


    Tears begin to blur my vision, but I blink them away, refusing to cry or look weak. To him, weakness is a tool. Something useful. I heard him once say, ¡°A man must willingly sacrifice himself with dignity.¡±


    I hear him set the candle back and my body shakes as he ces his hand t on my back, holding me down while kneeling beside me.


    ¡°Dad-¡± My voice breaks as I try to catch my breath.


    He interrupts me. ¡°Bless him, Father, for he does not know what he does.¡± Then he ces the burning metal against my back, and I bite down on my tongue, refusing to scream into the silent church. The smell of burning flesh hits my nose while blood slips between my lips and onto the floor under me. Every muscle in my body is taut while I hold my breath. ¡°But he will. Being a King has a price that very few are willing to pay.¡±


    Sucking in a breath through gritted teeth, he removes the hot cross, and I sag to the floor.


    ¡°You must learn to endure pain, son,¡± my father says, pulling me to my feet.


    I sniff and quickly rub the back of my hand under my nose to catch the snot. When I swallow, I taste the lingering blood.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°People don¡¯t understand what it takes to be us.¡± He goes on, and I look at my shoes, unable to meet his eyes. The shame I feel right now is too much.


    My back is on fire from the branding he just gave me. As if a fucking cross is going to guarantee me a trip to heaven.


    ¡°You will see, son.¡± He taps my shoulder, and I pull away from him.


    He turns and walks away, leaving me standing alone at the front of the church. Momentster, I hear my mother¡¯s heels p on the floor as she makes her way to me.


    ¡°He is teaching you to be better,¡± she states,ing to stand next to me.


    Lifting my head, I re up at her, hating her for marrying him and for having me. Why would anyone want this life? Why would anyone want to hurt the innocent?


    ¡°Happy Birthday,¡± she says once again. Reaching into the pocket of her jacket, she pulls out a small rectangr box.


    I just stare at it.


    ¡°Go ahead and open it.¡± She holds it out to me.


    I take it from her hand and gently unwrap the white paper and see it¡¯s a ck Zippo. A lighter? My birthday present is a lighter?


    ¡°We all have a cross to bear,¡± she reads what¡¯s engraved on the back. ¡°Fire is a symbol of the Holy Spirit.¡± She goes on to exin. ¡°Fire can bring warmth, but it can also be uncontrobly dangerous.¡± I look up at her. ¡°You¡¯ve always been fascinated by fire, Cross. Just like your father.¡± I flinch at that thought. I hate being like him. ¡°This is your faith. Your redemption. A reminder that we must all do what needs to be done.¡± With those words, she takes my hand and guides me back down the aisle of the church.

 Chapter 168

    CROSS


    Thirteen yearster . . .C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    CLICK.


    The sound of my Zippo in my right hand, flipping open and closed, fills the meat locker-a room at Kingdom where the Dark Kings and I handle our business. The kind that others can¡¯t know about. An underground concrete room where no one can hear the screams of whatever unlucky bastard we drag down here. It¡¯s nothing more than one chair and table in the middle of the room-screwed down, of course, so neither one can be used as a weapon against us. Four concrete walls and floor. One light in the center of the ceiling.


    It¡¯s our hell. We drag the sinners down here to make them pay for their sins.


    My three best friends and I grew up being exactly what the Three Wisemen-our fathers-hoped we would be. And I¡¯m thankful that none of them are alive today to witness that. I¡¯d hate for my father to feel any satisfaction in regard to what kind of man I¡¯ve be. I know the other Dark Kings feel the same way.


    Our fathers knew us as weak little boys. Now at twenty-six, the world knows us as Titan, Bones, Cross, and Grave. Each one of us earned our nickname at different times in our life for various reasons. None of them good. People bow to us because we fucking earned it, not because our fathers gave it to us. We¡¯re nothing like them. We¡¯re worse. We just choose not to hide who we are. No, we parade it around Las Vegas in broad daylight.


    Our newest victim sitting in the chair res up at me as I lean casually against the concrete wall across from him. His brown eyes fall to my Zippo.


    Click.


    I flip it open and closed again. I do it all the time. Doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m stressed or rxed. It¡¯s a reminder that I was born to burn in hell. And if I wanted to, I could take everyone with me. My mother didn¡¯t realize just how right she was when she gave me this on my birthday.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you shit!¡± he snarls, pping his hands on the table. His once white T-shirt is ripped and hanging off one shoulder. He¡¯s got a bruise under his left eye from where Titan knocked him out before we dragged his ass down here.


    We¡¯ve been waiting for thirty minutes for him to regain consciousness and join the party.


    ¡°That¡¯s what they all say,¡± Bones states from my right.


    Titan leans against the back wall with his arms crossed over his chest. Grave stands to my left, texting away on his cell. I¡¯m guessing to his pregnant girlfriend. He must have a lot to say because he¡¯s been typing for a good minute.


    ¡°We¡¯ll give you a second to think it over,¡± Bones tells him, being nicer than normal.


    The guy throws his head backughing, spit flying from his mouth at the action. ¡°I don¡¯t need a goddamn second. My lips are sealed.¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­¡± Bones looks over at me, arching a dark brow. ¡°Then he¡¯s no use to us.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± I say, flipping the Zippo shut and pocketing it. ¡°Titan?¡± I look over at him and nod, giving the signal. The guy had his chance, which is more than what we usually offer. We¡¯re all in a pretty good mood today, so it¡¯s his choice to die.


    Titan steps up behind him and yanks him from the chair, shoving him facedown onto the table. The man tries to fight him, but he yanks his arms behind his back, keeping him pinned down. Bones steps forward toward them.


    ¡°They will kill you!¡± the man shouts. ¡°All of you and everyone you love!¡±


    That gets Grave¡¯s attention. He looks up at the man from his phone, his fingers pausing over it, but says nothing.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± Bones directs his question to Titan.


    ¡°Back pocket,¡± Titan clips.


    Making his way around the table, Bones yanks a bag of zip ties from Titan¡¯s pocket and removes two from the stic before dropping the rest to the floor. ¡°Ya know, Keh,¡± he starts as he slides the end of one through the other, pulling on it to make sure it¡¯s secure at the length he wants. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to get bloody today.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, Kings!¡± The guy thrashes on the table under Titan¡¯s weight. ¡°You can¡¯t touch me ¡­¡±


    Titan yanks him from the table and spins around so Keh now faces Bones.


    ¡°No one is untouchable,¡± Bones states, then quickly wraps the zip tie around the man¡¯s neck. Keh tries to fight, but Titan has a good hold on him, giving Bones easy ess to thread the zip tie before yanking it tightly against his skin. The sound of the zipper seals Keh¡¯s fate.


    Titan then shoves Keh to the right. The four of us watch him as he falls to his knees, panic on his face while his hands try to pry it off. As if he has a chance. Not going to happen. Death doesn¡¯t leave any room for dignity. Not when you know it¡¯sing. Your fight or flight kicks in no matter how little of a chance you know you have.


    He¡¯ll die of strangtion, and afterward, we¡¯ll bury his ass in the desert. It¡¯s what we¡¯ve been doing for years now. What we were taught. What we know. And thankfully, Las Vegas has plenty of space for us to hide our secrets.


    To anyone that is visiting out of town, theye to Kingdom-our hotel and casino-to try their luck. The lights and mor catch their attention, and they think they cane in and hit the jackpot on one of our machines or win big at the tables. But for those people who know the Kings, they know what we¡¯re about and what we¡¯re willing to do to keep things in order.


    Nothing and no one will stop us! We own this town. We dominate the Strip. Bones, Titan, and I are only twenty-six, Grave twenty-five, and no one canpete with us. Even though our dads were the Three Wiseman, we still had to prove ourselves. Had to show Las Vegas we deserved what we were given. No matter the price.

 Chapter 169

    The guy falls face-first on the floor, no longer struggling.


    Titan bends down and checks for a pulse. ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°Take care of him,¡± Bones orders and storms out, pissed we didn¡¯t get the information we were looking for.


    People pay us a lot of money to take care of their problems. Usually, the motherfuckers sing, telling us everything we need to know in hopes we¡¯ll let them go. That¡¯s never the case. You can¡¯t afford to look weak.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take him,¡± Titan offers, pulling out his cell from his back pocket. ¡°Nigel is going to help me.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡± I ask.


    He nods, and I turn to Grave. He¡¯s no longer texting on his cell. ¡°I have to be at the Airport in twenty. I¡¯ve got a fight tonight.¡±


    Ah, now I understand why he was on his phone for so long. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you,¡± I offer.


    ¡°You guys stay out of trouble,¡± Titan warns. ¡°I don¡¯t want to spend my entire night digging.¡±


    Titan tries to keep us all in line. It¡¯s worse now that he¡¯s married to Emilee. Bones lives and breathes Kingdom. I¡¯m not sure when hest got drunk or even took a vacation, for that matter. He¡¯s all business, all the time. Grave is a recovering addict with a pregnant girlfriend. And me? Well, I¡¯m still trying to figure out who I am. Grave was my go-to party buddy. I could work all day here at Kingdom, then party all night-alcohol or drugs-and show up to work the following day just fine. Now that Grave is in a serious rtionship, I have no one to go out with. It sucks, but I understand why he¡¯s changing his life for the better.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, man. I can¡¯t bete,¡± Grave says before exiting the room as well.


    I go to leave but look at Titan. He¡¯s now leaning back against the wall again, waiting on Nigel. ¡°You sure you¡¯re okay?¡± I double-check.


    He nods. ¡°Yeah.¡± His eyes go to the door and then back to me. ¡°Keep an eye on him, will ya?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Then I, too, turn and leave the room, knowing I may not be able to keep that promise, and the sad part is that Titan thinks I can.


    ALEXA


    ¡°DO YOU COME here often?¡± I call out to my friend Jasmine as she drags me through a crowd of people.


    ¡°All the time!¡± She throws over her shoulder at me, her red hair pping her face.


    I look around nervously at the Airport. It¡¯s not like any airport I¡¯ve ever been to. No airnes, no people traveling with luggage. Instead, it looks like a breeding ground for STDs and those gruesome murder scenes that you see on an unsolved murder mystery documentary.


    You can tell that an airport once upied thisrge facility, but it¡¯s long been deserted and turned into what I can only assume is a yground for the scum of Las Vegas.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The Airport sits out in the middle of the desert, twenty miles from the Strip, but I¡¯ve stayed away. Somehow, I let her drag me out here tonight. I needed new scenery, but I¡¯m probably going to need a penicillin shot once we leave here.


    From what little I know, Trey, Turner, and Tanner Mason own it. The three brothers obviously don¡¯t give a shit about what goes on here. I¡¯ve never met them, and I¡¯m beginning to understand why. This just isn¡¯t my thing.


    A man bumps into me so hard it rips my hand from Jasmine¡¯s. She spins around. ¡°Hey, say excuse me, motherfucker!¡± she throws at the guy¡¯s back.


    He keeps on, not even bothering to look back. Thank God.


    ¡°Jasmine,¡± I hiss. I¡¯m not one to back down, but I don¡¯t know these people here. I¡¯m kinda out of my element. I¡¯ve lived in Sin City all my life, and I¡¯ve never stepped foot in the Airport. I own a bar, and you hear chatter all the time, but I just thought the customers were exaggerating.


    I was wrong.


    ¡°You gotta stick up for yourself here, Lex,¡± Jasmine goes on.


    ¡°Okay-¡± She turns and jerks me forward once again by my hand, cutting me off.


    We make our way down a flight of esctors that don¡¯t work and to an open area. It looks like it was once the food court, maybe. But now, arge bar runs along the right wall. A makeshift ring is to the right of it. People crowd around it like they¡¯re waiting for something to happen.


    ¡°Legends Are Made,¡± by Sam Tinnesz res from speakers that hang from the ceiling, and with further observation, I see ck domes-security cameras. Well, that makes me feel a little better, but for all I know, they could be fake. Jasmine pulls us over to the bar, shoving others out of our way like she owns the ce.


    ¡°Two shots of Patr¨®n and two Long Inds,¡± she yells at one of the bartenders.


    The guy with a ring in his nose nods at her and turns to start making our drinks.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here tonight?¡± I ask, cing my elbow on the bar top.


    ¡°Because you needed a night out,¡± she says simply with a big smile on her porcin face. ¡°You deserve it for as much as you work.¡±


    I nod, unable to disagree with her. I¡¯ve been trying to get a night off for weeks now. But when you own a business, you never stop. Not unless you want to lose money. And that is uneptable if you ask me. If you want it, you have to fight for it. I¡¯ve never had a problem with going after what I want. How will you ever know if you don¡¯t try?


    ¡°Plus, when was thest time you gotid?¡± she asks.


    I mumble, ¡°Too long.¡± But I don¡¯t want to make that mistake again.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Bumping her hip into mine, sheughs. ¡°Gotta get some D.¡±


    I¡¯m not here to hook up with anyone. Pretty sure no one here is my type anyway.


    The bartenderes back over to us. ¡°Here you go, Jasmine.¡± He calls her by name, and it just confirms that shees here too often. He ces our shot sses in front of us.


    She hands him her card. ¡°Start a tab for me, please?¡±


    ¡°Got it, babe.¡± And he¡¯s off again.


    ¡°I have cash ¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± She waves me off before I can even finish what I was saying.


    I sigh but don¡¯t argue with her. Jasmine is the type of woman who gets whatever she wants. And going to war with her over a few drinks just isn¡¯t worth it. I¡¯ve known her for about a year now, and she¡¯s one of my closest friends other than April. I¡¯ve been friends with April since we were kids, but ever since she got pregnant, she no longer goes out. Her baby daddy is Grave-a Dark King. And he takes up all of her time. As it should be. She¡¯s really happy, and that¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever wanted for her.


    Jasmine has introduced me to a couple of other girls, one who happens to be married to another King. But again, I don¡¯t get to hang out with them much. I like to keep my circle small. Plus, when you¡¯re always working, it doesn¡¯t leave much time for a social life.

 Chapter 170

    ¡°Cheer up.¡± Jasmine turns to face me with a smile on her face. She¡¯s gorgeous in that ¡°I don¡¯t have to try hard¡± way. She dyes her short hair red, and it reallyplements her bright blue eyes. ¡°I promise nothing will happen to you here. I know the Mason brothers.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°How well?¡± I challenge.


    The Mason brothers¡¯ reputation is about the same as the Dark Kings-you fuck with them, you¡¯re dead.


    Her red-painted lips pull back, showing off her white pearly teeth. ¡°One of them I know extremely well.¡±


    Iugh and rify, ¡°So, you slept with him?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I did. And if you saw him, you¡¯d spread your legs too.¡± She winks at me.


    ¡°What are you girls doing here?¡± a man demands from behind us, cutting off myughter.


    We spin around to see two faces I recognize. They stand out in any crowd they walk through. Grave and Cross, two of the Dark Kings. You can¡¯t miss them. All four Kings are over six feet tall and covered in ink. Not to mention their presence just screams get the fuck out of my way. If you caught yourself alone with them in a dark alley, you¡¯d clutch your purse tighter while your pussy would do the same for its own reason. They¡¯re dark, deadly, and extremely fucking attractive in a way that begs drag me to hell and show me what it¡¯s like to burn.


    If you knew my track record with men, you¡¯d know that I can pick them. And a King would be at the top of the list.


    My best friend April¡¯s baby daddy is Grave. I know him pretty well since he and April got together. Cross, not so much. I met him at Emilee and Titan¡¯s wedding but didn¡¯t really get the chance to speak with him. But they¡¯re all the same-men fear them, and women worship them. And that makes them even more interesting to me. I think every woman wants a bad boy in their life at least once. Some of us crave that toxicity. Without it, life would be boring.


    ¡°I could ask you that same question,¡± Jasmine speaks before throwing back her shot.


    ¡°I¡¯m fighting tonight,¡± Grave answers, crossing his inked arms over his bare chest and looking down his nose at us. Like he¡¯s angry he caught us here. My eyes run over the picture of my best friend tattooed on his arm. It¡¯s insane how much detail was put into it. It literally looks like she¡¯s right in front of me staring at me. It¡¯s kinda creepy. From her dark purple hair to her ice-blue eyes and her diamond septum piercing-she looks absolutely gorgeous. She drew it, and Cross tattooed it onto Grave¡¯s arm. April has always been an amazing artist.


    ¡°Where¡¯s April?¡± I ask, looking around. I hadn¡¯t told her I wasing out tonight. Thest time I spoke to her, she was closing up her flower shop and heading home to shower and go to bed. Being pregnant is really taking it out of her.


    Cross snorts at my question. ¡°The Airport is thest ce for a pregnant woman.¡±


    I look at him, and he¡¯s also ring down at me. His pretty green eyes narrowed, dark brows creased, and his lips thin. It¡¯s like these men were born pissed off at the world. Hating everyone. I wonder if he¡¯s always been this way? And if so, why?


    ¡°Youdies shouldn¡¯t be here either,¡± he states.


    Ladies? I almostugh at that. ¡°You¡¯re going to make us leave?¡± I ask, arching a dark brow. These Kings are used to getting their way, or so I¡¯ve heard. I¡¯m sure they do whatever is necessary to achieve that. And that thought just made this night so much more interesting.


    He steps toward me, and I tilt my head back to look at his re. ¡°If I say yes?¡±


    Grave reaches out, pping his hand on Cross¡¯s chest, and pulls him back a step. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to drag them out right now kicking and screaming.¡±


    I smirk as Jasmine hands me my shot. Throwing it back, I turn to the bar, signaling to the guy with the nose piercing that we want another round. I¡¯m not leaving now. My earlier reservations about the Airport are long gone, so I might as well make it worth it. My cell vibrates in my pocket, and I pull it out to see it¡¯s a text.


    CUNT: Why haven¡¯t you been answering my calls?


    I ignore it just like the rest. You would think he¡¯d get the hint eventually.


    ¡°Who did you guyse with?¡± I hear Grave ask Jasmine over ¡°Crazy,¡± by LOWBORN.


    ¡°Just us,¡± she tells him.


    ¡°Well, you need someone to stay with you. I¡¯m fighting soon,¡± he states with a huff.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with them,¡± Cross offers, sounding less than thrilled to babysit two grown women.


    I turn back to face them and let out a chuckle as Jasmine asks, ¡°We need a babysitter?¡±


    ¡°Here you do,¡± Grave snaps at her. ¡°I¡¯ve told you this before.¡±


    She shrugs carelessly, rolling her eyes. Obviously, she¡¯s not as concerned about our life as he is. I think they just want to control everything they see.


    ¡°You guys want a drink?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No,¡± Grave growls.


    Jasmine elbows me, and I flinch, forgetting that he¡¯s a recovering addict. I¡¯ve only known the sober Grave, so I have to remind myself that there¡¯s things we do that he doesn¡¯t. Doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s alcohol or drugs, he no longer does any of that stuff. That I know of anyway. He got clean for April, and I¡¯m proud of him for that. I know it wasn¡¯t easy for either of them.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I mutter.


    ¡°No thanks.¡± Cross shakes his head but doesn¡¯t bother looking at me. His green eyes scan the crowd as if he¡¯s hired security at a boy-band concert, and a bunch of screaming teenagers and their mothers are about to tackle us to the ground.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s just you and me.¡± I smile at Jasmine.


    She throws an arm over my shoulders. ¡°Well, now that we have a babysitter, let¡¯s get fucked.¡±

 Chapter 171

    CROSS


    I WATCH THE girls throw back their fifth shot since Grave and I found them. They just keep lining them up, which doesn¡¯t surprise me. People don¡¯te here just to hang out, if you know what I mean.


    Grave leans into my ear. ¡°I¡¯m on in five. Stay with them.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Will do.¡± Growing up in Vegas taught me a lot of things. One being that the Airport is no ce for a woman who is alone or here with a girlfriend. Women have been robbed, raped, and gone missing from here and never seen again. Hell, the same goes for grown men.


    Let¡¯s just say the Mason brothers don¡¯t know everything that goes on inside this building. Or, if they do, they turn a blind eye.


    Normally, it¡¯s not my problem, but I grew up with Jasmine. I wouldn¡¯t say she¡¯s my friend, but she¡¯s best friends with some of my close friends, so I¡¯d protect her. I know nothing about the bleach blonde other than her name is Alexa. I remember meeting her at Titan and Emilee¡¯s wedding.


    ¡°Hey, who¡¯s the hot blonde?¡± I ask Grave with an elbow to his side as he stands next to me in the hallway of the chapel that Titan and Emilee have rented out for their wedding.


    I haven¡¯t seen my best friend in weeks because he¡¯s been in rehab, but he got a day pass today to attend.


    He turns around to look at who I¡¯m talking about. She stands at the other end of the hall talking to his girlfriend, April. Both girls have their hands on April¡¯s growing stomach. He spots her, starts shaking his head, and spins back around. ¡°Stay away, man,¡± he warns with augh.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask curiously. My eyes drop to her ass as she turns to talk to another one of our friends¡¯ wives, Haven, giving me a back view. Fuck, I like it better than the side view. The champagne-colored dress leaves nothing to the imagination. It shows off every curve, and I see no underwear line. Meaning I could just lift the dress up and fuck her in the back room. She has her bleach-blond hair already up in a tight bun for me, easy to grip while she¡¯s on her knees with my cock in her mouth. She throws her head back, herughter carrying down the hallway to us, and I imagine stepping up behind her, having her lift her dress while my right hand wraps around her throat and squeezes as I fuck her from behind. She won¡¯t be able tough or breathe, for that matter.


    Fuck, I¡¯m hard as fuck now.


    ¡°That is April¡¯s best friend. You fuck her, and I¡¯ll have to hear about it forever.¡± He shakes his head again. ¡°I actually like Alexa and don¡¯t need any added problems with my girl. So, stay away. Promise me!¡±


    I nod. ¡°Got it. I promise.¡± But as I say the words, she turns around, and a set of green eyes meet mine. I don¡¯t look away. No reason to pretend I wasn¡¯t just imagining fucking her in a church full of people.


    The smile drops off her face, and she averts her eyes to her heels while pushing an imaginary piece of hair behind her ear. Then very slowly, she lifts her eyes to me once again to see if I¡¯m still staring.


    I see you, Alexa, and I want you.


    ¡°I have to go to the bathroom,¡± Alexa calls out to Jasmine, interrupting that memory of her. I didn¡¯t act on it then. Too much was going on at the time. Now, she¡¯s right here. Like God himself dropped her in myp. If you believe in that sort of thing. I might have been raised in a church, but I¡¯m sure as shit not religious.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jasmine interlocks her arm with Alexa¡¯s and pulls her from the bar.


    I follow them, cing my hands in the pockets of my jeans. We clear the crowd and head down a dimly lit, narrow hallway. My eyes instantly drop to Alexa¡¯s ass and the way it sways in her tight jeans. I can see the outline of her cell in her back pocket. She wears a ck tank top that doesn¡¯t quite reach the top of her jeans, showing me just a sliver of her tan skin and the two dimples right above her ass. Her bleach-blond hair is up in a messy bun, showing me the back of her neck just likest time. I imagine letting it down and wrapping my hand around it while holding her facedown with that ass up in the air while I pound into her pussy.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I just fucked a bitchst night. I shouldn¡¯t be this worked up, but I am. My cock is hard, and my mind is in the gutter. I keep reminding myself she¡¯s off-limits, but my dick doesn¡¯t give a fuck.


    The forbidden fruit sort of thing.


    They bothugh as they stumble along and push the women¡¯s bathroom door open. I step in behind them.


    ¡°Cross, we can pee on our own.¡± Jasmine¡¯sughter grows when she spots me following them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can,¡± I say just as I see a man standing in the corner. His eyes go straight to the girls, and I square my shoulders, ready to fuck him up if need be. I stalk to thest stall and open the door for them. ¡°Go in together,¡± I order.


    They giggle, thinking I¡¯m overreacting, but thankfully obey. I turn, pressing my back to the now closed door and just stand there, making sure no one fucks with them.


    A few minutester, they open it up, and after washing their hands, we exit. A man I know by the name of Mitch exits the men¡¯s restroom across the hallway from us at the same time we do. Hees to a stop, spotting us. ¡°Alexa?¡±


    She freezes, bringing Jasmine to a halt since they¡¯re holding hands, but says nothing.


    ¡°Hey, babe.¡± He smiles at her.


    Babe? I don¡¯t remember her having anyone with her at the wedding. And she¡¯s not wearing a ring because I looked. Hate to say that wouldn¡¯t stop me anyway.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you.¡± He steps into her. ¡°Just sent you a text.¡±


    She takes a step back, bumping into me. I ce my hands on her shoulders and pull her to my side, throwing my arm over her.


    His eyes go to mine, and the smile drops off his face. ¡°Cross?¡± He looks back at her. ¡°Are you dating him?¡±


    ¡°Mitch.¡± I acknowledge him. I¡¯ve known this piece of shit scumbag for several years. Now I¡¯m interested in what kind of past they have and how long it was for. And just how much she knows about him.


    She doesn¡¯t answer his question in any way. He keeps his attention on her, going on. ¡°Is this why you¡¯ve been ignoring me, babe ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Take my silence as a hint, Mitch. It¡¯s over.¡± She finally speaks, and I¡¯m actually surprised how put together it sounded, considering how much she¡¯s had to drink. She¡¯s leaning into my side pretty hard right now, needing the help to stand.


    ¡°Because of him?¡± He points at me.


    ¡°No. Because of you,¡± she says matter-of-factly. With a smile, I pull them away and back down the hall.


    We make our way through the crowd and over to the ring when I spot Grave standing beside it. His hands are fisted in a guy¡¯s shirt. He¡¯s holding him to his chest and shouting in the man¡¯s face.


    Fuck! ¡°Stay here,¡± I order the girls as I shove them into a corner before I head over to Grave. ¡°What the fuck is going on?¡± I demand when Ie up to them. A quick look over my shoulder shows the girls still leaning up against the wall in the corner.


    ¡°Go the fuck home, Ethan!¡± Grave shouts, shoving the kid back.


    ¡°Ethan?¡± I ask, looking him over. Why does that name sound familiar? He¡¯s got a busted lip. He tosses his dark shaggy hair back, and I can see a cut on his forehead at the motion. Blood slowly runs down the side of his face. One look at his eyes, and I can tell he¡¯s on something. Ecstasy maybe. He¡¯s sweating profusely, but it¡¯s hot in here. No amount of A/C can keep up with therge crowd that¡¯s here tonight. His knuckles are busted, so the kid was obviously just in a fight.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± he shouts, pointing his finger at Grave¡¯s face.


    Grave goes to step forward to knock his ass out, but I grab him and pull him back. ¡°He¡¯s not worth it,¡± I tell him.


    The kid looks me up and down, then snorts. ¡°You Kings think you fucking rule everyone.¡± His eyes go back to Grave. ¡°Just because you knocked up my sister doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re my brother,¡± he spits out, then turns and walks off into the crowd, shouldering his way through.


    Grave shrugs me off, and I let him go, holding my hands up. ¡°What the fuck was that?¡± I ask.


    He runs a hand through his hair. ¡°April¡¯s brother.¡± I got that. ¡°The boy is pissing me off.¡±


    My cell starts vibrating in my pocket, and I dig it out quickly to check to see who it is.


    Titan: How¡¯s it going?


    Of course, he¡¯s checking on us. Instead of answering, I pocket it and turn to go get the girls, and they¡¯re gone.


    Motherfucker!

 Chapter 172

    ALEXA


    MITCH RUINED MY buzz. Or at least that¡¯s what it feels like. I hate when I¡¯m drunk and get mad. I find myself walking faster toward therge bar by the ring.


    Jasmine notices andughs. ¡°Slow down. The bar isn¡¯t going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°I need a drink,¡± I state, looking over my shoulder to see if I can spot Mitch anywhere. What is he doing here? We were together for two years, and he never brought me here. Didn¡¯t even speak of it. But that¡¯s what guys do, right? Change their life when they get out of a rtionship? Find new friends to hang out with. A new crowd to meet new people so they can get away from everyone who knows the truth about why it didn¡¯t work.


    I was the one who lost our mutual friends. All because I wouldn¡¯t take him back. Like I was supposed to roll over and take the maniption. Cheating is not something that I was going to overlook. Forget the lies that were told in order to cover it up.


    But then I went and fucked it all up. Literally.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    A while back, I was drunk one night out with April, Jasmine, and Emilee, and he messaged me. That was when I had him in my phone under his name. He said all the right things, and in a moment of weakness, I let him in. The following morning, I woke up at his ce and changed his contact from Mitch to CUNT and told myself never again! The alcohol had temporarily given me memory loss of why I left him in the first ce.


    I¡¯ve done nothing but ignore every text and every call since then. Self-respect is more important than sex-especially when you don¡¯t even get off from it.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Jasmine asks, her blue eyes searching my face for any sign that I¡¯m about to lose my shit.


    It¡¯s not going to take much tonight. ¡°Fine.¡± I lie.


    ¡°We can go home if you want-¡±


    ¡°No. I want to stay,¡± I interrupt her. I don¡¯t know if Mitch is watching me or not, but I sure as hell don¡¯t want him to see me leave now. Not after he spotted me. That would make him think I care he¡¯s here, and I don¡¯t. And he thought I was here with Cross. That makes me smile. They seemed to know one another and obviously don¡¯t like each other. Nice. I can use that.


    ¡°Jasmine?¡± We both look to our right to see a guying toward us. I¡¯ve never seen him before, but I can tell she knows him when she rolls her eyes at the sight of him.


    ¡°Trenton? We¡¯re both having shit luck tonight,¡± she mumbles, then turns to face him.


    He smiles at her, his eyes dropping to her chest. ¡°It¡¯s been too long. Last time I saw you, you were here. It must be a sign. Let me buy you a drink.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± She gives him her back.


    His face morphs from happy to pissy at her dismissal. And like any other man who has a hurt ego, he goes for insults. ¡°You¡¯re such a slut.¡±


    Original.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± She slowly turns to face him.


    ¡°You heard me.¡± He huffs, and his eyes now look her over as if the sight of her alone disgusts him. Typical man. ¡°That picture you posted on social media earlier tonight made you look like a slut.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe everything you see on the inte, Trenton,¡± she says sweetly. ¡°You of all people should know that.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± he demands.


    ¡°I saw a picture of you on the intest week of you and your kids. And we both know that you¡¯re no father.¡±


    His mouth drops open, and she gives him her back, once again silently telling him to fuck off. He gets the hint and takes off, letting out an audible growl in the process.


    ¡°An ex?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Something like that,¡± she grumbles.


    ¡°We need to go out of town to party next time,¡± I suggest. Get the fuck away from Sin City. No matter how big some might think this city is, I promise you, it¡¯s not big enough.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Her eyes light up. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to go to Miami. I¡¯ve got some friends there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m down for wherever.¡± At this point, I¡¯ll go to another country.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± a man snaps from behind us.


    We both spin around. I expect it to be another stalker ex, but it¡¯s Cross, and he looks pissed.


    ¡°I told you to stay put.¡± He res down at us.


    I look up at him. ¡°I¡¯m not a fucking dog.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind walking around on all fours,¡± Jasmine jokes, trying to lighten the mood.


    I don¡¯tugh. I¡¯m just not in the mood at the moment. Not after Mitch. Cross says nothing to that, so I give him my back and get the bartender¡¯s attention. I came to drink, and that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m going to do.


    GRAVE WON HIS fight, but I didn¡¯t have any doubt that he would. And to my surprise, he didn¡¯t make us leave afterward. He¡¯s hanging out with Cross while Jasmine and I drink the night away.


    The guys stand to our left while we wait at the bar for new drinks. I¡¯ve lost count of how many shots we¡¯ve had, but I haven¡¯t seen fuck-face anymore. Thank God.


    We throw back our new drink, and I don¡¯t even taste it. My lips are now numb, tastebuds gone, and my throat used to the burn.


    My eyes go over to Cross while he looks to be having an intense conversation with Grave. He wears a pair ofbat boots, jeans, and a in ck T-shirt. He¡¯s covered in ink, just like the rest of the Kings. You wouldn¡¯t know the guy is a billionaire by the looks of it. I don¡¯t know much about the Kings other than they own Kingdom-the biggest hotel and casino on the Strip. Reaching up, he runs his hand down over his face, looking stressed all of a sudden. The action has me realizing that he has shaved his beard since I saw himst at Titan and Emilee¡¯s wedding. Now it¡¯s just a five o¡¯clock shadow. I like it. Shows off his defined jawline. He¡¯s got the top of his dark hair spiked. He¡¯s trimmed it, the sides now short. His green eyes meet mine for a brief second, then he looks away, only toe back to mine. I don¡¯t look away. The alcohol gives me that extra courage I need.


    We already yed this game at the wedding, but I was sober. Nervous about what his strong stare meant. But right now, I like it. He looks like the kind of guy you¡¯d call up whenever you need a good time but would never introduce to your father. Good thing I don¡¯t have one. Jasmine ces another shot in front of me, and I take it, not looking away.


    His eyes drop to my chest, and my heart picks up when he licks his lips, informing me he¡¯s thinking the same thing I am. Thest guy I slept with was Mitch, and I¡¯m not going there tonight.


    But Cross? I could do that. Or let him do me. Yeah, why not? I should get to have fun, right? I¡¯m a single woman who knows what she wants, and he¡¯s staring at me like he wants me too. He can sit on his throne while I kneel for him.


    Make me your queen for the night.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to go,¡± I announce to no one in particr.


    Jasmineughs. ¡°Yeah, I noticed that.¡±


    I look over at her, and she¡¯s giving me a lopsided smile. I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m not hiding what I want. Why should I?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She slides her arm into the crook of mine, and we stumble over to the guys. ¡°We¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°About time,¡± Grave says, checking his watch. ¡°Did you twoe together?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± I nod, my eyes still on Cross. He¡¯s got to be around six-two by the way I¡¯m looking up at him, even in my heels. Now that I¡¯m close and paying attention, I see how broad his shoulders are. His tight shirt shows me every curve of muscle that it hides. His right hand holds a cup of water. His left has a Zippo in it, flipping it open and closed. The small movement is mesmerizing in his tatted fingers, momentarily stealing my attention. I keep expecting him to light it.


    Jasmine elbows me, and I look up. ¡°I rode ¡­¡± Hup. ¡°With Jasmine.¡±


    Grave turns to Cross. ¡°You drive Alexa home, and I¡¯ll take Jasmine.¡±


    Fuck yes! I want to jump up and down at that, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll fall over.


    Cross agrees with a nod. ¡°Need me to follow you and give you a ride home after you drop her off.¡±


    Grave shakes his head. ¡°She¡¯sing with me. She can drive herself home in the morning.¡± He then grabs her arm and yanks her from us.


    ¡°Have fun!¡± Jasmine calls out,ughing while he drags her through the crowd.

 Chapter 173

    CROSS


    SHE¡¯S DRUNK, BUT it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t see thising. I don¡¯t even know the woman, but I could tell she was on a mission to drown whatever memories she has with Mitch. Can¡¯t say I me her. I¡¯ve done it all my life. But it was because of my father, not some bitch I loved and lost.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Falling forward, she trips over her heels, and I reach out to grab her. ¡°Whoa,¡± I say, bringing her to a stop. ¡°You okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She nods, pushing pieces of her bleach-blond hair back from her face. Some strands have fallen free from her messy bun throughout the night. ¡°I don¡¯t remember parking this far out.¡±


    That¡¯s because she came with Jasmine. I didn¡¯t park where they had. ¡°Here,¡± I say, stepping in front of her and bending my knees. ¡°Jump on. I¡¯ll give you a lift.¡±


    Sheughs, cing her hands on my shoulders, and then she jumps up onto my back. I wrap my fingers around the thighs of her jeans and hold her in ce as her armse around my neck. Her face is by my ear, and I can hear her breathing.


    My cock instantly hardens at the sound and feel of her breath on me, and sweat beads on my forehead.


    Should have said no, Cross!


    I try to think of anything else and slow my breathing while walking faster. I just need to get her home and drop her off. Get as far away as I can from Alexa, but the way her breasts press into my back, have me thinking of ripping that shirt off her.


    We enter the parking garage, and I see some guys crowded around my white Pininfarina Battista. I¡¯ve got the only one in town. They see using toward them, and they take a step back. ¡°Nice car, man,¡± one says as I walk over to the passenger side door.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say before letting go of Alexa¡¯s legs and tapping her thigh to release my waist from her grip. It physically pains me to do it. I want her legs wrapped around me once they¡¯re gone, but this time, I want her to be underneath me.


    She slides in, and I make my way to the driver¡¯s side. Starting it up, I look over at her. ¡°Where to?¡± I meant it more as a ¡°where do you live?¡± but what I wanted to say and the words that actually came out were two very different things.


    She looks over at me. ¡°Wherever you want to go.¡±


    That¡¯s an open invitation if I¡¯ve ever heard one. Obviously, she doesn¡¯t want me at her house, or she would have suggested that. ¡°Kingdom?¡± I question, unable to keep my eyes from dropping to her legs as she runs her hands over her jeans. Her nails are kept short and painted ck. She wears a silver banded ring on her right hand. It¡¯s in yet dainty at the same time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t gamble,¡± she states.


    My eyes meet hers. ¡°Neither do I.¡± What I have nned for her is much more intimate. I mean, if she¡¯s into a crowd watching, then that¡¯s fine too. I¡¯m not shy.


    Sheughs, leaning her head back against the headrest, and smiles softly at me. Her green eyes drop to my jeans, and I refrain from groaning at the thoughts that run through my mind. My hand in her hair while she¡¯s bent over the center console with her lips wrapped around my cock ¡­ ¡°Kingdom it is.¡± Not wanting to waste another second, I take off, getting the hell out of here.


    We don¡¯t say much during the twenty-minute drive back to the Strip. I keep checking on her to make sure she hasn¡¯t passed out, and every time, she¡¯s looking out the window.


    I pull up around the back of tower one, where the Kings and I have a private entrance. Parking the car, I help her out and up the fifteen stairs that lead to a set of ck doors.


    Her drunk eyes take in the white marble floor and ck circle with the gold K in the middle when we enter the building. Lifting her head, she notices the mirrored ceiling and chandelier hanging in the entrance.


    Nigel stands behind his ck marble desk in the corner. Nigel is our right-hand man. He¡¯s more of a father to us than our actual fathers ever were. Guess it didn¡¯t take him and Titan very long to bury Keh. He looks up and smiles at us. ¡°Good evening, Cross. Alexa. It¡¯s good to see you again.¡± I¡¯m not sure how he knows her other than maybe he met her at Titan¡¯s wedding.


    ¡°You too, Nigel,¡± she tells him as I scan my key card for our private elevator. Only a King has ess to it. Other than him, of course. It opens immediately, and we step inside. I have to refrain from ripping her clothes off right here and now. Just a few more minutes and she¡¯s all mine.


    Ites to a stop on the Royal level to the suite that the Kings share. But no one will be here tonight. Titan hasn¡¯t stayed one night here since he married Emilee. Grave stays at his house with April, and Bones rarely sleeps. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s at ss-one of the many businesses he owns that we all pretend we don¡¯t know about.


    Stepping into our suite, I turn to face her. ¡°Would you like a drink?¡±


    She ces her hands on my chest, gripping my shirt. ¡°I think I¡¯ve had enough.¡±


    My hands go to her hips, and I yank her to me. The thought crosses my mind that this is a mistake. That she¡¯s off-limits to me. I try to think of my best friend and how it would affect him. ¡°I made a promise not to touch you,¡± I rush out, hoping she pushes me away.


    She surprises me by smiling, and it¡¯s anything but innocent. Her pretty green eyes drop to my lips before returning to mine. ¡°I can keep a secret.¡± Then her lips are on mine.

 Chapter 174

    ALEXA


    HIS HANDS GO from my hips to my thighs, and he lifts me off my feet like I weigh nothing. My legs wrap around his waist, and my fingers grip his spiked hair as I part my lips for him, silently begging him to kiss me deeper.


    I moan into his mouth when he understands that I need more. His tongue touches mine, and he tastes like cinnamon. Mine has to taste like alcohol, but that doesn¡¯t seem to bother him.


    He starts walking, and then he¡¯s fumbling to open a door. We enter a room, and he ms the door shut with his foot. It¡¯s pitch-ck in here. And I groan that I won¡¯t be able to see all of his tattoos. I¡¯m not one of those women who are self-conscious about my body. Either you find it sexy or you don¡¯t, so sex with the lights on has never bothered me.


    We fall onto what I¡¯m guessing is a bed, and all the air rushes out of my lungs when he pulls his lips from mine. I reach out aimlessly in the dark, grabbing at anything I can find. I feel his shirt, and I yank on it. He helps himself out of it, and then I hear a belt being undone followed by a zipper.


    Fuck, yeah!


    I rush to undo my pants and curse myself for wearing skinny jeans-they¡¯re too tight and a pain to get off. My drunk ass limbs can¡¯t move fast enough. But then I feel his hands on me, pushing, pulling, and then he¡¯s on top of me. And he¡¯s naked. My hands run over hisrge biceps and to his back, my fingertips running over waves of muscles as he flexes.


    My pussy throbs in anticipation.


    He slides a hand between my legs, and I arch my back. ¡°Oh, God ¡­¡± I trail off as he thrusts a finger into me, quickly followed by another. He doesn¡¯t have to do much to get me ready, and I¡¯m not in the mood for forey. I want to be fucked-held down, hair pulled, p my ass and call me your good little slut, fucked!


    I reach down between us and find his dick. My hand wraps around the base, and my fingers don¡¯t even touch. My breathinges faster as I run up his shaft. Holy shit! He¡¯s packing. I could cry right now because this is what I needed. I have no doubt he knows how to use it.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He lowers his head to my chest, and I feel his breath on my neck when I start to stroke him. My mouth salivates at his thickness and length.


    He lets out a moan, and I pause. Slowly, I run my thumb over the head, and I feel ¡­ is that metal? He¡¯s pierced?


    I practically whimper. A Prince Albert.


    I start to y with the barbell, but he rips my hand away with a grunt, and then he¡¯s no longer on top of me. I¡¯m about to protest when he grips my hips and flips me over onto my stomach.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I pant, past caring how desperate I sound. A woman should never be ashamed of what she wants.


    I can¡¯t get up on my knees fast enough for him. He¡¯s yanking my ass up in the air, and then he¡¯s pressing against my pussy. I lower my face to his bed, inhaling the scent of fresh linen. It doesn¡¯t ease the throbbing between my legs. Before I can take in another breath, he pushes into me.


    I cry out into the dark room as he stretches me to amodate his size. I¡¯m gasping for a breath and reach my hands out in front of me, looking for anything to push against. Finding a headboard, I tten out my hands as he moves.


    I close my eyes, and he pins me down with his front to my back, making it hard to breathe. Then he readjusts himself, ripping my hands from his headboard and brings them behind my back, holding them with his hand. The room spins as he fucks me into his mattress.


    I hear him talking but can¡¯t understand what he¡¯s saying over my heavy breathing and moans. His free hand ps my ass, and I dig my face into his bed, not afraid of asphyxiation at the moment. I want to tell him that he feels amazing, but I can¡¯t speak. Not right now. I can barely breathe. The room continues to spin, the alcohol clearly altering my perception of things.


    But it doesn¡¯t take me more than a few minutes before I¡¯m crying out his name whileing all over his dick. He isn¡¯t far behind me.


    Once he¡¯s done, he falls off next to me, and we both lie side by side, breathing heavily and covered in sweat. I can¡¯t even find the willpower to roll over at this point.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t use a condom.¡± It¡¯s the first thing I say, and I¡¯m thankful it¡¯s dark because he¡¯d be able to see how red my face is that I said that out loud.


    ¡°Nope,¡± he replies breathlessly.


    Iugh at that and try to move my heavy limbs but still get nothing. I¡¯ll have to crawl out of here. ¡°Not worried about knocking me up?¡± He doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m on birth control.


    ¡°If it bothers you so much, I¡¯ll wear one next time,¡± he says, starting to get his breathing back under control while I¡¯m over here flopping around like a fish out of water. Legs shaking, heart still pounding, and sucking in breath after breath.


    Round two? Yes, please. ¡°Next time? Boy, aren¡¯t you cocky?¡± I sure as hell won¡¯t be ying hard to get.


    I feel the bed shift, then his hand on my lower back. It travels down over my ass and my still parted legs, and hezily runs two fingers over my soaked pussy. ¡°You saying you don¡¯t want that again?¡± He thrusts a finger in me.


    I lift my ass, my hands digging into hisforter. A whimper escapes my parted lips. My pussy¡¯s still throbbing froming so hard. ¡°Cross ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, baby?¡± he asks huskily before I feel his lips on my shoulder. He trails kisses across my back and up to my neck before a second finger enters me, and I¡¯m rocking my hips with each thrust.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I moan, closing my eyes. Or maybe they¡¯ve rolled back into my head. At this point, I can¡¯t tell.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he whispers before his thumb starts ying with my swollen clit. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do to you. All night long.¡± Then his teeth sink into my neck.

 Chapter 175

    CROSS


    FUCK, SHE¡¯S A drug. That hit I haven¡¯t had in weeks. That one taste of freedom that I¡¯ve been craving.


    I get fucked up to forget my past. Only I don¡¯t crave it to feel in control of my life; it just helps dull the memories of how I got here. I didn¡¯t pick Kingdom. It didn¡¯t matter that none of us Kings wanted the responsibility. Or to be killers. It started out as ying a role we weren¡¯t able to escape. Now we revel in it.


    When my time is up, I won¡¯t even get a chance to atone for my sins. No, I¡¯ll go straight to hell and burn for eternity. Which is fair. I didn¡¯t expect it to be any other way. When you¡¯re raised to fear the light, you seek out the darkness.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she cries out as my fingers fuck her sweet, wet cunt in my bed. I could go again and again with her. And that¡¯s exactly what I n on doing.


    Removing my hand, I grab her hips and flip her onto her back. I get up and move to sit between her shaking legs. I kept the lights off for a reason. It¡¯s killing me right now not to see her body, but I don¡¯t want her seeing mine. Too many questions will surface that I¡¯m not in the mood to answer. She isn¡¯t some woman I¡¯m going to fuck tonight and then kick out afterward. No, I¡¯ll see her tomorrow and the next day. Not only because she¡¯s April¡¯s best friend but also because I already can¡¯t get enough.


    I don¡¯t care what any man tells you. We know pretty quickly if we¡¯re going to let you go or want you to stick around.


    Throwing her left leg over my shoulder, I grip the base of my already hard cock and guide it into her pussy, forcing a whimper out of her. I go slow this time, gently pressing into her until my balls hit her ass. Then I lean forward, my chest pressed to hers. We¡¯re sweaty and both panting. My hands find her messy bun, and I grip her hair, pulling it loose. My lips find her neck, and I start to kiss her slick skin until I find her ear.


    Her hands run down my back until she finds my ass. She digs her nails into it while trying to lift her hips, begging me to move. To fuck her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take my time this round,¡± I whisper into her ear, nibbling on it.


    She groans, irritated at that confession. ¡°Please?¡± she breathes.


    My lips trail down the side of her neck, and I smile against the skin while I lift my hips just a bit, allowing my cock to slide out. Teasing her.


    ¡°Cross,¡± she growls. Letting go of my ass, she brings her hands to my hair, and she pulls on it aggressively. My cock throbs as I push into her just as slowly as when I pulled out. It¡¯s driving me just as crazy as it is her. ¡°I don¡¯t want slow,¡± she admits shamelessly.


    I smile. ¡°How do you want it?¡±


    ¡°Fuck me.¡± She lifts her hips. ¡°Please. I need it.¡±


    Her voice sounds as desperate as her body feels. She¡¯s trembling, breathing heavily, and I can feel her heart pound in her chest with mine pressed against it. As much as I want to drag this out, I want what she wants.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I whisper, softly kissing the corner of her lips. ¡°But only because that¡¯s what I want.¡± She needs to understand that I control her. Not the other way around.


    I let go of her hair and sit up. Grabbing the back of her knees, I press them forward, shoving them into her chest. Her ankles cross, and I hold them in ce as I start to move. My hips m forward, my cock fucking her cum-soaked pussy. My mouth waters, wanting to lick it clean while she cries into the dark room.


    I give her what she wants. What I¡¯ve craved since I saw her at the wedding. She¡¯s my dirty little secret. Mine to do with as I please. I¡¯m going to fucking make it worth it because when I¡¯m done with her, she¡¯lle crawling back.


    It feels like hourster, but I know it can¡¯t be much longer before I¡¯ming inside her again. The sound of her getting off did me in. I lie down beside her, listening to her panting from her second orgasm.


    I smile to myself in the darkness with one hand behind my head and the other on my bare chest.


    ¡°You said you made someone a promise ¡­¡± She pauses to catch her breath. ¡°Who and what did you promise exactly?¡¯


    ¡°I promised Grave that I wouldn¡¯t touch you,¡± I say honestly. Why lie about it? We¡¯re both adults, and we made the decision to have sex.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why?¡± she asks, sounding confused.


    I chuckle. ¡°You expected me to turn you down?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I hear her shift, and then her hand is on my chest. I tense at the sudden contact, and I can tell she notices. She goes to pull her hand away, but I reach out and hold it in ce. ¡°Why did he ask you that?¡±


    ¡°Because he was afraid it would get between you and April¡¯s friendship. And then that would interfere with his rtionship with her.¡± I spell it out for her. in and simple.


    Sheughs. ¡°She¡¯s my best friend. I¡¯d never allow a fuck to get between us.¡±


    I don¡¯t have anything to say about that.


    After a few seconds, she speaks again. ¡°Wait ¡­ when did he have you promise this to him? Tonight?¡±


    I¡¯m really surprised he had me drive her home, considering I had already asked about her before. I think his mind was elsewhere after his encounter with Ethan. ¡°No. At Titan and Emilee¡¯s wedding.¡±


    ¡°You wanted to sleep with me then?¡± she asks, and I hear her yawn. The alcohol and two orgasms were getting the best of her. I was going to wait twenty minutes and go again, but I guess that¡¯ll have to wait for another night.


    ¡°Of course. Why do you sound surprised?¡±


    ¡°Because we hadn¡¯t even met,¡± she whispers, her body fading fast.


    ¡°So?¡± I run my hand through her matted hair. ¡°I saw you. That was enough.¡±


    Men aren¡¯t asplicated as women seem to think. If we want you, you¡¯ll know. Even the ones who try to act all hard are easy to catch.


    She doesn¡¯t respond to that. Within a few seconds, I hear her breathing even out, letting me know she¡¯s asleep.


    I close my eyes and let out a long breath, fully satisfied and tired as fuck.

 Chapter 176

    ALEXA


    I WAKE UP to find myself alone in a king-sized bed. Sitting up, I allow the covers to fall to my waist. I look around the room to see a wall made of windows to my right. The ck curtains have been pulled back to allow the sunlight to enter the room. It¡¯srge with a single dresser to the left, and a TV hangs on the wall across from me. The floor is white marble with a ck diamond design. It¡¯s all very ssy, but it¡¯s what I expected from a King.


    Pushing the ck covers off me, I stand, the room swaying a little from all the alcohol I consumedst night. I should have stopped long before we left. I spot my cell phone on the floor by my bra and underwear. Picking it up, I see I have two messages. The first one is from Mitch.


    CUNT: It was nice seeing youst night. Let¡¯s have dinner this week.


    I know I had a lot to drink, but does he not remember what happened? That he thought I was there with Cross? I hope the motherfucker saw me leave with him. But I can¡¯t get that lucky.


    Ignoring it, I open the second one. It¡¯s from Jasmine.


    Jasmine: Meeting the girls for breakfast. Seven o¡¯clock at Empire in Kingdom.


    Looking at the clock, I see it¡¯s six thirty. God, why the fuck am I up so early? I wanted to sleep in ¡­


    A door to the right opens, and I jump back, cing my hands over my tits and pussy to try to shield what little I can. Cross stands there in the doorway dressed in a in, long-sleeved white T-shirt and blue jeans withbat boots. He¡¯s got his dark hair spiked and the sleeves rolled up, exposing his tatted arms.


    My thighs tighten as I stand here butt fucking naked in the middle of his room. ¡°I, uh ¡­¡± I stop talking when he pushes off the doorway and starts walking to me.


    Hees to a stop before me, his green eyes sweep over my very exposed body, and a rush of guilt runs through me fromst night. He said he had promised Grave that he wouldn¡¯t sleep with me. I practically jumped him.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± he says roughly, making goose bumps cover my exposed skin, and my nipples instantly harden.


    ¡°Morning,¡± I whisper, lowering my eyes to the floor.


    He ces his finger under my chin and lifts it to where I have to look up at him. ¡°I have to get to work, but stay as long as you want.¡± Then he leans forward and gently kisses my lips.


    I keep them closed, not kissing him back. I haven¡¯t had the chance to brush my teeth like him. I can taste the lingering alcohol on my own breath, and that alone makes me want to vomit.


    He pulls away and lets go of my chin, slowly running his knuckles down my neck and over my chest bone. My breathing picks up. His eyes follow his touch and then lift to meet mine. ¡°I put my number in your phone. Text meter.¡± With that, he pulls back and exits the room, leaving me alone to catch my breath.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I rush to his bathroom and find a toothbrush on his counter, not even bothering to wonder why he has an extra one still in the package. Total yboy move, but whatever. At least he¡¯s considerate of his one-night stands.


    Once done, I bend over, throw my hair up into a messy ponytail and then use the restroom before getting dressed in the clothes I worest night. I don¡¯t even have time for a whore¡¯s bath. This¡¯ll have to do until I can get home and soak in the tub.


    Making my way to the twentieth floor, I enter Empire at a quarter till seven to see April and Jasmine already seated. ¡°Hey,dies.¡± I scoot into the booth with a smile. They both sit across from me. April looks like her glowing self. She has her dark purple hair down and her makeup done. Her lips match her hair, and her winged ck eyeliner is on thick.


    Jasmine looks rough. ¡°Have you been home?¡± I ask.


    Jasmine has her face covered with a big pair of white Versace sunsses, and her red hair is up in a messy bun. Well, kind of. It¡¯s so short that a lot of pieces have fallen to frame her face. Pretty sure she still has her makeup on fromst night just like me.


    ¡°No.¡± She sighs. ¡°I left the moment I got to their housest night.¡± She points at April sitting next to her.


    ¡°I was wondering where you were this morning,¡± April says. ¡°I went into the room, and there was a piece of paper on the bed, but nothing had been written on it.¡±


    ¡°Shit. I could have sworn I left you a note.¡± Jasmine shrugs. ¡°Must have imagined it.¡±


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± I wonder.


    ¡°I climbed out the window and had someone pick me up,¡± Jasmine answers vaguely.


    ¡°You what?¡± Aprilughs. ¡°You climbed out the window? Why didn¡¯t you just use the front door?¡±


    ¡°It was fine. Felt like I was fifteen again.¡± Jasmine sips her coffee.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± I ask, looking her over.


    She pushes her sses to the top of her head, and sure enough, her once wless makeup is smeared under her eyes. It looks like she has been crying, but that could just be the result of a good fucking. ¡°Like I¡¯m seventy and just had back surgery,¡± she says matter-of-factly. ¡°My pussy is still feeling the aftershocks of the 9. 5 dick that pounded itst night.¡±


    We bothugh. ¡°Hey, before Emilee and Haven get here, I need to tell you guys something, but you have to keep it a secret.¡± My eyes dart around the restaurant to make sure the girls haven¡¯t arrived yet.


    ¡°With my life.¡± Jasmine pretends to slit her throat, showing hermitment to keeping my secrets.


    April chuckles at her but nods. ¡°Of course.¡±


    I can trust both of them. I¡¯m not so sure about Haven and Emilee, though. They¡¯re both married, and I¡¯m not sure how much they tell their husbands. ¡°I slept with Crossst night.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± April gasps, her ice blue eyes wide.


    ¡°I knew that was going to happen.¡± Jasmine waves it off. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you guys did it in his car before you even left.¡±


    ¡°I waited until we got back here.¡± Iugh.


    ¡°Why is that a secret?¡± April asks, looking confused all of a sudden.


    ¡°I guess Grave told him I was off-limits.¡± I shrug, having problems remembering everything that was saidst night. At one point, I was hammered. The other part, I was exhausted. ¡°Not sure why or what that meant. But he made Cross promise not to touch me at Titan and Emilee¡¯s wedding.¡±


    April frowns, tilting her head.


    I can¡¯t keep secrets from her. I understand that I told Cross I can, but I didn¡¯t know it was going to involve April. I¡¯m not sure what I was thinking about who he wanted to keep it from, but I have to tell her.


    ¡°But why?¡± she asks again. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°Because you and I are friends,¡± I answer.


    She sighs, running a hand through her hair. ¡°Grave has been ¡­ fragile ever since he got out of rehab.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by fragile?¡± Jasmine asks before shoving a piece of toast into her mouth.


    ¡°Just overprotective, I guess is the right word.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re pregnant with his child. What do you expect?¡± Jasmine adds.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell him,¡± I add quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t want it to put a strain on his rtionship with Cross.¡± I don¡¯t know Grave well enough to know how he would react to this news. And it¡¯s not like I n on doing it again. It was just a one-night stand-multiple times. They, however, see each other every day. They¡¯re not only best friends but also business partners.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Your secret is safe with me.¡±


    ¡°You know my lips are sealed.¡± Jasmine nods. ¡°Unless it¡¯s for a dick. Then they¡¯re pretty open.¡±


    We bothugh at her.


    ¡°So how was it?¡± April asks, wiggling her dark eyebrows.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say I was extremely drunk, but it was very memorable.¡±


    ¡°n on making it a casual thing?¡± she digs.


    ¡°No.¡± I throw up both of my hands. ¡°It was a one-time thing.¡±


    ¡°Sure, it was.¡± Jasmine nods her head once. ¡°I bet you let him hit it again tonight.¡±


    I snort, but the truth is I wouldn¡¯t turn him down if he called. Good dick is hard to find these days.


    A cell rings, and April pulls hers out of her purse. Looking at it, she sighs. ¡°I need to take this. It¡¯s my brother.¡±


    Jasmine stands to let April out and sits back down when she walks out of the restaurant. Sitting back down, she lifts her empty cup of coffee, begging anyone toe by and refill it. ¡°I need a truck full of this shit today.¡±

 Chapter 177

    ¡°That bad, huh?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even been to bed yet.¡± She covers her mouth to yawn. ¡°And I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m still drunk.¡±


    ¡°Well, at least it was worth it.¡±


    She winks at me. ¡°He always is.¡±


    I don¡¯t ask who she¡¯s talking about because she keeps who she hooks up with pretty secretive. It¡¯s none of my business. As long as she¡¯s getting what she wants, that¡¯s all that matters.


    ¡°Sorry,dies.¡± April returns to her seat.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yeah ¡­¡± She doesn¡¯t sound so sure. ¡°Ethan is just acting weird.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± I ask, curious about Ethan.


    April and I haven¡¯t gotten to spend much time togethertely. She supplied the flowers for Titan and Emilee¡¯s wedding, and when the happy couple did an article in the paper, they name-dropped Roses. April¡¯s shop blew up. She¡¯s been mmed with order after order ever since then.


    Her brother was in trouble a while back, and Grave had to dig him out of it. I don¡¯t know the extent of it, but it cost Grave quite a bit of money.


    ¡°He seemed to have been doing better, but we¡¯re not as close as we once were. And we no longer live together since I moved in with Grave, so all I can do is guess.¡± She shrugs.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure if he was in trouble, he woulde to you or Grave,¡± I say, and Jasmine looks away as if to check out of the conversation, not wanting to stick her nose into anything. Makes me wonder if she knows something.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± April agrees but doesn¡¯t seem convinced.


    I look up to see Titan enter the restaurant with his wife in hand, followed by one of the King¡¯s best friends, Luca Bianchi, and his wife as well. Titan stands out just like the rest of the Kings with all of his ink. But Luca looks more business type. He wears the expensive three-piece suit, whereas Titan is dressed casually.


    ¡°Can¡¯t find the ce on your own?¡± Jasmine asks Emilee.


    She ignores her and turns to kiss Titan before plopping down next to me. Emilee has her dark hair up in a bun and no makeup on her face. Her blue eyes meet mine. ¡°Why are we here so early? What happened to our lunch dates? I wanted to sleep in.¡±


    ¡°April picked the time.¡± Jasmine calls her out.


    ¡°Hey!¡± April shoves her shoulder. ¡°Some of us have jobs to do.¡±


    ¡°You have fun with that. I¡¯m going to drink two more cups of coffee, then go home and sleep the day away,¡± Jasmine states.


    Haven sits down next to Jasmine, making them scoot in more to give her room as her husband and Titan leave the restaurant.


    I like her, but I haven¡¯t spent any time with her husband. No reason to. We¡¯ve been around each other here and there but never spoke to one another directly. Her husband, Luca, seems ¡­ different. He¡¯s best friends with the Kings, but I can¡¯t find the connection. He doesn¡¯t work for Kingdom that I know of, and she doesn¡¯t work at all. From what I know, the girls all grew up together.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your babysitter?¡± April asks Haven.


    ¡°Nite? He had to go upstairs with the guys. I guess they¡¯re having an important meeting.¡± She shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t ever ask. Sometimes, it¡¯s better off not knowing.¡±


    ¡°You know there is aw-spousal immunity-where the spouse can¡¯t testify against their significant other,¡± Jasmine offers her. ¡°So even if you did know where he buried the bodies, you don¡¯t have to say.¡±


    The girlsugh it off like it¡¯s a joke, but a part of me knows they¡¯re being serious, and that makes me even more interested in Cross. I know it¡¯s wrong. Thatment from Jasmine alone should make me delete his number from my phone and run, but it does the opposite. Ever heard of curiosity killed the cat? Well, call me a dead pussy.


    CROSS


    I SIT AT our conference table on the thirteenth floor in tower one as Nite, Luca, and Titan enter. Grave sits across from me, icing his right hand. He got in some good hitsst night at the Airport. Bones already sits at the head of the table.


    Nite takes the seat to my left, and Luca sits next to Grave. He ces his cell on the table, and I flip my Zippo open and closed as I stare at it.


    The conference room has jammers all over it, so we conduct our business here. Secretive meetings where we talk about shit that cannot be repeated. No cell phones or electrical devices will work in this room, just in case someone tries to record anything. The Kings cover our asses.


    ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡± Bones asks Luca.


    He undoes his suit jacket before answering. ¡°Well, the fact that Keh didn¡¯t give you anything to go on doesn¡¯t look good.¡±


    ¡°The guy wasn¡¯t going to talk,¡± Grave states, leaning back in his seat and gettingfortable.


    ¡°He was dead. Doesn¡¯t matter who did it. The guy was on borrowed time,¡± Bones agrees with his brother.


    ¡°Maybe, but we needed to know when that shipment was going to arrive,¡± Luca says.


    ¡°There¡¯s got to be someone else who knows something.¡± Titan is the one who speaks.


    ¡°The Mason brothers,¡± Grave offers.


    ¡°No.¡± Bones shakes his head.


    ¡°Just because you don¡¯t like them doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t be helpful,¡± Grave snaps at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want them involved,¡± Bones goes on.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t want people I love killed.¡± Grave stands, throwing his ice pack into the center of the custom ck table where a skull is carved out. ¡°Some of us actually have something to lose here, Bones.¡±


    His brother sighs, looking up at him, but he doesn¡¯t argue. I can understand Grave¡¯s frustration. Titan and Bones have nothing to do with the Mason brothers, but I don¡¯t mind them.


    ¡°I can go speak to them. Dig around a little,¡± I offer. ¡°If I don¡¯t think they can help, then I won¡¯t give anything away.¡±


    The room falls silent, and Luca looks at Nite. ¡°You can go with him.¡±


    Nite nods as if it was a question. Nite is our secret weapon per se. The guy doesn¡¯t speak. He¡¯s been a mute since college.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided,¡± Grave states before turning and exiting the room, shoving the double doors open.


    Bones bows his head, running his hand through his hair, obviously not pleased. But what can he do at this point? He may be Grave¡¯s older brother, but Grave has always done what he wants to do. The kid wasn¡¯t nicknamed Grave for nothing. He¡¯s always had a death wish.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go tonight,¡± I say, and once again, Nite nods, letting me know that¡¯s fine. I have no doubt that Grave will go with me as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave him there with them alone.¡± Bones finally speaks, thinking the same as me before he too gets up and leaves the room.


    I exit the conference room and get to my office. I pull out my cell and see if anythinges through now that I have service. Nothing.


    I pull up Alexa¡¯s number on my cell. I had put mine in her phone and then called myself. I told her to text meter, but I wasn¡¯t going to rely on her to take that step. If need be, I¡¯ll take it myself.


    I write her out a text but then delete it and decide to just go see her tonight after I¡¯m done at the Airport. It¡¯ll be harder for her to reject me in person.

 Chapter 178

    GRAVE AND I get out of my car at the Airport. Nite pulls up beside us and gets out of his. We make our way into the building and to the Mason brothers¡¯ office. Grave hasn¡¯t said two words to me since we left Kingdom, but I¡¯m not taking it personally. He¡¯s been in a pissy mood since we were herest night.


    We enter the office, and Turner Mason-the middle brother-sits at the table. A duffel bag sits open in the center with money falling out of it onto the surface. He wears his shoulder holster with a Desert Eagle on each side. The Mason brothers shoot first and never ask questions.


    Trey Mason-the baby-sits on his brother¡¯s right. He spots us first. Pushing his chair back, he bnces it on the back two legs and ces his ck boots up on the table. He locks his fingers behind his head, wearing a fucking smirk on his face.


    I don¡¯t see the eldest brother, Tanner, but the guy to Turner¡¯s left quickly gets my attention. Because I just saw himst night. Mitch stands there with his back toward us, his hands on a woman¡¯s ass and his tongue down her throat. And it must be my lucky day because I also know the woman he¡¯s giving mouth to mouth to.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s two Kings and a Nite,¡± Trey announces to the room, alerting everyone of our presence.


    Mitch shoves the woman away and spins around. His wide eyes meet mine. ¡°Cross ¡­¡±


    The woman gasps and quickly shoves her skirt down back into ce as if I¡¯ve never seen her pussy before. I¡¯ve made it very clear that we¡¯re not exclusive, and she can fuck whoever she wants.


    ¡°I¡¯m, uh ¡­¡± Rachel rushes out, shoving her way through Grave and me and exiting the office.


    ¡°You can leave too.¡± I direct my attention to Mitch.


    He squares his shoulders, about to tell me to fuck off when Turner snaps his fingers. ¡°Out.¡±


    Mitch doesn¡¯t argue with him. No one ever wins with the Mason brothers or the Kings, for that matter. He exits much less dramatically than the girl.


    ¡°To what do we owe the honor?¡± Trey asks, that stupid smirk still on his face. I want to push him backward so he¡¯ll fall out of his chair.


    I don¡¯t mind the Mason brothers even though I really don¡¯t want to work with them. But Grave was right. If anyone knows what we need, it¡¯ll be them. I direct my attention to Turner. ¡°We need to speak to you privately.¡±


    ¡°Get the fuck out, Trey!¡± he orders his baby brother without a thought.


    Turner Mason is all business, all the time. He reminds me of Bones.


    Trey rights his chair and stands, giving his brother a go to hell look as he exits, knowing better than to argue with him. The Mason brothers aren¡¯t afraid to fight, and that includes each other.


    ¡°What do you guys need?¡± Turner asks.


    ¡°Have you had any problems with your shipmentstely?¡± Grave gets to the point.


    Turner tilts his head and frowns slightly. ¡°No.¡± He answers slowly. Not as if he had to think about it, more as if whether he should divulge that information to us or not.


    The Mason brothers are like the Kings-they each have their own role in their business. Turner Mason is a contract killer; he is also in very tight with the Mexican Cartel. He makes monthly trips down to Arizona to exchange cargo, if you know what I mean. Hence the bag that sits on the table overflowing with cash and the guns strapped to his sides.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± He ces his hands on the table.


    Grave runs a hand through his hair, frustrated that this is going to be another dead end. ¡°We had a cliente to us, wanting us to take care of a problem. We found a guy ¡­ and let¡¯s just say he¡¯s now buried in the desert because he refused to talk.¡±


    ¡°What was the shipment?¡± Turner asks.


    ¡°Diamonds,¡± I answer. He has to know what he¡¯s looking for. Otherwise, this visit was pointless. People will sell and trade anything.


    Turner nods his head once. ¡°I will keep an eye out and let you know if I hear anything that sounds off.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say and turn to leave, ready to get the fuck out of here, but Turner stops me when he speaks to Grave.


    ¡°But I do have some information that you may want to know.¡±


    Grave steps forward, getting closer to the table where Turner¡¯s still casually sitting. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Your boy? He¡¯s ten grand deep.¡±


    ¡°Son of a bitch.¡± Grave growls, shoving the door open and stepping into the hallway outside of the Mason brother¡¯s office.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Who is he talking about?¡± I ask, following him. Nite is on my ass as well.


    ¡°Fucking Ethan,¡± he snaps over his shoulder beforeing to a stop and turning to face Nite and me. ¡°Can I ride with you?¡± he asks Nite. ¡°I need to run by somewhere.¡±


    Nite nods once and pulls his keys out of his pocket.


    ¡°I can take you,¡± I offer.


    Grave waves me off, and I look at Nite. ¡°Text me if you need me.¡±


    Nite walks off, trying to keep up with Grave when I hang back and pull out my cell to check it. Still nothing from Alexa. Deciding I¡¯ll make my move, I pocket my phone and head toward the parking garage. I¡¯m almost to my car when I hear my name being called out behind me.


    ¡°Cross?¡±


    I turn around and let out a sigh when I see Rachel running after me. Giving her my back, I say, ¡°I have somewhere to be.¡±


    ¡°Hey?¡± She grabs my shoulder and spins me around to face her. ¡°That was nothing. He¡¯s nothing,¡± she rushes out, licking her lips. Her once dark red lipstick now rubbed off due to her kissing Mitch back in Mason¡¯s office.


    I¡¯m not sure why she cares what I saw. It doesn¡¯t change anything between us. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can fuck whoever you want.¡±


    She flinches and lets out a deep breath from running to catch up with me. ¡°I just wanted you to know that ¡­ he ¡­¡±


    ¡°Mitch.¡± I say his name, and her light brown eyes widen as if I wouldn¡¯t know him. A part of being a King is knowing everyone.


    She crosses her arms over her small chest. ¡°I just want you to know that this won¡¯t affect my ability at the shop.¡±


    I nod. Ah, I get it. She doesn¡¯t want to get fired. Rachel here works for me at my tattoo shop inside of Kingdom. I started fucking her not long after I hired her. ¡°You¡¯re fine.¡± I dismiss her and get into my car, having somewhere to be too.

 Chapter 179

    ALEXA


    A LITTLE AFTER one a. m., I¡¯m standing behind the register, closing out a tab, when I look up to see Cross sitting at the bar.


    ¡°Hey. What are you doing here?¡± I ask, looking around to see if he¡¯s alone, which he is. No other King in sight.


    ¡°Came to see you.¡± His green eyes drop to my chest, and he licks his lips.


    My thighs tighten, and my heart instantly picks up. I look away from him, biting my lip. ¡°And why would you do that?¡± I haven¡¯t messaged him today because I didn¡¯t want him to think that I thoughtst night was more than it was. I¡¯m a big girl and understand what a one-night stand is. Last night wasn¡¯t my first rodeo in that department. I¡¯m twenty-two, not sixteen.


    ¡°I think you can guess why,¡± he replies.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    My eyes snap back to his, and he leans forward. cing his tatted forearms on the bar top, I remind him, ¡°We said one night.¡± I lie because I¡¯m not really sure what all was saidst night, but it¡¯s worth a try.


    He slowly shakes his head, the corner of his lips turning up into a soft yet very heart-stopping smile. ¡°I don¡¯t remember making that promise.¡±


    My wet pussy reminds me that it wants a rey while my mind says back the fuck up and say hell no. A King is thest thing I need to get addicted to. Especially one who promised his best friend he wouldn¡¯t. ¡°Well, we did.¡± I close the register and walk over to the other end, cing Jake¡¯s change in front of him. ¡°Do you need me to call you an Uber?¡± I ask the old man.


    Lucky¡¯s isn¡¯t a hip bar, if you know what I mean. I took it overst year. Lucky was a friend of my mother¡¯s, and when he passed, he left it to me. He had no kids and no siblings. I had my first job here when I was sixteen. It was just my brother and me with my mother, and we fell on hard times. He hired me and paid me cash under the table-because of my age-to pick up after everyone. I had dreams to go to college and do something else with my life, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t love what I do now.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m good,¡± he answers through a cough. ¡°My friend ising to get me.¡±


    I smile at him. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    Then I lift the bar at the end and walk down the hallway to my office. I instantly spin around when I hear someone enter behind me. Cross is shutting the door. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You,¡± he says matter-of-factly.


    ¡°I¡¯m working,¡± I answer, trying to ignore the butterflies in my stomach and give him my back. I don¡¯t have time to be Cross¡¯s little fuck toy, no matter how much I want that. This is the very reason I avoided messaging him today. What was I going to say? Hey, let¡¯s fuck? Or hey, thanks forst night? It was going to be awkward no matter what I chose to say. So, I just didn¡¯t. I never thought he¡¯d show up here.


    Grabbing my arm, he spins me around, and before I can protest, his hands cup my face, and his lips are on mine. He kisses me deeply, passionately. Like I¡¯m dying, and he¡¯s trying to give me his air.


    My arms go around his neck without thought, and I lean into him, pressing my body into his, and I feel his hard dick push against my lower stomach. I moan at the feel of it, the memory ofst night. The King knew what he was doing. Not like I¡¯m surprised. Guys like him are usually the best fucks and toxic as hell.


    I suck in a deep breath when he pulls away.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got work to do,¡± I protest onest time, trying to make my body understand what my head is screaming.


    You¡¯re sober now, Alexa. Just say no.


    He spins me around and picks me up, dropping me onto the old brown leather couch. His hands quickly go to my jeans, and I don¡¯t stop him. Instead, I tell my mind to shut the fuck up and push my hair back from my face. Lifting my hips, I give him better ess to remove them. Then he drops to his knees beside the couch and throws my legs over his broad shoulders.


    My breath picks up as I look down at him kneeling between my wide-open legs, totally exposed to him, wishing I could see his body in the light like he can see mine. ¡°Just rx, babe,¡± he says as his eyes slowly devour me.


    I arch my back and reach out, grabbing his spiked hair when he lowers his head between my legs and licks my pussy.


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± I trail off, bucking my hips while he fucks my cunt with his tongue.


    My eyes are closed, my head tilted back, and I swear I¡¯m drunk all over again. His arms are wrapped around my hips, holding them down while I try to buck my hips with each thrust of his tongue. He ys with my clit at the same time, and I¡¯m unable to keep still.


    My body breaks out in a cold sweat, and I¡¯m gasping to breathe. My back arches painfully off the leather couch, and I bite into my tongue to keep from yelling while Ie.


    I¡¯m lying here spent, shaking like a leaf on a tree when he stands to his full height. I reach out aimlessly, grabbing his shirt and yanking him toward me. His right hand goes to the back of the couch to catch himself so he doesn¡¯t fall on top of me.


    My hand snakes around his neck, and I pull his face down to mine. Sticking my tongue out, I lick along his cum-stained lips.


    He lets out a growl from deep in his chest, rumbling against mine. My hands go to the hem of his shirt, and I start yanking it up. I want him inside me. I know I just got off, but I¡¯m going to be greedy. He was the one who came here wanting me. Why can¡¯t I use him?


    He pulls away and leans his head down, allowing me to yank his shirt up and over his head.


    I pause, my hand on his left pec as my eyes travel over his ink. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him shirtless in the light.


    He¡¯s got a skull wearing a tilted crown on his right pec with crossbones underneath it, and the silver cross dangling from around his neck catches my attention. I¡¯ve never noticed it before. He must keep it tucked inside his shirt.


    When I reach out and grab it, his hand immediately wraps around my throat. He stretches his arm out, holding my head down to the couch.


    I look up at him, and his emerald eyes are glowing. There¡¯s a story there-with the cross. One that he doesn¡¯t want to share.


    I hold my hands out to my side and adjust my back on the couch, silently letting him know that we don¡¯t have to get personal if he doesn¡¯t want to. It¡¯s just a hookup. Another one.


    Letting go of my neck, I go to speak, but he yanks me up by my wrists. He plops down onto the couch and jerks me down onto hisp where I straddle him. My hands go to his belt while his find my hair. Then he¡¯s pulling me in for a deep kiss.

 Chapter 180

    I STAND AND button my jeans while he zips his. ¡°This can¡¯t happen again,¡± I say.


    He smirks, pulling his shirt up and over his head. Once again, I didn¡¯t get to explore his body. He held me tightly to his body the whole time. I¡¯m pretty sure he did that on purpose. I think the fact that I touched the cross around his neck put him on alert. ¡°That¡¯s cute.¡±


    I roll my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Cross.¡± No, I¡¯m not.


    He walks over to me. ¡°Why is that? We¡¯re both adults having fun, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but ¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why would you turn down sex when you can have it whenever you want?¡± He arches a brow.


    When I don¡¯t argue, he knows he¡¯s won. I¡¯m pretty sure he already knew it, but I was trying to y hard to get.


    The corner of his lips turn up into a sexy smirk, and I push past him. Turning the knob, I open the door and go to storm out bute to a stop when I see my brother standing on the other side. His hand is out as if he was about to open the door and enter. Thank God Cross and I are done and dressed because the door wasn¡¯t locked.


    ¡°What the ¡­?¡± He trails off as his eyes run over my knotted hair and flushed cheeks.


    I quickly look down to make sure my shirt is covering my breasts and right side out. All good. ¡°Can I help you?¡± I ask, pushing my right hip out while hanging on to the door for bnce. My legs are still shaking.


    Crosses up behind me, wrapping his arms around me from behind like he¡¯s pissing on his territory. He has no clue who this is. As far as he knows, this is just another Mitch. I have to refrain from smiling. Is he jealous?


    My brother looks up at him, and his dark eyes narrow. He knows exactly who he is. My brother hates the Kings. He¡¯s got all these conspiracy theories about them and talks about how evil they are. That¡¯s the appeal.


    ¡°Cross, this is my brother. Derek, this is Cross.¡± I¡¯m not going to pretend Derek is someone he¡¯s not.


    Neither one of them says anything to one another. Just an awkward silence follows. I push off the door and turn in Cross¡¯s arms. ¡°I need to close up.¡± It¡¯s toote to deal with them right now.


    He cups my face and leans his head down. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, gorgeous.¡± Then he kisses my lips. It¡¯s a slow and sensual kiss. I can still taste myself, and it makes me moan. When he¡¯s done, he pulls away and ps me on the ass before leaving the room, shouldering past my brother.


    ¡°What in the fuck are you doing, Alexa?¡± Derek doesn¡¯t waste a second.


    I exit the office as well and walk down the hallway back to the bar. Giving a quick look around, I see it¡¯s empty, and he¡¯s already started clearing off the tables.


    ¡°Who I fuck is none of your business,¡± I say and start picking up the empty sses on the bar top.


    ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?¡± he snaps. ¡°Your best friend fucks a King, so you have to as well?¡±


    I spin around on him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about April like that.¡± My brother used to have a thing for her. Hell, he probably still does. He¡¯s a sore fucking loser that she didn¡¯t pick him.


    ¡°You have no idea what kind of person he is.¡± He points at the front door.


    ¡°It¡¯s just sex.¡± I shrug. ¡°Like you¡¯ve known every girl you¡¯ve fucked.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡± He lifts his arms, running both hands through his dark hair, giving a roughugh. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m hearing this.¡± They drop to his sides. ¡°He is evil. They are evil. The Kings ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a saint, Derek, so quit pretending you¡¯re better than them,¡± I snap, getting extremely pissy. Why does he care who I hook up with? Or what they¡¯ve done? As far as I know, they¡¯ve never hurt him. Cross didn¡¯t act like he knew him. He definitely didn¡¯t know he was my brother; he thought he was a threat to his newest fuck buddy.


    ¡°I am better than them!¡± he shouts.


    ¡°Get the fuck out of my bar!¡± I scream at him.


    Silence fills the empty space before he lets out a long breath. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is?¡± he asks, surprised.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I hiss. I¡¯m not in the mood right now. I¡¯m exhausted, and my body feels hungover. Is that a thing? Orgasm to the point you need to recover. I still have at least an hour here cleaning up the ce.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Heughs like I¡¯m stupid. Then he turns around and storms out the back, leaving me pissy.


    CROSS


    CLICK


    I flip my Zippo open as Titan res at me from across the conference table.


    We always start our day off with a meeting, even if we don¡¯t have anything to go over. We shoot the shit for a couple of minutes, then go on with our day, but I know what Bones will want to talk about today. He currently sits at the head of the table, staring down at his watch.


    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte.¡± Gravees rushing in the double doors with a water in one hand and a KitKat in the other.


    Bones sighs but sits up straighter, ready to get down to business. ¡°Were you guys able to find out anythingst night at the Airport?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I answer. ¡°But we spoke to Turner, and he¡¯s got his eyes and ears open. If he sees or hears anything, he¡¯ll let us know.¡±


    ¡°You believe that?¡± Bones asks.


    Grave nods. ¡°Yeah,¡± he says through a bite of his KitKat-breakfast of champions. ¡°He has no reason to lie to us.¡±


    ¡°Except for the fact that he¡¯s a Mason,¡± Bones argues.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Grave rolls his eyes but doesn¡¯tment. Instead, he continues to shove chocte into his mouth like he hasn¡¯t eaten in days.


    ¡°Well, then I guess that¡¯s all we can hope for.¡± Bones ms his palms down on the table and stands, exiting. Obviously pissed off. That¡¯s pretty much how Bones is most of the time.


    ¡°I rushed into work for that?¡± Grave snorts. ¡°I could have slept in another hour.¡±


    ¡°Wee to being a responsible adult,¡± Titan says, pping Grave on the shoulder and getting up before leaving.


    I close my Zippo and put it in my pocket before I stand. I would usually ask him if he wanted to go to ss-the strip club to blow off some steam, get fucked up, and fuck strippers-but Grave doesn¡¯t do that now, and for once, I¡¯m not in the mood to go.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised to see Derek at Lucky¡¯sst night. I knew who he was the moment I saw him. I¡¯ve done my homework on Alexa. Father left when they were younger. Mother¡¯s dead. Derek is all she has. And he hates me, as he should. I¡¯m not good for her, but it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll stop seeing her.


    ¡°How did things gost night with Ethan?¡± I ask Grave, trying to get her off my mind for now. I know that¡¯s where he had Nite take him. He wanted to keep me out of it for a reason. Maybe so Bones won¡¯t find out. We all know Nite doesn¡¯t talk, but he knows all of our secrets.


    He shrugs. ¡°Same ole shit, just a different day.¡±


    I¡¯m not sure what that means exactly, but I don¡¯t dig. If Grave has a problem that needs to be fixed, he¡¯lle to me.


    I make my way down to the casino floor and over to my tattoo shop. I opened up Tit for Tat about two years ago, and it¡¯s my baby, other than Kingdom. The guys and I share the hotel and casino, but we each have something that is just ours.


    Titan has the Queens. They are ourdies of the night. Our very discreet escort service we supply for the elites around the world. Men fly in from all over to be with one of our girls.


    Grave has the nightclub-Crown.


    I have the tattoo shop.


    And Bones ¡­ well, he buries himself in Kingdom. His other businesses are outside of these walls.


    I push open the ss door for Tit for Tat and see the brte¡¯s head snap up from behind the front desk.


    ¡°Cross ¡­¡± She rushes out from behind it. ¡°Aboutst night ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care,¡± I tell her, walking through the lobby and to the hallway. I¡¯ve been fucking my assistant ever since I hired her. Not my best idea, but we were both very open about it not being serious. She needed this job because she slept with her fianc¨¦¡¯s brother, and he called off the wedding. So, it wasn¡¯t like I expected her to belong to me. I know men get shit for this, but not all girls are for you. Some are just to use. And women see men the same way.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what it seemed.¡± She goes on, trying to exin herself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I say honestly. Why she thinks I care who she fucks is beyond me.


    ¡°Cross ¡­¡±


    Ie to a stop and spin around, her body running into mine. I reach out and ce my hands on her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Rachel. You are free to fuck whoever you want.¡± I¡¯m not going to tell Alexa what I saw at the Airport. I highly doubt she¡¯d care what Mitch is up to. She has definitely moved on from him no matter what their past is. They weren¡¯t married-I checked-and they don¡¯t have kids together. So she is free of his ass.


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, I have an appointment in twenty minutes, and I need to get set up.¡± I push off her and turn, giving her my back and entering one of my many rooms, ready to start my day with a gorgeous bleach blonde with green eyes still heavy on my mind.

 Chapter 181

    ALEXA


    I SIT IN my car outside of Kingdom, my fingers hovering over the text that I got from Cross earlier today.


    Cross: Good morning, gorgeous. See you tonight?


    Gorgeous? Why do I smile like an idiot every time I read that? I¡¯m not the type of woman who cares about pet names. Or so I wasn¡¯t. And the see you tonight part? I¡¯m d he¡¯s keeping it sexual and not trying to take me to dinner. I can buy myself dinner.


    cing my cell in my purse, I exit my car just as a guy walks up to me dressed in a three-piece ck suit.


    ¡°Good afternoon, miss. Are you checking into the hotel?¡±


    ¡°No. Just here to try my luck,¡± I say, handing over my keys. Half true. I¡¯m not here to gamble, but I¡¯m not sure how well Cross will take to me just dropping by to say hi. Casual sex and clingy woman can look the same to a man.


    I make my way up the stairs and step into the casino. Machine¡¯s ding, and people are hollering at the tables. I¡¯ve never been much of a gambler and haven¡¯t stepped foot in a casino as much as I have in this week at Kingdom.


    I¡¯m not sure where to find him exactly. I know that tower one is for the Kings only and where their suite is, but it¡¯s midday. I know he¡¯s not in bed. I pull my cell out of my purse and call Jasmine.


    ¡°Hello?¡± she answers, sounding half asleep.


    ¡°Quick question. If I was at Kingdom looking for Cross, where would he be?¡± It¡¯s a long shot, but the best one I¡¯ve gotten at the moment.


    ¡°Tit for Tat,¡± she answers through a yawn.


    ¡°And what is that exactly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s his tattoo shop. If he¡¯s not there, then he¡¯s on the thirteenth floor of tower one. That¡¯s where their offices are.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you. Go back to bed now.¡± Iugh.


    ¡°No. No. I need to get my ass up. In fact, I need some food. You¡¯re at Kingdom now?¡± she inquires.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I say, looking around to see where the hell Tit for Tat is.


    ¡°Lunch at Empire? Give me an hour?¡± I hear her showere on.


    ¡°Yep. Meet you at the restaurant.¡± I hang up and see that I had a new text messagee through while I was on it.


    CUNT: Please call me. I need to talk to you.


    Ignore.


    A cocktail waitress dressed in a ck halter top with ck booty shorts walks by, carrying a tray of drinks. I step out and stop her. ¡°Excuse me? Where¡¯s Tit for Tat?¡±


    ¡°Walk past the poker tables and take a right. You can¡¯t miss it,¡± she says, nodding toward the tables to my left.


    I thank her and adjust my purse on my shoulder. My heels dig into the soft ck carpet covered in what looks like gold confetti. This ce is a dream-literally. Peoplee here hoping to win big and return home apletely different person-a wealthy one.


    I pay attention to the gold chandeliers hanging from the ceiling to avoid the fact that I woke up this morning and shaved my entire body after reading his text. Even though he¡¯s already seen it, I wanted it to be as smooth as possible and smell amazing. I even did a conditioning treatment. Like hello? What the fuck am I doing? This is not how a woman acts over a fuck boy. But then I remind myself nothing is wrong with self-care, and my mind was back on track. Hygiene is important.


    Passing the end of the poker tables, I turn right and see the red neon sign that reads Tit for Tat above the ck tinted windows.


    Bingo!


    Reaching up, I fix my hair to frame my face and take in a deep breath, smoothing my shirt down. Then I walk over to the door. Opening it up, I have a smile on my face, but it drops off the moment I step inside and see the woman standing behind the desk.


    ¡°Alexa!¡± She swallows nervously.


    What in the actual fuck? Rachel Myers stands before me in the flesh. The same girl I caught Mitch cheating on me with. She works for Cross? I knew this was too good to be true. Can¡¯t a girl just find a good fuck without any drama?


    She has a spike between her eyes and a hoop hanging from her nose. Her jet-ck hair is up in a high ponytail, and she¡¯s got several tattoos all over. I always wondered what he saw in her. I mean, I¡¯m not saying she¡¯s not pretty, but I¡¯m just curious how he could want both me and her? We¡¯re so different. ¡°Uh ¡­¡± She averts her eyes to the notebook in front of her. ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± she asks, flipping through the pages quickly.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m here to see ¡­¡±


    ¡°Alexa,¡± Cross says,ing from around the corner with a smile on his face. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    My eyes drop to his ckbat boots. They run up his ripped jeans and ck Kingdom T-shirt. He¡¯s got the sleeves rolled up, showing off his tatted forearms.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have an appointment,¡± Rachel growls, still looking for my name in the book.


    ¡°I thought that text this morning was an invitation,¡± I answer his previous question, ignoring hers. I said all I needed to say to her when I found her naked in my bed with Mitch.


    Reaching up, he rubs his stubble and smiles at me. ¡°It was.¡± Taking my hand, he pulls me down the hallway, both of us ignoring the bitch at the front desk.


    I¡¯ve got so many questions right now, but I shove them down for two reasons. One, they¡¯re none of my business. And two, like Haven once said, I¡¯m probably better off not knowing.


    He opens a door at the end of the hall and pulls me inside. It only takes a second for us to get undressed before he¡¯s fucking me on a tattoo chair.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 182

    HE¡¯S ZIPPING UP his jeans while I lie here, cum dripping out of my cunt with my legs wide open, my skirt pulled up to my waist. I knew I wore this outfit for a reason. This is the kind of stuff you don¡¯t learn about sex. When your body is spent and you¡¯re so high from your orgasm-if you¡¯re lucky-that you just don¡¯t give a fuck what you look like.


    Reaching over, he hands me a few tissues to clean myself. Once done, I sit up and drape my legs over the side of the chair.


    ¡°If a text gets me this kind of treatment, what will a morning phone call get me?¡± he asks,ing to stand between my legs. He ces his hands on my bare thighs, and I know he can feel them still shake. ¡°I could get used to this.¡± He leans forward, nuzzling my neck and kissing my skin.


    I throw my head back and take in a deep breath. ¡°Keep doing that.¡± My hands run up and down his back. ¡°And you can have it every day.¡±


    A knock on the door has him pulling away, but he stays between my legs, covering my exposed pussy in case whoever it is decides to barge in.


    ¡°What?¡± he demands, making me jump.


    ¡°Your next appointment is here,¡± Rachel growls.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ve taken up enough of your time,¡± I say, pushing him away. He takes a few steps back to allow me to get off the chair. I pick up my thong off the floor and then yank down my skirt.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Dinner tonight?¡± he asks, pushing my matted hair from my face.


    ¡°That sounds like a date.¡± I arch a brow.


    ¡°If you consider me eating your pussy while lying naked in my bed, then yes, it¡¯s a date,¡± he says, running his tongue across his pretty teeth. God, the guy has a billion-dor smile. My pussy tightens just thinking about that.


    ¡°It¡¯s a date,¡± I say, gently kissing his lips, then walking out of the room. As I pass by the front desk, I see Rachel standing there out of the corner of my eye. My skin burns from her re. ¡°You can write me down for an appointment every day,¡± I throw over my shoulder on my way out.


    I make my way up to Empire and see Jasmine already seated. I sit down, and she smiles at me. ¡°You just got fucked, lucky bitch.¡±


    I run a hand through my hair to make sure there are no knots. ¡°Maybe. You?¡± I ask, looking over her perfectly fixed hair and makeup.


    She rolls her eyes. ¡°I need twenty chicken nuggets and a Bible.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I wonder through augh at thatbination. ¡°Need to bless some chickens?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m starving and need to repent,¡± she answers, scanning the menu in her hands.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take you to be a religious person.¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°Well, when I¡¯m on my knees, I¡¯m not praying. If that¡¯s what you mean.¡±


    The woman sitting in the booth to our left raises her brows, listening to our conversation. ¡°Just what did you do?¡± I ask.


    ¡°What haven¡¯t I done is more appropriate,¡± she mumbles, closing the menu and cing it on the table. ¡°Anyway, enough about me. You¡¯re obviously still seeing Cross.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Seems so.¡±


    Jasmine snorts at my vague response. ¡°Well, when a King decides he wants something, there¡¯s no escape.¡±


    I go to ask what she means by that, but my cell beeps. I pull it out of my purse to see it¡¯s another text.


    CUNT: Alexa?! Call me ASAP!


    I lock my cell and toss it onto the table. cing my elbows on the edge, I run my hands through my hair in frustration. ¡°I think I need to change my number.¡±


    ¡°Fuckface still won¡¯t leave you alone?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± I sit up straighter. ¡°It wasn¡¯t this bad until he saw us with Cross at the Airport.¡±


    ¡°You know what we should do?¡±


    I tilt my head to the side. ¡°No. What?¡± You never really know what wille out of her mouth, so I have no clue what she¡¯s thinking about.


    ¡°We should design an app called Rate the Dick. Where we upload past sexual encounters and others can leave reviews so women can know what kind of guy they are.¡±


    Iugh and nod. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea.¡±


    ¡°For instance, I got a text from a guyst night that I haven¡¯t fucked in over a year. He sent me a picture of his dick.¡± She rolls her eyes. ¡°It was just the picture, then he immediately sent another message saying sorry, wrong bitch.¡±


    ¡°Did you respond?¡± I wonder.


    ¡°Of course. I said still disappointing women, I see.¡±


    I chuckle, taking a drink of the water that she already had waiting for me.


    ¡°He then called me a slut.¡± She shrugs. ¡°Like that was an insult. Please, he was so small I felt like I was scissoring a woman.¡±


    I spit that water out all over the table, covering my phone, and the woman next to us chokes on her eggs.


    ¡°Like I¡¯d miss that.¡± Jasmine snorts.


    I sit back in my seat, cleaning off my cell with my napkin. ¡°I feel the same way about Mitch. I¡¯m not Jesus, nor do I have Alzheimer¡¯s. I don¡¯t forgive, and I don¡¯t forget.¡± All of a sudden, he just expects me toe crawling back to him. It¡¯s not going to happen.


    ¡°Men. I wish we could kill them after we¡¯re done with them,¡± she says with a sigh. ¡°At least that would give us something to look forward to.¡±


    ¡°Amen, sister,¡± I agree.


    ¡°Anyway, I know the bar keeps you busy. How is the studio doing?¡±


    ¡°I sold it.¡±


    ¡°What when?¡± she asks surprised.


    ¡°Last month.¡± I shrug, no biggie. ¡°The people who own the coffee shop beside me wanted to expand and made me an offer I couldn¡¯t refuse.¡± My mom had bought a small studio back when she was in college. It was a run-down hole-in-the-wall that her friend¡¯s dad was selling. He sold T-shirts out of it. She bought it and turned it into a dance studio. She left it to my brother and me when she passed. Derek wanted nothing to do with it, and I was tired of having to keep up with it. I¡¯d much rather have that money to put into Lucky¡¯s someday.

 Chapter 183

    CROSS


    I PULL MY ck leather jacket on, then nce down at my Rolex. ¡°Fuck! Fuck!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alexa asks. She¡¯s hopping around my tattoo shop, trying to get dressed.


    We¡¯ve been meeting up for a couple of weeks now. And when I say hooking up, I mean fucking every damn chance we get. Which is twice today so far. ¡°We¡¯re going to bete,¡± I tell her just as I feel my cell vibrate in my back pocket. I pull it out to see it¡¯s Titan. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m on my way-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯rete,¡± he interrupts me. Titan has this thing about punctuality.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°And so is Alexa,¡± he adds. ¡°But you wouldn¡¯t know anything about that, would you?¡±


    I roll my eyes. ¡°Nope.¡±


    He chuckles softly. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t. Anyway, get your ass over here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you were.¡± Click.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I hiss.


    ¡°What now?¡± she asks, pulling on her white T-shirt before moving on to her ck heels. She then goes back to her jeans, zipping them up, and I wish I could remove them again. ¡°I think Titan knows about us.¡±


    Her wide green eyes meet mine, and she sucks in a breath. ¡°What? How? Did you say something?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± But honestly, I haven¡¯t been all that secretive. At first, I was, but I¡¯ve been pretty careless. The guys know I¡¯ve been up to something or someone, but I thought they all had their own shit going on and wouldn¡¯t notice my absence. I was wrong. Well, Titan and Bones are always watching. Grave doesn¡¯t give a fuck what anyone does. He couldn¡¯t care less. But if he knew I was fucking Alexa? He¡¯d care. He¡¯ll know I broke my promise. He¡¯s been busy with his own shit the past couple of weeks. He hasn¡¯te to me, but I think it¡¯s April¡¯s brother. Grave¡¯s been going to the Airport a lot.


    ¡°Then how would he know?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡± I grab her hand and yank her out of Tit for Tat.


    I lock up the doors to the shop and take her hand once again, turning to the floor. Slot machines are lined up row after row, going off.


    ¡°Cross, this isn¡¯t good!¡± she shouts as I drag her across the floor to the elevators.


    I rush into one that is open. I¡¯m about to tell her it¡¯s okay, but a girl who doesn¡¯t look a day over twenty enters behind us with a man who could be her dad. By the way his hand grips her ass, though, I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s not the case.


    I lean up against the mirrored wall and pull the Zippo out of my pocket with my free hand. I start flipping it open and closed.


    Feeling eyes on me, I raise mine to see the girl staring at me. She lets her eyes run down over my Kingdom shirt and to my ripped jeans. Then she looks at Alexa and frowns. Like she¡¯s not good enough for me. It¡¯s the other way around. I¡¯m not good enough for her. I¡¯m just a ything. A guaranteed fuck. She¡¯ll get tired of me and move on, but until then, I¡¯m going to take advantage of it for now. Men like me don¡¯t settle down. We¡¯ve got too much to prove to the world. Too many wrongs to right. There¡¯s no time in our life for women. Not the good kind anyway.


    The man¡¯s hand slides down her ass and between her legs. She closes her eyes as he leans down and whispers in her ear. The elevator dings, interrupting them, and they walk off.


    ¡°Well, that was interesting,¡± Alexa mumbles.


    I snort. That¡¯s an understatement.


    She turns to me, and I do the same. I can¡¯t help it. Letting go of her hand, I cup her face with it. Her green eyes search my face. She looks terrified, her white teeth nibbling on her bottom lip. I pull it free with my thumb.


    ¡°I told April and Jasmine,¡± she rushes out.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°No, Cross.¡± She steps into me. ¡°I told them about us.¡±


    I nod once. ¡°I understood what you meant.¡± I just don¡¯t give a fuck.


    ¡°I mean, it was right after the first night. But only Jasmine knows we¡¯ve been hooking up for a few weeks now.¡± She pulls away from me to pace the small space. ¡°I couldn¡¯t keep it a secret from April. She¡¯s my best friend. They both promised me they wouldn¡¯t tell anyone. And I believe them. But if Titan knows ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡± I grip her arm, yanking her to a stop. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t April or Jasmine. It was me,¡± I interrupt her, but she goes on.


    ¡°We said that no one was to know.¡± She looks on the verge of tears, and I wonder why she¡¯s so upset. We¡¯re allowed to do whatever we want to do.


    ¡°Alexa ¡­¡±


    She pulls away from me, and I let her go. ¡°Grave cannot know what we¡¯re doing. You said so yourself. You promised him.¡± She runs a hand nervously through her bleach-blond hair. ¡°April thinks Grave is fragile right now.¡± I frown at that because he seems fine to me. A little preupied, but definitely okay. I haven¡¯t seen him this determined to be his best self ¡­ since ever. ¡°And if he found out you¡¯ve been lying to him ¡­¡±


    ¡°Alexa, calm down.¡± I bring her to a stop once again. ¡°I¡¯ll tell him tonight, okay? Does that make you feel better?¡±


    She averts her eyes to her heels and nods her head once.


    ¡°Come here.¡± I pull her into my chest and hug her tightly, kissing her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re getting all worked up over nothing.¡±


    ¡°I just ¡­¡± She sighs heavily, wrapping her arms around my chest. ¡°I just worry about April and Grave, you know? I want them to be happy. They deserve that.¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡± I pull back just enough to cup her chin and force her to look up at me. ¡°They are happy. And you and me having sex isn¡¯t going to ruin that.¡±


    The elevatores to a stop once again. ¡°Come on.¡± I grab her hand and pull her off at our stop. A man who I know as Mack stands by the outside of the elevator. ¡°Hey, Cross.¡± He nods at us, and I don¡¯t like the way his eyes linger on her chest. I hold her hand a little tighter.


    I nod back and walk down the long hallway. Taking a right at the end, Ie to a door that reads Grave across it.


    ¡°Maybe we should go in separately,¡± Alexa offers, pulling me to a stop.


    I think about that for a second. Titan is the one who guessed it, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s told the others. ¡°Sure.¡± I nod. Alexa is already upset about the situation, and I don¡¯t want to make it worse. ¡°You go in first. I¡¯lle in after.¡±


    Letting go of my hand, she enters, and I wait a beat before doing so myself. I¡¯m not going to stand out here forever. If they figure it out, then they figure it out.


    Ten heads turn to look at me. ¡°Made it!¡± I throw my hands up.


    Bones stands, leaning up against the counter to the far right with his tatted arms crossed over his chest. Titan stands next to him, legs spread while Emilee stands between them with her back to his front. His arms around her shoulders. Grave sits on the ck leather table, his legs dangling over the edge in nothing but a pair of ck shorts that reads KINGDOM in gold letters on the waistband. April stands next to him. Alexa is beside her. She avoids looking at me directly while pretending to read something on her phone. A thought crosses my mind that it¡¯s that fucker, Mitch. I have yet to ask her about him. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯d take it the wrong way because women always overthink shit. And when you start asking about exes, they think you¡¯re considering a future with them. Case in point-what just happened on the elevator.


    Jasmine sits on the counter next to Bones, and Nite stands leaning up against the far wall. Luca and his wife, Haven, stand to the left of him. All conversationse to an abrupt stop, making me feel like I interrupted something. I¡¯ll ask Alexater if they did the same thing when she entered.


    ¡°About time,¡± Titan announces.


    ¡°Yeah, well, I was a little busy.¡±


    Grave snorts. ¡°I hope you weren¡¯t fucking that assistant of yours.¡±


    Alexa¡¯s head snaps up, and her eyesnd on mine. I don¡¯t say anything to that, but I do see that Titan notices Alexa¡¯s gaze burning a hole in me, confirming what he was already guessing. We haven¡¯t had the Rachel speech. She¡¯s never asked, and I¡¯ve never offered any information on her.


    ¡°Your assistant at Tit for Tat?¡± Emilee is the one who speaks. ¡°She was very rude to me that one time I was looking for you.¡± She crosses her arms over her chest at that memory when she was trying to find the Pce suite. ¡°She acted like I was going to fuck you right then and there in your shop when I just needed help finding Titan.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I watch Jasmine tense. She and April both know about Alexa and me. So, they think I¡¯m fucking both of them. Why do I want to correct them? Biting my tongue, I decide now is not the time. I need to tell Grave first and not in front of everyone. After his fight, I¡¯ll get him alone and fill him in.


    Grave adds, ¡°Yeah, Rachel¡¯s had a thing for him ever since Cross hired her.¡± He shakes his head with augh. ¡°I told him not to fuck her, but he couldn¡¯t resist.¡±


    Fuck!


    Titan¡¯s eyes go back and forth between Alexa and me, but she¡¯s no longer looking at me. Her eyes are back down on her cell, and she¡¯s typing away. It better not be to fucking Mitch.


    ¡°Grave ¡­¡± April stands in front of him, patting his legs. ¡°It¡¯s none of our business who Cross gets with.¡±


    He justughs as she tries to divert the conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping with her,¡± I add quickly, watching to see how Alexa reacts. Nothing. Her eyes stayed glued to her phone.


    ¡°Maybe not right this very second.¡± Grave snorts.


    Emilee smiles. ¡°I hope you fired her then.¡±


    Nope. But it¡¯s on my list of things to do now. She¡¯s been acting weird ever since I told her I didn¡¯t give a fuck who she slept with. And then add the fact that she saw me with Alexa. Rachel has left me alone, but she still seems to linger around the shop after her shift is over. The other day, I caught her standing behind me, silently reading my text over my shoulder. I think she thought she¡¯d get a glimpse of a text between Alexa and me, but I was talking to Titan. Should have fired her right then and there, but I was in a hurry to get out of there to meet up with Alexa. I was runningte.


    The door behind me opens, and a man speaks. ¡°You¡¯ve got five minutes, Grave.¡±


    April pats his thigh. ¡°We¡¯re going to go take our seats. Be careful, okay?¡±


    He reaches out, sliding his hand into her purple hair, and leans forward, kissing her. ¡°Always,¡± he tells her when he pulls away.

 Chapter 184

    ALEXA


    I WALK OUT of the room with the girls while the guys stay behind to be with Grave before he fights. I try to smooth my hair without the girls noticing that Cross¡¯s hands were in it just minutes ago. My legs still shake, and my thong is now wet. I didn¡¯t get a chance to clean up, and I hate that. I¡¯m going to have to sneak away to the restroom shortly.


    My hand tightens on the railing as I try to walk down the stairs in my heels. The ce is crawling with people. Kingdom has one of thergest convention centers in Las Vegas with over ten thousand seats, and it¡¯s a packed house tonight. They currently have the lights turned down low, making it already hard to see while ¡°New Kings¡± by Sleeping Wolf res through the speakers.


    April is walking in front of me. She slows to meet my pace and whispers in my ear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I dismiss her. Cross can sleep with whoever he wants. We never said it was exclusive. Hell, it was never supposed to be more than once. By the way that Rachel acted the first time I saw her at Tit for Tat, I knew they had something going on. Maybe not right then, but they definitely had a past.


    ¡°Hey.¡± She brings me to a stop, and the rest of the girls keep walking. ¡°I know you, and you don¡¯t do one-night stands. You don¡¯t do hookups.¡±


    I ce my hands on her shoulders. ¡°Thanks for worrying about me, April. But I¡¯m fine. I promise. Cross and I are just hooking up. There is nothing else there.¡± I shrug. ¡°If he wants to fuck someone else, then I can too.¡± I can¡¯t say I¡¯m lying, but the thought of him also fucking Rachel makes me sick to my stomach. Just because of who she is.


    She bites her purple-painted lip and then wraps her arms around my shoulder before we descend the rest of the stairs.


    I didn¡¯t expect Cross to be a virgin, but I do expect honesty. So, maybe we just need to sit down and go over some guidelines. If we decide to continue this.


    The girls and I make it down to our front row seats and sit right behind the ring card girls. The lights shut offpletely, bathing us in darkness. So much for using the restroom. It¡¯ll just have to wait. The lights start blinking, making it hard to focus on anything. The crowd is whooping and hollering as ¡°King of the World¡± by WAR HALL begins to y.


    They announce Grave¡¯s opponent, and everyone boos him. When Grave startsing down the aisle, the crowd¡¯s noise is so loud, you can¡¯t hear yourself think. I lift my hands, cing them over my ears. He enters the ring as the rest of the Kings stand next to it, watching and coaching him on.


    The girls and I jump to our feet, watching intently. Jasmine stands to my right, her elbow linked through mine. I can feel pins and needles on my skin as I watch Grave block a hit and serve his own. I¡¯m not sure why I¡¯m so nervous. April stands to my left. I feel her hand curl around my forearm, and her nails dig into my skin.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to be okay!¡± I shout over the crowd, trying to calm her even though I know it won¡¯t do any good.


    Grave gets hit and stumbles back a few feet. Her nails dig even deeper, and I hiss in a breath. ¡°April, he¡¯s ¡­¡± I look over at her, and my breath catches. She¡¯s bent over. Her dark purple hair shielding her face from me, but I know something¡¯s wrong. ¡°April?¡± I shout, bending over as well. The process pulls my arm free from Jasmine. ¡°April? You okay?¡± I ask, pulling her hair away from her face.


    Her eyes are tightly shut, her free hand rests on her stomach, and tears run down her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jasmine calls out, also noticing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know-¡±


    ¡°The baby,¡± April interrupts me. ¡°Something¡¯s ¡­ wrong,¡± she cries.


    ¡°Take her to the hospital,¡± Jasmine orders Haven and me.


    ¡°Get Grave!¡± Emilee shouts as the crowd roars, letting me know that Grave is pulling ahead.


    ¡°No ¡­¡± April protests, shaking her head quickly.


    As much as I hate to say it, it¡¯s toote. None of us can stop the fight. And I don¡¯t want Emilee trying to stop it just to cause a distraction and get Grave hurt.


    ¡°Take her to the hospital. Emilee and I wille with the guys as soon as Grave is done,¡± Jasmine orders, bending down and handing me April¡¯s purse.


    CROSS


    THE THING YOU need to know about the Kings is that we are brothers-some by blood, others by choice-so when one of us is hurting, we are all hurting. And right now, we¡¯re all in hell-burning alive.


    I sit at the conference table on the thirteenth floor of tower one at Kingdom. Titan sits across from me, silently staring at the skull carved out of the table that easily seats twenty people. Bones takes his seat at the head of the table. Silence fills the room. No one really knows what to say. We¡¯re not men who make small talk. And nothing any of us say could change what happenedst night.


    ¡°Okay ¡­¡± Bones starts but is interrupted.


    The door opens, and Grave enters. He looks like shit. His hair is standing straight up, going every direction. Eyes red and face splotchy. He holds a bottle of water in his hand, looking hungover. But I know that¡¯s not the case. Grave hase a long way in the past few months from who he once was before April entered his life.


    ¡°Kyle.¡± Bones jumps to his feet, calling his brother by his real name with concern. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Grave makes his way over to the table and falls down beside Titan. ¡°Where else would I be?¡± he asks, unable to meet his brother¡¯s eyes. His voice sounds as tired as he looks.


    Bones runs a hand through his hair and lets out a long breath, softening his voice. ¡°You should be at home. With April.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t say anything to that. Just sits there staring off into nothing. After he won his fightst night, we went back to the room to celebrate. Jasmine and Emilee hade running in to tell us that they didn¡¯t know what was going on, just that Haven and Alexa had taken April to the hospital.


    Grave ran out of there so fast we couldn¡¯t keep up. Once we arrived at the hospital, we found out April had lost the baby. As much as my heart breaks for Grave and April, I¡¯m also terrified that this will throw him over the edge. Grave is a recovering addict, and he¡¯s been doing so well. I couldn¡¯t be prouder of him, but this? How do you get through such a loss? Grave has always felt things more than anyone I¡¯ve ever known. He would drown those feelings with booze, sex, drugs. Whatever he could get his hands on.


    Bones walks around the table to stand behind his brother and ces his hand on his shoulder. Grave jumps at the contact and pulls away. ¡°Go home, Grave,¡± Bones tells him with sad eyes. ¡°Go home and be with April.¡±


    Grave¡¯s eyes drop to his hands resting on the table. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want me there,¡± he whispers. ¡°She got up this morning and went to work.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I look at Titan, and he¡¯s frowning. I mean, I know everyone handles loss differently, but this? They lost their child. Why aren¡¯t they at home grieving together? How are they up and functioning? I¡¯ve never wanted children, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t sympathize with what they¡¯re going through.


    Titan licks his lips. ¡°Grave, it¡¯s okay to feel-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me how to feel!¡± Grave explodes, knocking his fists on the table. ¡°I¡¯m here to fucking work. Let¡¯s work,¡± he snarls.


    Silence follows his outburst, and I sigh, fidgeting with my Zippo. Bones walks back over to his chair and nods once. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s start the meeting. Have we heard anything about the shipments?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I answer.


    Bones growls. Everyone is getting extremely irritated about these damn shipments. Someone somewhere has to know what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°Maybe we should just order a shipment of our own,¡± Titan suggests.


    ¡°That¡¯d be too suspicious.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°How so?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Because we don¡¯t buy diamonds,¡± I answer with a growl. ¡°I think it would look obvious that we killed one of Kale¡¯s men when we walk in and start purchasing shipments worth millions in diamonds from him.¡±


    Bones rubs his chin, thinking it over. Grave stays silent, staring off into nothing. Physically, he came into work today, but mentally he¡¯s in another universe.


    ¡°What if we partnered with the Masons?¡± Titan offers, sitting up straighter looking over at Bones. ¡°They make the order, but Cross and I go with him to pick it up. They can say they¡¯ve hired us for protection.¡±


    I give a roughugh. ¡°Everyone knows the Mason brothers are like us. They are their own protection.¡±


    ¡°What do you suggest?¡± Titan snaps at me. ¡°That we do nothing?¡±


    ¡°You know how I feel about the Masons,¡± Bones adds, ignoring Titan¡¯s outburst.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of them either, but we need to get to the bottom of this before our clientes after us for not getting the information that we promised,¡± Titan adds.


    Bones lets out a frustrated sigh, and I know Titan has won. ¡°Fine. But take Nite with you. Three is better than two.¡± With that, he gets up leaving the room.

 Chapter 185

    ALEXA


    I¡¯M BEHIND THE bar at Lucky¡¯s when my cell vibrates in my back pocket. I pull it out to see Cross is calling me. Although it¡¯s after closing hours, I make my way to the back office to take the call because I don¡¯t want my brother to hear my conversation. He hasn¡¯t said one word to me since he found out I was sleeping with Cross. Just shows up to work his shifts and then goes home. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± he says softly.


    I drop my head and look down at my ck boots. I haven¡¯t spoken to him sincest night. Haven and I were with April when they informed herplications were causing her to miscarry the baby. Grave arrived shortly after. I wanted to stay for her, but I left with Jasmine, knowing that she and Grave wanted to be left alone.


    ¡°I would ask how your day went, but I bet it was about as good as mine was.¡± He sighs.


    ¡°Grave ignoring you like April is ignoring me?¡± I ask. I¡¯ve tried reaching out to her a hundred times today, and my calls have gone unanswered, my text unread.


    ¡°I wish that were the case. All of a sudden, the guy has fallen headfirst into Kingdom. He¡¯s been practically MIA for years, and now Bones can¡¯t get him to leave. You said April is ignoring you?¡±


    I fall into the chair at the desk, making it squeak with my weight. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been calling her, but it goes straight to voicemail. This afternoon, I found myself taking the long way to work and drove by Roses and saw her car. I went in, and she totally blew me off.¡± She pretended to be busier than I know she was. I took the hint and left, not wanting to add more stress.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°I just hate it for them,¡± he says softly.


    ¡°Me too,¡± I say, cing my right elbow on the old wooden desk and my face in my hand. I¡¯ve been friends with April since we were kids. We¡¯ve been through a lot together, but she¡¯s never shut me out like this.


    ¡°Alexa.¡± He sighs my name, and I close my eyes, expecting him to end this. Too much is going on. Grave needs him now more than ever. We can¡¯t continue sneaking around like this. He was going toe clean with Gravest night after his fight. He can¡¯t do that now. ¡°About yesterday.¡±


    I open my eyes and frown as I stare at my messy desk. ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°Before Grave went to fight. Him bringing up Rachel-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I interrupt him. Another thing that seems smallpared to everything else.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not.¡±


    I sit back and run a hand down my face. I¡¯m too exhausted to go into his line of women right now. ¡°It is, Cross. We¡¯re not together. You can fuck whoever you want.¡±


    There¡¯s a long pause on his end. I pull it away from my ear to make sure he hasn¡¯t hung up on me. Instead, he changes the subject. ¡°What are you doing once you¡¯re done at the bar?¡±


    I look up at the clock on the wall. It¡¯s almost three a. m. We¡¯ve been closed for half an hour. ¡°Going home,¡± I answer. It¡¯s been a long twenty-four hours, and I¡¯m exhausted. I didn¡¯t get much sleepst night, and I doubt I will tonight either. April is heavy on my mind, and I feel like my hands are tied. I can¡¯t do anything to help her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe up to Kingdom?¡± he offers.


    I bite my lower lip. ¡°For what exactly?¡±


    ¡°Stay the night with me,¡± he answers as if I should have known that¡¯s what he meant.


    I stand, needing the space. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s a good thing? I mean, although everyone suspects what we¡¯re doing, we haven¡¯t actually told them. And what if someone sees us? It¡¯s not the time-¡±


    ¡°No one is here tonight,¡± he interrupts me. ¡°Titan hasn¡¯t stayed here since he married Emilee. Bones is still working and will be doing it all night because that¡¯s just what he does. And Grave left hours ago to go home. I¡¯m guessing to be with April. It¡¯ll just be you and me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I say. Maybe a good night fuck is what I need to help me sleep. ¡°I¡¯ll text you when I¡¯m on my way.¡± I hang up before he can say anything else.


    I pocket my cell and exit the office just in time to see my brother grab his jacket. He doesn¡¯t even acknowledge me with a head nod. Just walks toward the exit. I hear the back door open and close, and I start to wipe down the bar. It¡¯s thest thing I have to do before I can get out of here. But the front door opens, getting my attention, and I frown when I realize that he didn¡¯t lock it before he left. We always exit out the back since that¡¯s where we park. The alley isn¡¯t the safest ce thiste at night. Hell, nowhere in this town is safe this time of night. Why chance it?


    I¡¯m thinking of ways I can beat his ass for hisck of responsibility when I look up to see a redhead enter the bar with a smile on her face and an oversized Louis Vuitton on her shoulder. She¡¯s harmless. ¡°Hey, girl,¡± Jasmine greets me.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I smile at her, but it drops the second I catch sight of Bones entering behind her.


    Cross and I don¡¯t typically talk or share life experiences when we¡¯re together. We definitely don¡¯t discuss the other Kings. My brother has said some stuff in the past regarding Bones-he runs with the Mafia or some shit like that. Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t be all that surprised if it was true. Cross had mentioned Bones was working at Kingdom tonight, so why is he here?


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I ask as she plops down across from me at the bar. Bones takes the seat next to her, not saying a word. I look away from him and his blue eyes. The guy is as intimidating as he is rich.


    ¡°Remember the first time you met me?¡± she asks, avoiding my question.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I draw out the single word.


    A year ago


    I¡¯m standing behind the bar; it¡¯s a Friday night and packed. There¡¯s some convention in town, so the bar is busier than usual. I¡¯m having problems keeping up with therge crowd. A man walks up and ps down a twenty, rambling off what he wants.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I yell over the music and turn my face to give him my ear when my eyesnd on a woman sitting at the end of the bar with a man. She¡¯sughing at something he said while looking down at her full drink I had just served her. Reaching out, she ces her hand on his shoulder and leans in, speaking into his ear. He nods a few times, and she gets up, heading to the bathroom.


    ¡°Did you get that?¡± the guy yells in my ear.


    I pull away, holding up a finger to him when I see the guy now sitting alone, looking around nervously.


    ¡°Miss?¡± the guy calls out again, trying to get my attention, but I ignore him. My eyes remain focused on the other man. He reaches into his pocket, pulling out his fist. He takes another quick look around before dropping a pill into her drink. Picking up the ss, he swirls it around to dissolve the evidence and then quickly sets it back down.


    I rush over to my brother, who stands a few feet from me. ¡°Call the police,¡± I say into his ear.


    ¡°What?¡± He turns to face me.


    ¡°Do it now. Tell them a guy just tried to drug a woman.¡± Before he can respond, I run out from behind the bar and rush to the bathroom, shoving customers out of my way.


    I enter the women¡¯s restroom ande to a stop when I see the woman standing at the sink fixing her lipstick. ¡°I need to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°You saved my life.¡± Jasmine gives me a smile, interrupting the memory.


    I shuffle from foot to foot ufortably, not wanting to rehash this conversation, especially in front of Bones. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go that far ¡­¡±


    ¡°I would. The cops arresting that guy led to them uncovering a sex trafficking ring. You saved me.¡±


    My face heats up, turning red. I don¡¯t do well withpliments.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± she goes on. ¡°I tried to repay you ¡­¡±


    I snort at that statement. ¡°The next day, you showed up with a two-hundred-thousand-dor car.¡± A woman I had only met the night before bought me a car. I thought she was out of her mind. I still think that.


    ¡°I told you I¡¯d pay for the tag and insurance ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not epting it,¡± I remind her. She does this often. She still has it in her garage. As though I¡¯m just going to call her up one day and say hey, you know that Audi R8 Spyder you bought me? Yeah, I¡¯ll take that now.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about the car.¡± She reaches into her Louis Vuitton bag and pulls out arge man envelope. Setting it on the bar, she pushes it toward me.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I ask.


    ¡°This is me repaying you.¡±

 Chapter 186

    I look from her to Bones, but he still hasn¡¯t said one word. His blue eyes are on mine, and I look away. His stare is so intense it makes me nervous.


    Opening up the envelope, I pull out a set of papers. KINK is written across the top of it in bold ck letters. Never heard of it before. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°I want to go into business with you,¡± she states.


    I begin tough but immediately stop when neither one of them joins me. I clear my throat at the awkward silence that follows. ¡°Business? What kind of business?¡± Is this like her Rate the Dick app idea?


    ¡°Kink is an elite BDSM club. I recently found out about it when I was in New York. It¡¯s a gold mine, Lex. We¡¯ve spoken to the owner of the New York location, and he wants to meet with us this weekend.¡±


    I run a hand through my bleach-blond hair. ¡°I ¡­ uh, you want to own a sex club?¡± I didn¡¯t even know they existed. I mean, you hear about shit like this, but I¡¯ve never been to one before.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She sps her hands.


    I open my mouth, but nothinges out, so I close it. Taking in a deep breath, I try again. ¡°You want to turn my bar into a sex club?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She shakes her head quickly. ¡°Just your basement. You own the bar. A hundred percent yours. I just want to go in on Kink with you. We renovate the basement that you don¡¯t use into the club, and I¡¯ll run it. You can be involved as much or little as you want, but we split the profit fifty-fifty.¡±


    I look at Bones. ¡°What do you have to do with this?¡± I¡¯m curious as to why he¡¯s here with her. What is his involvement?


    He leans forward, cing his tatted forearms on the bar, and I find myself leaning back just a bit, hoping he doesn¡¯t notice. ¡°Kink is an exclusive men¡¯s club, per se. They have twenty-five locations around the world. Not a single one is owned or run by a woman.¡±


    None of that sentence answered what I just asked. ¡°Meaning?¡± I frown, needing further exnation. I¡¯m fucking tired.


    ¡°Meaning that we need Bones as a partner,¡± Jasmine answers.


    ¡°So, you will own a percentage of it?¡± I rify. How would Jasmine and I be fifty-fifty if he owns a portion as well?


    ¡°Just on paper,¡± he states.


    ¡°He¡¯s not taking anything from Kink. Bones is not investing any up-front costs or involvement whatsoever. Din Reed is just a name on a piece of paper.¡±


    I¡¯m guessing Din Reed is his real name. Which, if you ask me, doesn¡¯t fit him at all. Bones? That makes more sense. The guy looks like he¡¯d beat you to death with his fists. Or a hammer. Whatever is closest to him at the time.


    I drop my eyes to read over the documents some more. I see two million, and my mouth drops. ¡°Jasmine,¡± My gaze shoots to hers. ¡°I don¡¯t have this kind of money.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need it. I¡¯ve got it covered,¡± she rushes out.


    Is she insane? Shaking my head, I shove the contract back over to them. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Alexa-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing it.¡± I turn, walking into the cooler just to get away from them.


    The door opens behind me, and Jasmine enters. ¡°Just hear me out,¡± she says, cing her hands up defensively.


    ¡°The answer is no.¡± I reach down and grab a case of Bud Light even though I¡¯m not sure what the fuck I¡¯m going to do with it.


    ¡°Lex.¡± She ces her hands on my shoulders and spins me around to face her. ¡°I told you I would repay you for what you did. And this is my payment.¡±


    ¡°Even if I agreed, I can¡¯t repay you.¡± I have some money saved up after selling the studio, but not even close enough to cover my half. And I believe in paying your way. I¡¯m not a leech.


    ¡°Your friendship is all the payment I need.¡± She removes her hands from my shoulders and takes the beer from mine, setting it on the floor by my feet. ¡°Look, Kink will be a sess. You know how I know?¡± She doesn¡¯t let me answer. ¡°Because I¡¯m going to devote my life to it.¡±


    That¡¯s not what I¡¯m concerned about. ¡°It¡¯s not fair,¡± I argue. ¡°For you to put up all that money and me nothing.¡±


    ¡°You saved me,¡± she whispers, dropping her eyes to her red Louboutin heels. ¡°No one has ever done that for me before.¡±


    My chest tightens for her. She may be a friend of mine, but Jasmine keeps a lot to herself. She hides her sadness and insecurities behind jokes and sarcasm. ¡°Jasmine, that¡¯s what friends do. They look out for one another.¡±


    ¡°But you weren¡¯t my friend at the time,¡± she says, her green eyes meeting mine once again. ¡°Come to New York with Bones and me. Visit Kink with us. If you¡¯re not one-hundred-and-fifty-percent sold after that, then we don¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Why my bar?¡± She has the money to buy any space on the Strip. I mean, sure it¡¯s not like real estate is avable everywhere here, but she¡¯s got to find something better with all the connections she has in this city. Why mine?


    She gives me a warm smile. ¡°I already told you. This isn¡¯t about the space or the location. It¡¯s about you. This is about someone once helping me and me returning the favor.¡± She steps into me. ¡°Let me do this for you, Lex. For us.¡±


    With a sigh, my mind wanders to the possibility of us doing this. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about a sex club.¡± That¡¯s my only argument.


    Sheughs softly. ¡°You think I do?¡± Shaking her head, she adds, ¡°But I do know that I won¡¯t let you down, Lex. I¡¯ve got this. Please trust me.¡±


    ¡°And Bones?¡± I ask, trying to think of any excuse to get out of it. I hate to admit that it sounds like a great opportunity, but things are never as they seem. ¡°What if he fucks us?¡± If the man is in with the Mafia, then he has some serious fucking pull in this town.


    ¡°Bones is not that type of guy. I swear on it. He will not fuck us over in any way with this deal. He¡¯s a best friend, and he just wants to help us as much as I want to help us. I trust him.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I¡¯ve always wanted something more for myself. What if this is it? I¡¯m not a religious person, but what if this is my chance? God throwing me a bone, saying let this woman help you? I never thought it¡¯d be a sex club, but prayers nevere how you asked for them. ¡°I¡¯ll go to New York,¡± I say, letting out a breath. What could it hurt?


    She squeals, jumps up and down, and then wraps her arms around me.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t promise anything,¡± I add quickly.


    ¡°I understand.¡± She takes a step back and nods once, a huge smile on her face. And I can¡¯t help but do the same.

 Chapter 187

    CROSS


    I OPEN THE door to our Royal suite to see Alexa standing at the door. She¡¯s got her purse in one hand and her cell in the other. ¡°Come in.¡±


    She steps inside and looks around. The guys and I have lived here since we took over Kingdom four years ago. We have a familypound outside of the city but living here is just easier. A casino never sleeps, so neither do we. We¡¯re always on call and need to be here in case something happens. But Bones and I are the only ones left who ever stay here anymore.


    ¡°Would you like a drink?¡± I offer.


    ¡°Please. Vodka.¡± She sits down at the bar and sighs heavily.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡± I ask, knowing April is heavy on her mind.


    Running a hand through her blond hair, she answers, ¡°Not really.¡±


    I set the drink down in front of her. ¡°What happened?¡±


    She picks it up and just holds it. ¡°Jasmine and Bones showed up at the bar tonight after I spoke to you.¡±


    I frown. ¡°Together?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She ¡­ well, they had a business opportunity for me.¡±


    ¡°What kind?¡± I¡¯m not really all that surprised. Bones owns multiple businesses. He tries to keep them under wraps, but we all pretend we don¡¯t know.


    She sets the drink down and pulls out some papers, cing them on the bar. I pick them up and read over them. ¡°So, she¡¯s doing it.¡±


    ¡°You knew she wanted to do this?¡± she asks, arching a dark brow.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve heard talk. Titan and Bones went to New York a while back with the girls. Jasmine was upset when she didn¡¯t get to go to Kink with them. What¡¯s so bad about this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted something more, but I feel like now is the worst time.¡± She sighs.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    She drops her eyes to the bar top. ¡°April.¡±


    I let out a breath.


    ¡°She¡¯s going through so much right now. I shouldn¡¯t be going to New York and starting up a new business. I should be here for her.¡±


    I ce the papers down and walk around the bar. Touching her face, I force her to look up at me. Her pretty green eyes look tired. ¡°You can¡¯t make someone open up to you, Alexa. All you can do is tell them that you¡¯re there for them. It¡¯s up to them when they choose to do so.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She pulls away. ¡°But what if she doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m here for her?¡±


    ¡°She does.¡± Just like Grave knows we¡¯re here for him as well. He¡¯s just choosing to push us all away. That¡¯s Grave. I¡¯m not going to force him to talk to me, but he knows we¡¯re here when he¡¯s ready.


    ¡°I just hate it.¡± She picks up the papers, and her eyes look them over. ¡°The timing sucks, you know?¡±


    ¡°It usually does,¡± I agree with her. ¡°But what if this is your chance and you miss it? April wouldn¡¯t want you to pass on it because of her.¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡± She sets the papers back down and picks up the drink, taking a sip. Setting it back down on the bar, she keeps a hold of it, staring off into the kitchen.


    I remove it from her hand, and her eyes meet mine. ¡°Come on.¡± I say, pulling her off the barstool and toward my bedroom. We enter, and I don¡¯t even bother turning the light on. I¡¯ve got the curtains pulled shut like usual. I like my room pitch-ck when I sleep. I see the lights of Sin City every day. When I¡¯m here, I like to shut the world out.


    I find her face and cup either side of it. My lips touch hers gently, and I kiss her, just feeling her out. I didn¡¯t call her toe over just to fuck her. If that was the case, I¡¯d kick her out afterward. Every time she¡¯se over, she¡¯s stayed until the next day. I like falling asleep with her next to me. If she¡¯s here with me, she¡¯s not somewhere else with Mitch.


    Her hands grip my shirt, and she kisses me back, more aggressively than I had nned, but I take the invitation.


    My hands drop to her shirt, and I rip it up and over her head, only parting our lips to do so. Then they¡¯re back on hers. I bend down, grab her thighs and lift her off her feet before both of us go falling onto my bed. She¡¯s moaning underneath me, and I continue to devour her mouth with mine. Lifting my hips, I slide my hand down her stomach and into her jeans. She spreads her legs for me the best she can while I find her pussy. I slide a finger in, immediately finger-fucking her wet cunt.


    She pulls away and gasps for breath. I trail kisses down her chest to her breast, yanking her damn bra out of the way. I should have ripped her clothes off the moment she walked into the suite. Taking a nipple into my mouth, it hardens as I suck on it. My teeth gently nibble on it, and she cries out, arching her back. Removing my hand from her pants, I sit up and quickly undo them. She helps me get them off, then I¡¯m undoing mine. I pull out my already hard dick and slide into her. No forey. No condom.


    Fuck those. I¡¯ve used them before, but I¡¯m not going to with her. We haven¡¯t yet, so why start now?


    I have the urge to go slow with her tonight and make love to her, which is fucking ridiculous. I don¡¯t do that shit. But I understand the situation. She¡¯s exhausted, and I¡¯m just a needy motherfucker.


    Pulling out of her, I slowly enter her, and she tightens around my cock. I groan, ¡°Fuck, baby.¡±


    ¡°Cross.¡± She sighs, her armsing around my neck.


    I grab her hands, intertwining our fingers together, and pin them down next to her head and start moving a little faster, but still going slow enough just to tease her.


    Her heels dig into my ass, trying to get me to speed up, but I¡¯m not going to budge. I know what I want and how I want it.


    ¡°Please ¡­¡±


    I cover her mouth with mine and swallow her words as I continue teasing her while wondering if she did this with Mitch. Did he love her? Did he just fuck her? What happened between them that made them break up? If I¡¯m being honest with myself, I¡¯d say I¡¯m sorry for the son of a bitch. Because I don¡¯t want to fuck this up.

 Chapter 188

    ALEXA


    SLIDING OUT OF Cross¡¯s bed, I grab my cell off the nightstand and tiptoe to his adjoining bathroom so I don¡¯t wake him. He just fell asleep a few minutes ago. Turning on the soft light, I look down at my cell. It¡¯s a little after five in the morning. He¡¯ll only get about a two-hour nap at this point.


    I open my messages and go to April¡¯s.


    Me: If you need anything, just let me know. Even if it¡¯s just to talk. Or you need someone to listen. Please, know I¡¯m here. Love you.


    I send the message and close my eyes. I hate it for my best friend, for Grave, and for all the Kings. I know they all feel a loss.


    My phone vibrates, signaling I have a message, and I open it up.


    April: I do need a favor. Can you cover Roses for me Friday morning for a few hours?


    Me: Yes. Everything okay?


    After I send it, I roll my eyes and wish I could delete it. Of course, she¡¯s not okay, Alexa!


    April: Yes.


    She¡¯s lying, but why? Why won¡¯t she juste out and talk to me? I don¡¯t know how to respond to that, so I take the fact that she even messaged me back as a good sign and leave it at that. At least she is asking for help, even if it¡¯s for something small.


    Turning the light off, I make my way back through his pitch-ck bedroom, hoping not to trip over the trail of clothes on the floor. I manage to get onto the bed and crawl in next to him.


    He moves, and I stiffen, hoping I didn¡¯t wake him. I feel his body shift, and then he¡¯s pressed up against my back, wrapping an arm around my waist and pulling me into him. I rx and close my eyes.


    _______________


    I WAKE TO darkness and stretch out, blinking a few times for my eyes to adjust but still nothing.


    Reaching over, I run my hand over the nightstand and feel for my cell. I grab it and light up the screen, making me blink rapidly at the bright light. ¡°Shit.¡± I sigh, seeing that it¡¯s almost eleven o¡¯clock. Rolling over onto my side, I pull up Cross¡¯s number and call him.


    ¡°There she is,¡± he answers, sounding cheerful. ¡°Good morning, gorgeous.¡±


    I groan but hate that I smile at the way he calls me gorgeous. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me when you left?¡±


    ¡°I wanted you to sleep. I kissed you goodbye, and you didn¡¯t even move.¡±


    He kissed me goodbye? Why does that make my breath quicken? ¡°Well, you should have tried harder.¡± His head between my legs would have done the trick.


    He chuckles. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that next time.¡±


    ¡°Seriously.¡± I push my hair from my face and sit up, feeling his cool sheets on my naked body. If I was him, I¡¯d never leave this bed. ¡°I don¡¯t like being here without you.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    There¡¯s a long silence on his end before he speaks. ¡°Why?¡± he asks, sounding concerned all of a sudden.


    ¡°Because what if one of the Kings sees me here?¡± This is their suite. I¡¯d hate for Bones to find me in the kitchen making coffee. I just feel like I¡¯m not allowed here if Cross isn¡¯t here.


    He sighs. ¡°I hate to tell you, Alexa, but at this point, they know what we¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°Not Grave.¡± Cross had nned on telling him, but I know that conversation never took ce. Not with everything else that has happened since then.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. But he won¡¯t being there anytime soon. Now, lie back down and get some more sleep,¡± he offers.


    I smile at his bossiness and lie back down. ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. I¡¯ve slept long enough.¡± But as I say it, I yawn.


    ¡°See,¡± he states, hearing me, and Iugh. ¡°How about this? You go back to bed, and I¡¯ll take lunch in an hour.¡±


    ¡°Meaning?¡± I arch a brow, staring up into the darkness of his bedroom.


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll wake you up this time.¡±


    ¡°How can a girl turn that down?¡± I joke, nibbling on the end of my nail.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get a choice. Now, get some rest. See you soon.¡± He hangs up.


    I drop the phone to my chest and smile to myself. As much as I want to go back to sleep, I don¡¯t. Instead, I get up and go into his bathroom. I need to prepare his lunch after all.


    CROSS


    I HANG UP and pocket my cell phone, ignoring the look Titan is giving me. I wasn¡¯t lying to her. At this point, everyone knows except for Grave.


    ¡°So-¡±


    ¡°None of your business,¡± I interrupt Titan and heughs. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Titan, Nite, and I enter the Airport through the double doors off the parking lot. We make our way over to the elevators and hit the button for the fifth floor. When the doors open, a man stands on either side with a machine gun in his hands.


    They nod at us. ¡°Kings, Nite. Mr. Mason is waiting on you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Harry.¡± Titan nods back at him. As much as shady shit goes on here, the Mason brothers have very tight security on this level. Their operation isn¡¯t anything like Kingdom. It¡¯s not legal. Everything they do is off the books. They have millions of dors stashed all over the Airport. We may not be on the up and up, but Kingdom is a good front for other things. The Airport is not. They make veryrge payments to very important people in this state to keep their doors open. Everyone wants their cut.


    We walk to the door at the end of the hall and step inside. The table that normally has people crowded around it is empty, which is surprising. People are always in here doing drugs off it or counting out cash. Turner must have cleared them out for us.


    I walk to the closed door at the back of the room, knowing it¡¯s their office. I knock on it.


    ¡°Come in.¡± I hear Turner call out.


    We enter the room, and Turner Mason sits behind the desk on his cell phone. He holds up a finger for us to give him a second, and he stands, turning his back to us. ¡°I said that wouldn¡¯t be eptable,¡± he snaps. ¡°Get it fucking done!¡± He hangs up and turns back around. ¡°To what do I owe this pleasure?¡± he asks, sitting back down in his seat and gesturing for us to do the same.


    ¡°We need you to set up a meeting with Kale,¡± I say, getting to the point.


    ¡°Kale Freeman?¡± he asks, making sure he heard me right.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Titan clips.

 Chapter 189

    He leans back in his chair. ¡°Interested in the diamond business, Kings? That¡¯s surprising.¡± His eyes slide to Nite, who of course hasn¡¯t said a word. He never does. Sometimes I forget he¡¯s even in the room when I¡¯m with him. Then he looks at Titan. ¡°I¡¯m guessing this has to do with your client and their shipment. I¡¯m going to need a little more to go on if you want me to set up a friend of mine.¡±


    If it¡¯s smuggled into the country, Turner knows where from and by who. Working for the cartel has given him inside information about everything. He¡¯s also their personal hitman. He takes out theirpetition for them, keeping them on top.


    Titan snorts. ¡°Kale isn¡¯t friends with anyone. He¡¯s only looking out for himself.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Funny, I¡¯ve heard people say that about the Kings,¡± Turner states.


    Titan jumps up from his seat, and I grab his hand, standing myself. ¡°Yes, this is about the shipment.¡± Things have changed. We¡¯ve gotten nowhere.


    He brings his right hand up to his face, slowly running his finger over his lips. ¡°What¡¯s in it for me?¡±


    ¡°Half the shipment,¡± I state.


    His eyes widen for a brief second, and he sits up straighter. ¡°Let me get this straight. A buyer came to you and said that he¡¯s missing a shipment that he purchased from Kale?¡± I nod. ¡°And that buyer is willing to give half of it away for a finder¡¯s fee?¡±


    ¡°Something like that,¡± Titan growls.


    Turner smirks, sitting back in his seat again. He ces his right ankle up on his left knee. ¡°What¡¯s in it for you?¡± He asks the billion-dor question.


    ¡°Kale Freeman,¡± I say simply.


    ¡°Ah, I see. They want you to retrieve the shipment and then kill him for hisck of business skills.¡± He chuckles.


    ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you¡¯re not true to your word,¡± Titan states. ¡°Guys have been killed for less.¡±


    I sigh, not wanting this to turn into a pissing contest. ¡°You set up the meeting for you. We just happen to tag along. You ce an order, and we track it. See just how long the process takes and if you actually receive it.¡±


    ¡°And what happens to me?¡± he asks, hands out wide. ¡°When Kale is dead, and his men connect the dots?¡±


    I smile. ¡°We take over his business. His buyers will have no choice but toe to us. As partners.¡±


    He tilts his head to the side. ¡°The Kings and the Masons in bed together.¡±


    Titan snorts, looking away from him with disgust.


    ¡°Well, Luca and Nite will be involved as well.¡± It¡¯s a multibillion-dor business. We can all split it and still see massive profits.


    ¡°How does Bones feel about this?¡± he asks. Grave and Trey Turner-the baby brother-used to be best friends. But things got heated, and they got in trouble. Tanner Mason-the eldest brother-went to jail for Trey. Bones has hated them ever since. None of us really know what happened or how it went down, but it¡¯s in the past. Tanner is now free, but when he went into the mmer, Turner took over the business. He still handles most of it.


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t be here if he didn¡¯t agree.¡± I lie. He doesn¡¯t know the extent of our n that Titan and I discussed on the way here. Nite agreed with head nods. But I¡¯ll fill Bones in when it all works out.


    ¡°Well, Kings ¡­¡± He stands, straightening his suit jacket and offering his right hand. ¡°Let¡¯s get us a meeting.¡±


    Exiting his office, I quickly nce at my watch. I¡¯m d this didn¡¯t take long because I¡¯ve got a gorgeous blonde sleeping in my bed who I need to wake up.


    ALEXA


    FRIDAY AFTERNOON, I¡¯M at Roses-April¡¯s flower shop that her mother left her when she passed away-when Jasmine and Emilee walk in. ¡°How¡¯s your day been?¡± Jasmine asks.


    ¡°Good,¡± I answer, closing out my banking app on my phone. Ever since she came to me about Kink, I¡¯ve had all kinds of ideas running through my mind for Lucky¡¯s. I hate it. The hopes. The dreams. Things I¡¯ve wanted to do for years and now feel like this is my chance to make those changes. If not, when? I¡¯ve been too afraid to make any changes to the bar in case I fail. But now, I have a reason. A chance to actually do better. To grow. But it¡¯s not going toe free.


    Like Cross said, timing is rarely on our side.


    ¡°So, did April ever tell you why she wanted you to cover for her today?¡± Jasmine asks.


    I shake my head as the door opens, making the bell ring, and April walks in. She has her dark purple hair up in a big messy bun and very little makeup on, but she looks well put together. It¡¯s unsettling how she¡¯s reacting to the loss of their baby. ¡°Hey,¡± I say, standing up straighter. ¡°How are you doing?¡±


    Jasmine res at me like I¡¯m an idiot for asking such a stupid question, but I can¡¯t help it. I feel if I ask it enough, she¡¯ll eventually break down and talk to me.


    April sets her purse on the counter and looks at us, ignoring my question. ¡°Congrattions on the new business.¡±


    Did Cross talk to Grave? He¡¯s the only one I¡¯ve spoken to about it. Maybe it was Jasmine. I exchange a look with her, and she slowly shakes her head. ¡°How did you ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Emilee told me. That¡¯s great news,¡± April throws over her shoulder as she walks toward her office.


    Jasmine and I turn to Emilee.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she whispers quickly. ¡°I went over to their ce the other night to try to talk to her, and she wouldn¡¯t say anything about herself. She just sat there staring at the wall, and I started word vomiting.¡± Herrge blue eyes start to fill with tears, biting her lip. ¡°I hope it wasn¡¯t a secret.¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Jasmine assures her with a hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I panicked,¡± Emilee rambles. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what else to say.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I promise. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°We should celebrate,¡± April announces, walking back into the front of the shop from her office.


    ¡°Oh, no-¡± I start.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Jasmine interrupts me.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± April waves us off. ¡°We¡¯re celebrating. Tomorrow night. At our house.¡±


    ¡°Well, technically, it¡¯s not official yet,¡± I state, trying to turn her down nicely.


    April¡¯s face falls, and she looks down at her hands as a silence fills the shop. ¡°I just ¡­ I need something. To take my mind off ¡­ you know? A distraction.¡±


    Jasmine, Emilee, and I rush over to her immediately, giving her a big hug. April can throw us whatever kind of celebration party she wants. If that is a step to help her grieve, then we¡¯ll let her do it. I did promise that I¡¯d give her anything she needed.


    ¡°What should I bring?¡± I ask.

 Chapter 190

    CROSS


    APRIL INSISTED THAT we have dinner at Grave¡¯s and her ce to celebrate the girls buying into Kink. We¡¯ve been here for two hours, and it¡¯s awkward as fuck. There¡¯s a big elephant in the room. No one hasughed or told any jokes, for that matter, like our usual Sunday morning breakfasts that we¡¯ve been having ever since she moved in with him.


    Bones has just openly stared at his brother. Grave has asked to talk to Titan privately in the other room twice now. And I have to pretend I haven¡¯t been fucking Alexa. I love my friends, but I¡¯m so ready to go home.


    We¡¯re all sitting at their formal dining table when April stands from her seat and excuses herself to use the restroom.


    Chatter is at a minimum. What little there has been was April trying to get Jasmine and Alexa to talk about their future ns with Kink, but they honestly don¡¯t have any at the moment. Not until they are for sure going to buy in. They leave for New York tomorrow to tour the Kink club there.


    We¡¯re silently eating when April re-enters the room. We all look up to just see her standing under the archway. Grave drops his fork to his te and jumps to his feet. ¡°April? Are you okay?¡± He looks her over for any obvious injuries, but she seems to be fine.


    She has tears in her ice-blue eyes as she stares at him. I can feel the air shift in the room. A weight dropping on all of us. Her pain. Their pain. It¡¯s unimaginable.


    The first tear falls, and he steps closer to her. ¡°April ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Are you using again?¡± she asks him.


    Hees to a stop. His lips curve down, and his brow creases. ¡°No.¡± He squares his shoulders, proud he can answer that question truthfully. I¡¯ve been around him so many times in the past when Bones asked him that, and he lied. ¡°Why would you-?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she interrupts him again, licking her lips. ¡°I mean ¡­ it¡¯s not.¡± She sighs, nervously running her hands through her hair. ¡°But if you are, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°April, I¡¯m clean,¡± he tells her, stepping toward her, but he stops when she takes one back, matching it. His face falls at her retreat, looking like a wounded dog. Grave has always worn his emotions on his face. He doesn¡¯t understand how not to feel.


    ¡°So much has happened,¡± she says and sniffs. ¡°I understand if you have.¡± Her hands go to her stomach. ¡°The loss of the baby ¡­¡± She chokes on the word.


    He steps into her, and this time, she doesn¡¯t pull away. He wraps his arms around her, bringing her to his chest, and she starts crying. He kisses her hair. ¡°I¡¯m clean. I made you a promise, and I¡¯m not going to break it. Ever.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I nce down at Bones, who sits there watching his younger brother. He¡¯s probably racking his brain trying to think if there has been a time since Grave was released from rehab that he might have seemed high. I can¡¯t think of one. But I¡¯m also not around him twenty-four seven anymore. Ever since then, he¡¯s been more dedicated at Kingdom and spends all his free time with her.


    April gets my attention as she pushes herself away from Grave. She digs into the pocket of her jeans and yanks out a pill bottle. Grave takes a step back, running a hand down his clean-shaven face. ¡°I just found these in one of our guest bathrooms.¡± She shakes it in front of him, the pills nking together. ¡°It has your name on it.¡±


    His hands drop to his sides as Bones gets to his feet. ¡°Grave-?¡±


    ¡°I can exin,¡± he interrupts Bones, but he keeps his eyes on April.


    ¡°I googled what it says on the bottle, and the pills inside don¡¯t look the same,¡± she tells him.


    ¡°April ¡­ I swear, I haven¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± she shouts, losing what little nerve she has, and her bottom lip begins to tremble. ¡°Grave ¡­ please tell me this isn¡¯t because of the baby? Because of me?¡± Fresh tears run down her cheeks.


    ¡°No. No. No.¡± He rushes to her once again. ¡°They¡¯re not mine.¡±


    ¡°Then whose are they?¡± she demands, shoving him away. Her emotions are all over the ce for more reasons than one. ¡°Huh? Who else would be taking pain pills with your name on the bottle in our house?¡± She throws the bottle at him.


    He lifts his tatted arm that showcases her face on it to shield himself from the bottle. They bounce off his forearm and hit the floor. The lid pops off, and the remainder of the pills scatter across their marble floor. I see Bones looking at the floor. I do the same and quickly count five.


    Grave looks down at them, and I watch his shoulders drop in disappointment. That he let her down. Let himself down.


    Once an addict, always an addict.


    ¡°Grave. Be honest with me.¡± Her voice cracks again. ¡°Are you using?¡±


    He can¡¯t look her in the eyes. They stay on the floor, staring at the pills that used to give him an escape from this very feeling. Silence fills therge room, putting everyone on edge. While April waits for him to admit he rpsed and needs help. She ces her hands over her mouth to quiet her sob, but it¡¯s toote. April spins around and runs out of the formal dining room. The girls all get up from the table and rush after her.


    Grave jerks his jacket off the back of the chair he was seated at and starts to leave, but Bones grabs his shoulder, spinning him around. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    ¡°Out!¡± he snaps.


    ¡°Grave, I don¡¯t think-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck what you think!¡± he shouts and shoves him away. Secondster, we hear the front door open and close.


    Bones chases after him, yelling his name.


    I lean back in my seat and run my hand down my face.


    ¡°He¡¯s not using,¡± Titan speaks softly, breaking the silence.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± I ask, looking up at him across the table. He and Grave have be very close since he went off to rehab. Titan was the one who drove him there. And I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t jealous of the rtionship they now have.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m the one he calls at all hours of the night when he wants a hit but chooses not to take one. Or when he wants to drink an entire bottle in hopes it¡¯ll help him sleep. Those may have had his name on them, but he¡¯s not taking them.¡± Then he too gets up, following Grave and Bones out the front door and leaving Luca and me alone.


    I sit back, remove my Zippo from my pocket, and start flipping it open and closed while I try to think of who could be using them. Here at their house of all ces. Who would be over here that we know uses? I¡¯m not at home very often, so I don¡¯t know whoes and goes here. April doesn¡¯t have a lot of girlfriends. Her circle is pretty tight. Jasmine and Emilee don¡¯t use. Neither does Haven. And I know that Alexa doesn¡¯t. Who the fuck ¡­?


    My jaw tightens, mming the lighter shut. I know exactly who it is and why Grave didn¡¯t give them up.


    Motherfucker!


    I rush out of the house just like the others and jump in my car that¡¯s parked in Grave¡¯s driveway. Squealing the tires, I pull out my cell, dialing a number that I never use, but I still have it. One of those things that¡¯s good to have for a rainy day.


    ¡°Cross. Well, this is a surprise,¡± the man says, answering after the first ring. I can practically hear his smile through my car¡¯s speakers. ¡°What is this three times in the same number of weeks?¡±


    ¡°I need a favor,¡± I say through gritted teeth, hating that I even had to make this call in the first ce. Everything has a price.


    Turner Mason lets out a low whistle. ¡°Well, you know those cost you, right?¡±


    I refrain from growling. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What may I do for you?¡± he asks happily.


    ¡°Ethan Davis. Know where I can find him?¡±


    He gives a soft chuckle. ¡°Well, Cross. It¡¯s your lucky day! He just so happens to be right here.¡±


    I let out a long breath. At least it¡¯ll be worth it. I¡¯d do anything for my best friend and his girlfriend. Not like the Mason brothers can demand my soul. I sold that to the devil years ago. And if everything goes right with Kale, we¡¯ll be business partners.

 Chapter 191

    ALEXA


    JASMINE AND I sit on the end of Grave and April¡¯s bed with her. Jasmine holds her hand while I rub her back, and Emilee paces back and forth. Haven stands over by the window with her back to us as she stares out over the city. She hasn¡¯t said anything, which surprises me. She¡¯s usually the first one to have an opinion on something. Maybe she understands how fragile April is right now after losing the baby.


    ¡°This was my biggest fear,¡± April cries softly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯d lie to you.¡± Jasmine jumps to Grave¡¯s defense.


    ¡°Me either. But ¡­¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Who else could it be?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s hiding something.¡± Haven finally speaks, turning to face us.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that,¡± Jasmine snaps.


    April sniffs. ¡°I¡¯ve shut him out to avoid this.¡±


    I sigh at her confession.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want him to feel,¡± she admits with a sob. Pulling her hand free from Jasmine¡¯s, she covers her face with her hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t want him to turn to drugs. I can¡¯t lose him too.¡± Turning, she buries her face into my shirt.


    I hug her tightly and start to rock us back and forth gently.


    Haven opens her mouth, but Jasmine snaps her fingers at her, shaking her head. Haven rolls her eyes and spins back around, giving us her back.


    ¡°He¡¯s not going anywhere,¡± I tell her, my chest tightening. This is why she¡¯s kept everything in and why she refuses to open up to anyone. She was trying to take all the burden on herself to save Grave. ¡°April ¡­¡±


    The sound of a door banging open from downstairs cuts me off. ¡°Cross ¡­ what the fuck?¡± Luca, Haven¡¯s husband, yells from the first floor.


    We all jump to our feet and rush out to see what¡¯s going on. Looking down over the banister, we see a guy lying on the floor in the middle of their foyer. Face bloody along with busted knuckles. His shirt is ripped, and his jeans are dirty. He looks up at April, making his way to a sitting position, and wipes the bloody drool off with the back of his hand.


    We start our way down the stairs, not nearly as fast as we left the bedroom. Once we hit thending, I look at Cross wide-eyed. It can¡¯t be ¡­


    ¡°Ethan.¡± April steps toward him, but I pull her back. He looks like a feral cat ready to attack. She¡¯s been through enough shit already tonight. I feel the need to protect her from everyone at this point. ¡°What the hell happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Tell her,¡± Cross demands, kicking him with his shoe.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± he spits out at Cross.


    ¡°Dude? What are you ¡­?¡± Luca starts, but Cross bends down, grips Ethan by his hair, and forces him to stand.


    ¡°Tell. Her,¡± he growls.


    ¡°Cross. Don¡¯t.¡± Grave shakes his head,ing to join themotion. Titan and Bones are right behind him.


    When did hee back? Last I had heard, he left. Bones must have brought him back.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let it go down this way,¡± Cross tells Grave. ¡°Not to you. Not now.¡±


    ¡°What is he talking about?¡± April asks Grave, turning to face him.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he dismisses her, unable to meet her eyes.


    Cross gives an evilugh, and it makes the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. I¡¯ve never seen him like this-a Dark King. I¡¯ve heard stories from the girls, and the town knows how Kingdom is run. But he seems different right now. Like he has nothing to lose.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this,¡± Cross says to Grave. He¡¯s pleading with his best friend. ¡°Don¡¯t let her think you¡¯re still the same guy.¡±


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern you!¡± Grave shouts, stepping up to them.


    Cross shoves Ethan to the side, and he trips, falling to the floor once again. Cross bumps his chest to Grave. Bones goes to intervene, but Titan pulls him back. What the fuck? Why isn¡¯t anyone stopping this?


    ¡°It does!¡± Cross shouts. ¡°You are my brother, and I won¡¯t let her think that you haven¡¯t changed.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± Grave shoves him.


    Cross grabs his shirt and yanks Grave into him. ¡°I won¡¯t let her think any less of you.¡±


    Grave¡¯s bottom lip begins to tremble.


    ¡°Do you hear me? I know it. Titan and Bones know it. You are not the same man you once were. You¡¯vee too far for that, Kyle,¡± Cross says, softening his voice at his best friend.


    Grave sniffs but shakes his head, whispering, ¡°I won¡¯t do it. I won¡¯t do that to her.¡±


    Silence covers the room. My hands are shaking, my heart pounding. What is going on? What does Cross know, and what has Grave done? What is he protecting April from?


    Cross lets go of him and takes a step back, squaring his shoulders once again. ¡°Fine, then I will.¡±


    ¡°No-¡±


    ¡°April, your brother here stole Grave¡¯s pills from him months ago. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s using in your house,¡± Cross announces, interrupting his best friend.


    April¡¯s wide eyes go from Cross to Grave. He looks murderous as he stares at the back of Cross¡¯s head. His chest rises and falls fast with his heavy breathing. His hands are fisted down by his sides. I see Bones step closer to them, expecting Grave to pounce on Cross.


    ¡°What?¡± April blinks, and fresh tears run down her face. She looks at her younger brother, who¡¯s still on the floor but now sitting up. ¡°Is this true? You¡¯ve been using?¡±


    He won¡¯t meet her eyes. Instead, he stares at the blood spots on the floor in front of him.


    ¡°But ¡­¡± She swallows. ¡°You¡¯ve been working. Doing better. Staying out of trouble. I¡¯ve seen you-¡±


    ¡°Some addicts care what others think and hide it well,¡± Cross says matter-of-factly, interrupting her.


    Her watery ice-blue eyes go from Cross to Grave, and when he doesn¡¯t look at her, she looks at her brother once again. ¡°Answer me!¡± she shouts, running to him. Grave grabs her but not before she gets a swing at his face, knocking him to his side on the floor. ¡°How long?¡± she cries as her feet leave the ground from Grave¡¯s hold.


    Ethan bites his lip and continues to ignore her, pushing himself back up to a sitting position.


    ¡°How fucking long?¡± she screams this time, trying to get out of Grave¡¯s hold.


    ¡°April?¡± Grave spins her around to face him. His hands cup her tear-streaked face. ¡°April, look at me. Take a deep breath.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God,¡± she cries, her body caving into his. ¡°Grave ¡­ I-I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t do that to yourself.¡± He shakes his head at her, pulling her into his chest and hugging her tightly. Her hands dig into his shirt while he kisses her head. Her legs give out, and he picks her up, carrying her away from the foyer.

 Chapter 192

    CROSS


    I TURN TO look down at the jackass who almost ruined my best friend¡¯s life. I don¡¯t know much about the kid, but he can¡¯t even be twenty-one yet. He cost Grave fifty grand months back when the Mason brothers were after him. Grave paid them off, and he was to pay Grave back. I¡¯m not sure how that¡¯s been going. I haven¡¯t asked. Maybe I should have. ¡°Come on.¡± I grab his upper arm and yank him to his feet. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere with you.¡± He tries to pull away from me, but I keep hold of him.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m taking you to rehab.¡±


    ¡°Fuck that!¡± he shouts, starting to fight me harder, but he¡¯s still too weak. I picked him up off the floor at the Airport. He had two fights tonight and got his ass kicked both times. Trey Mason, the youngest of the three brothers, had to help me get Ethan to my car. ¡°You never stopped him from doing drugs.¡±


    I grip his face with my free hand. ¡°Your sister has been through enough.¡±


    ¡°She made her choices,¡± he spits out.


    I¡¯m going to fucking kill this kid.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Bones pulls me away from him and shoves his back in the front door. ¡°Get the fuck away from here. I don¡¯t care if you go to rehab or go get fucked up. But stay the fuck away from April and Grave, or I¡¯ll kill you myself.¡±


    He shrugs off him, turns around, and ms the front door shut on his way out.


    ¡°He needed rehab,¡± I bark at Bones.


    ¡°You can¡¯t force someone to choose sobriety, Cross,¡± he snaps. ¡°You of all people should know that.¡±


    I do, but ¡­ ¡°She just lost her child. How do you think she¡¯ll feel if she loses a brother to an overdose?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°Looks like she¡¯ll be better off.¡±


    Alexa gasps at his words, but I¡¯m not surprised that¡¯s how Bones feels. And I can¡¯t say that I disagree. But I¡¯m also thinking of Grave here. April is his everything. What will he do if she leaves him? If she loses a child and a brother? How will that affect her? And then their rtionship? I¡¯m trying to make sure I do my part to keep all sides together. I hate to admit it, but I was never there for Grave like he needed me to be. I enabled him. I¡¯m trying to do better. Be a better friend for him now. And I¡¯ll be damned if I let myself fail.


    ¡°How did you know it was Ethan?¡± Jasmine asks me.


    I look up at her, and a conversation I had with Gravees to mind.


    ¡°You lost them again?¡± I ask Grave as I stand in his bedroom up in our Royal Suite at Kingdom.


    ¡°I had them in a bag,¡± he growls, shuffling through his closet.


    I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s looking for exactly. I fall on the end of his bed. ¡°And you didn¡¯t take them?¡± How do you lose a bottle of pills?


    He snorts. ¡°I would know if I had taken an entire bottle of pillsst night.¡±


    I shrug, flipping my Zippo open and closed. ¡°Maybe April took them.¡± I reach, trying to think of the options. I don¡¯t know anything about this woman. Maybe she does drugs. He does them all the time with his go-to fuck-Lucy.


    Grave shakes his head. ¡°One, she didn¡¯t know they were there, and two, she wouldn¡¯t have had the chance. She sucked my dick on the way to her house, and the moment we arrived, we went upstairs to her room. After we were done, she passed out and never left. It had to have been her brother.¡±


    What was in the pill bottle wasn¡¯t what Grave used to keep in there. It¡¯s obvious that Ethan had finished off the pills he stole and then refilled it with whatever he wanted, keeping the bottle.


    ¡°Cross?¡± Alexa speaks, reminding me that Jasmine asked me a question, but I ignore them. Instead, I kick the jackass¡¯s bag across the foyer that he left behind and turn to the door. Yanking it open and mming it shut behind me, I head to my house. I¡¯m tired and need a shower. We have apound here in a cul-de-sac right outside of Las Vegas. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve stayed at my house, but right now, I don¡¯t want to take the time to go to Kingdom.


    ¡°Cross?¡± I hear Alexa call out behind me, running down Grave¡¯s stairs.


    ¡°Not now,¡± I say, not wanting her around. I want to be alone for the night. ¡°Go home, Alexa.¡±


    ¡°Cross!¡± she shouts.


    I enter my house and m that door as well, but it instantly swings open behind me. I should have locked it, but since we live in a gatedmunity that only we Kings have ess to, I never do.


    ¡°I¡¯m fucking talking to you!¡± she shouts.


    I spin around to face her. ¡°And I told you to go home!¡±


    She crosses her arms over her chest. Things got intense, and my blood pressure is still rising. My anger is far from faded. How long would Grave had let April think he was using again? She would have left him. All because he wanted to spare the truth of her brother. Pitiful. What the fuck was he thinking? I yank off my jacket and turn, walking down the hallway to my master suite at the back of the house.


    ¡°We need to discuss this,¡± she states.


    I snort. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to discuss.¡±


    ¡°That is her brother.¡±


    ¡°Bones was right,¡± I say, entering the bedroom.


    ¡°Did you do that to Grave? Huh?¡± she demands, causing me to pause and turn to face her. ¡°Did you leave him to overdose?¡±


    ¡°You have no idea what the fuck has happened!¡± I shout. ¡°What he went through. What I allowed to happen. None of us could have stopped him!¡± I believe in my heart that April was the only one to make Grave want to sober up. ¡°What do you expect from me?¡±


    ¡°How about a little human decency?¡± she screams in my face. ¡°Somepassion. He needed help, not to be kicked out of the house and left on his own on the streets. He¡¯ll just go find more drugs.¡±


    Iugh at that, and it just fuels her hate for me at the moment.


    ¡°You Kings say that you¡¯re all brothers. But you allowed Grave to get high. What if he had overdosed? Huh? Then what ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you know what happened, Alexa. Because I promise you, you don¡¯t know shit.¡± I step into her, ring down my nose into her green eyes. ¡°This is thest time I¡¯m going to say this. Get the fuck out of my house.¡±


    Her jaw sharpens, her nostrils re, and I think she¡¯s going to p me, but instead, she spins around and marches out of my room, mming the front door on her way out.


    ¡°FUCK!¡±

 Chapter 193

    ALEXA


    I DIDN¡¯T SLEEP at allst night. After arguing with Cross, I stormed out of his house and had Jasmine take me home since I had arrived with her because Cross and I had to ¡°pretend¡± we weren¡¯t seeing each other-if they didn¡¯t already know, they do now after the way I followed him out of Grave and April¡¯s house-I showered, thenid in bed while I tossed and turned until my rm went off this morning. I wanted to call April so bad, but I refrained. She already had so much going on, and I wanted her to spend that time with Grave. They had a lot to talk about.


    Jasmine came and picked me up, and we met Bones at a private hangar. We boarded what I¡¯m guessing was Bones¡¯s jet. The ne ride was silent. Bones was on his phone the whole time, either emailing or texting someone. Jasmine didn¡¯t even try to talk to me. Usually, she¡¯s the first one to try to cheer me up, but we were all still reeling fromst night. I found myself falling asleep here and there during the flight.


    A Cadic Escde is waiting for us at the private hangar once we touch down in New York. Jasmine and I get in the back, and Bones drives us to our hotel. I rest my forehead against the window and take in all the tall buildings. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it. I was looking forward to seeing the city, but now not so much. It just doesn¡¯t feel right.


    He brings the car to a stop in front of the hotel. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you girls up here at midnight.¡± Bones finally speaks.


    I look down at my watch to see it¡¯s a little after four. I¡¯m actually d we have some time because I¡¯d like to get some sleep before we go out tonight. I¡¯m exhausted.


    ¡°You¡¯re noting up?¡± Jasmine asks.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He shakes his head. ¡°No. I have some business to take care of while in town.¡±


    She nods before she and I get out of the car. A couple of guys grab our bags for us and help us into the hotel. It¡¯s exactly what I expected a ssy and expensive hotel to be in Times Square. It¡¯s open, allowing you to look up and see all the floors from the inside. It¡¯s so tall that I have to lean my head all the way back to see the top. Everything is pristine-white with gold trimming. The floor a white and ck marble design. There are white leather couches to the right and a bar to the left. Looking inside of it, I can see TVs on the wall and people sitting at round booths. A massive chandelier hangs five stories tall, the crystals wrapped in a circle making it look like it¡¯s raining down on the guests.


    The guys help us onto an elevator, and my stomach rises in my throat as we climb, looking out the floor-to-ceiling windows while the lobby gets farther and farther away.


    It finallyes to a stop, and we enter the door of the Presidential Suite. We thank the guys and tip them.


    I look around in awe. My shoes sink into the rich carpet. There¡¯s nothing but floor-to-ceiling windows showcasing Times Square. ¡°This is amazing,¡± I whisper, wishing that April was here to see this with me.


    ¡°Right?¡± Jasmine agrees, walking over to the bar area.


    I sit down at the piano in the middle of the living room and wish my mom would have made memit to my lessons when I was younger just so I could say I yed the piano in our hotel while visiting New York.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a nap,¡± Jasmine informs me.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I wave her off, knowing I won¡¯t be long behind her.


    My cell vibrates in my pocket, and I pull it out, hoping it¡¯s Cross. But I¡¯m disappointed when I see it¡¯s none other than my ex.


    CUNT: Alexa, quit fucking ignoring me! I need to talk to you!


    While I¡¯m reading over it, my cell begins to ring, and it¡¯s him. Pressing decline, I pocket my cell and decide to go lie down for that nap.


    I wake up, and it¡¯s dark outside. The clock on the nightstand reads nine o¡¯clock. I yawn and stretch out my heavy limbs before checking my cell. Thankfully, there¡¯s nothing from Mitch, but sadly nothing from Cross either. Not sure what I expected. Cross and I are just fucking. It was nothing serious, and I don¡¯t see him as the apology type. I¡¯m sure as hell not ready to swallow my pride and apologize for what I said. In a way, he was right. I don¡¯t know what has gone on between the Kings over the years, so I should have just kept my mouth shut. Rolling off the side of the bed, I make my way to the adjoining bathroom.


    I jump back, screaming when I flip on the light and find Jasmine in the bathtub. She and I are sharing a suite. Bones got his own.


    ¡°Come on in.¡± She waves a bubble-covered hand. ¡°Can¡¯t see anything. Even if you could, I wouldn¡¯t care.¡± She winks at me. ¡°It¡¯s all the same.¡±


    Iugh and enter because I really have to pee. ¡°Why are you in the dark?¡± I ask, noticing that she has candles lit all over the room. The ck shades above therge jacuzzi bathtub are pulled closed, hiding her from the city.


    ¡°I prefer candles over bright lights.¡±


    I notice one sitting by the sink and pick it up. It¡¯s a dark purple candle in the shape of a ¡­ ¡°Are these dicks?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She smiles, rubbing bubbles on her upper chest and up her neck. ¡°I find it very therapeutic to set a dick on fire. Not as much as a real one¡±-she shrugs-¡°but it still makes me feel good.¡±


    Iugh, shaking my head, and make my way to the toilet. ¡°I¡¯ll have to try that,¡± I mumble. The fake ones, of course.

 Chapter 194

    THREE HOURS LATER, Bones pulls up to the back of a red brick building. Exiting the car, I can hear music pounding from inside the club. I¡¯m not sure what I was expecting, but this is not it.


    I start to walk to the right, but Bones goes left. Jasmine takes my hand and pulls me after him. A ck door opens, and a man dressed in a three-piece suit steps out, holding it open. He lifts his right hand to his ear. ¡°They¡¯re here, boss,¡± he speaks. Then smiles. ¡°Bones!¡± He shakes his hand and pulls him in for a man shake/hug. ¡°How¡¯re you doing, man? It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°Busy. As usual,¡± Bones answers.


    I frown, and Jasmine leans into my ear, whispering, ¡°Bones is a member.¡±


    My lips make an O shape. My eyes drop to his shiny Hermes shoes and run up over his ck dress cks and his dark gray button-up. He¡¯s got the sleeves rolled up his tatted forearms. His shoulders are pulled back, and his hands are tucked into his pockets. I can see Bones demanding total submission from a woman. He just seems like someone who has to be in charge all the time, of every aspect of his life.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s inside waiting for you.¡± The man steps to the side, keeping the door open for us.


    Bones grabs Jasmine¡¯s hand, and she continues to hold on to mine. Bright, shing lights momentarily blind me. I reach out my right hand and find a wall. It vibrates from the bass of ¡°Buttons¡± by The Pussycat Dolls. Bones continues to pull us down a long hallway until we enter an opening. Looking up, I see the crowd of people. I¡¯m not surprised to see it¡¯s packed. But it looks like any other club. Nothing special or kinky to it. We walk past the bar and a dance floor to the other side of the club, down another long hallway. A man stands guard of a door at the end.


    Bones reaches into his back pocket and pulls out his wallet. He holds up a card, and the guy looks it over, then to us. His eyes sweep over Jasmine and me in a way that makes me question why I even agreed to do this. But then he steps to the side and opens the door.


    It¡¯s a dimly lit staircase. We follow Bones down it, and he opens the door at the bottom. Fuck, it¡¯s a maze. Is this the only way to enter? Or is this the only way they are allowing us to get in? We walk through the door, and my mouth drops while my eyes widen.


    The lights remain dimmer down here than the shing neon lights upstairs. Soft music ys, unlike the ring noise above us.


    Men and women are in the center of the room on a dance floor. Most are dressed in leather outfits. One man is crawling on his hands and knees while another leads him around by a leash. A guy walks by us dressed in what looks like a redtex one-piece.


    Kink-makes total sense to me now. It¡¯s like night and daypared to what I just saw upstairs. This ce is hidden? But why?


    ¡°Bones!¡± A man dressed in a white three-piece suit approaches us, and Bones releases Jasmine¡¯s hand to shake the guy who said his name. ¡°Ladies.¡± He nods to us, cing his hands behind his back. And I wonder why he didn¡¯t shake ours.


    Jasmine pulls her shoulders back, obviously noticing it too. ¡°Hooke,¡± she acknowledges him.


    His name is Hooke? That¡¯s gotta be a fake name, right? Maybe ast name? He looks young. Maybe not my age, butte twenties, early thirties at the oldest.


    ¡°Bones, you¡¯ve been here enough to know how it all works. But let me show youdies around.¡± He turns, giving us his back.


    Now that I know Bones is a member, I understand why Jasmine brought him in. He knows the ins and outs. But my concern is what kind of restrictions they have with a member buying in?


    The man takes a right at the end of the dance floor, and wee to a hallway. Nothing but ss. You can see into the rooms on either side. You can see the people inside the rooms having sex. So many props. One that looks like a cross with a naked man strapped to it. Another that looks like a ck leather bench-a woman bent over it.


    One room we walk past has two men and a woman in it. She¡¯s bent over a table, her hands tied behind her back, legs spread wide tied and restrained. One man is behind her, the other in front of her.


    ¡°This is heaven,¡± Jasmine says excitedly.


    He takes us into a room that has a ck leather couch and two chairs. A coffee table sits in the middle with a stack of papers. Not a single window on the walls.


    Jasmine still holds my hand so when she sits down on the couch, I plop down beside her. Bones takes the chair across from us, and Hooke unbuttons his suit jacket before sitting beside him in the other one. ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie; I was excited when you called me, Bones. I think Kink will be great for you. We¡¯re honored to have a Vegas location.¡±


    I¡¯m not much of a fan of this Hooke guy already. Jasmine said we needed Bones, and the more he talks, the more I understand why. I hate sexist pigs.


    ¡°It was Jasmine¡¯s idea.¡± Bones looks at her, giving her the credit. ¡°It was an opportunity I couldn¡¯t pass.¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± He lets out a long breath. ¡°Well, Kink is thrilled to have two women partnering.¡±


    Liar. Even I could hear the sarcasm in his voice. Like someone is forcing him to let us in. I wonder if Bones is that person? It makes me want to do this even more.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done some research,¡± I say, finally speaking. ¡°And I find it interesting that you have twenty-five locations worldwide and not a single woman owns a Kink. Why is that?¡±


    Hooke lifts his right leg to ce his ankle on his left knee and settles back into his seat. His eyes meet mine. ¡°Look around Kink. Most of your dominant participants are male. Women choose to follow, not lead.¡±


    Jackass.


    ¡°And then, of course, men are more reliable. More dominant in the business field ¡­¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Jasmine asks, sitting up straighter. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    He looks at her. His eyes drop to her cleavage before returning to hers. A smirk grows across his face as if he¡¯s imagining tying her up in one of those rooms we just passed. ¡°Women prefer the family life. Babies. They have responsibilities at home that keep them permanently tied there. Whereas men choose to devote their lives to their careers.¡± He reaches his hands out wide. ¡°The statistics back up those facts.¡±


    ¡°That-¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re getting off topic,¡± Bones interrupts Jasmine.


    ¡°Look ¡­¡± Hooke ces his foot on the floor. Adjusting his suit jacket, he obviously has more to say. ¡°We¡¯re thrilled to have you two joining Kink, but I¡¯d be lying if I said I¡¯d be sitting here with youdies without Bones.¡±


    Even though Jasmine had already told me we needed Bones, Hooke¡¯s words still piss me off. How dare this motherfucker tell us what we can do with our lives? With our money. Women are capable of anything, but we¡¯re looked at being weak because we carry a child for nine months.


    A silence falls over the room. I can feel Jasmine¡¯s stiff body next to mine. She wants to say something. Hell, I want to say more, but the look on Bones¡¯s face is telling us both to shut the hell up. Maybe Hooke wants us to take his words personally and make a scene-then he¡¯d have a reason to turn us down when wesh out at him. He¡¯s probably recording us at this very moment.


    I run a hand down my ck dress. ¡°How many members do you have?¡± Screw this guy and what he thinks he knows of us. I¡¯ll show him howmitted I am. I¡¯ve read the paperwork.


    ¡°A little over five hundred at the moment,¡± he states proudly.


    I almost choke on fucking air. Five hundred? The contract said the member buy-in is fifty grand a person. Each year. At fifty thousand a pop, it¡¯s twenty-five million dors. That¡¯s insane.


    ¡°Are the memberships your only source of revenue?¡± I ask. The contract didn¡¯t state anything other than the original buy-in for the members.


    He shakes his head. ¡°The fifty thousand per membership only gets them in the door. If they bring a date, it costs them. If they want bottle service, it costs them.¡± He gives a cruel smile. ¡°If you want a room ¡­¡± He holds his hands out wide. ¡°Well, you get it. Everything costs you here.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me for being skeptical, but why would they pay for this?¡± I ask.


    He looks at me. ¡°Men like to show off what they have.¡±


    ¡°You mean to parade their sex ves around,¡± I counter.


    He chuckles softly. ¡°If being a ve is your kink, then yes.¡±


    ¡°So, all of your members are men?¡± Jasmine asks.


    ¡°Not a hundred percent of them. But the majority, yes.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± I go on.


    He gives me a smile that makes my skin crawl. I wish men like him could be a woman for one day to know what it¡¯s like. ¡°A man wille five times a week and bring a different woman each time.¡±


    ¡°Getting his money¡¯s worth,¡± I say with disgust.


    He goes on as if I didn¡¯t speak. ¡°A woman wille ten times a year and bring the same man. So, it¡¯s hard for a woman to justify that kind of ¡­mitment.¡±


    He means financially. He¡¯s already said men make more money than women.


    The door opens, and a woman enters dressed in ck leather pants with a red crop top. She has her jet-ck hair up in a tight bun. ¡°Hooke, may I see you for a second?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He stands and buttons his suit jacket. Bones stands as well and shakes his hand. ¡°Thanks for taking the time to meet with us.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He turns and nods to us just like before. ¡°Ladies.¡± Then he exits the room. The door softly closing behind him.


    I fall back onto the couch and let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Well, that actually went better than I thought it was going to,¡± Bones says, sitting back down.


    ¡°He¡¯s a fucking prick,¡± Jasmine spits out and turns to face me, taking my hands in hers. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t change what I said, Alexa. Just give me the word, and we will show him how wrong he is.¡±


    I search her green eyes. I trust Jasmine, and she trusts Bones. I have no doubt that she will devote her entire life to this club. She wants it to be a sess. And I want that too.


    Fuck Hooke and his view on women. We can be dominant and rule over men. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡±

 Chapter 195

    CROSS


    I PACE MY office back and forth with my cell in my hand. I should call her. But I¡¯m not sure what I would say at this point.


    Sorry? Somehow that just doesn¡¯t seem like enough. I¡¯ve had some time to think aboutst night, and she wasn¡¯t wrong. I just didn¡¯t want to admit that.


    I hate how much she¡¯s on my mind. She was supposed to be a fuck, but she consumes me. Why did I allow it to get to this? And how do I stop it?


    ¡°You busy?¡± Titan asks, entering my office.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask, flipping my Zippo open and closed.


    ¡°Still pissy, I see?¡± Heughs softly.


    I roll my eyes and turn my back to him.


    ¡°Just thought I¡¯d let you know that I just got off the phone with Bones.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± I spin back around to face him. ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°The girls took the deal.¡±


    I knew Alexa would. It was too good to pass up. I¡¯m happy for her. Nodding, I tell him, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°How long are you going to beat yourself up over this?¡± he asks, plopping down in the seat across from my desk.


    I ignore that question and ask my own. ¡°Why are you avoiding going home?¡± It¡¯s almost midnight. He hasn¡¯t stayed thiste in a while.


    ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding anything. Emilee is over at Haven and Luca¡¯s right now.¡± He checks his watch. ¡°I¡¯m picking her up in an hour.¡±


    I nod and fall into my seat behind my desk. ¡°Have you heard from Grave?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I ce my elbows on my desk and run my hands through my dark hair, releasing a sigh. ¡°I haven¡¯t either.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll let us know if he needs anything,¡± he states, standing to walk toward my door.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say, making him stop.


    He ces his hand on the knob and turns to face me. ¡°Just thought you¡¯d like to know. Since she¡¯s not talking to you right now.¡±


    My jaw tightens. Getting in a fight with your girl in front of your friends is never good. ¡°It¡¯splicated,¡± I say.


    He snorts. ¡°Been there. Good luck figuring it out.¡± Then he turns and leaves.


    I sit back and let out a sigh. This is why I fuck and move on. To avoid this bullshit.


    ALEXA


    I SIT ACROSS from Bones and Jasmine in his private jet. My mind is going a hundred miles an hour trying to figure out everything that needs to be done once we get back.


    ¡°Here you go, sir. Ladies.¡± His flight attendant stops beside us with a bucket full of ice and champagne.


    ¡°Thanks, Nicki,¡± he says, reaching over and grabbing it. He pops the cork and pours it into three flutes, then hands us each our own. ¡°To you,dies, and your sess.¡± He lifts his ss.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say, smiling up at him. ¡°For helping us out.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe a person should have a set of balls in order to do what they want,¡± he states.


    I like Bones. The guy has this air about him that totally screams don¡¯t fuck with me. But he also just signed away his life to a two-million-dor contract to help me and Jasmine start our own business.


    ¡°To the three of us and our future.¡± I lift my ss.


    We both look over at Jasmine. She stares down at her champagne; it bubbles in the flute. Her green eyes are intense on the drink, and I wonder if she thinks we¡¯ve made a mistake. If she has doubts about going into business with me.


    ¡°Depend on a man to feed you, and you give him the power to starve you.¡± She looks up at me. A slow and devious smile spreads across her face. ¡°Here¡¯s to us-two women who are going to feed our-fucking-selves.¡± She throws back her drink, and Bonesughs.


    I drink my champagne in one gulp and know what I just did was the right thing for me. For her. For the three of us.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Things are about to change, and I couldn¡¯t be more excited to be a part of it.


    Bones cell rings, and he gets up to move to the back of the ne to answer it. Jasmine looks out her window at the dark sky, and I pull my cell out. Hovering over Cross¡¯s number, I think about texting him, but I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯d say at this point. Plus, I¡¯ve never been a coward. I¡¯d rather talk to him face-to-face.


    I go to pocket my phone when it beeps. I look back down at it to see it¡¯s a message from Mitch. I don¡¯t even open it. Turning it off, I lean back and close my eyes to get some sleep on our flight home.


    CROSS


    ON MONDAY MORNING, Titan, Bones, and I are sitting in the conference room when the door opens. We all get to our feet when Grave walks in. He messaged us an hour ago wanting a meeting this morning, and it¡¯s the first time he¡¯s ever done that.


    ¡°Grave ¡­¡±


    He holds up his hand to stop Bones. ¡°I¡¯m not staying.¡± Running his hand through his hair, he swallows nervously. ¡°I just wanted to tell you all that I¡¯m taking some time off.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Titan acknowledges him first.


    ¡°Whatever you need,¡± I add.


    ¡°Good.¡± Bones nods once.


    ¡°I ¡­ uh, April and I are going to get away. After the baby ¡­¡± He pauses, collecting himself with a deep breath. ¡°We need some time away. Together.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin yourself, Grave,¡± I tell him.


    He ces his hand in the pockets of his holey jeans and averts his eyes. ¡°It¡¯ll only be a week. Maybe two at the most.¡±


    ¡°Take as long as you need.¡± Bones goes to step toward him, but Grave steps back, moving to the ss double doors, and Bones stops.


    ¡°I need to grab a few things from my office.¡± Grave turns and leaves.


    Bones rushes after him. I plop down in my seat and run a hand down my face. Leaning back, I stare up at the white ceiling, trying to get my head on straight. I¡¯m not in the game. Between Grave, April, the baby, her brother, and then Alexa, I¡¯m totally fucked. I¡¯m not sleeping at night, which isn¡¯t unusual, but it¡¯s worse than normal.


    Titan leans forward, cing his elbows on the table, and runs his hand through his hair when Bones returns. He ms the ss door shut, surprised when it doesn¡¯t break. ¡°Fuck!¡± he hisses.


    ¡°He¡¯s not going to talk to you,¡± Titan states.


    ¡°Nothing new. He never has before,¡± Bones hisses.


    Titan stands, straightening his shoulders, and turns to face Bones. ¡°You may be able to lie to yourself, but not us. This time is different whether you want to believe that or not.¡± Then he too exits the conference room, stomping off to his office. Fuck, it¡¯s going to be a long day.


    I hang my head when I hear Bones throw the coffee pot, and it shatters against the wall.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bones shouts at Nigel as he enters the conference room.


    Nigel is unfazed by our outbursts by now. He¡¯s seen us at our worst. cing his hands behind his back, he rocks back and forth on his heels. ¡°Luca is down in the meat locker, sir. And he has brought a visitor.¡±


    Bones¡¯s eyes go from Nigel to mine. I stand, nodding my head. This is what I need-what we all need. To bury our heads in work. Get our hands bloody.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be right there,¡± Bones tells him.


    He turns and exits the room, to go get Titan, and I stand from my chair, pocketing my Zippo. The three of us step onto our private elevator and head down to the basement. Walking off the elevator, we make our way down the hallway to the metal door. Bones opens it, and we enter to find Luca Bianchi at the head of the room dressed in his ck three-piece suit with his arms crossed over his chest. His adopted brother, Oliver Nite-Bianchi, stands behind the man tied to the metal chair in the center of the room.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know you made deliveries, Luca,¡± I say, letting the door close and lock behind me.


    ¡°Well, I just couldn¡¯t pass this up,¡± he jokes.


    ¡°What is it that you found?¡± Bones asks.


    Luca reaches into the pocket of his suit jacket and pulls out a handful of something. Then he drops them onto the table. Bones walks over to them and picks one up.


    It¡¯s a diamond! ¡°Where was he?¡± I ask.


    ¡°ss.¡± The strip club that Luca and Bones own together. ¡°He owed one of my girls three grand, and when he couldn¡¯t pay in cash, he offered her one of these.¡±


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Bones asks him, handing me one of the diamonds. It¡¯s one we¡¯re looking for. The special order was for ck diamonds. They¡¯re not as rare as red ones, but still hard to find.


    The guy remains silent.


    ¡°Did you purchase them or steal them?¡± I wonder. We¡¯re not sure if Kale fucked over our client or not. We just know our client is pissed and wants what he paid for. You can¡¯t ensure a transaction that is illegal in the first ce. So, he¡¯s out ten million.


    ¡°Fuck you.¡± The man sneers at me.


    I hand the diamond over to Titan. ¡°How many did he have on him?¡± I ask Luca.


    ¡°Six,¡± he answers.


    Bones sighs. ¡°The order was for twelve.¡± Then he asks the man, ¡°Is this all you have?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± He shouts this time.


    ¡°Here, make sure these are returned,¡± Titan tells Luca, handing them to him.


    ¡°Maybe he swallowed them,¡± I offer. People will do stupid shit to hide what they want no one else to have.


    Bones smiles. ¡°Let¡¯s find out.¡±


    Nite produces a pocketknife from the inside of his leather jacket and hands it over to Bones, who cuts the ropes tying the man to the chair.


    I walk over and yank it from it, throwing his back onto the table. I pin his legs down while Titan holds his shoulders down. Lucaes over and rips the guy¡¯s shirt open, exposing his hairy chest.


    The guy begins to scream, and Luca ps his hand over his mouth to quiet him. Not because we don¡¯t want anyone hearing him-the room is soundproof-but because we don¡¯t want to have to listen to him. Like the others, he has made his choice.


    Bones pushes the de into his flesh right below his sternum, cutting the skin and dragging it downward. The guy¡¯s muffled screams turn to outright sobbing while blood pours out and onto the table as we y operation on him, knowing we¡¯ll be burying a bodyter.

 Chapter 196

    IT¡¯S A QUARTER till three when I pull up to her bar. Hers is the only car left in the parking lot. Getting out of mine, I walk up to the back door and enter. Grinding my teeth, I¡¯m irritated that she leaves it unlocked. That¡¯s not fucking safe.


    I walk down the long hallway ande to a stop when I see her standing behind the bar, cleaning it off with a towel, softly humming to herself. She turns and jumps, letting out a scream when she spots me. ¡°Jesus, Cross.¡± Her hand goes to her chest. ¡°What the fuck are you doing? Creeping?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯d lock your door ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t start with me.¡± She ps the towel on the bar. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood.¡± Then she disappears into the cooler.


    I make my way over to the bar and sit on a stool, waiting.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asks when she returns.


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d tell you congrattions to your face.¡±


    She snorts. ¡°You spoke to Bones.¡±


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± I say vaguely.


    ¡°Well, thanks. you may leave now.¡± She points in the direction of the back door. ¡°You know your way out.¡±


    I stand and am about to do as she states, but something stops me. I knock my knuckles on the bar and turn to face her once again. ¡°Listen. I came here to apologize.¡±


    ¡°Apologize?¡± She arches a brow, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°For?¡±


    ¡°Grave ¡­ April¡¯s brother.¡± My arms go wide before dropping them to my thighs. ¡°All of it.¡± I fall back down onto a barstool. ¡°I never once tried to help Grave. Bones was so hard on him. Grave pushed him away because of that. Titan just did his own thing. But me? I enabled him. I partied with him. Did drugs with him. Covered at Kingdom for him. I didn¡¯t know how to help him. And I didn¡¯t want to. If I didn¡¯t have him, then I had no one to help me bury my problem.¡± I m my fist on the bar, hating that I¡¯m admitting to her that I have my own issues. ¡°I knew it was wrong but just didn¡¯t seem to care.¡±


    She looks like she wants to question that slip I just made about my problem but thinks better of it. Instead, she sighs. ¡°I¡¯m sorry too. I shouldn¡¯t have said anything. It¡¯s not my ce.¡± Reaching across the bar, she ces her hand on mine. ¡°Just like you said, he¡¯s not that person anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± And I guess I¡¯m not either. I haven¡¯t done anything in weeks.


    They helped me forget about all the bad memories of my father. My mother. How he would remind us that we live for God. I still have the scars to go along with them. So, even if I was lucky enough to forget, the reminder will forever be there. Just like he wanted. In a way, the bastard won. Even after all these years, he¡¯s still in my head.


    ¡°Please, Mom. Make him stop,¡± I beg her as I lie on my stomach.


    She sits next to me on my bed, rubbing cream on my burn marks as tears slowly run down the side of my cheeks to wet my pillow.


    ¡°Forgiveness must be earned,¡± she says softly.


    ¡°Forgiveness from what?¡± I ask. I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. Not yet anyway.


    ¡°Being born,¡± she answers.


    She makes it sound like I asked for this life. Who would want to live a life of punishment? ¡°I didn¡¯t ¡­¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Shh,¡± she tells me. ¡°It won¡¯t be like this forever, son. But poweres with a price. He¡¯s preparing you for what¡¯s toe.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± I¡¯m not even sure what she¡¯s talking about, but I know it¡¯s not what I want.


    ¡°A King is powerful. He rules his Kingdom. He must be able to endure the darkest of days. He must be able to conquer the biggest threat. You are too young to understand now, but one day you will see. You will find strength in the crosses that you bear.¡±


    ¡°Cross?¡±


    I blink and look up to see her now standing next to my barstool.


    ¡°You okay?¡± She reaches out to cup my face, but I¡¯m faster. My armshes out, gripping her wrists and stopping her. She sucks in a breath at the tightness of my grip. Instead of releasing her, I yank her closer to me.


    She practically falls into myp. I stand quickly and grip her hips. Picking her up, I nt her ass on the bar and move to stand between her legs. I need her right now. I want a fucking hit. I hate that I can¡¯t get high to erase the memories, and she¡¯s the closest thing I have to a drug.


    She doesn¡¯t hesitate. Alexa lets me take control. I kiss her desperately. My lips bruising hers. My fingers dig into her soft yet firm skin. A growles from deep in my chest. The need to control is strong.


    I never had control before of any aspect of my life. I was conditioned to like fire, to learn from it, and that¡¯s what she is-my fire. She burns me in a way that leaves scars. The kind that I won¡¯t be ashamed of and hide with tattoos.


    She pulls away, throwing her head back, sucking in a breath. I kiss my way down her neck as I shove her shirt up and over her head before tossing it to the floor.


    Her hands run through my hair before gripping it.


    ¡°God, I¡¯ve missed you.¡± I let go of her long enough to undo her jeans.


    ¡°Me too,¡± She breathes, lifting her hips so I can yank them down her legs. They meet her shirt on the floor as well. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡±


    I jerk her from the bar and carry her over to the closest round table. I bend her over it, facedown. Her hands tten out over the surface, and I pull my hard dick out before running my fingers over her pussy. She¡¯s wet, which is good because I¡¯m in the mood to fuck.


    Sliding into her, I feel everything fade away. She¡¯s my fire. They say love should be your shelter from the storm, but that¡¯s not even close to what I feel for Alexa. She¡¯s everything I was taught to need. Crave.


    She¡¯s my altar, where I kneel and repent for all the sins I¡¯vemitted over the years. The souls I¡¯ve taken.


    Her pussy tightens around me as I fuck her, and I look down to watch my hard cock slide in and out of that sweet fucking cunt I can¡¯t get enough of. My hands grip her hips, holding her in ce while her body rocks back and forth on the table, making it rattle with each thrust.


    Her hands reach out above her head, and she grips the edge of the table, needing something to hang onto. ¡°Oh God, Cross ¡­¡± she cries out as I m into her.


    Letting go of her hips, I lean over her back, and my right hand grips her hair. Yanking the side of her face off the table, I kiss her. Needing to taste her lips while I¡¯m inside her. Needing more of her than she could ever offer.


    A sinner is a man who takes what he wants without question. I want her. Right now. Tomorrow and the next day. I need her like I need a hit that I haven¡¯t had in weeks. Like the cigarettes that I gave up because I didn¡¯t need another death trap in my life. I¡¯ve already got enough enemies for that. Why try my luck?


    Her pussy tightens around me again, and I feel her try to pull away from my lips. I let her go just enough so I can watch here. Her green eyes heavy, lips swollen and wet. Hair stuck to her slick face. She¡¯s absolutely gorgeous in a forbidden way.


    A person will always want what they can¡¯t have. But my question is, what do we do once we get it? She will be the one to give me that answer.

 Chapter 197

    ALEXA


    THE FOLLOWING NIGHT, Jasmine and I stand behind the bar. I closed it down over an hour ago, but we¡¯re still here due to Kink. The number of members we have joining Kink is unreal. We can¡¯t keep up with it all.


    They say that information travels the fastest by word of mouth, and I never understood that until now. You can¡¯t just put an ad out for Kink. So Jasmine said she made a couple of calls, and that¡¯s all it took. Those two calls turned into more calls. And bam, we¡¯re on our way to guys signing up for our sex club.


    I look up when the door opens to the bar. A man dressed in a pair of jeans, a in white T-shirt, and ck leather jacket walks toward us. His dark hair is slicked back, and I don¡¯t see any visible tattoos from here. He looks well put together-almost a GQ lookalike with a touch of bad boy on the dangerous side if you know what I mean. All he¡¯s missing is a cigarette behind his ear while sitting on a motorcycle.


    ¡°Tanner Mason.¡± Jasmine smiles at him. ¡°Why am I not surprised to see you here?¡± She crosses her arms over her chest, looking him up and down.


    He says nothing. Instead, he reaches into his leather jacket and produces an envelope, pping it on the bar counter. ¡°Fifty grand.¡±


    She leans forward. ¡°Will we be seeing Trey and Turner as well?¡±


    He stares at her intently for a long moment. I think he¡¯s going to walk away without answering when he speaks. ¡°Trey?¡± He shrugs. ¡°Maybe. But Turner?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°That boy is selfish with his toys. He prefers to keep his pets in cages where only he can y with them.¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­¡± She picks up the money. ¡°We¡¯re d you could join us.¡± Reaching over to the right, she picks up a form and slides it to him. ¡°An NDA.¡±


    He nods and picks up the pen, clicking it. Without even looking it over, he signs his name and slides it back over to us.


    I want to ask him why he didn¡¯t even read it but bite my lip to keep quiet. I don¡¯t want to look stupid. If Jasmine doesn¡¯t have a problem with him signing it without reading it, then neither do I.


    He nods once and knocks his knuckles on the bar before turning and walking out.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± I ask once the door closes behind him.


    ¡°That was the eldest of the Mason brothers.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Was that supposed to mean something?


    ¡°They own the Airport and Mason Towers.¡±


    Ah, now I remember. I look over at her. ¡°He was joking, right? About the guy named Turner and cages?¡± Can¡¯t help but ask. Rumors are just that-rumors. But they have to hold some truth to them, right?


    Sheughs. ¡°Doubtful. The Mason boys are seriously disturbed. Their father did a number on them. They each have their own level of being a sadist.¡±


    That thought makes my chest hurt. I don¡¯t believe evil is born; I believe it¡¯s made. And people like the Mason brothers just prove that theory. ¡°Did he ¡­ abuse them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but rumor has it their father sold their souls to the devil in exchange for power.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe that shit, do you?¡± I can¡¯t help but ask,ughing.


    ¡°I believe there¡¯s a heaven and a hell.¡± She shrugs. ¡°And I believe there is evil in this world that even God can¡¯t cleanse.¡±


    I ce my hands on my hips. ¡°Yeah, bute on ¡­¡±


    ¡°The Airport and Mason Towers sit in the middle of the desert. The address is 666 S. Mason Boulevard.¡±


    I frown. ¡°That¡¯s ¡­ odd but doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but I go there all the time.¡±


    I¡¯ve only ever been that one time, and I was pretty drunk. I didn¡¯t really pay that much attention to my surroundings. Especially since we had Cross watching out for us. ¡°And?¡±


    Her green eyes meet mine. ¡°And I see things that take ce there. Only evil would allow such vile things.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you go?¡± I wonder. ¡°Why put yourself in that position? Who wants to willingly go to hell?¡±


    She tilts her head to the right, a red strand of hair falling across her face before she tucks it behind her ear. ¡°Because I¡¯ve always been drawn to the darker side of life.¡±


    Just then, my brother enters the bar. He spots Jasmine and snorts. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be working your corner?¡±


    ¡°Derek,¡± I snap. Why is he such a dick to her? I think he secretly has a crush on her but knows she¡¯d never give him the time of day.


    Before she can say something sarcastic back to him, his eyes drop to the money counter. ¡°What the fuck are you two doing? No way your pussy brought that much in,¡± he says to her as she puts Tanner¡¯s envelope of cash in her purse.


    I don¡¯t miss the fact that he¡¯s still ignoring me. ¡°Derek!¡± I m my hand down on the bar. ¡°Quit being a fucking piece of shit!¡± I¡¯m so tired of men like Hooke and my brother. Derek is a man-whore, but God forbid a woman has sex with more than one guy in her lifetime.


    He justughs it off like I¡¯m joking, the first time acknowledging that I even exist since he saw Cross and me in the office.


    The front door opens again, and Bones enters, wearing his usual fuck-off face. His pretty blue eyes re at my brother instantly. He looks him over once and then dismisses him like he¡¯s not a threat. Which he isn¡¯t, but Bones made it an insult. I refrain from smiling. Derek¡¯s body stiffens, and his eyes narrow. ¡°We¡¯re closed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for a drink,¡± Bones responds tly.


    ¡°Sis, may I see you for a second?¡± Derek grabs my upper arm and drags me into the cooler before I can protest. ¡°What in the fuck are they doing here?¡± he snaps.


    I jerk my arm free of his hold. I was going to tell him what I¡¯m doing tomorrow, but I guess now is as good a time as any. ¡°I¡¯m going into business with Jasmine and Bones.¡±


    He blinks a couple of times, ring down at me before he manages to get any words out. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re opening a bar. Down in the basement.¡± I¡¯m not going into detail at the moment because it doesn¡¯t fucking matter. I own Lucky¡¯s and allow him to work for me.


    ¡°The fuck you are!¡± hemands.


    My teeth grind. I¡¯m not arguing about this. It¡¯s not up for negotiation. ¡°It¡¯s done, Derek.¡±


    ¡°How could you?¡± He gives me his back, running his hands through his hair aggressively. ¡°That is the stupidest fucking thing you¡¯ve ever done. And you¡¯ve done some dumb shit.¡±


    ¡°Derek ¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a King, Alexa,¡± he growls in my face. ¡°Connected to the Mafia. He can¡¯t be trusted. None of them can. Didn¡¯t you learn your lesson when April started dating Grave?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t know that April lost their baby. I haven¡¯t had a chance to tell him, and honestly, it¡¯s none of his business. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about them,¡± I point out.


    ¡°Neither do you,¡± he fires back. ¡°They¡¯re fucking criminals.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I roll my eyes. ¡°They¡¯re not-¡±


    ¡°And not to mention druggies,¡± he interrupts me.


    It just pisses me off that he judges them. ¡°Oh, just like your friend Ethan.¡± Derek and I grew up with April and her brother. He was never as close to Ethan as I am April because Ethan was quite a bit younger than us. But they¡¯re still friends.


    He purses his lips. ¡°No, he isn¡¯t.¡±


    Derek either doesn¡¯t know Ethan like he thinks he does, or he¡¯s a good liar. ¡°Yes, he is. He was over at April and Grave¡¯s the other night fucked up. Cross dragged him in. April was crying when she found out.¡±


    He shakes his head, not believing it. ¡°Well, if he is, Grave got him started. Hell, he¡¯s probably his dealer. That piece of shit ¡­¡±


    I p him across his face, cutting him off. He stands there ring down at me stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t you use Grave of that. Ethan is responsible for his own actions!¡± I scream, my blood pressure rising with each second.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to do this. Pick them over me?¡± he asks through gritted teeth.


    ¡°It¡¯s business,¡± I snap. ¡°Not apetition.¡± Derek has always been happy with where he¡¯s at in life-single with no ambition-but I want more. I want what Jasmine strives to have. A career. A woman can do more than lie on her back and push out kids. We just have to work harder, and I¡¯m not afraid to do that. Men like my brother and Ethan hold us back. They make it harder than it has to be.


    ¡°If you do this.¡± He points at the closed door of the cooler. ¡°If you go into business with them, I quit,¡± he threatens.


    No one will give me an ultimatum. ¡°It¡¯s a done deal, Derek.¡±


    ¡°Alexa ¡­¡±


    ¡°The papers have been signed,¡± I rify, letting him know it¡¯s toote. Not like I¡¯d change my mind anyway.


    ¡°Fine.¡± He spins around and storms out. I follow him, but he exits the bar just as fast as he did the cooler.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jasmine asks me.


    I nod my head, but my heart is heavy. I never can win with Derek. He¡¯s always making my life about him. It¡¯s a never-ending battle that I¡¯m tired of fighting.


    ¡°Anything I can do?¡± Bones asks me.

 Chapter 198

    My eyes meet his, surprised by that question. ¡°You¡¯re offering to help me do what exactly?¡± If he¡¯s as bad as Derek seems to believe, then that could be endless possibilities. I¡¯m not discrediting my brother¡¯s concern for the Kings, but I trust Jasmine. If she says they¡¯re okay, then I believe her. She¡¯s known them all of her life while my brother only knows what he¡¯s heard.


    Bones crosses his tatted arms over his chest, lifting his chin just a bit. ¡°I¡¯m asking if there¡¯s a problem that needs to be solved regarding the business.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I handled it. He quit.¡±


    He nods, satisfied with that answer, and a silence falls over the bar before Bones speaks again. ¡°You ready to close up?¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yeah. Everything is done for the night.¡±


    He stands. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll walk youdies to your cars.¡±


    I look at the front door my brother just stormed out of and think of my next step. It¡¯s been on my mind ever since I signed the papers for Kink in New York. I want more, and I know what I must do in order to get it.


    ALEXA


    THE FOLLOWING MORNING, I meet Jasmine for breakfast at Kingdom. I must say that it¡¯s nice staying the night here up in the Kings Royal Suite. Cross was right. No one has been here, so we¡¯ve had it to ourselves.


    ¡°You¡¯re being really quiet today,¡± Jasmine observes while I push around the eggs on my te.


    April has been heavy on my mind. I wonder where she is. Are she and Grave okay? Rtionship wise? When she got pregnant, she was prepared to do it on her own because she knew Grave had demons. But he changed for her. And then when they lost the baby, she was afraid once again. That losing their child might bring them back for him. I haven¡¯t messaged her, not wanting to bother her. I know if I was them, I¡¯d have my cell off anyway. They left to be alone and grieve in their own way.


    ¡°Earth to Alexa?¡± Jasmine orders, snapping her fingers in front of my face.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I look up at her.


    She chuckles, shaking her head softly. ¡°I said you¡¯ve been really quiet. Everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I wave her off. ¡°Fine.¡± Picking up my fork, I take a bite of my eggs. ¡°Actually, there is something I want to talk about with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Dropping my fork, I say, ¡°I want to find another job.¡± I might as well tell her my ns. We¡¯re partners after all.


    She frowns. ¡°Why would you want to do that? I told you that Kink ¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to do with Kink. Well, yeah, I guess it does.¡±


    She pushes her te away, giving me her full attention. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°I want to remodel the bar. And in order to do it how I want, I need to close it down,¡± I state. ¡°So, I need another job while it¡¯s under construction.¡±


    She tilts her head to the side for a second. ¡°Well, first off, please don¡¯t do this because of me and Kink. Do not think you need to change Lucky¡¯s for our new business.¡±


    I figured she¡¯d think this. And honestly, if I hadn¡¯t gone into business with her for Kink, I probably wouldn¡¯t be doing it. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to do it for a while now. The fact we¡¯re going to remodel the basement for Kink just makes this the perfect time.¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡± She starts digging into her Chanel bag and pulls out a checkbook and pen, clicking the end she asks. ¡°How much do you want me to make it out for?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± I say, quickly throwing up my hands. ¡°I don¡¯t want your money, Jasmine. This isn¡¯t about that.¡±


    She frowns. ¡°Why not?¡±


    I run a hand through my hair in frustration. I don¡¯t want her to think I¡¯m using her. That is not what this is about. ¡°I have money saved up. I just need a job in the meantime to keep funds flowing,¡± I exin.


    She puts her pen and checkbook away and smiles. ¡°Well, I can help with that too. Ever heard of ss?¡±


    ¡°The strip club?¡± I question. ¡°Who hasn¡¯t?¡± It¡¯s the ssiest one on the Strip. They have the best girls and the strongest security. ¡°What about it?¡± Not sure what that has to do with me. I¡¯ve never been inside, but the girls from the clube into Lucky¡¯s. They¡¯re great tippers.


    ¡°I can get you a job there.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I begin tough. ¡°I¡¯m not going to strip.¡±


    ¡°Not as a dancer. A cocktail waitress,¡± she rifies. ¡°They make bank there. Plus, they might be able to put you behind the bar.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I could do that. It¡¯s just serving drinks. I¡¯ve worked in a bar since before I was even legal. It¡¯s all I know really.


    ¡°Come on,¡± she says, taking onest sip of her orange juice, and scoots out of the booth. She throws some cash down on the table and grabs my hand, yanking me out.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask as she takes me across the casino floor and to the elevators.


    ¡°To get you that job,¡± she says vaguely.


    I¡¯m not sure what ss has to do with Kingdom, but she takes me over to tower one, and I wave at Nigel when he sees me.


    ¡°Jasmine. Alexa. What can I do for you twodies today?¡± he asks,ing around from behind his desk. He seems to always be here.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to see Bones,¡± she answers.


    ¡°Is he expecting you?¡±


    She shakes her head, and he picks up his phone that sits on his desk. After a few seconds, he speaks. ¡°Sir, you have Jasmine and Alexa down here wanting to speak to you ¡­¡± A short pause. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He hangs up. ¡°Right this way,dies.¡± He steps up to the private elevator and scans a key card, taking us up to the thirteenth floor.


    We follow him down the hallway to a room that reads BONES on the door. ¡°Thank you,¡± Jasmine and I say at the same time as we enter.


    ¡°Ladies.¡± Bones nods, standing from his desk. Hees around to the front and leans back against it, crossing his ankles and arms over his chest.


    I step over to the wall to see pictures hanging on it. There¡¯s one of Titan, Bones, and Cross standing on a baseball field wearing deep blue and white Wildcats uniforms. They each have baseball bats in their hands, and none of them are even smiling. They look young, and they¡¯re not covered in as many tattoos as they are now. It¡¯s weird. Almost as if I¡¯m looking at them naked without them. I¡¯ve only ever known them covered in ink. It¡¯s strange, but they don¡¯t look any less approachable without them. Like they¡¯ve always been intimidating.


    It¡¯s odd seeing them doing something somon. I would have never expected them to y sports. Especially college level. I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s where they are, considering the size of the stadium behind them.


    ¡°Alexa wants a job,¡± Jasmine states.


    ¡°Uh, no ¡­¡± I spin around, eyes wide. What is she doing? He just signed a contract with us. Why would she go to him for this? Laughing nervously, I add, ¡°That¡¯s not what I ¡­¡±


    ¡°And you came to me?¡± he asks, sounding just as confused as I am at the moment.


    I don¡¯t want him to think I¡¯m using him. Or her. ¡°No, that¡¯s not ¡­ I never said-¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she interrupts me. ¡°You said if she needed anything to let you know.¡±


    He looks at me and nods once. ¡°I did. What were you thinking?¡±


    I bite my bottom lip confused and scared. Jasmine mentioned ss, so why are we here talking to Bones?


    ¡°ss,¡± Jasmine says, obviously doing all the talking here since I can¡¯t get a sentence out. ¡°I told her you could get her a waitressing or bartending job at ss. It¡¯s just while she remodels the bar.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure, I can do that,¡± he agrees without giving it another thought.


    ¡°Really?¡± I ask wide-eyed. ¡°Thank you.¡± That seemed almost too easy. I wasn¡¯t sure what the hell Jasmine was doing, but I¡¯m going to owe her dinner for this.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He nods once, uncrossing his arms. ¡°Whatever you need.¡±


    Who knew Bones could be such a nice guy?

 Chapter 199

    CROSS


    I PUSH OPEN Bones¡¯s office door with a stack of papers in my hand bute to a stop when I see Jasmine and Alexa standing in front of his desk. The girls turn their heads to look at me over their shoulders.


    ¡°Alexa? What are you doing here?¡± I¡¯m guessing it has to do with Kink. They are all partners now.


    ¡°Bones just gave Alexa a job at ss,¡± Jasmine announces.


    The smile drops off my face, and my eyes go from her to Alexa¡¯s. ¡°Excuse me?¡± I ask, blinking.


    ¡°It¡¯s just for a couple of months,¡± Alexa says, turning to fully face me. ¡°Hopefully,¡± she adds quickly.


    ¡°You can have the job for as long as you need it,¡± Bones states, walking back to sit behind his desk.


    ¡°Bones, may I speak to you for a second.¡± I made it sound like a question, but it wasn¡¯t.


    He leans back in his chair. ¡°Ladies, if you would give us a moment, please.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± Alexa says, bowing her head and pushing blond hair behind her ear. ¡°Thanks again, Bones.¡±


    I step to the side, allowing them room to exit. Once they walk into the hallway, I m the door shut and turn back to Bones. ¡°What in the fuck are you doing?¡± I demand.


    He frowns, tilting his head to the side. ¡°She came to me for help. You expected me to deny her?¡±


    I step forward, pointing a finger at him. ¡°And you thought that ss, of all ces, is where she is best suitable?¡± She¡¯s not a fucking stripper.


    ¡°Listen, Cross. I was doing her and you a favor. I know you¡¯re seeing her and thought I¡¯d help her out. She came to me and asked for a job specifically at ss. What was I supposed to do?¡±


    I snort, ignoring the fact he recognized I¡¯m seeing her. I thought he, of all people, would keep what I¡¯m doing a secret. He¡¯s the most secretive person I know. Bones is very private in everything he does. ¡°Say ¡®fuck no.''¡±


    He sighs. ¡°I told her yes, and I¡¯m not going to fire her just because you don¡¯t want her there. Alexa is an adult and can make her own decisions. If she wants to quit, then she¡¯ll quit.¡± With that, he drops his eyes to hisputer screen, dismissing me.


    I p the papers onto his desk and rush out of his office to find her and Jasmine standing in the hallway. I grip Alexa¡¯s upper arm and pull her away. ¡°I need to speak to you.¡±


    ¡°Cross-¡±


    ¡°Now,¡± I interrupt her protest, yanking her into my office and mming the door shut behind us. ¡°You will not work at ss,¡± I state immediately.


    She arches a brow, pushing a hip out. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°Absolutely not. I won¡¯t allow it.¡±


    ¡°Good thing I didn¡¯t ask for your permission then.¡± Sheughs like I¡¯m joking.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fucking strip club!¡± I snap.


    ¡°If you would have asked, then you¡¯d know I¡¯m going to waitress or bartend, not dance naked!¡± she shouts.


    She¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t know that, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s any better. I remove my Zippo from my pocket and start flipping it open and closed. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to ¡­¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you, Cross.¡± Her eyes re at me, and her body is now stiff. Just like the fight we had at my house the other night.


    ¡°Why do you want to bartend at ss all of a sudden?¡± She owns a fucking bar, for Christ¡¯s sake, and she¡¯s opening up a sex club. Why add ss to her already full schedule?


    ¡°I¡¯m closing Lucky¡¯s down to remodel it,¡± she snaps, still pissy. ¡°I need a job in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°Well, ss is not it!¡±


    Her nostrils re. ¡°I will work wherever I damn well please!¡±


    I m both of my fists on the desk. ¡°No. You. Won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why the fuck not?¡±


    ¡°Because I won¡¯t allow it!¡± It¡¯s as simple as that. I used to practically live there with Grave. I know what kind of shit goes on there, and it¡¯s a no for me. Even the waitresses and bartenders will go home with guys for the right price. I¡¯m not saying Alexa¡¯s that type of girl, but where there¡¯s opportunity ¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to make decisions for me!¡± she snaps.


    ¡°You¡¯re my woman!¡± I didn¡¯t mean for it toe out like that, but by the way her face turns red, I can tell I¡¯ve hit a nerve.


    ¡°Your woman?¡± she questions with augh that was not humorous.


    Fuck! ¡°You know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Obviously, I don¡¯t,¡± she argues. ¡°Because we¡¯re not exclusive, Cross. We¡¯re not even dating.¡±


    Her reasoning doesn¡¯t sit well with me. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re seeing someone else?¡±


    She crosses her arms over her chest, pushing her already perky tits up even more, and looks away from me, staring out my floor-to-ceiling windows that showcase the Strip. Mitch enters my mind, and if he was right here in front of me, I¡¯d knock his ass out just because I can.


    ¡°Alexa?¡± I snap.


    ¡°No!¡± she shouts. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯d turn a date down if offered.¡±


    ¡°Abso-fucking-lutely not!¡± I growl.


    She rolls her beautiful green eyes. ¡°We said this was just sex. That it would be our secret. That way, when it¡¯s over, no one would feel awkward when we hang out.¡±


    I can¡¯t argue that she¡¯s wrong. But we¡¯ve been fucking for what, a month now? She¡¯s more to me than that. ¡°And is that what this is to you?¡± I question.


    She throws her hands out to her side before they hit her bare thighs. ¡°What do you want me to say, Cross? That I like you?¡± She steps closer to me. ¡°Hmm?¡± She takes another step closer. ¡°Do you want me to confess my undying love for you so that you¡¯ll feel superior over me ¡­¡±


    I grip her face in my hands and yank her forward, closing what little space is left between us, and kiss her. She opens her lips for me immediately, and I take the opportunity to deepen the kiss-my tongue dancing with hers. Her hands grip my T-shirt, and I press my hips into hers so she can feel how hard I am for her right now.


    She pulls away all of a sudden. ¡°Cross ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a job, but you have to quit ss,¡± I offer before we go back to a yelling match that I know I can¡¯t win. Those two days without her after I kicked her out of my house were miserable. I¡¯m trying not to make that mistake again.


    She frowns. ¡°I own a bar. That¡¯s what I know.¡±


    I push some loose blond strands behind her ear. ¡°I know. Grave runs one of the nightclubs here in Kingdom.¡± Who knows when he¡¯lle back? And if it¡¯s soon, he¡¯ll still want his nights free to spend time at home with his girl. ¡°While he¡¯s gone, I¡¯ve taken it over. It¡¯s yours.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± she asks, stepping back, and I let her go to give her the space.


    ¡°It¡¯s yours. You can run it.¡± Kingdom really has whatever you could possibly need-it has three nightclubs, over ten restaurants. Twenty sports bars. Tattoo shop-Tit-for-Tat. A shopping mall that connects all four towers. Golf course, bowling alley, wedding chapel, five pools, and its own theater with ten screens. They y movies twenty-four seven. And not to mention thergest convention center. It sponsors anything from UFC fights to sold-out concerts.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Cross. No. that¡¯s not ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a perfect solution. You can manage it. Your brother can work there too. However many employees you need to hire from Lucky¡¯s, you can. We can always use more help.¡± I know she keeps a small staff at her bar. We have over sixty-five waitresses and thirty bartenders that are in rotation at Crown. We don¡¯t have requirements on how often they work. Some are three nights a week, and others are five times a month. That¡¯s why we employ so many.


    She shakes her head. ¡°Derek quit the bar. And he would never work for anything here at Kingdom. He thinks Bones is in with the Mafia.¡± Sheughs but stops when I don¡¯t and swallows nervously. Lowering her voice, she asks, ¡°Is he?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say honestly.


    She gasps, her eyes widening.


    ¡°We all are.¡± I don¡¯t feel the need to lie to her. I trust Alexa. Plus, this is something that she could find online if she just did some research. I hate to admit that herck of knowledge about the Kings and our friends hurts my feelings. I thought she¡¯d have looked me up by now. And honestly, I¡¯m surprised that April hasn¡¯t already filled her in on this. Or Jasmine, for that matter. I know she¡¯s hung out with Haven before. She¡¯s met Luca. Not like he introduces himself as mafia royalty, but still. The information is right there if she wanted it.


    She starts to pace. ¡°Cross? This is ¡­ He was right.¡± Her hands fist. ¡°I hate when Derek is right. Now what do I do? You¡¯re friends with the Mafia.¡±


    ¡°Technically, you are too,¡± I add to her rambling.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± she says defensively,ing to a stop.


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Haven.¡±

 Chapter 200

    ¡°What about her?¡± Her voice has a high pitch to it. ¡°Oh my God, is she okay?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s married to Luca Bianchi, who runs the Italian-America Mafia here in Vegas.¡±


    She just stands there and stares at me, looking surprised and terrified at the same time. So, I step into her once again, cing my hands on her shoulders to keep her in ce since she looks like she¡¯s about to bolt any second. ¡°Luca owns ss.¡± I¡¯m not going to disclose that Bones owns half of it as well. That¡¯s his secret to tell, not mine. ¡°That¡¯s how Bones was going to get you the job.¡±


    ¡°And Jasmine knows all of this? That¡¯s why she took me to Bones.¡± Her wide eyes search mine like she¡¯s waiting for me to say gotcha.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± We grew up with Jasmine, Haven, and Emilee-those three women know more about us than any other women ever will.


    ¡°I, uh ¡­¡± She pulls away from me.


    ¡°Alexa ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Need a moment.¡± She spins around and rushes out of my office.


    ALEXA


    I CAN¡¯T BELIEVE it! How did I not see it? Was I that blind? Or just stupid? A conversation I once had with my brother and Apriles to mind when she first found out that Ethan was hiding something from her.


    She sits across the bar from me up at Lucky¡¯s.


    ¡°Anything you need me to do?¡± Derek asks. ¡°Want me to talk to him about something? Is it girls?¡± he asks referring to Ethan.


    She shakes her head. ¡°I found a key card of some sort from Kingdom at the shop today. I think it fell out of his jacket pocket.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask. ¡°How the hell would he get in there?¡± Her younger brother isn¡¯t even old enough to gamble.


    She shrugs. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what the hell he would be doing with that.¡±


    Derek¡¯s dark eyes look around before he leans forward and whispers to her, ¡°Kingdom is bad fucking news, April.¡±


    She waves him off. ¡°It¡¯s just a casino.¡±


    ¡°No. I hear shit in here. Kingdom is into some bad shit.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± She frowns.


    ¡°Yeah? Like what?¡± I ask Derek. How the hell does he know about what goes on there? I¡¯ve never heard talk in here about Kingdom before.


    ¡°I hear that the guy, Bones, is in big with the Mafia. Whatever they want, he gets them. Vice versa. And they bury bodies in the desert.¡±


    ¡°Mafia? Really?¡± Sheughs. ¡°Since when do you believe in that shit? And what could this Bones guy get them?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly. I just know that anything goes there. I guess there¡¯s some sort of ck market that the guys run.¡±


    ¡°Illegally?¡±


    He rolls his dark eyes. ¡°That¡¯s what ck market stands for.¡±


    ¡°What would Ethan have to do with that?¡± She wonders, still skeptic.


    He shakes his head. ¡°You need to find out. And better hope that it¡¯s not toote to get him out of it.¡±


    Bodies? Isn¡¯t that what Jasmine mentioned to Haven that morning at breakfast? How in the fuck did Derek know about all that? And who did he hear it from? Who is he hanging out with that would have that kind of inside information?


    ¡°Alexa?¡± I hear Jasmine call my name, but I jump onto the elevator. Before the door can close, she jumps in. ¡°Hey, what happened?¡±


    I spin around on her. ¡°Luca runs the Mafia?¡±


    She sighs, her shoulders sagging.


    ¡°Derek was right, and you ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of Derek¡¯s business what others choose to do with their life,¡± she snaps. ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s either you do what you¡¯re told, or you die.¡± She turns away from me, all of a sudden regretting getting in the elevator with me. ¡°I don¡¯t expect someone like you or Derek to understand that.¡±


    The elevator dings, and the door opens. She steps out, and I go to reach out for her, but she pulls her arm away just in time to avoid it. ¡°Jasmine?¡± Now I¡¯m the one hollering at her, but she¡¯s gone.


    I run my hands through my hair, aggravated. What in the fuck just happened?


    ¡°Problem?¡±


    I jump when I hear the man behind me. Spinning around, Ie face-to-face with another King-Titan. All the Kings have one thing about them that¡¯s the same-intimidation. They are all covered in ink, have muscles, and a pretty face. It¡¯s truly unfair. Like they were all made in ab. Titan is by far thergest of them. He has tattoos like Bones that run up and around his neck.


    ¡°Something like that,¡± I mumble.


    He looks over at their private entrance where Jasmine ran out of the double doors. ¡°She¡¯lle back.¡±


    She can¡¯t run too far. We¡¯re partners now. ¡°Yeah,¡± I agree.


    ¡°There you are, babe.¡± I hear a woman say and then see Emilee step up next to him. ¡°Thought you were meeting me outside.¡± She looks at me, smiling. ¡°Hey, Alexa. How are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I lie. I¡¯m confused as fuck, and I hate that my best friend is away. But even if April was here, I still wouldn¡¯t be able to talk to her about what¡¯s going on. Not with what she¡¯s going through right now. It sucks feeling alone.


    Emilee frowns. ¡°Titan, I¡¯ll meet you up in your office,¡± she says, dismissing him.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He leans down and gives her a quick kiss on the lips, and then he turns, getting back on the elevator.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s take a drive.¡± She links her arm in mine and escorts me out the ss double doors and down the steps to a white Rolls-Royce Phantom coupe parked at the curb. I fall into the passenger seat, and she starts it up. ¡°Talk to me.¡±


    I nce out the cked-out window, not really looking at anything as she pulls away from the Kings¡¯ private entrance. ¡°About?¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is that¡¯s bothering you,¡± she says simply.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Everything I¡¯ve known is a lie. Or maybe I was just stupid and na?ve. Bottom line-I only have myself to me.


    ¡°Of course, it does. Tell me. Maybe I can help you out with it.¡±


    She did grow up with them. She¡¯s married to a King. Why not? I¡¯ll give it a try. ¡°I just found out that Bones is in with the Mafia.¡±


    ¡°Ahh.¡± She nods, pulling onto the Strip. ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°And I guess Haven is married to it.¡±


    ¡°Yep. Poor girl never stood a chance.¡± She chuckles. ¡°She dated Luca while we were in school. She fell for him before she even knew what the Mafia was.¡±


    Not surprised about that part. ¡°Jasmine is mad at me,¡± I add, seeing where it gets me.


    She sighs heavily. ¡°Jasmine is going through something right now.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± I ask, worried for her.


    ¡°Her dad.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I frown. ¡°What about him?¡± I don¡¯t know much about Jasmine¡¯s family. She never talks about them.


    ¡°Well, he found out about Kink, and he is pissed. Told her to back out. She refused, of course. Jasmine isn¡¯t one of those women who can be told what to do, ya know? Even by her father.¡±


    That¡¯s why she was snappy with me. I¡¯ve never seen her that way before. She¡¯s always smiling. Even when I know it¡¯s fake. She¡¯s good at that-making things look okay. ¡°So, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Last she said to me was that she told him to fuck off and to stay out of her business.¡± Emilee shrugs.


    ¡°Why would he care that she opens up a Kink?¡± I wonder.


    ¡°Jasmine¡¯s dad is a big deal ¡­ or so he thinks. And he takes his reputation very seriously.¡± She rolls her eyes so hard her head moves. ¡°He¡¯s a piece of shit. Always has been. Always will be.¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s going to happen when she chooses to go against his demands?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing he¡¯ll cut her off. Who the hell knows? Jasmine has always been very independent. Well, I don¡¯t have to tell you that. You¡¯re her friend. She¡¯ll figure it out.¡±


    I sit back and let out a sigh. I never stopped to think about what others would think once they see we are opening up Kink. The members that wille in and out. I¡¯m guessing most, if not all, will be high profile. I mean, some average Joe Smith won¡¯t be able to afford fifty grand to join.

 Chapter 201

    I DIDN¡¯T HAVE much to say to Emilee. We drove around in silence after she informed me of Jasmine¡¯s situation. So, when she took me back to Kingdom, I jumped in my own car and headed to her house. I wasn¡¯t ready to speak to Cross just yet. Not sure what to really say to him anyway. I was afraid I¡¯d just make myself look stupid again.


    I stand on the front porch of her mansion and ring the bell. Secondster, the door opens to Jasmine standing before me. Her eyes drop to the bottle of Fireball in my right hand before they return back to me. ¡°Figured we¡¯d have a drink.¡±


    I half expect her to m the door in my face, but I¡¯m hopeful when she takes a step back, holding it open for me instead. I notice the boxes sitting in the foyer immediately. Not hard to miss. ¡°Are you moving?¡± I joke.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she deadpans.


    The smile drops off my face, and I go to ask why she hasn¡¯t already told me this but her doorbell rings.


    Jasmine yanks it open. ¡°Lauren,¡± She sighs. ¡°What can I do for you today?¡±


    ¡°Your dog is in your backyard.¡± The older woman ces her hands on her hips.


    ¡°Yes. I know this maye as a shock, but dogs have to piss and shit like humans do.¡±


    She pulls her lips back at Jasmine¡¯s choice of words. ¡°She¡¯s barking at me through your fence.¡±


    ¡°Dogs bark. Just like Karen¡¯s bitch,¡± she states dryly.


    The woman gasps.


    ¡°Have a nice day, Karen.¡± Then she ms the door in her face.


    ¡°You got a dog?¡± I ask confused.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she answers, walking from the foyer.


    I quicken my pace behind her as she heads to her kitchen. ¡°Wait. What?¡± Let¡¯s go back to her moving. ¡°Are you serious about moving?¡± How did I not know this?


    ¡°As a heart attack.¡±


    We enter the kitchen, and I ce the Fireball bottle on the counter and turn around to face her as she gets two shot sses out of the cab. ¡°Since when?¡±


    Grabbing the sses, she turns back around and ces them on the white marble counter and unscrews the lid before pouring us both a shot. She stays silent, fills her ss, and then throws it back, not even bothering to wait for me. Once done, she refills it.


    Before she can take this one, I reach out and grab it from her hand. ¡°What the hell is going on, Jasmine?¡± I demand this time.


    cing her hand on the counter, she bows her head and takes in a deep breath. Then she looks up, her eyes on mine. ¡°I was a Queen.¡±


    I¡¯ve heard of that before.


    ¡°Hey, girlie.¡±


    I look up from behind the bar to see Jasmine sit down next to April. ¡°Hey. What are you doing here?¡± April asks her.


    She shrugs. ¡°Was on my way out for the night and thought I¡¯d stop by and see Alexa. Have to support my friends.¡± She drops a couple of hundreds in the ss tip jar that sits on the bar. ¡°What are you up to tonight?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± April answers, taking a sip of her Corona.


    ¡°Come out with me. I¡¯m going to a party,¡± Jasmine offers, fixing the thin shoulder straps to her little ck dress.


    ¡°Nah-¡±


    ¡°Hey, you work at Kingdom,¡± I interrupt her, joining their conversation. I¡¯m not sure exactly what she does, but I¡¯ve heard her mention it. Maybe she can help April out with her Ethan problem. ¡°We have questions.¡±


    ¡°What? You work at Kingdom? What do you do there?¡± April wonders.


    Jasmine chuckles, shaking her head. ¡°Sorry,dies. I can¡¯t discuss that.¡±


    April frowns as my brother jumps in while he pours a Miller Lite into a frosted mug. ¡°See, told you some bad shit goes down there.¡±


    Jasmine squares her shoulders. ¡°You know nothing about Kingdom. Trust me.¡±


    He tops off the mug and sets it down before cing his forearms on the bar and leaning into her personal space. ¡°I know that Bones is in with the Mafia. I know that a lot of illegal shit goes on there.¡± He pulls back and looks her up and down the best he can since she¡¯s sitting, and adds, ¡°And I know you¡¯re a Queen.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a Queen?¡± April whispers to me.


    I shrug. No fucking clue.


    Jasmine ces her hands on the bar and stands, leaning over it. They¡¯re nose to nose. ¡°You seem to know a lot about nothing.¡±


    His eyes drop to her breasts that are poking out of her skintight dress. He licks his lips before his eyes meet hers again. ¡°I know enough.¡± Reaching out, he takes a piece of her red hair, freeing it from behind her ear. ¡°How much does a Queen go for these days?¡± he asks her.


    Her red-painted lips turn up at the corners before she runs her tongue along her upper lip. ¡°More than you can afford.¡±


    He lets go of her hair, his finger trailing down over her neck. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve heard pussyes pretty cheap.¡±


    ¡°Not the good ones.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Derek? Where¡¯s my beer?¡± a guy shouts from the end of the bar.


    He ignores him as he looks at her. It¡¯s like they¡¯re in a staring contest. Whoever looks away first will lose. ¡°Let¡¯s just say our opinions differ on what¡¯s good,¡± he finally says before pulling away from her and delivering the beer.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± I ask Jasmine, wide-eyed and confused.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°I gotta go,¡± Jasmine states, picking up her clutch whilepletely ignoring my question. ¡°We¡¯ll do lunch next week.¡± Then she walks away without another word.


    ¡°Which is?¡± I ask again, hoping she fills me in this time. I tried to ask Derek, but he blew me off. Then I just forgot about it. I can¡¯t ask him now. He won¡¯t even speak to me. And I can¡¯t go to him now that I know about Bones and Luca. I can¡¯t let him know he was right.


    She walks over to the bar and sits down at one of the high back stools. I sit down next to her. ¡°Titan runs the Queens at Kingdom. The Queens are high-paid escorts for the worldwide elite.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Not what I was expecting, but that conversation she had with my brother makes much more sense now.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t talk about it then because it involved an attorney and an NDA. Even now, I¡¯m not supposed to say anything, but ¡­ Titan wouldn¡¯t mind me telling you because I know you won¡¯t say anything.¡± She runs a hand through her hair. ¡°A ¡­ friend was in a hard ce and needed a job. I knew about the Queens, so I went with her, and Titan hired us both. My father found out and demanded that Titan fire me, but he wouldn¡¯t. My father is a member.¡± She rolls her eyes. ¡°A man buys you a few tacos from a taco truck, and you¡¯re expected to fuck him in the back seat of his truck. How dare a woman fuck and actually get paid for it? Anyway, now my dad is threatening to take everything from me if I don¡¯t stop Kink.¡±


    I reach out and ce my hand on top of hers. ¡°We can put it on hold.¡± I shrug. ¡°Do it another time. Lucky¡¯s isn¡¯t going anywhere.¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°What my father doesn¡¯t know is that the money I put down for Kink didn¡¯te from him. He has no control over that. While I was a Queen, I met a guy who paid me a lot of money to just hang out with him. He was newly married, but his wife refused to do anything with him. I was supposed to spend an entire week with him in New York, but something fell through, and he had to head back home early. He found his partner¡¯s son in bed with his wife.¡±


    My eyes widen. Not where I saw that story going.


    ¡°She¡¯s a year younger than me, and he¡¯s fifty-five. She didn¡¯t know that she had been caught with her boy toy. So he flew to Vegas, and we spent the rest of that week here in town at an attorney¡¯s office.¡±


    ¡°Doing what exactly?¡± I ask, trying to keep up. I¡¯m still processing everything I¡¯ve found out in the past hour.


    ¡°He sold me several properties he had for really cheap. He was going to wait a few months and then file for a divorce. His parents are dead. He no longer trusted his business partner, especially if he knew his son was fucking his wife. And he didn¡¯t have any kids.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where you got the money for Kink?¡± I start to piece it together.

 Chapter 202

    ¡°Yep.¡± She nods. ¡°Even though he had a prenup, he still didn¡¯t want to take any chances of her getting anything. After his divorce was final, I offered to sell them back to him at the same price as I bought them, of course, but he told me to keep them. I sold one of themst month when I decided I wanted to open Kink with you. I went to Bones first, exined the situation, and asked him to help us because I knew we weren¡¯t going to be able to do it on our own.¡±


    ¡°But your dad ¡­?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about him.¡± She averts her eyes to her hand on the bar. ¡°He¡¯s on this house with me. And that¡¯s why I¡¯m moving out and selling it.¡± Her eyese back to mine. ¡°He¡¯ll hold it over me for the rest of my life, and I refuse to live like that.¡±


    ¡°You know you can stay with me, right?¡± I say. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not a mansion, but I¡¯ve got a spare room.¡±


    She smiles at me. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯ve got somewhere lined up. And I¡¯ve already made an offer on another house. If I¡¯m lucky, I¡¯ll be moving in shortly.¡±


    I nod my head once, not digging into that. She¡¯s already told me enough about her life tonight. I¡¯m not going to question who she¡¯s sleeping with. Hell, for all I know, she ns on moving in with Titan and Emilee in the meantime. ¡°Well, if there is anything that I can do, just let me know.¡± And as I say the words, I already know what I can do for her.


    As she¡¯s pouring us both a shot, I send a quick text to Emilee.


    CROSS


    I¡¯M SITTING BEHIND my desk the following morning when I hear a knock on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± I growl, hoping it¡¯s not Bones. I¡¯m not in the mood to do shit today.


    The door opens, and I look up to see Alexa is back. She softly closes the door behind her andes to stand in front of my desk. I¡¯m surprised to see her here. Again. After what was said yesterday. I¡¯ve wanted to call her a hundred times but refrained. Not sure what to say or how to say it. ¡°Have a seat,¡± I offer at her silence.


    She steps forward and sits down in the empty chair across from my desk, crossing one leg over the other and pushing her hair behind her ear. She¡¯s nervous.


    ¡°What do you need, Alexa?¡± I ask, my eyes falling to the man envelope in herp. Wonder what¡¯s in it?


    ¡°I just wanted to say I¡¯m sorry for snapping at you yesterday.¡± She runs her hands over the envelope. ¡°I heard rumors and figured there were some truths to them. I just hated that Derek was right.¡±


    Derek was right? Just what does her brother know? I already don¡¯t like the guy. He¡¯s a punk-ass bitch if you ask me. But I won¡¯t tell her that because I¡¯m pretty sure she already knows. So, I just stare at her.


    ¡°Anyway, I wanted toe up here. I just spoke to Bones and quit ss. Do you still have an opening at the club?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I want to fist pump the air right now but refrain from looking like a jealous bitch. I wasn¡¯t going to let her work at ss, no matter what she said. But I¡¯m d she made that decision on her own. Things would have been awkward when I stepped in to destroy that job for her.


    ¡°Lucky¡¯s is going to be open through Sunday and then shut down for the remodel. I¡¯ll start here at Kingdom on Monday if that¡¯s okay with you?¡±


    I nod. ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    She stands, taking the envelope into her hands. ¡°Thank you.¡± And without another word, she turns, and I let her walk out of my office, knowing that more needed to be said.


    My door opens, and I smile, expecting it to be hering back, but it falls when it¡¯s just Titan. ¡°What?¡±


    He closes my door. ¡°We¡¯ve got a problem.¡±


    Of course, we do. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The man Bones carved open?¡± he questions.


    ¡°Yeah, what about him?¡± We didn¡¯t find any more diamonds in his body or in his car parked at ss. He only had six on him, meaning we are still missing six. We did, however, return the ones we found. The Mason brothers better hurry up and do their job, or we¡¯ll own Kale¡¯s business and share it with Luca and Nite. If they don¡¯t produce on their end, we won¡¯t hold up ours.


    ¡°Well, he worked for Kale.¡± He sits down in the chair.


    I frown, tilting my head. ¡°So, Kale fucked over our client. It wasn¡¯t stolen or anything like that?¡± I question.


    He shrugs. ¡°As far as I know, no. But if that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t he have all of them?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Maybe they distributed the diamonds out?¡± I offer. ¡°It¡¯d be harder to find them if they¡¯re scattered.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe that guy had all of them at some point but sold some.¡± He leans back in the chair, linking his fingers behind his head.


    The guy didn¡¯t have a cell phone on him or in his car. We found that odd. Who doesn¡¯t have a cell these days? Especially if he¡¯s buying and selling product. They have tomunicate somehow. ¡°Have you told Bones this?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I wanted to have more concrete evidence before I went to him.¡±


    ¡°Has Luca found the guy¡¯s address?¡± His wallet was in the center console of his car, but it didn¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license, and the car wasn¡¯t even registered to him. It was another dead end. No surprise there.


    ¡°He told me he¡¯s got Nite working on it when I spoke to him an hour ago.¡±


    I sigh. Well, there¡¯s nothing else we can do other than wait and see who gets answers first.

 Chapter 203

    ALEXA


    I¡¯M CLOSING DOWN the barter that night when my door opens, and I see Jasmine enter. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever sleep?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Sleep is for the weak. Only those willing to sacrifice will ever make it.¡± She sits down across from me. ¡°I¡¯ve always preferred the night over the day.¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­¡± I p the bar. ¡°I¡¯m actually d you¡¯re here because I have something for you.¡± Walking to the other end of the bar, I pull my purse out of the cubby and remove the paperwork that I picked up on the way to work earlier this evening. Bones and Cross weren¡¯t the only two Kings I spoke to while at Kingdom this morning. I had messaged Emilee yesterday when I went to Jasmine¡¯s house, asking her if Titan could help me out with something. Jasmine mentioning an NDA and an attorney gave me the little information I needed. I don¡¯t know any attorneys, but Titan does. After I exined to Emilee what I needed one for, she told me Titan would meet with me this morning. ¡°Here you go.¡± I p it down in front of her.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°This is me paying you back.¡± I say the same thing she said to me when she showed up here with the papers for Kink.


    True to his word, Titan called his attorney while I was sitting in his office this morning, I exined what I wanted, and he had the papers drawn up within an hour.


    She frowns but opens it up and pulls out the contents. Her green eyes scan over it quickly. Then they snap up to re at me. ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± I shake my head with a smirk on my face. ¡°One hundred percent. All in.¡±


    She sets it down and sighs. ¡°This is not what I meant ¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. This is what I want to do.¡±


    ¡°Alexa ¡­¡±


    ¡°You and me, Jasmine. I trusted you. Now you trust me.¡±


    She drops her head, running her hand through her hair. Then she flips it back and stands with a big smile on her face. I added her to Lucky¡¯s as a partner. I want her to know that I have as much faith in her as she does me.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ALEXA


    THE NIGHTCLUB AT Kingdom is more stressful than I thought it would be. I¡¯ve run my small bar for one year now, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen this many people in a week at my bar who are here in just one night.


    Crown has three stories, two dance floors, four bars, and bottle service. The ce is like nothing I¡¯ve ever seen before, and I love it.


    The rush. The demand. I like being on my toes. I¡¯ve been working here for two weeks, and it never lets up. There are no slow nights. Just busy and busier. Plus, they stay open until four in the morning. I¡¯ve always closed Lucky¡¯s at two because it just doesn¡¯t have the crowd to stay open the extra two hours. My schedule is thrown off, making me extremely tired.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to use the restroom really quick!¡± I yell in the barback¡¯s ear. I¡¯ve held it for too long, waiting for it to slow down, but it¡¯s not going to happen.


    He nods his head and shouts, ¡°Okay!¡±


    I take off and rush out from behind the bar and down the left hallway. Thankfully, there¡¯s not a long line. Once done, I wash my hands and step back out into the hallway just as the men¡¯s door opens across from me, and Ie face-to-face with my ex Mitch.


    It¡¯s deja vu that night at the Airport.


    ¡°Alexa,¡± he says, surprised. His dark eyes drop to my Kingdom sleeveless crop top that I wear, and the smile disappears. ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right?¡±


    I¡¯ve ignored every text and call he¡¯s sent me since I saw him at the Airport. I thought avoiding him was enough. That he would eventually let it go. But as luck has it, here he is. The cockroach that just won¡¯t die. ¡°What?¡± I cross my arms over my chest. Bitch mode activated.


    ¡°You¡¯re working for him now too?¡± he growls.


    I don¡¯t like the way he says it. Like I¡¯m Cross¡¯s little bitch.


    ¡°What happened to Lucky¡¯s?¡± He digs when I don¡¯t confirm what is so obvious.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± I state.


    Heughs. ¡°Your brother did say it was going under.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I demand. My brother was talking to him about the bar? What the fuck? ¡°When did you see him?¡±


    He smiles. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± he says, throwing my own words back in my face.


    I m both of my hands into his chest, catching him off guard and shoving his back into the wall. ¡°Stay the fuck away from my family.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do, Alexa? Sick your new boy toy on me?¡± He shakes his head once. ¡°Have him light me up?¡±


    Light him up? ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Heughs, gripping my wrists. I flinch when his fingers tighten to the point they¡¯ll bruise. ¡°Your man has some kind of sick obsession with fire. Haven¡¯t you looked him up?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I answer honestly. You can¡¯t believe all the shit you read online. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s all lies anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± He arches a brow. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him what happened to his dad.¡±


    I frown. ¡°What do you ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Everything okay here?¡±


    I take another step back from Mitch at the sound of Cross¡¯s voice and turn to see him standing a few feet from us in the hallway with Bones next to him. ¡°Yeah,¡± I say, all of a sudden ufortable. Why do I feel like I was doing something bad? What if Cross heard what he said to me, and he thinks I¡¯m asking around about him? I haven¡¯t asked him anything personal about his life. I hope he knows that I definitely wouldn¡¯t go behind his back to my ex and do so.


    ¡°You sure?¡± Cross asks, but his eyes are glued to Mitch. His right hand holds his Zippo, and he¡¯s flipping it open and closed. Like always.


    ¡°Positive,¡± I try to reassure him. Walking over to him, I ce my hand on his hard chest.


    He finally looks down at me, his green eyes looking clouded under the neon lights. I give him a soft smile, trying to ease the tension even though I can feel the heating from Bones. If Cross doesn¡¯t knock Mitch out, I have a feeling Bones will. ¡°I just needed a quick bathroom break.¡± Then rising up on my tiptoes, I give Cross a soft kiss on his lips, not caring if Mitch and Bones are watching us.

 Chapter 204

    CROSS


    I DON¡¯T KISS her back. I¡¯m too focused on her ex. He still stands against the wall, now ring at me. She pulls back and walks away, heading to the bar, leaving us alone.


    He reaches up and wipes the corner of his mouth while his eyes are on her ass.


    This fucker. ¡°You know you¡¯re not the only dick that wants her.¡±


    His eyes meet mine, and he pushes off the wall, straightening his shoulders like he¡¯s ready to pounce. Bones goes to step around me to beat his ass, but I ce my hand on his chest to stop him.


    ¡°She won¡¯t stay once she finds out about the real you,¡± Mitch states.


    ¡°She knew the fake you and still left.¡± I shrug. I haven¡¯t asked what happened between the two of them. Honestly, I didn¡¯t think he was an issue, but the fucker just keeps showing up. But I¡¯m going to tonight after she¡¯s off work and in my bed.


    His lips thin, and his nostrils re. Good. I want him to give me a reason to beat his fucking ass.


    ¡°Enjoy it while itsts.¡± He walks up next to me. ¡°Because when she leaves you, she¡¯ll be crawling back to me. And well, let¡¯s just say-I loved it when she was on her knees.¡±


    My hands fist down by my sides at that. Any thought of her with someone else is enough to make me want to put someone¡¯s head through a wall. But I don¡¯t know where they stand right now, and I¡¯m not about to fuck things up with her. That¡¯s what he wants.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He just chuckles, and I allow him to walk away. For now.


    ¡°You should have let me handle him,¡± Bones growls. ¡°That way, his blood isn¡¯t on your hands.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± I inform him.


    _______________


    ¡°ANY WORD ON when Grave and April will be back? I still haven¡¯t spoken to her,¡± Alexa states as we enter the Royal Suite. A quick look at my watch tells me it¡¯s five thirty in the morning. I¡¯m exhausted. The fact that she¡¯s been working at Crown has me staying up all night because I want to make sure everything goes smoothly for her.


    ¡°No.¡± I haven¡¯t heard from him either. But I have it on my list of things to ask Titan tomorrow if he has any news.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send April a text tomorrow,¡± she adds. ¡°Just to check up on her.¡±


    ¡°What happened between you and Mitch?¡± I blurt out, not in the mood for anything else at the moment. Although I¡¯m concerned about Grave and April, they will return when they¡¯re ready. It¡¯s only been two weeks, and I don¡¯t think that¡¯s nearly enough.


    She stops and spins around to face me as I close the door. ¡°It¡¯s not important.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± I argue, needing to know. ¡°I want to know. Please tell me.¡± I resort to begging. I¡¯ve realized that demanding anything gets me nowhere with Alexa. So, I have to try something different.


    Looking away from me, she runs her hand through her blond hair. ¡°Long story short, he cheated on me. And I left.¡±


    ¡°When was thest time you were with him?¡± I dig.


    Her head snaps to face me, and her eyes narrow. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    I step into her. ¡°You heard me. When was thest time he fucked you?¡±


    She ms her hands into my chest. ¡°Fuck you!¡±


    Turning, she goes to stomp off, but I grab her upper arm and spin her back around to face me. ¡°Answer the question, Alexa.¡±


    ¡°You think I sleep around?¡± She arches a brow, challenging me while avoiding my question at the same time.


    I want to say that she did fuck me that first night, but even I know that would be a fucking bomb blowing up in my face. ¡°I think you two have a past, and I don¡¯t doubt he¡¯s triedtely.¡± She was surprised to see him that night at the Airport. And he seems to be trying harder since he found out that we¡¯re together. Do I think it¡¯s a coincidence that he showed up at the club tonight? No! Someone he knows has seen her there since she started earlierst week, and he stopped by to check on her. I¡¯m not an idiot. My question is was tonight the first time? Or was it just time for him to show his face to her?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Cross.¡± She yanks away from me. ¡°I haven¡¯t fucked anyone else since you.¡±


    ¡°Then why won¡¯t you tell me?¡± I chase after her into my bedroom.


    She lets out a huff entering my bathroom. I¡¯m not going to drop this. I will get the answers that I want, one way or another. ¡°Alexa!¡±


    ¡°Before I met you,¡± she snaps, turning to face me once again, now standing in the middle of my bathroom. ¡°Hmm? Is that what you were looking for? It was months before the night I saw you at the Airport. I was out with the girls, and I met up with him afterward.¡± cing her hands on her hips, she pushes her right one out. ¡°When was thest time you fucked someone who wasn¡¯t me?¡±


    ¡°That night before the Airport,¡± I answer.


    Her eyes widen as her lips part. She didn¡¯t expect me to be honest with her. Why would I lie about that? I understand that we both have a past and that we¡¯re not virgins. How was I supposed to know that I¡¯d see her that night? That we would be standing where we are right now?


    ¡°With who?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Rachel,¡± I say. I fired her from Tit for Tat weeks ago, and I haven¡¯t seen nor heard from her since. She understood what we were doing-just fucking-was over, and there was no future there for her.


    ¡°Of course.¡± She gives a hardugh. ¡°I knew you had. It was obvious, but I didn¡¯t want to even know.¡±


    Stepping into her, I cup her face. ¡°But I haven¡¯t been with anyone else since then, and I don¡¯t want anyone else,¡± I remind her. ¡°But I need to know if I need to force Mitch to back off.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she says softly. ¡°He¡¯s a prick but harmless. He didn¡¯t know that I was working at that club. He looked just as surprised as I was seeing him there.¡±


    That¡¯s what she believes, but it¡¯s not the truth. It can¡¯t be. ¡°And now?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean now?¡± She huffs.


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s going to start showing up because he knows you¡¯re working there?¡±


    She shrugs. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But I do know that if I see him there, I will let you know. Okay?¡±


    Oh, I¡¯ll know if he shows up. I have cameras all over that ce. I¡¯ll make sure that I watch them every second when she¡¯s working. But I say. ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 205

    ALEXA


    CROSS IS SLEEPING next to me in his bed, and I¡¯ve got my cell out. It¡¯s down to three percent, but I need to know what Mitch meant about the fire and his dad.


    I go to google his name and realize that I don¡¯t know it. I¡¯ve only ever heard people call him Cross. So I type that in.


    Kingdom pops up, along with the other Kings. Cross is the third article down. I click on it.


    It shows pictures of him ying baseball in high school and college. It shows a picture of Kingdom and Tit for Tat. Then I see an article titled ¡°Oak Grove.¡± I click on it, and it¡¯s a church.


    It¡¯s on fire. A once gorgeous white structure is up in mes. The picture is taken from the front. Fire trucks are to the right, lining the side street.


    I erge it. Red and orange mes engulf the church, lighting up the dark night.


    Scrolling down, it says Father James was killed in the fire.


    I look over the top of my cell at Cross as he moves, rolling onto his other side. My eyes go back to my phone. His wife and son were thankfully not there at the time of the fire. It doesn¡¯t say how it started, just that it was idental.


    I clicked on the next article. Father James-beloved priest and member of the Three Wisemen-was a loving father and doting husband. Survived by wife, Genevieve James, and son, Hoyte James.


    Hoyte? Cross fits him better. I¡¯m surprised he doesn¡¯t have a biblical name due to his father and religious background.


    A passerby called 911 a little after two in the morning when they saw the church up in mes. The fire department arrived and entered the building. They retrieved the body of Father James, who was found in his office. The cause of the fire is still unknown, but no foul y was suspected.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Cross asks through a yawn.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± I answer, pping my phone facedown on the sheets so he can¡¯t see it. It was dying fast anyway.


    He sits up and runs a hand down his unshaven face, yawning again. ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°Late,¡± I offer because I have no clue, and I¡¯m not going to pick up my cell to look since I didn¡¯t exit out of the article I was reading.


    He throws the covers off and gets out of his bed, heading toward his adjoining bathroom. I quickly pick up my cell, exit out of the news article, and look at the time. cing it on the nightstand, I get up too and walk into the bathroom. He¡¯s standing at his sink, washing his hands in nothing but a pair of ck boxer briefs.


    I walk up behind him and look over his back. I¡¯ve never had the chance to really look at his tattoo. It¡¯s a cross-it starts at the base of his neck and runs all the way down, the end dipped inside of his boxers. It spans from shoulder to shoulder. It¡¯s outlined in ck ink. Looks like any other cross, but it¡¯s what¡¯s around it that makes the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. Fire. His entire back is covered in red, yellow, and orange mes. As if the cross is burning. It reminds me of the cross that stood high on the spire of the church his father was found dead in.


    Stepping closer to it, I squint to get a better look at it. Like the fine print you should always read before you sign something, there¡¯s a story here. Or maybe it¡¯s the fact of what Mitch said to me and the article. But I see something there. The outline of the cross looks to be running. As if the heat of the mes is melting it down. But that¡¯s not what¡¯s really catching my attention. It¡¯s the scars that the tattoo hides. I spot one, two, three. They run up and down his spine.


    Reaching out, I ce my hand on his back to touch one, but he quickly spins around and grabs my wrist.


    I jump and try to take a step back, but he doesn¡¯t let go. ¡°Cross ¡­¡± My words die off as I get a look at him. His hard and muscr body is tense. His breathing has picked up, and his pretty green eyes are drilling holes into mine.


    My heart pounds in my chest, trying to think of what to say. What to ask. ¡°I ¡­¡± The ringing of his cell phone in his room cuts off whatever bullshit I was about toe up with.


    Letting go of me, I rub my wrists as he walks out of the bathroom to go get it. I lean my head back and close my eyes, letting out a long breath.


    You¡¯re being paranoid.


    This is what every girl does when she starts falling for a guy-overanalyzes everything.


    I¡¯m not going to let Mitch get to me. What Cross and I have is a good thing. We sleep together yet still have our own lives. We¡¯re not dating. We¡¯re not living together. Just fucking. And now, he¡¯s my employer.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I read the article about his dad, and it was clearly an ident. As for the scars? That doesn¡¯t mean anything. Hell, I have them on my knees from when I wrecked my bike. The scars don¡¯t mean they have anything to do with the church. The fire. The tattoos ¡­


    ¡°Get dressed,¡± he orders, making me jump when hees back into the bathroom. Walking past me, he marches toward his closet.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± It¡¯s like three in the morning.


    Coming to a stop, he turns around and lets out a long sigh. His eyes no longer angry. They almost look sad. A darker green. ¡°To Lucky¡¯s. There¡¯s been an incident.¡±


    CROSS


    I PARK MY car behind Oak Grove and enter through the back door. ¡°Dad?¡± I call out. He had sent me a message earlier while I was at baseball practice to meet him here. A quick look at my watch shows it¡¯s almost midnight. ¡°Dad?¡± I yell this time.


    No answer.


    Making my way down the hallway, I open the door on my right and step into his office.


    ¡°Son,¡± he says, looking up at me from behind his desk. My mother kneels on the floor to the right of it. Her palms on her thighs, head down. Mr. Reed-Bones and Grave¡¯s dad-lounges on the couch.


    ¡°Mom?¡± I go to walk over to her, but my father stands and sidesteps his desk, blocking my view of her.


    ¡°I called you here ¡­¡±


    ¡°What in the fuck are you doing?¡± I demand, cing my hands on his shoulders to move him, but he doesn¡¯t budge. ¡°Mom?¡± I call out to her, but she stays silent.


    ¡°I brought you here to repent,¡± he states.


    ¡°Fuck that shit!¡± I¡¯ve grown to where I need the pain. His punishment to me is my eptance to his world. But why is my mother here? I can hear her softly crying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me that way!¡± he shouts, shoving me backward.


    ¡°Mom!¡± I bark at her, and she flinches. ¡°What the hell are you doing? Get up!¡±


    She stays still, and my father throws his head back,ughing. ¡°She knows her ce, son. Do you need a reminder of yours?¡± Before I can respond, he reaches out and wraps a hand around my throat. He pushes me backward through the office, taking away my air and practically lifting my feet off the floor. He knocks my back into the door, throwing it open in the process. He drags me down the rest of the hallway and into the chapel with Mr. Reed behind us. He then shoves me forward, making me trip and fall over a pew.


    With a quick look around, I see that the candles are already lit, and he starts undoing his cuff links and then sliding his sleeves up his forearm.


    ¡°What in the fuck are you doing with Mom?¡± I demand. I¡¯ve never seen her like that before. I mean, I¡¯m twenty-one. I¡¯m not a virgin. I know my father fucks around on her, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯re into BDSM shit and stuff like that. So, why was she kneeling on his office floor as if she¡¯s a submissive? Does he treat her the way he treats me? Worse?


    ¡°What I do with your mother is none of your business,¡± he states and removes the cross from around his neck. He takes a candle and heats up the precious metal that he cherishes so much.


    I fist my hands. ¡°I will not bow down to you.¡± Not today. I will not kneel for him to burn me. Not until I know what is going on. This is different than all the other times. Why now? Why her? What has happened that he wanted me to see that?

 Chapter 206

    He looks up at me, and a bone-chilling smile spreads across his face. ¡°Genevieve,¡± he calls out.


    Secondster, my motheres walking into the chapel. Tears run down her face, and I see that her right eye is swollen. He hit her.


    ¡°Come here, Gen,¡± he calls her, and like a dog, she tucks her tail and slowly walks over to him.


    ¡°Mom.¡± I step forward. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    She says nothing and doesn¡¯t even look my way. Once she gets close to him, he grabs her by the hair, and she cries out. He grips the back of her neck and shoves her facedown onto the floor that I¡¯ve kneeled at so many times before. Kneeling beside her, he pins her down.


    ¡°Come over here, Cross. It¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I state. I will not do whatever sick shit he¡¯s wanting from me.


    ¡°You will do this!¡± he growls. ¡°It¡¯s time your mother pays for her sins.¡±


    He¡¯s lost his goddamn mind. ¡°I won¡¯t do it.¡±


    Mr. Reed steps toward me, and I take a step back. ¡°Leave him be.¡± My father huffs. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± While he holds her down with one hand, he holds up the cross to a candle, heating it up and then pressing it to her back.


    She screams, thrashing against him.


    I go to run over and rip him off, but Mr. Reed holds me back.


    She sobs as he does it again. And again. Scarring her back with crosses to match mine. Once he decides he¡¯s done, he stands, and she falls to her side crying.


    ¡°Take her home,¡± he orders Mr. Reed. ¡°I¡¯ll finish thister.¡±


    Finish? What else is he going to do to her?


    He lets go of me, and I stay where I am, not wanting to make it worse for my mother. ¡°You piece of shit,¡± I say through gritted teeth once they are gone. ¡°How long have you been doing this to her?¡±


    ¡°Whenever she needs a reminder,¡± he answers ominously.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to do this,¡± I growl.


    Heughs at that. ¡°What are you going to do to stop me?¡± Arching a brow, he lifts the cross and begins to heat it up again.


    I charge him.


    Alexa gets my attention, sitting in my passenger seat, legs bouncing up and down while she bites on her fingernails. I¡¯ve tried to avoid letting her see my back. The tattoos I¡¯ve gotten over the years cover up most of my past, but she saw them. She touched them. I tried not to freak out, but I couldn¡¯t help it. The way it felt when she touched them had memories rushing back. Ones I buried long ago.


    She sits up straighter and gasps as I pull up to her bar. Firetrucks surround it, and ck smoke rolls from what¡¯s left of the burning structure. Stopping my car, she jumps out before I can even say anything to her.


    I get out and walk over to her as she stands there crying with her hands to her face. I got the call that a 911 call was made and that it was on fire. I have an idea who did it and why, but I just need a way to prove it.


    Reaching my arm out, I wrap it around her shoulders, and she turns into me, her hands gripping my shirt. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± I tell her.


    It¡¯ll be better than ever.


    _______________


    WE ALL SIT up in our Royal Suite. Well, everyone except for Grave and April. They are still away.


    Titan stands at the kitchen ind. Bones stands over by the floor-to-ceiling windows while Jasmine and Alexa sit on the couch.


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± Alexa asks. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be at the police station?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not needed,¡± I inform her. I¡¯ve got something better than the police.


    ¡°Then what-?¡±


    Her voice is interrupted when there¡¯s a knock on the door. I walk over and answer it.


    ¡°Well, maybe you should just put me on a monthly sry.¡± The guy winks at me as he enters.


    ¡°Seems that would be best, Jeffrey,¡± I agree, closing the door behind him.


    He goes to the center of the room and removes his shirt up and over his head and undoes his jeans.


    ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Alexa scoots farther back in the couch cushion as the guy gets down to his boxers.


    Once done, he spins around in a circle with his arms out wide. I nod my approval. And he gives me a ¡°when are we going to stop doing this¡± look. Never is the only answer. We were raised not to trust anyone. A person can have your back a million times, but someone could get to them to backstab you once. I¡¯ll never give anyone that kind of trust. Especially someone who can be bought.


    ¡°It was arson,¡± he states, bending down to pick up his shirt.


    ¡°What?¡± Alexa jumps to her feet. ¡°Lucky¡¯s? Are you saying someone set it on fire?¡¯


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he says, buttoning his shirt and then pulling his pants on.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± she asks, moving her head back and forth to look from me to him.


    ¡°I know what to look for,¡± he answers vaguely. ¡°And they weren¡¯t even smart. The bar area was covered in an elerant and lit by a match.¡±


    She falls back down onto the couch.


    ¡°Who all has a key?¡± he asks her. ¡°There was no sign of forced entry.¡±


    ¡°Me and my brother,¡± she answers, bowing her head.


    ¡°And me,¡± Jasmine speaks. ¡°Alexa just gave me one yesterday.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t do this.¡± She waves her off.


    ¡°You think your brother did?¡± Jasmine goes on.


    ¡°No.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Maybe he lost his key.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe he gave it to someone,¡± I offer.


    Everyone¡¯s head snaps up in my direction.


    ¡°He¡¯s framing you.¡± Bones is the one who speaks to me, mimicking my thoughts.


    ¡°Who?¡± Alexa demands. ¡°And why would they frame you by catching my bar on fire?¡±


    ¡°Because this is what I do,¡± I answer, flipping my Zippo open and closed.


    Her eyes widen at my honesty. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± she mumbles.


    That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know me. Not the real me. I walk over to the side of the couch and pick up my duffel bag. Dropping it onto the coffee table, I look at Jeffrey. ¡°It¡¯s all there.¡±


    He nods. ¡°As always, it¡¯s nice doing business with you Kings.¡± He picks up the bag, and Titan helps him out the door.

 Chapter 207

    ALEXA


    MY BAR WAS burned down. Well, thankfully, it didn¡¯t ruin everything. It¡¯s salvageable. Thank God. The structure is still there from what I saw. The police wouldn¡¯t allow me to walk through it. Said it wasn¡¯t safe. I¡¯ll go back tomorrow and see what kind of damage was really done.


    Titan closes the door andes back to the living room with us. Leaning forward, I ce my face in my hands. ¡°I¡¯m confused.¡± I look up, and my eyesnd on Cross. ¡°Tell me what is going on,¡± I demand, getting irritated.


    ¡°Do you remember the burning of St. Mary¡¯s Cathedralst year?¡± Jasmine asks me.


    I whip my head around to stare at her sitting beside me. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    I stand behind the bar, cleaning it up after closing with the TV on. I normally never watch it but was tired of silence while being here alone.


    A reporter stands in front of the once St. Mary¡¯s Cathedral. Smoke fills the night while firefighters try to put it out behind her. At this point, it¡¯s a total loss. ¡°At this time, some are throwing spection out regarding arson, but nothing has been confirmed yet.¡± It goes to amercial, and I turn it off and throw my towel onto the bar, ready to go home.


    It was hard to miss. It was heartbreaking because it was so pretty. ¡°What about it?¡± I ask Jasmine. What does that have to do with my bar?


    She looks over my shoulder for a quick second and then back to me. ¡°That was Cross. He set that fire.¡±


    I slowly stand and turn to where I can face him. He leans against the bar in the kitchen, looking at me unphased. ¡°You set the cathedral on fire?¡± I ask slowly, expecting him tough at me. That¡¯s absurd, right?


    He doesn¡¯t answer. Just fucking silence.


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± I demand, still thinking it¡¯s impossible.


    ¡°Because a friend needed him.¡± Titan is the one who answers.


    ¡°What kind of friend has you do that?¡± I snap.


    ¡°One who loves his wife,¡± Bones answers.


    ¡°What-?¡±


    ¡°We had some friends who were to be married there,¡± Jasmine interrupts me. ¡°Someone wanted them dead, and we had been told that it was going to happen while at their wedding. The Kings were going to attend. It would have been mass casualties,¡± Jasmine says softly, staring down at her hands in herp. ¡°Cross set it on fire and saved all of us that would have been there in attendance.¡± She swallows. ¡°He paid off the fire marshal then too so the report would show no foul y.¡±


    Foul y? My heart picks up at those words. They¡¯re the same ones I read online about the fire that killed his father. But I don¡¯t have time to think about that right now. I¡¯ll circle back. Right now, I need to focus on Lucky¡¯s.


    I run a hand through my hair, not understanding. ¡°This has nothing to do with my bar. Who was that guy?¡± I point at the door. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he tell the police it was arson? And why the fuck did you give him money?¡± I¡¯m not an idiot. There was cash in that bag. ¡°And why the hell did he strip down.¡± My mind wonders out loud.


    Where does that leave me? Because now I can¡¯t go to the police and file a report. No matter if it¡¯s arson or not, they¡¯ll want a statement, and Cross wouldn¡¯t let me tell them anything. Said he¡¯d take care of it.


    ¡°He was the fire marshal. I needed to make sure he wasn¡¯t wearing a wire.¡± Cross finally speaks, and the answers knock the wind out of me because a part of me already knew who he was. I just didn¡¯t want to admit it to myself. ¡°I paid him off to lie on his report.¡±


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± Tears sting my eyes. Lucky¡¯s is my livelihood. I was in the process of remodeling it, and then Jasmine and I were doing Kink. Now what?


    ¡°Because if he told the police the truth, then they¡¯d only get in my way,¡± he answers tly.


    ¡°That is their job, Cross. What could they possibly get in the way of?¡± I snap at him.


    ¡°Making him pay.¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡± I ask, hands start to tremble. Everything is falling apart, and nothing makes sense.


    ¡°Mitch,¡± he answers.


    I start shaking my head. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t ¡­¡± I trail off before I can even finish that sentence. Why would Mitch set my bar on fire? I never confirmed I¡¯m with Cross, but I also never told him I wasn¡¯t. He was the one who brought up Cross¡¯s dad, and the news article said that Oak Grove caught fire. But the statement said no foul y or arson.


    Swallowing nervously, I plop back down on the couch next to Jasmine. That¡¯s what Bones meant by he is setting Cross up. Whoever it was wanted me to suspect Cross. But I was with him. If it was Mitch, he had to have known I was with Cross at the time, right? It couldn¡¯t have been him.


    CROSS


    BONES STEPS FORWARD to speak at the same time the door to our suite flies open.


    ¡°What in the hell is going on?¡± Grave demands, entering the room, holding April¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Oh, thank God.¡± She sighs when she spots Alexa sitting on the couch. April lets go of Grave and runs over to Alexa. She pulls her up from the couch and hugs her tightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been worried sick. I was praying you weren¡¯t there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Alexa pats her back; her eyes meet mine briefly over April¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I wasn¡¯t there.¡± She pulls away. ¡°How did you-?¡±


    ¡°Someone sent me the news footage of your bar up in mes,¡± Grave growls, interrupting her. He looks at me. ¡°I¡¯m not asking again. What the hell happened?¡±


    Jasmine stands as well. ¡°Someone caught the bar on fire. We think it was Alexa¡¯s ex.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Why would he do that?¡± Grave digs.


    No one answers him, and it just pisses him off even more. ¡°Kings.¡± He snaps his finger. ¡°Office!¡± Then he¡¯s storming off out of the living room and down the back hallway.


    Letting out a long breath, I follow him with Bones and Titan on my ass. We enter the office, and he¡¯s pacing in front of the desk. The curtains are open, showcasing the Strip lit up at night.


    ¡°Grave, it¡¯s okay,¡± Bones starts. ¡°No one was there. Someone saw it and called it in. It¡¯s not a total loss-¡±


    ¡°We need to call the fire marshal,¡± Grave interrupts him. ¡°Get him there right now. To find out what happened.¡± He nods to himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s taken care of,¡± Titan states.


    Gravees to a stop, his head popping up, and he stares at us. ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°He was already here,¡± I answer. ¡°He confirmed it was arson.¡±


    He leans back against the desk, crossing his arms over his chest, and bows his head. Silence falls over the office while we let him process this. ¡°Alexa cane stay with us. She¡¯ll be safe-¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be happening,¡± I say, interrupting him.


    He slowly lifts his head, and his blue eyes meet mine. Tilting his head to the side, he says. ¡°If her ex is after her, she can¡¯t go home. She needs to be somewhere safe.¡±


    ¡°She will be safe,¡± I say vaguely.


    His brows pull together. ¡°Her ex is after her. He obviously wants to hurt her.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case,¡± Titan states, leaning up against the wall.


    ¡°Then what do you think?¡± Grave snaps.


    ¡°We think-¡±


    ¡°We think that he¡¯s trying to frame me,¡± I interrupt Titan. Grave needs to hear it from me.


    He pushes off the desk, squaring his shoulders. ¡°What would make you guys think that?¡±


    ¡°Because he knows that we¡¯re together,¡± I state. Okay, so it¡¯s not official, but I¡¯ve decided for the both of us.


    He stares at me, his eyes narrowing slightly while he sucks in a long breath. ¡°Uh, what?¡± he finally asks.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been-¡±


    ¡°Behind my back?¡± he shrieks, not allowing me to finish.


    I can¡¯t argue with him because it would be a lie. Alexa and I chose to keep it a secret from him for this reason. So, he wouldn¡¯t overreact. But I do understand the situation has changed. There¡¯s an unpredictable new yer. And her life is in danger. Along with Jasmine¡¯s. What if she had been there in the basement preparing for Kink? Would she have been able to get out? Would she have burned to death? The what-ifs are staggering.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± I say.


    ¡°Then what the fuck was it, Cross?¡± he demands. ¡°I told you she was off-limits.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t own her!¡± I shout back at him. ¡°You can¡¯t tell her who she can and can¡¯t date.¡±


    ¡°Date?¡± He chuckles roughly. ¡°You mean who she fucks!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more than that!¡± I argue.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± He arches his brows. ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me you love her?¡±


    The door swings open, and April enters the room. ¡°We can hear you guys in the living room,¡± she whisper-shouts. ¡°Lower your voices.¡±


    Grave doesn¡¯t listen. ¡°Your best friend has been fucking Cross.¡± He points at me as if there¡¯s another guy who goes by that name in this room.


    She looks at me. Her ice-blue eyes are sympathetic before they go back to him. ¡°Grave ¡­¡±


    ¡°You knew?¡± he states breathlessly, taking a step back like she hit him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She doesn¡¯t even bother to lie.


    His face falls and so do his wide shoulders. ¡°You kept another secret from me?¡± Before she can answer, he looks around the room at each of the Kings. ¡°Did everyone know?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Bones and Titan answer at the same time, not wasting a breath.


    His blue eyes drop to the floor, and he nods once before heading to the door.


    ¡°Grave ¡­?¡± She reaches out to him, but he shrugs her off and exits the office while she chases after him, calling out his name.


    I go to follow them to try to help calm the situation, but Titan stops me, grabbing my upper arm. ¡°One problem at a time.¡± He gestures to the hallway. I know he means Alexa and the situation we are now in. ¡°Grave is upset, but it¡¯s not all because of you and Alexa.¡± He lets go of my arm, and I understand what he means. April and the baby. That¡¯s not something you get over just because you go on a two-week vacation.


    Grave is looking for something to be mad about. Something else to project his anger on. Right now, he hates the world and all of us in it.

 Chapter 208

    ALEXA


    ¡°APRIL?¡± I ASK, standing from the couch when I see her and Grave rush through the living room. She stops, turns to face Jasmine and me cing her hands up, and nods once.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you two are okay. Lunch?¡±


    Before Jasmine and I can even answer, they¡¯re out the door. I look at the clock on the wall and see it¡¯s already past eight in the morning. I haven¡¯t even been to bed yet. I¡¯m exhausted.


    Titan, Bones, and Cross re-enter. ¡°What in the hell happened in there?¡± I demand. We could hear somewhat of what they were saying, but it was mainly just loud shouting. You couldn¡¯t really make out their argument word for word.


    ¡°I told him about us,¡± Cross answers, pulling the Zippo from his pocket and starts fidgeting with it.


    ¡°Us?¡± I step forward. ¡°Why would you do that?¡±


    ¡°Because he needed to know.¡± Titan is the one who answers me.


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t,¡± I argue. Fuck! April must be so mad at me. ¡°Shit!¡±


    ¡°Yes, he did,¡± Cross argues.


    ¡°There is no us!¡± I snap. ¡°We are fucking, and that¡¯s none of his business.¡± We had an agreement. What made him sell me out? I almost roll my eyes at myself. They¡¯re the Kings. I¡¯m a nobody. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t keep his part of the deal.


    Cross looks at the other Kings, and they get the hint. He wants to be alone with me. Jasmine pulls me in for a hug, whispering, ¡°I¡¯ll see you at lunch.¡±


    Once we¡¯re alone and the door closes, I sit back on the couch, burying my face in my hands, and silence follows. My knees bounce and my heart races from anger and embarrassment over this shit night. I look up at Cross. ¡°Do you have any idea how mad my best friend is going to be at me if Grave finds out she knew?¡± I had April promise to keep my secret. I¡¯d hate for him to be mad at her because she kept something from him.


    ¡°He knows that she knew,¡± he states, staring down at me with no remorse.


    Motherfucker! I shoot to my feet. ¡°How could you?¡±


    ¡°What did you expect me to do?¡± he shouts, pointing at the door.


    ¡°Keep your mouth shut!¡± I argue.


    ¡°That won¡¯t help us.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s that us again.¡± I roll my eyes, giving him my back.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He grabs my upper arm and jerks me back around to face him. ¡°Why is us such a hard concept for you toprehend?¡± he snaps in my face.


    I shove his chest, but he doesn¡¯t even sway. ¡°Fucking doesn¡¯t mean us. You¡¯re lying to him.¡±


    He moves both of his hands into my hair, grabbing a handful, forcing my head back so I have to look up at him. ¡°Why is it so hard toprehend that I want more from you than just your body?¡±


    His words make me pause. My eyes search his, looking for any indication he¡¯s lying. I wait for him tough, but instead, he licks his lips and steps in closer to me. His body presses into mine while his grip loosens. ¡°Cross ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious about you. About us.¡± He runs his hands through my hair. ¡°So, if you don¡¯t want that, I¡¯ll let you leave. But just know I want you to stay.¡±


    I ignore the butterflies in my stomach that he wants more than just a fuck. I¡¯ve had the same thoughts, but I¡¯ve refused to try to decipher them. But I¡¯ve been doing this a lottely-jumping without thinking twice. That¡¯s how I ended up with Kink. And the same way I added Jasmine to Lucky¡¯s. Why not do the same with him? He told me that timing was rarely on our side. And that seems to continue to prove true. ¡°I want to stay,¡± I say softly. The more I learn about Cross, the more I can¡¯t walk away. He¡¯s exactly what I thought he would be-all consuming.


    Letting go of my face, he runs his knuckles down over my neck, feeling my pulse race. ¡°I was lying,¡± he whispers, his free hand wrapping around my back, holding me in ce.


    My stomach drops. He was baiting me to see how I felt just so he could say it¡¯s over.


    A slow smile spreads across his handsome face. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to let you leave.¡± Then his lips are on mine. Desperately, demanding all of my attention.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go to work?¡± I ask, not wanting to keep him, knowing he has a lot to do. The poor guy never stops.


    ¡°I can bete,¡± he answers against my lips.


    I jump up into his arms and wrap my legs around his waist, suddenly a little less tired. Nothing a Monster drink can¡¯t fixter. He starts walking up to his room and then we¡¯re on his bed. Clothes are being ripped off.


    WE LIE IN his bed, and I stare up at the ceiling. I¡¯m currently trying to avoid the elephant in the room. I¡¯d much rather him roll me over, shove my face into the mattress and fuck me again than talk about my feelings. I guess I could start lightly snoring and pretend to be asleep, but the curtains are open and it¡¯s light outside.


    ¡°We need to talk,¡± Cross speaks, his voice still rough from the sex we just had.


    So much for avoiding this. Who knew a King would ever utter those words. ¡°About?¡± I y dumb because let¡¯s face it, it could go one of two ways.


    ¡°What happened before I carried you off into my bedroom,¡± he answers, turning onto his side, curling his arm around me.


    That doesn¡¯t answer my question. ¡°Fine. You can join the girls and me for lunchter.¡± I dodge the conversation.


    ¡°Alexa.¡± His arm wrapped around me, forces me to turn to face him. Removing his arm, he reaches up, running his thumb over my still parted lips. ¡°You. Me. Us. Grave.¡±


    I sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s important that you understand things have changed now.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to,¡± I say softly, unable to meet his eyes so I look at his skull tattoo on his chest. Even though it has no eyes, I swear it¡¯s staring into my soul.


    Gently gripping my chin, he forces my eyes to meet him. ¡°I want it to.¡±


    My breath catches at his words.


    ¡°Grave asked me if I loved you.¡±


    My eyes widen. ¡°Why would he ask you that?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get to answer him. April stormed in.¡± He doesn¡¯t answer my question.

 Chapter 209

    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing,¡± I breathe.


    ¡°I was going to say yes.¡±


    I swallow nervously. He shifts onto his left forearm and looks down at me. His right hand cups my cheek. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it until this morning. When I received the call that your bar was on fire. For a moment, I forgot you were standing in my bathroom.¡± His eyes search mine. ¡°I understood what I¡¯d be losing. If someone hurt you.¡± His hand drops to my chest, and he ces his palm on my skin, feeling my heart race. ¡°If someone took you from me. Alexa ¡­ I don¡¯t need you to feel the same way.¡± He gives me a smile as if he won a bet. ¡°But I want you to understand that ¡­¡± He leans down and tenderly kisses my parted lips. ¡°I¡¯m in love with you. And when a King finds his queen, he¡¯s one hundred percentmitted.¡± Pulling away, he cups my face.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I open my mouth, but his lips find mine again, and before I know it, he¡¯s back on top of me. I¡¯m desperate for him.


    His touch.


    His words.


    His love.


    I never thought it would feel like this. Like I¡¯m the only woman in the world. Nothing before him ever mattered.


    CROSS


    I SHOVE MY father back, and he hits the podium, knocking it over.


    He stands, rubbing the blood off his chin with the back of his hand. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got, son? I¡¯ve been training you for years now, and you¡¯re still a weak little boy.¡±


    I rush him again, this time, bending my knees and picking him up over my shoulder. I throw his body down onto the floor and hear bones break.


    Hisughter bounces off the cathedral ceilings, and they make my skin crawl. ¡°You¡¯re fucking pathetic,¡± I spit at him. I walk away, giving him my back. Going home. My mom needs me there. If that¡¯s where Mr. Reed even took her. She needs to know that she can leave his ass. Why the fuck has she stayed this long anyway, money? Money isn¡¯t everything.


    ¡°You know.¡± Heughs roughly, ¡°She never once stood up for you.¡±


    My feete to a stop, and I slowly turn around to see him still sitting on the floor, leaning up against the fallen podium.


    ¡°It was her idea, actually.¡± He pulls a cigarette out of the inside of his leather jacket and lights it up. Putting it to his lips, he takes in a big drag and then lets it out. ¡°Do you know why you were born, Cross?¡± He calls me by the nickname I was given when I was younger due to the kids who saw the scars on my back that he gave me. ¡°You were born for a purpose, son.¡±


    I snort at that. ¡°No one was born to burn.¡±


    ¡°You were born because your mother wanted a baby who would pay for our sins.¡±


    I look away from him, not wanting to believe what he says, but deep down, I know it¡¯s true. She has never tried to stop him from hurting me. She¡¯s never been nothing more than a doting wife and a pathetic fucking mother.


    ¡°You don¡¯t live in this world without paying debts, son.¡± He gets to his feet once again. ¡°Get used to it. The debts will get too big to pay with your own flesh.¡± With that, he drags himself back to his office.


    I¡¯ve fought him a lot over the years. Most ended in me getting my ass kicked. But he¡¯s gotten older, slower, weaker. Where I¡¯ve grown bigger, stronger, angrier.


    I go to leave but stop staring up at the front of the church. I¡¯ve been a prisoner to this ce ever since I was born. The crosses, the burns and the humiliation.


    ¡°Men don¡¯t kneel for forgiveness. They kneel for humiliation.¡± He once said to me.


    My hands fist and I know that if I don¡¯t stop it now, it¡¯ll never end. Not today. Not tomorrow. Not until he¡¯s dead. I¡¯ve been praying for years he¡¯d die. God never listens. If my father can stand in front of a congregation and pretend to be God, so can I.


    I make my way to the office and storm in. He¡¯s sitting at his desk, looking at hisputer. ¡°Go home, son,¡± He dismisses me without looking up. ¡°You can repent tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be happening.¡± I state, pulling my Zippo out of my pocket that my mother gave me all those years ago. ¡°It¡¯s time you pay for your sins father.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He jumps to his feet.


    Picking up a book off his bookshelf, I rip the pages out, then toss it to the floor. It¡¯s all ancient biblical shit that he doesn¡¯t even believe in.


    ¡°Everything must look perfect,¡± my mother always tells me. They¡¯re just props.


    ¡°Cross! Stop!¡± he snaps.


    I do it to another one.


    He rushes me, mming me into the bookshelf, but I lift my right arm, elbowing him in the face. He cries out, holding his nose and falling onto the couch.


    ¡°You must learn to endure pain, Father,¡± I say the same thing he once said to me while I kneeled in this church. ¡°It¡¯s time you pay your debt.¡± I light some papers on fire and toss them to the floor next to the ripped books. They catch fire immediately. Then I light a few more on the shelf for safe measure. I don¡¯t want him putting it out. Then I¡¯d have to start all over.


    ¡°Cross.¡± He reaches out to me from the couch. He coughs, as smoke is already filling the room, the fire growing bigger with each second. ¡°Son, stop this.¡±


    I walk over to him and rip the chain that holds the cross from his neck. Pocketing it, I turn to the door not even looking back. ¡°Learn to like the fire, Father. I hear it¡¯s hot in hell.¡± mming the door shut, I lock him inside.


    I sit straight up, breathing heavily and looking around aimlessly. Blinking, I remember it¡¯s just a dream. Well, it was very real back then. Now it¡¯s technically a memory. I can still smell the smoke and feel the heat. I hope the motherfucker is still burning.


    Getting out of my bed, I make my way to the bathroom and turn on the sink. I ssh some water on my face. Then cup my hands, taking a drink of it. I¡¯ve maybe been asleep for an hour. After the night we had, I had to get some rest. I needed to lie with Alexa in my bed, knowing she was with me and safe.


    ¡°You okay?¡±


    I spin around to see her standing in the doorway. Still naked from when we passed out earlier after we were done with each other.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I lie.


    She walks up behind me and wraps her arms around me. ¡°Thought things were different?¡± She questions. ¡°If that¡¯s true, then why are you lying?¡±


    I turn to face her. Spinning us both around, I pin her back to the counter and pick her up, setting her ass on it. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a lie.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the truth,¡± she counters. ¡°I want to see you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking right at me.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she says softly, cing her hands on my forearms and slowly running them up my arms. ¡°The Dark King known as Cross.¡± They continue up to my neck, and she brings them around the front and grabs hold of the cross that hangs around my neck.


    Instinct has my hand shooting out and gripping her wrist tightly, but she doesn¡¯t flinch. Instead, she gives me a soft smile, her head tilting to the side as if she was testing me and I failed.


    ¡°Are you afraid I won¡¯t love the real you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I say honestly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will.¡±


    She pulls back, and I let go of my hold on her, knowing this is it. She¡¯s had her fun, but it¡¯s over. I¡¯ve been too honest with her and how I feel.


    I step back to give her space, and she jumps down off the counter. But instead of leaving the bathroom, she steps into me. cing her hands on either side of my face, she stands up on her tiptoes. ¡°I¡¯m not so innocent, Cross. I don¡¯t need you to protect me.¡±


    But I have to. No matter what I do now, I promised myself years ago I would never be my father-If I ever fell in love, I¡¯d cherish her. I¡¯d burn the world to protect her from people like him and myself.


    She drops to her knees before me. My cock is instantly ready for her, and I let out a growl as she takes it into her hands. Mine find their way into her already knotted hair, helping hold it back from her face.


    She opens up for me and licks up my shaft. I throw my head back and moan when she gets to my piercing. Her tongue gently ys with it, making me weak in the knees. ¡°Alexa,¡± I call out her name, not even sure why. Other than just needing to say it.


    Her hand grips the base of my cock while her mouth swallows it, setting my body on fire and fulfilling that craving I always have. I touch the back of her throat, and I lean forward, one hand having to hold the counter while the other remains in her hair. She picks up her pace, and I allow her to take control, letting her do whatever she wants to me.


    Slow, fast, deep, or shallow, it doesn¡¯t even fucking matter. This woman is my damnation. I¡¯ve always known I was going to hell; now I know it¡¯ll be her who sends me there. Because I will do absolutely anything for her. She doesn¡¯t even have to ask.

 Chapter 210

    ALEXA


    ¡°GOOD AFTERNOON,¡± I sing, falling into my seat at the booth for lunch at Empire, downing what¡¯s left of my second Monster.


    ¡°Afternoon.¡± Emilee is the first to greet me. Haven gives me a smile, and Jasmine didn¡¯t hear me because she is too wrapped up typing out a text.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to hear about your bar,¡± Emilee tells me, giving me a sympathetic look with her amber eyes.


    ¡°Do they know who did it?¡± Haven asks curiously.


    I¡¯ve never really spoken to her, but she¡¯s the girl¡¯s best friend, and now that I know who she¡¯s married to, it makes me a little nervous to even be around her. What if she goes home, tells her husband she hates me, and he offs me? The guy has some major pull in this town. I bet he¡¯d make it look like an ident. Like I slipped and just happened to fall on a knife to the chest. Or maybe my car would conveniently lose a wheel while I¡¯m driving down the highway. I mean ¡­


    ¡°Alexa?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I blink, looking up at Emilee.


    ¡°Do they know who did it?¡± she asks what Haven had, and I realize that I never answered.


    ¡°I believe so.¡± I keep it vague. I¡¯m not sure what Cross would want me to say. I guess we should have had the discussionst night instead of fucking multiple times. So many things needed to be discussed, but I craved that connection with him more than answers. Or maybe I just really don¡¯t want to know. Love does make you stupid.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I¡¯mte,¡± April states, falling down next to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re just in time. We were about to order mimosas,¡± Jasmine tells her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not drinking.¡± Haven waves her off.


    ¡°What? Why not?¡± Jasmine snorts.


    ¡°Because Luca and I are trying for a baby,¡± Haven answers with a smile on her face, but it quickly drops when she looks at April. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she rushes out. ¡°I didn¡¯t think ¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry for,¡± she says, giving her a kind smile in return.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fucking a lot too,¡± Jasmine jokes, trying to lighten the mood, and I snort while trying to take a drink of my water.


    ¡°Jasmine ¡­¡± Haven shrieks. She always seems to be the most proper of the girls. A little more uptight than the rest.


    ¡°What?¡± She shrugs. ¡°It¡¯s the same thing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m married,¡± Haven says, flipping her hair over her shoulder.


    ¡°Us single girls can fuck too, ya know?¡± Jasmine rolls her eyes.


    ¡°Are you still seeing Nite?¡± April jumps into the conversation, looking at Jasmine.


    Emilee and I look over at the redhead. Both of us wide-eyed. That is ¡­ surprising. And what¡¯s even more is that Emilee didn¡¯t seem to know about it. We need to have these get-togethers more often. I learn so much about these girls.


    ¡°We had ns to fuck tonight, but he sent me a text earlier informing me that he had to cancel.¡± Jasmine looks around, trying to catch the eye of a waiter to order those mimosas.


    ¡°He¡¯s out of town. Luca had to send him to Italy ¡­¡± Haven quickly stops speaking and averts her amber eyes to the table like she just told us all a secret that none of us were supposed to know. The way she starts nibbling on her thumbnail makes me think it¡¯s a big one.


    ¡°For what?¡± Emilee digs, cing her elbow on the table, her chin in her hand.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Jasmine states, and Haven¡¯s shoulders literally sag as if she just dodged a bullet. Damn, now I really want to know what the hell is going on there. ¡°We don¡¯t exin anything to each other. It¡¯s just sex.¡± Sheughs it off.


    ¡°Speaking of sex, Emilee, are you still fucking Bones and Titan?¡± Haven wonders, making sure to change the subject to anyone else other than Nite and Italy.


    Not going to lie. When I first heard she was sleeping with both of them, I choked on my popcorn that I was eating while up at Roses. It was one hell of a shock. I guess she dated Bones through high school and college. Not sure what the details on that were. But she didn¡¯t get with Titan untilst year.


    ¡°No.¡± Emilee shakes her head once. ¡°It was fun. Actually, it was awesome, but I got married. And my body is for my husband. If I wanted to fuck multiple guys, I would have stayed single.¡± She goes on. ¡°Plus, Bones will find a woman and settle down one day. It just wasn¡¯t something that was meant for forever.¡±


    Haven snorts. ¡°Bones settle down? That¡¯s hrious. That man will never find someone to tie him down.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I believe there¡¯s someone for everyone. It just takes time to find them,¡± Jasmine offers. ¡°Not everyone marries the only person they¡¯ve ever fucked.¡± She looks over at Haven.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± I hold up a finger. ¡°You¡¯ve only ever been with Luca?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She chews on a chip from the bowl that sits in the middle of the table. ¡°I was young when we got together. We had a breakup after college, but I never got with anyone else. I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t, although there was one time I hated him so much that I wish I had because he knew he was the only guy I had been with.¡±


    ¡°I wish Grave was my only,¡± April adds, sighing. ¡°I mean, when you find your someone, the others never seem to have existed, ya know?¡±


    ¡°Not me.¡± Jasmine shakes her head. ¡°I like sex too much to limit myself to one man.¡± She shudders at that thought, making us allugh. ¡°Plus, I¡¯ve slept with some men who had no fucking clue what they were doing. I couldn¡¯t imagine being stuck with either one of them forever. I¡¯d never know what a good fuck really is.¡±


    The woman does have a point.

 Chapter 211

    CROSS


    I SIT AT the Kings conference table, flipping my Zippo open and closed. Titan sits across from me, twirling his wedding band around his ring finger. Bones stands at the front of the room, arms crossed over his chest.


    The ss double doors open, and Nigel shows Luca into the room along with the fire marshal.


    ¡°Find out anything?¡± I jump to my feet. I¡¯ve had Jeffrey digging ever since he left our suite this morning.


    He shakes his head, and I fall back into my seat. ¡°No.¡± He pulls out the chair next to Titan and sits down. ¡°No witnesses.¡±


    ¡°Then who called the police?¡± Bones wonders. ¡°Whoever made the call saved it from burning to the ground.¡±


    ¡°A Derek Milner.¡±.


    I sit up straighter. ¡°Her brother?¡±


    ¡°Well, this changes things.¡± Bones sighs. ¡°Maybe it wasn¡¯t her ex after all.¡±


    I run a hand through my hair. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°She did say that he had a key. Maybe he and Mitch were working together?¡± Bones offers.


    ¡°Or he did it on his own,¡± Titan adds.


    Alexa did say that he quit Lucky¡¯s. Mitch saw her at Crown. He could have told Derek, and it pissed him off even more.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got some calls in,¡± Jeffrey says vaguely. ¡°In the meantime, I need to keep the scene cleared.¡±


    I run a hand down my face and let out a sigh of frustration. ¡°How long?¡± The girls were already getting things ready for Kink and the remodel. This is going to set them back.


    ¡°At least a week.¡± He shrugs, clearly a fucking guess. ¡°But I¡¯ll keep in touch and let you know as soon as I do.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    He turns and exits the conference room. I lean back in my chair, fisting my hands.


    ¡°You really think her brother did it?¡± Luca asks, looking at me.


    ¡°Either her brother or her ex,¡± I exin. ¡°Or maybe both of them. I¡¯ll find out.¡±


    ¡°Looks like we need to make a visit tonight,¡± Bones offers. ¡°Take care of them at the same time. I don¡¯t know her brother, but we all know that Mitch is a little bitch. All we have to do is scare him, and he¡¯ll tell us everything.¡±


    The door opens, and Grave steps inside. He stops, looks around, and then turns, leaving just as quickly as he was entering.


    ¡°Grave?¡± I jump up from my chair and rush out of the room. ¡°Grave?¡± I run to his office and throw his door open, but he¡¯s not in there. Walking out, I go to head back toward the conference room but see him standing at the end of the hallway with his back to me looking out the floor-to-ceiling window. His hands in the front pockets of his jeans. Stance wide and body tense.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Running a hand through my hair, I swallow nervously. I hate that I¡¯ve hurt him. ¡°Grave, I ¡­¡±


    He turns around, ring at me. ¡°How long?¡± he asks.


    ¡°That night we went to the Airport,¡± I answer honestly.


    His face falls, and he take a step back, leaning up against the window.


    Grave never knew how to hide what he feels. It¡¯s always written all over his face. ¡°I¡¯m not going to say I¡¯m sorry for what I did.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect an apology.¡± He snorts. ¡°That requires you admitting you were in the wrong.¡±


    ¡°I was going to tell you.¡± I step forward. ¡°I wanted to tell you.¡±


    ¡°When were you going to do that, Cross?¡± He chuckles, like I¡¯m joking.


    ¡°The night ¡­¡± I pause, unable to go on with that sentence that I started.


    ¡°When Cross?¡± he yells, getting irritated. ¡°When were you going to tell me that you were lying to me?¡±


    ¡°I never lied to you!¡± I shout back. ¡°I fucked your girl¡¯s best friend. There¡¯s a big difference there.¡± It¡¯s not like it was April or some girl he had once been with. The only tie he had with Alexa was April. And I don¡¯t think I should be punished for that.


    ¡°And you felt guilty. That¡¯s why you never told me!¡± he screams, his face turning red with anger.


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head. I won¡¯t regret or feel guilty for what Alexa and I have been doing.


    ¡°Then what was so important that came up that kept you from telling me?¡± he demands. ¡°Huh, Cross?¡±


    I shake my head, unable to answer that.


    He quickly takes a few steps forward until he¡¯s in front of me and pokes his finger into my chest. ¡°What happened that you couldn¡¯t be my friend and tell me the truth?¡± He spits in my face. ¡°You were my best friend, and you lied to me!¡±


    ¡°You lost a child!¡± I scream, and silence follows as his face falls, realizing the truth.


    His eyes drop to the floor, and he takes a stumbling step back. ¡°Grave ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he mutters almost brokenly, and I close my mouth. Giving me his back, he turns to look out over Sin City again. ¡°I know it doesn¡¯t matter what the two of you do,¡± he admits quietly. ¡°You were right. You¡¯re both adults and can do whatever you want.¡±


    I don¡¯t really know what to say. Somehow over the past month, I¡¯ve lost my best friend, and I don¡¯t know how to get him back. If that¡¯s even a possibility. Over a woman of all things. I feel other factors apply as well, but this is the one thing he wants to cling to. Maybe he wanted to push me away. ¡°You asked me if I loved her. And I didn¡¯t get to answer you.¡±


    He slowly turns around, his blue eyes meeting mine.


    ¡°I do,¡± I say, and a smile spreads across my face. ¡°It didn¡¯t start out that way of course. But that¡¯s what it is now.¡±


    He looks away, staring at the ck-painted wall, and sighs heavily. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I fell in love with April the moment I saw her. But now ¡­¡±


    I frown as he trails off. ¡°Now what?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He goes to walk past me, but I reach out, grabbing his arm and stop him.


    ¡°It does matter,¡± I tell him. ¡°What is it?¡± I want to be here for Grave. He hasn¡¯t even given me a chance to be a good friend to him, but I want to help him.


    He drops his head to stare at his feet. ¡°It¡¯s ¡­¡± He sniffs, unable to look at me. ¡°She kept her feelings from me. Afraid I¡¯d turn to drugs if I knew how much pain she was in over ¡­ the baby.¡± His voice breaks.


    I let out a long breath.


    ¡°And I hate that I can¡¯t be what she needs.¡± He takes in a shaky breath. ¡°She thought I was too fragile to handle the truth. Such a weak man, that she felt she had to hide that from me,¡± he chokes out.


    ¡°Hey?¡± I let go of his arm and grip his face, making him look up at me. Tears silently run down his cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t do this to yourself, Grave. You are what she needs. Do you understand me?¡±


    He nods and sniffs again. I pull him into me, and he hugs me. ¡°April is lucky to have you.¡± I p his back. ¡°And she knows that.¡± I know she thought she was doing the right thing. There¡¯s no manual when ites to helping a recovering addict. They can rpse for no reason other than they just want a hit. A rtionship can be a lot and then a pregnancy ¡­miscarriage? She just wanted to protect him.


    He nods, hugging me tightly before he pulls away quickly, as if our manly hug had timed out. He rushes to wipe the tears from his face and clears his throat. ¡°I hope that Alexa is what you¡¯ve been looking for, Cross.¡±


    I give him a soft smile. ¡°She is, Grave. She is.¡±

 Chapter 212

    ALEXA


    ¡°OH MY GOD, I¡¯m stuffed.¡± Jasmine sighs, leaning back in the booth.


    ¡°What are youdies doing this Friday night?¡± April asks.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I groan, also feeling like I ate too much. It¡¯s my one night off this weekend from Crown. The great thing about the nightclub is that I make so much that I don¡¯t have to work every damn day. But then a thought hits me andst night might have been myst night now that Grave and her are back. Another thing to add to my list of questions for Cross.


    ¡°I¡¯m free. What¡¯s up?¡± Emilee wonders.


    ¡°I could really use a girl¡¯s night,¡± April answers. ¡°Not a get dolled up and go out kind of girls night. But one where we wear pajamas, drink wine, and eat pie in the living room while watching a movie kind of girls night.¡±


    ¡°Count me in.¡± I raise my hand.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Emilee agrees. ¡°That sounds amazing.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Haven nods.


    Jasmine sucks down what¡¯s left of her mimosa. ¡°I¡¯ll bring vodka too.¡±


    We get up and start to say our goodbyes. Everyone needing to get on with their day. ¡°April, may I speak to you?¡± I ask nervously.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Of course.¡± She says, sitting back down in the booth as the girls walk out of Empire. ¡°Everything okay?¡±


    I push my hair behind my ear. ¡°I just wanted to apologize.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± She frowns.


    ¡°Cross told me that Grave knows you lied to him.¡± She sighs heavily. I reach out and grab her hand. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I should have never asked you to lie to him. I know that was a mistake now.¡±


    ¡°Alexa ¡­¡±


    ¡°I was being selfish and ¡­¡±


    ¡°Alexa!¡± She stops me. Her ice-blue eyes soften, and she gives me a smile. ¡°You have nothing to apologize for.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want him mad at you. Or to cause a fight between you two,¡± I rush out.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t. I promise.¡± She pats my hand. ¡°Grave and I have some things to work through, but they have nothing to do with you or Cross.¡±


    I nod, pulling away, not feeling any better at that statement. I just pray that they can get through this. Grave and April were made for one another.


    _______________


    I PULL UP to my house and walk inside. I¡¯m exhausted. Those two energy drinks are already wearing off, and my body is fading fast. I haven¡¯t stayed here in two weeks. Ever since I started at Crown. After I get off, I go to the Kings Royal Suite to be with Cross. And the nights I don¡¯t work, I¡¯ve stayed there, and he wakes me up when he gets off. It¡¯s exhausting dating a King. The sex is too good to pass up even when you¡¯re running on fumes. I had to run by here after breakfast to grab some new clothes and a few other things. I¡¯ve tried not to be that girl and just move myself in with him over the past two weeks, but I think I have more of my clothing in Cross¡¯s closet than my own.


    ¡°Alexa?¡± I hear my name being shouted from the front door.


    ¡°What the fuck ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Alexa?¡± I see my brother rushing into my house.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask concerned.


    ¡°Where in the hell have you been?¡± he snaps. ¡°With that bastard?¡±


    I roll my eyes and turn my back to him. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this, Derek.¡± He hasn¡¯t spoken to me in weeks and he shows up at my house out of nowhere throwing insults at my boyfriend. That¡¯s no way to get on my good side.


    He grips my upper arm and spins me around. ¡°Did he do this? Did you break up with him or something?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I rip my arm from his hold and roll my eyes. ¡°Go home, Derek. You haven¡¯t cared about what¡¯s been going on in my life. Why now?¡±


    ¡°Because Lucky¡¯s was set on fire,¡± he snaps at me.


    His words make me pause. He said set on fire. As in on purpose. I watched the news. They said it was idental. Even though the fire marshal said it wasn¡¯t, they want the public to think so because Cross wants to take care of it himself. How would he know ¡­


    Cross and Bones suspected it was Mitch, but Mitch said that Derek told him Lucky¡¯s was in trouble. So, what if my brother did it? What if he¡¯s the one trying to frame Cross because he hates the Kings so much? He knows I went into business with Bones and Jasmine. Derek knows more than Mitch has to.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I say gently. ¡°See?¡± I spin around, with my arms out wide. ¡°I wasn¡¯t even there.¡±


    ¡°Thank God.¡± He pulls me in for a quick hug. ¡°Where were you?¡± he asks, pulling away.


    ¡°With Mitch,¡± I lie. I don¡¯t want him knowing I was with Cross. Right now, I have to tread very carefully with him.


    He frowns but doesn¡¯t question it.


    ¡°Here, sit down.¡± I pull him over to the couch. ¡°Let me get you a drink. What would you like?¡±


    ¡°Water,¡± he says, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Give me a second.¡± I exit the living room and head toward the kitchen. But I sidestep into the hallway and run to my bedroom. I gently close the door and pull my cell out of my back pocket, dialing up Cross¡¯s number.,


    ¡°Hey, gorgeous,¡± he answers on the first ring.


    ¡°My brother just showed up at my house, and when I asked why he said because Lucky¡¯s was set on fire. He thinks you did it.¡± I rush out but make sure to keep my voice quiet.


    ¡°We¡¯re on our way.¡±


    CROSS


    I PULL UP to Alexa¡¯s house with Grave. Titan and Bones are behind us. I don¡¯t even bother knocking on the front door. I shove it open so hard that it hits the interior wall with a thud.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± I see him jump up from the couch.

 Chapter 213

    I rush him, my hand tightens to a fist, and I swing, knocking him out with one hit.


    ¡°Oh my God, Cross,¡± Alexa squeals rushing over to her brother, who now lies on her living room floor, but Bones grabs her. Wrapping an arm around her from behind, he pulls her back.


    ¡°Take her to Kingdom,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°No!¡± she shouts, fighting in his arms. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    Bones suggested we bring her brother and Mitch to Kingdom tonight. y with them in the meat locker, but we can¡¯t move him there right now. We don¡¯t have the trunk space to get him back there and I don¡¯t want to use her car just in case I have to bury himter. So, I¡¯ll have to take care of him here instead. That means she must leave.


    ¡°Take her to Kingdom,¡± I repeat at Bones as he just stands there with her. This isn¡¯t up for debate. I dig into my pocket and throw my keys to Titan. ¡°Pull my car into her garage and load her into it. Don¡¯t want the neighbors to see her leaving kicking and screaming.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He nods and takes off through the kitchen toward the garage.


    ¡°Cross ¡­¡± she cries. ¡°Please don¡¯t do this,¡± she begs. ¡°What if it wasn¡¯t him?¡±


    I can¡¯t me her for holding on to the hope that her brother didn¡¯t try to burn her dreams down. ¡°Then I won¡¯t hurt him,¡± I answer simply.


    ¡°And if he did?¡± she asks nervously.


    I look at Bones. ¡°Leave. Now.¡± He picks her feet up off the floor and starts to carry her out of the room. She screams my name, but he must cover her mouth with his hand, muffling it. We don¡¯t want the neighbors hearing her and calling the cops.


    ¡°What do you want to do with him?¡± Grave asks, looking down at Derek.


    I wanted him to stay here with me. Grave deserves to blow off some steam. Right now, it¡¯s the only thing I can give him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can find.¡±


    _______________


    I SIT DOWN on the coffee table in front of the couch and p Derek¡¯s face. ¡°Wake up.¡±


    His head jerks to the side and then snaps up. He opens his eyes, blinking rapidly. ¡°What ¡­?¡± He tries to move but realizes his wrists are tied behind his back with a piece of rope I found in the garage. Along with his ankles as he sits on the couch. ¡°Alexa?¡± He shouts, starting to regain consciousness.


    ¡°She¡¯s not here.¡± Grave informs him, entering the living room, pocketing his cell.


    Derek shifts on the couch. ¡°Where is she?¡± He swallows nervously. ¡°What have you done with her?¡± His voice rises.


    ¡°She¡¯s safe.¡± Is all I give him.


    He sucks in a deep breath. ¡°I told her to stay away from you.¡± His eyes go to Grave. ¡°And you ¡­ you fucking ¡­¡±


    I p him across the face. ¡°Pay attention. I¡¯m only going to ask this once. What do you know about Lucky¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°I know you set it on fire!¡± he shouts at me. ¡°I know that you want to hurt my sister. You Kings are fucking evil!¡±


    I make a tsking sound with my tongue and teeth. I lean forward and rip his shirt down the middle, exposing his chest.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he shouts, trying to pull away from me unsessfully.


    I reach inside my shirt and pull out the cross and remove it from my neck. Then I adjust my ass in order to dig into my jean pocket and retrieve my Zippo, lighting it up.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡± he screams.


    ¡°This is going to hurt,¡± I tell him.


    Grave walks behind the couch and shoves a dish towel into Derek¡¯s mouth. Then he leans over the back and wraps his tatted arm around his neck from behind, pulling his ass off the couch just a little, holding him in ce for me.


    Derek struggles but can¡¯t do much when he¡¯s tied, gagged, and in a chokehold.


    I let the cross hang from my hand while my other holds the lighter to it. When it gets as warm as I want it, I press it to his chest.


    His screams are muffled due to the gag. When I remove it, he sucks in deep breaths through his nose, and Grave takes a step back, letting him go.


    I remove the gag. ¡°You son of a bitch!¡± Derek snarls at me. ¡°You better not have hurt her. I¡¯ll rip your head off,¡± he warns.


    I almostugh at that. Instead, I say, ¡°I would never hurt her. You, however ¡­¡± I hold up the lighter and cross again, heating it for round two.


    ¡°What?¡± he asks, his dark eyes wide. ¡°No. No. No. You think I did it?¡± He shakes his head quickly. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. I swear.¡±


    I pause and shut the Zippo closed. ¡°You knew it was set on fire,¡± I state.


    ¡°Yeah, because that¡¯s what Mitch told me.¡± He rushes out, trying to adjust himself on the couch to sit up straighter.


    Grave and I exchange a look. ¡°When?¡± I demand.


    ¡°This morning. He told me that he spoke to Alexa. She told him it was arson.¡± He licks his lips. ¡°I may be mad at my sister, but I would never hurt her.¡±


    I pull my cell up and dial Bones¡¯s number. He answers on the third ring. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Ask her if she spoke to Mitch this morning,¡± I demand.


    Has she been talking to him this whole time? If so, why? We haven¡¯t seen him at Crown since that one time. Maybe she told him I¡¯ve been watching out for him and to stay away.


    I hear him ask her but don¡¯t hear her response. Secondster, he¡¯s back on the phone. ¡°She said no. She hasn¡¯t spoken to him since that night at Crown.¡±


    ALEXA


    I PACE THE Royal Suite back at Kingdom. It¡¯s been two hours since Bones dragged me out of my house and brought me here. He and Titan haven¡¯t left my side. They even took my phone from me.


    ¡°How long are you going to keep me here?¡± I demand to anyone who will answer me.


    Titan sits at the table, ring with his arms over his chest. Bones stands in the kitchen, ignoring me while typing away on his phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m not staying here.¡± I shake my head and start to walk toward the door.

 Chapter 214

    Titan gets up from his seat and puts himself between me and the door, forcing me to a stop. ¡°You aren¡¯t going anywhere, Alexa.¡±


    I give him my back and grip my hair. I want to scream. I know they aren¡¯t going to hurt me, but I can¡¯t say the same about Derek. My brother can be a pain in the ass, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want him dead.


    Cross just knocked him out like he was nothing. I didn¡¯t think of what would happen when I called Cross and told him Derek was at my ce. I just acted; afraid he knew something. Now I¡¯m terrified Cross will kill him.


    I sit down on the couch and bury my face in my hands. How long will they keep me here? How ¡­?


    The door opens, and my head snaps up to see my brother enters the room, followed by Cross and then Grave.


    ¡°Derek.¡± I rush over to him and jump into his arms. ¡°Oh my god.¡± I sniff with relief that he¡¯s not dead.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He says softly, hugging me tightly.


    I pull back, and he lets me go. I gasp when I get a look at him. His shirt is ripped open, and he has a mark on the left side of his chest. ¡°What is that?¡± I touch it, and he jumps back, hissing in a breath.


    What¡­? I take another look, and it¡¯s a cross. Is it ¡­? I reach out, and he grabs my wrists to stop me from touching it again. The skin is raised and irritated, and I instantly realize what it is. I¡¯ve seen it before.


    Pulling away, I turn to face Cross. My hands fisted by my side. ¡°You branded him?¡± I snap.


    He leans back against the bar top, crossing his ankles and arms over his chest, but he stays silent. His once pretty green eyes are now dark and clouded like a storm.


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m fine.¡± Derek grabs my arm, forcing me to face him. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asks gently, his eyes running over my body. He reaches up, cupping my face.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± Titan is the one who answers Derek, but my brother ignores him.


    I shove him away and storm over to Cross. ¡°Why would you do that?¡±


    ¡°I needed answers.¡± Comes his clipped response.


    ¡°Then just ask him,¡± I shout, shoving his chest, but he doesn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°I did. He refused to answer.¡± Cross shrugs. ¡°Hence the reason I did what I did.¡±


    ¡°You son of a bitch.¡± I start to hit him, but I¡¯m grabbed from behind and pulled away. Then I¡¯m spun around. I expect toe face-to-face with Bones likest time, but a soft pair of dark eyes meet mine. One already bruised from the hit he took to the face earlier.


    ¡°Calm down, Alexa,¡± Derek says, grabbing my face.


    ¡°He hurt you.¡± I cry out. He hates the Kings, so why is he taking their side on this?


    He sighs, looking at someone over my shoulder for a quick second before his eyese back to mine. ¡°And someone¡¯s trying to hurt you. The Kings were just doing what they thought needed to be done.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He gives me a soft smile. ¡°Promise.¡±


    ¡°I want to go home,¡± I tell him.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere.¡± The familiar voicees from behind me.


    CROSS


    I WATCH HER spin around. Her green eyes stare at me with disgust, but I can see the tears pooling in them. I hate it. Where we are right now. But I won¡¯t budge on this. I won¡¯t go soft because I fell in love with her. She has to understand the severity of the situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not staying here with you,¡± she states and starts to head to the door, but Derek grabs her hands, stopping her.


    ¡°As much as I hate it, Cross is right. You need to stay here.¡±


    Her mouth drops open. ¡°He knocked you out ¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± He nods once.


    ¡°He then branded you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Too bad you started talking. I was in the mood to fuck you up, D.¡± Grave winks at him, interrupting her.


    ¡°I know,¡± he growls, acknowledging what she said and ignoring Grave.


    ¡°Why are you taking his side?¡± she demands, pulling away from him.


    He runs a hand down his face. ¡°Because this has nothing to do with them and everything to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Take me home, Derek. Please?¡± she begs, gripping his shirt.


    ¡°Listen.¡± He gets angry, grabbing her shoulders. ¡°I can¡¯t protect you. Don¡¯t you see that?¡±


    She goes to speak, but I say. ¡°Derek was at Lucky¡¯s. He was the one who called the police,¡± I inform her. I¡¯ve held onto this information. I didn¡¯t want him to know that I knew. That would have given him time to think of a lie. When I mentioned he knew it was set on fire-that was his chance to confess. But instead, he told me he¡¯d spoken to Mitch, and although I believed him, he wasn¡¯t going to willingly tell me that he was the one who called the cops because then that would have put him at the scene of the crime, ratting himself out.


    He throws his head back, sighing at the ceiling.


    Her wide eyes look at him with disbelief. ¡°What? Derek, did you do it? Did you set that fire?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he growls.


    ¡°Then why ¡­?¡±


    ¡°I went over there, okay? I wanted to apologize to you. I pulled up, and it was already on fire. I didn¡¯t realize it until I walked inside. I smelled the smoke the moment I entered and called 911.¡± He looks at me. ¡°I promise that¡¯s the truth. I did not set that fire.¡±


    A part of me wants to believe him. Another part tells me not to fall for it. He hasn¡¯t proven himself to be loyal to her. He¡¯s turned his back on her. Why would he care now?


    She says nothing to his confession. Her mind trying to decide if she should believe him or not either.


    I clear my throat, getting both of their attention, and I arch a brow at him. ¡°Either you tell her or I do.¡± There¡¯s more to this story.


    ¡°What?¡± She looks back at him.


    He steps back from her, needing the space.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she demands, wanting to know what I¡¯m talking about. Wondering just how many more secrets he¡¯s been keeping from her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been talking to Mitch,¡± he admits.


    ¡°I know,¡± she states.


    I push off the bar at the same time as his eyes narrow on her. ¡°You knew?¡± we both ask in unison.


    She steps to the side so she can see both of us before she speaks. ¡°Yeah. When I saw him at Crown, he told me that you informed him Lucky¡¯s wasn¡¯t doing well.¡±


    He reaches up, running his hands through his hair aggressively. ¡°Alexa ¡­¡±


    ¡°When I asked him what he was doing talking to you, he said it was none of my business.¡± She frowns. ¡°I told him to stay away from you, and he justughed.¡±


    He drops his head and shakes it. ¡°Jesus.¡±


    ¡°Wait?¡± She looks from him to me. ¡°Are you mad at me?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this?¡± He demands.


    Her brows rise at his tone. ¡°You weren¡¯t even speaking to me. Why the fuck would Ie to you? Plus, I never see Mitch. I thought that he could be lying just to piss me off.¡±


    ¡°You told me you spent the night with himst night.¡± Derek fires at her.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, blinking. ¡°You spent the night with himst night?¡± My blood pressure rises instantly, and my need to burn something is strong. I¡¯m going to need a bigger cross.


    She rolls her eyes at me and snaps, ¡°I was with youst night, you dumb ass!¡±


    ¡°But you-¡±


    ¡°I lied to you,¡± she interrupts her brother. ¡°You were yelling at me and talking shit about Cross. I wasn¡¯t going to tell you that I¡¯ve been practically living with him and make the situation worse.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He gasps. ¡°You¡¯re living with him? When were you going to tell me it¡¯s this serious?¡±

 Chapter 215

    I look over at Grave, and he arches a brow at me as if to ask the same thing. I told him I love her. What did he expect? ¡°We¡¯re getting off topic,¡± I interrupt their conversation. ¡°Derek, tell her what you told me,¡± I growl, getting back on track.


    He plops down onto the couch and looks up at her. ¡°I never told him that Lucky¡¯s was in trouble. I ran into him at the Airport, and he asked if I knew you were fucking Cross.¡± He shudders. ¡°I told him I didn¡¯t give a shit who you were fucking. Heughed it off and asked how Lucky¡¯s was. I said I had quit.¡±


    ¡°What were you doing at the Airport?¡± she asks. ¡°Nothing good goes on there, Derek.¡±


    ¡°I was there with Ethan.¡± He shrugs.


    I never thought to ask him that question when he confessed; he had spoken to Mitch. And I¡¯m wishing she hadn¡¯t. Grave drops the banana he was eating and steps into the living room. I move quickly, stepping in front of him. My hand on his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I warn. ¡°We¡¯ll take care of it. One problem at a time.¡± I say the same thing to him that Titan had said to me.


    His hard eyes go from mine to Derek, and his jaw sharpens. No one has seen or heard from Ethan since Bones kicked him out of Grave¡¯s house the night of our celebration dinner for the girls. Guess that¡¯s another problem Grave and April are having. He didn¡¯t go into much detail but mentioned it to me in the car on our way to Alexa¡¯s house earlier. April is scared because he¡¯s gone MIA. And Grave just wants to find him to kick his ass.


    ¡°I promise,¡± I tell my best friend. ¡°We¡¯ll figure that out.¡±


    ¡°Were you doing drugs with him?¡± I hear Alexa bark at her brother.


    ¡°No.¡± he snaps as if that question was absurd. ¡°I¡¯m not a druggie. I¡¯m not like him.¡± He points at Grave.


    He shoves me out of the way and runs for him but I¡¯m quicker. I grab his shirt and push him back. ¡°Stop!¡± I shout.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Alexa has put herself between her brother and Grave. As if she was going to be able to stop him. Derek is up and jumped over the back of the couch, needing it for protection. Bones is now behind his brother while Titan stands beside him.


    ¡°One problem at a time.¡± I repeat, rubbing my temples. I¡¯m fucking getting a headache.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kick your ass.¡± Grave warns, pointing at Derek.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem, Grave?¡± Derek smirks, feeling cocky. ¡°April finallye to her senses and leave your ass?¡±


    Grave runs for him again and I jump in front of him while Titan and Bones both grab him. ¡°He¡¯s not worth it man,¡± Titan tells him.


    Grave shoves us all off and storms toward the door, picking up a ss bowl that sits on a shelf in the foyer, and turns throwing it right at Derek¡¯s head. He ducks just in time, and it hits the marble floor shattering to a million pieces. Then he storms out, mming the door shut.


    ¡°Jesus.¡± Derek breathes, relieved he didn¡¯t just get knocked out for the second time today. ¡°What the fuck is his problem?¡±


    Bones runs after his brother while Alexa turns on hers. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡± She shouts at him.


    ¡°I was just joking about him and April.¡± He points at the door. ¡°Not my fault he can¡¯t take a joke.¡±


    She just shakes her head at him, and I see tears start to build in her eyes. ¡°April lost the baby, Derek.¡±


    His face falls, turning white and his mouth forms an O shape. ¡°I didn¡¯t ¡­ I didn¡¯t know. You didn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    She holds her hands out wide giving out a roughugh. But I see it¡¯s to hide her sadness. ¡°Why would I tell you anything to do with the Kings? April? Or myself at this point? You hate all of us.¡± Sniffing, she pushes some loose strands behind her hair. ¡°Just go.¡±


    ¡°Alexa.¡± Hees around the couch and reaches out to her. ¡°You know that¡¯s not all true.¡±


    But she lifts her hands. ¡°I¡¯m tired, Derek. Just leave.¡± And with that, she turns and heads to my bedroom, softly shutting the door behind her.


    ALEXA


    I SHUT OFF the light to Cross¡¯s bedroom and fall face-first down onto it just as the first sob hits. I bury my face into hisforter, hoping it drowns it out. I don¡¯t want them to hear me breaking.


    I¡¯m so fucking tired. Everything seems to continue to pile on, and I can¡¯t breathe. Plus, with theck of sleep I¡¯m getting just makes it all worse. I need to go home and get some rest. When I¡¯m here, I spend my time working at Crown and fucking Cross. My body needs rest. But Cross already said I can¡¯t leave. Now I¡¯m stuck here because my psycho ex probably set my bar on fire. Who knows why?


    My boyfriend punched and branded my brother. Grave wants to kill him. I can¡¯t say I me him. Grave is already fragile, and I know Derek¡¯s words hurt him. I could see it on his face, let alone the actions that followed.


    I haven¡¯t been able to talk to my best friend for weeks because she¡¯s dealing with her own problems that she won¡¯t discuss with me.


    And Cross? I¡¯m in love with a King. And even though he just showed me who he really is, I still love him. I should hate him, but I can¡¯t. He was protecting me. Even if it was wrong.


    I saw the burn mark that was on my brother¡¯s chest. It matched the ones that I saw on Cross¡¯s back the night in his bathroom. Someone used to hurt him. The tattoo of the burning cross is to try to cover the scars.


    It makes my chest hurt but exins so much about him. It makes me love him even more. I just want him to know that he¡¯s loved and that someone cares.


    Pulling away from theforter I take in a deep breath trying to calm my breathing. Then I crawl up to the pillows and lie down on my side, curling up into the fetal position, I close my eyes and yawn.

 Chapter 216

    I OPEN MY heavy eyes to a pitch-ck room. Sitting up, I pat down my shirt and jeans, looking for my phone but feel nothing. Reaching out, I run my hands over the coolforter and realize I won¡¯t find it. Bones took it from me.


    Getting out of bed, I make my way to the adjoining bathroom and use the restroom. After washing my hands, I walk back through the bedroom and decide it¡¯s time to join the shit show. At least I got a nap. I feel recharged for at least two more screaming matches.


    Stepping out of the bedroom, Ie to a stop when I see Cross standing in the kitchen at the stove.


    He looks up at me andes over. Cupping my cheek, his eyes search mine. ¡°Hey, gorgeous.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± I say softly.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± He asks, trying to run his hand through my wild hair.


    ¡°Rested.¡±


    He nods once. ¡°Good. You¡¯re just in time for dinner. Come eat.¡± Leaning down, he kisses my forehead and walks back to the kitchen.


    ¡°Dinner? What time is it?¡± I smooth out my wrinkled shirt. Like he gives a shit what my clothes look like. Looking out over the floor-to-ceiling windows, I see the lights of the Strip illuminating the night.


    ¡°Almost nine.¡±


    I gasp. ¡°Cross I have to go. I was supposed to be at Crown ¡­¡±


    ¡°I had someone cover your shift.¡± He interrupts me.


    ¡°What? No.¡±


    ¡°You needed the rest, Alexa.¡± He points at the bar. ¡°Sit.¡±


    I plop down not wanting to argue. Looking around I see the TV that hangs on the wall is on but muted. The ce is quiet. ¡°Where is everyone?¡±


    ¡°Your brother went home. Bones never returned from running after Grave and Titan left.¡±


    I drop my head and sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what my brother said.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡± He blows it off.


    I look up at him. ¡°It was horrible.¡± I was embarrassed, pissed and hurt all at the same time for what Derek said to Grave. I wanted Grave to knock him out just to make a point.


    ¡°You can¡¯t control what he does or says, babe.¡±


    ¡°Have you spoken to Grave? Is he okay?¡± I wonder.


    ¡°No. I tried calling but he didn¡¯t answer. I spoke to Titan after he had left here, and he mentioned Grave had asked Titan to take him to a meeting sometime this evening.¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°Here,¡± He pulls my cell out of his pocket and ces it on the bar in front of me.


    ¡°Why did Bones take it from me?¡± Who the hell was I going to call toe and get me? Jasmine? April? None of them would have been able to help me. I sure as fuck wasn¡¯t going to call Mitch.


    ¡°He just needed to turn it off so no one could track it, knowing where you were at.¡±


    I snort. That sounds ridiculous. ¡°I promise you; no one is that determined to get to me. You¡¯re being paranoid.¡±


    He leans across the bar, cing his elbow on the marble and cupping my cheek. His eyes search mine before he leans forward and gently kisses my lips. ¡°That¡¯s a chance I wasn¡¯t willing to take.¡± Letting go, he pulls away and turns back to the kitchen.


    ¡°Cross,¡± I sigh his name. ¡°We need to talk.¡± There¡¯s so much that needs to be discussed.


    ¡°I know.¡± He agrees ¡°After you eat.¡±


    ALEXA


    I PLACE MY te in the sink and make my way into Cross¡¯s bedroom. He came in here a minute ago to plug in his phone and get ready for bed. For once, he¡¯s going to bed at a decent time and I¡¯m going to be up all night because of my damn nap.


    He stands on his side of the bed, removing his shirt up and over his head.


    ¡°I Googled you.¡± I blurt out. If I don¡¯t do it now, I¡¯ll never have the courage to.


    He pauses and looks over at me. ¡°And?¡±


    I lick my lips. ¡°I found Kingdom, Tit for Tat, baseball ¡­¡± I trail off and take in a deep breath adding. ¡°Oak Grove.¡±


    If it bothers him that I brought that up, he doesn¡¯t show it. He just stares at me as if I should have more to say. At his silence, I shuffle from foot to foot. Dropping my head, I look at my hands. ¡°I saw the scars on your back, Cross. They looked like the exact same branding you gave my brother.¡± Lifting my eyes, I peek at him through myshes.


    ¡°Are you asking me a question?¡±


    The hard tone in his voice has my heart rate picking up. ¡°How did you get them?¡± I can only manage to whisper it. And I fist my hands mad at myself for being so afraid. It¡¯s not that I think he won¡¯t tell me. It¡¯s that I¡¯m terrified of the answer.


    He reaches up and removes the cross that hangs around his neck and sits down on the bed. ¡°My father believed that kneeling was originated for humiliation, not for forgiveness.¡±


    I frown, confused with those words. ¡°Your dad was the priest,¡± I say, remembering what I read online. Did he mean in reference to people who kneel to pray? There¡¯s nothing wrong with asking for forgiveness.


    He gives a roughugh. ¡°My father yed that role.¡± He looks up at me. ¡°He believed as long as the congregation saw him as a savior, then he was one.¡± Opening his nightstand, he pulls out a ring. ¡°My father was a Three Wisemen.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I¡¯ve never heard of that before.


    ¡°My father, Titan¡¯s father and Grave and Bones¡¯s father were all members. They started Kingdom. And they raised us to take over.¡±


    A chill runs up my spine at his words. Raised them to take over?


    ¡°He would say ¡®you must repent for your sins.¡¯ I didn¡¯t understand him at first. I mean, what nine-year-oldmits sins that are unforgiveable in the eyes of the Lord?¡±


    ¡°Nine?¡± I whisper, horrified, feeling my knees shake.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s when it started. My punishments-repenting.¡±


    ¡°Cross ¡­¡± I choke out his name, not sure what I was going to say. No words will heal those scars I¡¯ve seen. ¡°What? He¡¯d use that?¡± I look at the ne in his hand, sitting down on the bed next to him, my knees now too weak to hold myself up.


    ¡°He told me that I must repent. And he would take a candle, heating up this Cross and he would burn my back with it.¡±


    Tears sting my eyes at his confession.


    ¡°I thought it was for the wrongs I did, but as I got older, I understood it was a sacrifice. He was righting his wrongs through me.¡±

 Chapter 217

    ¡°Cross, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I manage to choke out.


    He smiles at me. Reaching out, he cups my cheek, wiping away the tears.


    ¡°One night, he called me to the church, and my mother was there. He told me that it was her turn. He told me to burn my mother.¡±


    I swallow a gasp, not wanting to interrupt him. This man has endured more than I could have ever imagined.


    He rubs the back of his neck while staring down at the cross still in his hand. ¡°When I refused, he made me watch while he did it.¡±


    My hands tremble, and I sniff as my nose runs due to silently crying.


    ¡°He had my mother taken home. And ¡­ we argued. Fought a little. Then I locked him in his office.¡± He sits up, reaching into his pocket, and removes the Zippo. ¡°I took the present my mother gave me on my thirteenth birthday and lit the church on fire with him in it and stole his cross that he used on me.¡±


    Fresh tears run down my face, and I try to control my breathing.


    ¡°I stood on the other side of his office door and listened to him curse me, damn me to hell, scream for help. And I never thought twice to try to save him.¡± He licks his lips. ¡°The fire grew bigger, got hotter. I made my way through the church and tipped over the burning candles to make it look idental. Then made my way to the frontwn where I stayed and watched. Until there was nothing left of it.¡±


    CROSS


    STANDING UNDERNEATH the ck sky, I watch the smoke pour out of where the stained-ss windows were only minutes ago. You can still hear the ones in the back of the church shatter as the fire gets to them.


    The mes lick the walls and heat the cold night.


    I can hear his lingering screams. His words. I still feel his hands on my back, holding me down. I thought burning it to the ground would take away the pain. The memories. But it¡¯s not helping. Instead, it makes it all more real. Years I¡¯ve prayed he would die. God never listened. So, I did it myself. I did his job, erased another evil person from this world.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    A new king is born. And I understand what must be done.


    I hear sirens in the distance, and I turn to walk away, when I see him standing there. His once ck hair is now smoke and what was ashen skin, now burns red, yellow, and orange like a sunset.


    ¡°You will burn in hell for what you¡¯ve done.¡± He growls.


    I give him a smile as I flip the Zippo that my mother gave me for my birthday open and closed, my other hand holding the cross. ¡°You¡¯ve been burning me for years; you think I¡¯m afraid of the devil?¡± I shake my head. ¡°I am hell.¡±


    ¡°There were so many different stories by the following morning. Not one was true. They thought he was missing for a while because there was nothing left of him. Then the rumor was suicide.¡± I shrug. ¡°Someone had said they saw us enter together, but I came out alone. It didn¡¯t matter what the story was. He was dead, and they had nothing to pin on me. My mother left the next day. Said she couldn¡¯t forgive me for what I did to my father. That I¡¯d be a constant reminder of what she lost.¡± I look at her, and she¡¯s crying.


    I could tell that story a million times and not feel a damn thing. But that¡¯s who I am. How I was raised. I forget that not everyone is as cold as I am. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I wipe away the tears. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have told you.¡± I wanted to open up to her. The fact that she even admitted she googled me made me excited. This is what I wanted. Her interested in my life. My demons. I¡¯m a horrible person for even wanting to share them with her. Those aren¡¯t her burdens to carry.


    She leans forward, wrapping her arms around my chest. Her wet face touching my bare skin. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispers. ¡°For telling me.¡± Pulling away, she sniffs. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Cross.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too,¡± I say.


    She gives a roughugh and starts wiping her face clear of tears. ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°Derek,¡± I say, and she looks up at me, herughter fading. ¡°For making Bones drag you out of your house. For ¡­ everything that I¡¯ve done wrong since I met you.¡± And for all I¡¯ll do wrong in the future. She cups my face and I lean into her soft hand. ¡°I love you, Cross. Nothing you could do will change that.¡±


    ¡°You love me?¡± I smile, lightening the mood. I don¡¯t want to see her cry. Those three words light that fire in me that I need to survive. ¡°After all that, you still find a ce in your heart to love me?¡± How could she be so perfect? What did I ever do to deserve her? Maybe I paid for enough sins.


    Sheughs, shoving my chest, and I grab her arm, pulling her to me. She climbs on top of me, straddling my hips, pressing my back into the headboard. I kiss her. My hands tangle in her hair while hers are on my face.


    She all of a sudden pulls away, panting. My eyes fall to her wet lips. ¡°I want you to be honest with me.¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡± I¡¯ll tell her whatever she wants to know.


    I lift my eyes to hers, and they look sad. I wrap my arms around her waist, holding her tighter. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask the loaded question. After what I just told her, I didn¡¯t expect our talk to be over.


    ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t want to not share things with each other.¡± She sighs, running the tip of her nails across my Kingdom tattoo on my chest. ¡°I can handle it. Whatever it is, Cross.¡±


    She¡¯s referring to Grave and April, and all the secrets they¡¯ve kept from one another. ¡°I promise.¡±


    My phone beeps, and she starts to get up off myp. ¡°It can wait,¡± I say, holding on tighter.


    ¡°Look at it. I have to use the restroom anyway.¡± She kisses my lips and gets out of my bed.


    I smile, picking up my cell. I feel ¡­ lighter. Like a weight has been lifted. This is how I wanted to feel after I burned the church, and it never came.


    Alexa Jade Milner is the fire I¡¯ve always craved and never want to put out.


    Opening up my messages, I read over the text in our Kings group chat from Grave.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Alexa asks, sounding worried.


    I look up to see her staring at me nervously from the doorframe to the bathroom. ¡°We¡¯re going out tonight.¡± So much for me going to bed early.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Her face lights up. ¡°Where to?¡±

 Chapter 218

    ALEXA


    ¡°WHAT ARE WE doing here?¡± I ask Cross as he pulls into the parking garage at the Airport. After he told me we were going out, I didn¡¯t have time to ask questions. He informed me I had one hour to be ready to leave.


    ¡°Grave messaged the group, saying that he was meeting Derek here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I shriek. ¡°Oh God, Cross. You can¡¯t let him fuck him up. I understand he¡¯s an ass, but he is my brother. And if Grave breaks his legs, I¡¯ll have to take care of him.¡± That¡¯s all I need-add babysitting to my already very busy schedule.


    Cross chuckles at my concern. ¡°Calm down. The message that Grave sent said he spoke to Derek and is meeting him here. I guess Derek is helping Grave find Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. Whew.¡± I reapply my lip gloss, thinking that doesn¡¯t sound so bad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited. I said he won¡¯t touch Derek. That doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t beat up Ethan,¡± he adds dryly.


    Well ¡­ shit. That wouldn¡¯t be good. Then he¡¯d be hurting April.


    Cross gets out of the car and walks around to open my door to help me out. I see Titan¡¯s candy apple red Maserati pull up next to us and park. Then he¡¯s helping Emilee out of the car too.


    ¡°Hey, sexy,¡± I say, looking her over. She wears a pair of ck booty shorts and a white sheer crop top. She¡¯s got her dark hair pulled up into a high ponytail and her makeup done heavy with red lips. They match his car.


    ¡°Look at you.¡± She looks me up and down. ¡°Fucking hot, girl.¡± Coming over to me, she gives me a kiss on the cheek that I return. As I¡¯m turning around, I see Titan and Cross are standing over by his car whispering.


    I can¡¯t make out what they¡¯re saying. Cross just happens to look up and see me watching. He turns, giving me his back, and continues talking.


    What the fuck? We said no secrets.


    A white BMW i8 pulls up next to Titan¡¯s car, and Jasmine gets out. ¡°Look at you two hot bitches,¡± she announces, pulling down her ck mini skirt.


    Emileeughs, and I smile, but it drops the moment that I see her passenger door open and who exits. ¡°Derek?¡± My arms fall to my sides.


    I notice that Titan and Cross pause their secret conversation to look over at us.


    I look at Jasmine. ¡°Why would you bring him? He¡¯s been nothing but mean to you.¡±


    She smiles. ¡°Yeah, but he called me and apologized. So, I offered him a ride.¡±


    ¡°May I talk to you for a moment?¡± I grab his upper arm and pull him across the parking garage.


    ¡°Alexa ¡­?¡±


    ¡°I got it, Cross!¡± I snap at him.


    ¡°What is your problem?¡± Derek asks, yanking his arm from my grip once we¡¯re away from the others.


    I point my finger in his face. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to make things right.¡± He sighs. ¡°After today, I understand the dick that I¡¯ve been.¡±


    ¡°This better not be a joke, Derek,¡± I warn.


    ¡°Look.¡± He looks over my shoulder, I¡¯m guessing to make sure Cross and Titan aren¡¯t on their way over here, then back to me. ¡°I love you. No matter who you are with. I still think they¡¯re fucking insane.¡± He presses his hand to his chest where he was burned. ¡°But I understand that the Kings are someone to have on your side. I want to make things right. Not only for you but also for April. If Ethan is in as much trouble as you say, I want to make sure he gets the help he needs.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I give him a small smile, and he pulls me in for a hug. ¡°But just so you know, they will kill you, so don¡¯t fuck this up.¡± I pat him on the back.


    I now know a little of what Cross and the other Kings are capable of. I¡¯m sure the fire marshal in their pockets is just one person of many that they have for resources.


    ¡°And don¡¯t mention the baby to April. No matter how much you want to give her your condolences,¡± I add quickly, trying to think of everything I want to say.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t. Never.¡± He shakes his head.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡± Cross asks me when I walk back over to the cars.


    ¡°Yep,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Alexa.¡± He grabs my arm, bringing me to a stop. His green eyes search mine before he speaks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re keeping secrets from me.¡± I arch a brow, daring him to lie.


    He lets go of me and looks over at Titan who is now talking to Bones, who just arrived in his cked-out Lamborghini Reventon. ¡°Yes, but it wasn¡¯t intentional. We just started sharing an hour ago,¡± he whisper-shouts, getting irritated about something.


    True, but he could have told me while we were in the car on the way here. ¡°Will you tell meter?¡± I challenge.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He leans in, kissing my forehead, and I let him grab my hand, pulling me over to everyone.


    Just then, a Dodge Challenger SRT Demon pulls up and parks. As expected, Grave and April get out of the car. She¡¯s dressed in a white off-the-shoulder sweater dress. She¡¯s got her dark purple hair braided down the center and all pulled up in a big messy bun high on her head. Her lipstick matches her hair, and she¡¯s got smoky eyes with thick ck liner. She looks stunning.


    ¡°Racing tonight?¡± Titan asks Grave, looking over his car. ¡°She stays in the garage otherwise.¡±


    ¡°No. Just thought I¡¯d drive her,¡± Grave answers. He holds his hand out for April, and she takes it, cuddling into his side with a soft smile on her face as she looks up at him adoringly.


    They seem happier. Better than when I saw them togetherst in the Royal Suite. Grave looks over at my brother for a quick second and then dismisses him.


    I have a feeling tonight isn¡¯t going to go how the Kings are nning. That¡¯s just not our lucktely.


    ¡°Are we ready?¡± Bones asks, looking around as if he¡¯s counting everyone.


    I¡¯m not sure where Haven and Luca are, but they must not being.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Cross answers, taking my hand, and we lead the way into the Airport.

 Chapter 219

    CROSS


    WE STAND AT the bar getting the girls drinks. It¡¯s a weekday, so it¡¯s not as packed as the usual weekend crowd. Thank God. I really wasn¡¯t in the mood to go out at all tonight. I wanted to spend my evening in bed with Alexa, but I needed to be here for Grave however I can. Even if that means looking for Ethan.


    ¡°He¡¯s got about thirty minutes!¡± Titan shouts over the song ¡°Raging on a Sunday¡± by Bohnes.


    ¡°Gives us plenty of time.¡± I sip on my rum and Coke, pulling my cell out with my free hand. Setting the ss on the bar, I send a quick text.


    Me: We¡¯re here.


    He reads it immediately, and I look up at the ck domes hanging from the ceiling, knowing they¡¯re watching us. We¡¯re here to kill two birds with one stone tonight.


    My phone vibrates, and I read the iing text.


    Turner: Come on down.


    Pocketing my cell, I lean into Titan. ¡°They¡¯re ready.¡± He walks over to get Bones and Grave while I grab Derek¡¯s neck, yanking him to me.


    ¡°Hey ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave your sister¡¯s side,¡± I growl.


    He nods quickly. ¡°I know the n.¡±


    I lied to Alexa. We are here for Ethan, but we¡¯re also here for other reasons. We didn¡¯t want to leave the girls at home, so I made sure Derek came along to be the babysitter. ¡°We won¡¯t be long.¡± I shove him away. Just because he¡¯s decided to kiss our asses doesn¡¯t mean I have to like him. I love his sister, not him, but I might as well make him useful. He¡¯ll be family one day since I¡¯m going to marry Alexa. If I have it my way, someday soon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I say, throwing what¡¯s left of my drink back.


    ¡°Cross ¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± I tell Alexa. ¡°Do not leave this bar. You understand?¡±


    She nods. ¡°Of course.¡± Leaning up on her tiptoes, she kisses my lips, and a growl forms deep in my throat at the reminder this is thest ce I want to be tonight, but business calls.


    ¡°Hurry back.¡± She smiles up at me. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±


    The Airport sits on two-hundred-and-fifty acres, has five stories of the original airport, and turned the Mason Towers-what was once a hotel next to it-into apartments they rent out. But underneath the airport is where the Mason brothers y.


    The Kings and I make our way downstairs to the underground tunnels. The existing, functional airport had a bomb shelter back in the seventies.


    They have safe rooms that the Masons use as prison cells. They have their ownw enforcement at the Airport. Like the Kings, they don¡¯t put up with shit. They even hung four guys once for trying to steal from them. Made them an example. I can appreciate a man who takes action. Words are meaningless in our businesses.


    We make our way down through the brightly lit tunnels and take a right at the end. Turner stands there dressed in a three-piece suit in front of a ck metal door. ¡°Kings.¡±


    ¡°You have something for us?¡± Bones asks, getting to the point. He hates them but understands they can be useful at times. Now is one of them.


    ¡°The Masons always deliver,¡± he states before unlocking the door and pushing it open. The joints creak so loud it makes my teeth hurt.


    We step inside, where cages line either side of a single aisle. It smells like rotten eggs and sour milk. The first two jail cells are empty on either side but the third on the right has a man in it. He¡¯s lying on the concrete floor, naked and shivering in the fetal position with his back to us.


    We pass a few more empty ones ande to another door at the end. Turner pulls a key out of his pocket and unlocks the padlock, pushing it open.


    We step inside arge room. It¡¯s not lit up like the cell block was. It¡¯s darker with a musty smell. Inside the room is a much bigger cell than the others we passed to get here.


    Solitude! Some just don¡¯t y well with others, even while in a cage.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    A man is standing in the middle of it with his back to us.


    At the sound of us entering, he turns around. ¡°The Kings.¡± He gives an evil smile, making his face look like the Grinch. If he grew a full beard and hadn¡¯t washed in a month.


    We say nothing.


    He walks over to the door to his cage and sticks his hands through the bars so he can grip them. ¡°What do I owe this pleasure?¡±


    ¡°Kale, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Bones states.


    He snorts. ¡°Last time I saw you, you were still sucking on your mother¡¯s tit. Can¡¯t say I me you; she had a nice rack.¡±


    Grave goes to step forward, but Bones stops him with a hand on his chest.


    Kaleughs. ¡°Grave, still so sensitive.¡±


    His chest heaves with deep breaths. It¡¯s taking everything he has not to kill him right here, right now.


    ¡°Cross.¡± His dark eyes turn to me. ¡°I never thought you¡¯d have the balls to kill that son of a bitch father of yours. But good for you. That paid me five grand, ya know?¡±


    Kale Freeman was a friend of our father¡¯s. He wanted to be a Wisemen, but there was no ce for a fourth. Our fathers pissed him off, so he went out on his own. Diamonds were his niche. Rare, expensive diamonds. I have to give it to him; he¡¯s made himself known in Sin City and is worth billions of dors. Too bad he fucked over the wrong people.


    ¡°And Titan-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to go down memoryne,¡± Titan interrupts him. ¡°I¡¯m very well aware what I¡¯ve done in my life.¡±


    ¡°I bet you enjoy fucking that wife of yours.¡± He licks his lips, ignoring him.


    Titan fists his hands, taking in a deep breath.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you.¡± I smile, knowing that going to the Mason brothers was the best thing to do. I knew they¡¯d bring him to us. He¡¯s been hiding. Knowing the connection we have with our client. But running will get you nowhere. ¡°You¡¯ve been fucking over some very important clients.¡±


    He snorts. ¡°I haven¡¯t fucked over anyone. It was a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Ten million dors is more than a misunderstanding,¡± Bones adds.


    ¡°What are you going to do, Bones?¡± He arches a brow. ¡°Make me apologize?¡± Throwing his head back, heughs at himself. I think he¡¯s forgetting he¡¯s the one in the cage.


    ¡°The only thing our client wants to hear is you choking on your own blood as it spills from your throat,¡± I state.


    His eyes narrow on me as he straightens in his cell. For a man with limited mobility, he seems to think he¡¯s God. ¡°He could never touch me!¡± he hisses. ¡°I have men who would destroy him.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t own an army, Kale,¡± Grave tells him. ¡°You have puppets that do as you tell them. Anyone can take control of those strings at any time.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re here?¡± He starts yanking on the bars. ¡°Huh? To take what¡¯s mine?¡± He bares his teeth like a rabid dog.


    He knows he¡¯s fucked.


    ¡°My men will destroy you and everyone you fucking love if anything happens to me,¡± Kale warns. ¡°Fucking bury you with all those other bodies you hide out in the desert.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a chance we¡¯re willing to take,¡± Bones informs him. ¡°Turner.¡±


    He pulls a new set of keys from his pocket and walks over to the cell. He unlocks it, pulling the door open wide.


    Kale steps farther into his cell until his back is hitting the concrete wall. ¡°I had a deal ¡­ I¡¯ll get him the diamonds. If he goes back on it ¡­¡±


    ¡°We made a better one,¡± I say, stepping into the cell. ¡°We get half the shipment just for killing you.¡±


    ¡°No ¡­¡±


    ¡°We already gutted one of your men. He had six.¡± We returned those to the client. We won¡¯t be keeping the other half-our payment. That¡¯s what we owe the Mason brothers. They held up their end, so we¡¯ll hold up ours. That¡¯s how business works. We don¡¯t need the rest of the shipment promised to us by our client. We¡¯ll kill this sick bastard for free.

 Chapter 220

    ¡°That¡¯s not how this works!¡± he snaps.


    ¡°The game can change at any time,¡± Bones tells him,ing to stand beside me. Reaching into his pocket, he pulls out his knife and flips it open. ¡°I have a feeling you¡¯ve swallowed something you shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    He goes to run past us, but I grab the back of his shirt and yank him off his feet, mming him down to the concrete floor. Bending down, I press my knee into his neck while Grave holds his hands above his head. Titan straddles his legs, and just like thest guy, Bones rips his shirt open.


    ¡°Open up,¡± I say.


    He screams, trying to fight us, and Bones ces the de into his mouth just as Kale closes it. The de cutting him. Blood instantly fills his mouth, and he starts to choke on it.


    ¡°Boy, Bianchi would love to see this.¡± Bones sighs, as if he¡¯s sad our client isn¡¯t here to see what he paid us to do.


    ¡°Oh, he is,¡± Turner adds, and we look up at him. He casually leans up against the inside of the cell. This is a typical day for him. He points at a ck dome in the middle of the room.


    Mr. Bianchi-Luca¡¯s dad-made a deal with this sorry son of a bitch. It would have been a great partnership if Kale hadn¡¯t fucked him over. Now we¡¯ll own it. Just one more way for us to own this city.


    Bones pulls the knife out, and the rest of us let Kale go. He rolls onto his stomach getting up onto his hands and knees, blood pouring from his mouth.


    ¡°Cough ¡¯em up.¡± Grave kicks his back.


    We don¡¯t really think he swallowed them. No, he sold them. He really thought John Bianchi, who is a Don-the ringleader of the Italian-American Mafia-wouldn¡¯t give two shits that he fucked him over. Kale deserves to die a slow death just for that thought alone. Titan was right when he told Turner he¡¯s seen men killed for less. Why he thought he was untouchable is beyond me.


    Kale falls to his side. His handse up to his neck, and he holds it as if that will stop the bleeding on the inside.


    Bones leans down next to him, pointing the tip of the de at his chest. ¡°I always thought you were a gutless bastard.¡± He smiles to himself. ¡°Let¡¯s see if I¡¯m right.¡± Bones shoves the de into Kale¡¯s chest and rips it downward, cutting him wide open.


    ALEXA


    I THROW BACK my sixth shot since Cross left me here with the girls what feels like hours ago. My temperature¡¯s rising due to the alcohol and the fact he¡¯s still lying to me. Something is going on.


    I think I¡¯ve proven to him that I can handle whatever he¡¯s doing. I know, I¡¯ve probably only seen a small part, but I¡¯m not a fragile flower. No, I¡¯m a bomb that will blow out the side of a mountain. But I think a part of him wants me to be in the dark. I haven¡¯t gotten to ask Emilee or April just how much they know about their Kings. Maybe he¡¯s just doing what he thinks is right.


    A guy who looks to be around our age squeezes his way up to the bar, pushing Jasmine out of his way. ¡°Excuse you?¡± she snaps, turning to face him.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± He looks at her, then to the bar, his head snapping to the right, getting a better look at her. ¡°Hey, sexy.¡± His smile widens.


    She rolls her eyes.


    ¡°Are you interested in twelve monthly payments for eighteen years?¡± he asks.


    April and Iugh out loud as Jasmine shoves him back into the crowd.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡± Emilee frowns. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± She throws back a shot.


    ¡°Twelve monthly payments for eighteen years ¡­¡± I say slowly, hoping she¡¯ll get it, but she shakes her head at me after a long moment. ¡°It means child support. He wanted to fuck her and knock her up.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Emilee¡¯s brows pull together. ¡°That was a horrible pickup line.¡±


    ¡°Right!?¡± I signal to the bartender for another round. He acknowledges it with a head nod because we haven¡¯t moved from our spot since the guys left us. We¡¯re drinking like we¡¯re fucking fish.


    ¡°April?¡± We hear her name being called out.


    We turn around to see Ethaning toward us.


    ¡°Hey!¡± She holds her arms out for him to hug her.


    Instead, hees to a stop and looks her up and down, pulling his lip back at the short dress she¡¯s wearing. ¡°Is Grave here with you?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± She nods her head quickly.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± He runs his hands through his shaggy dark hair.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She narrows her eyes on him. ¡°You¡¯ve been avoiding my calls and texts.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy,¡± he growls, his eyes searching the crowd. His eyesnd on mine, and he asks, ¡°Is Derek here?¡±


    His question makes me pause. I don¡¯t know where Derek has gone. At what point did he walk away? He didn¡¯t go with the Kings, did he? Wherever they went.


    ¡°Ethan.¡± She ces her hand on his chest, trying to get his attention. ¡°You need toe home.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he snaps, taking a step back from her. ¡°We don¡¯t live together anymore.¡±


    ¡°But you could,¡± she offers, stepping into him again. ¡°Come live with Grave and me. Go to meetings ¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck no!¡± He shoves her back from him, causing her to dump the entire whiskey sour she was holding all over her dress.


    She gasps.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡± Jasmine shoves at his chest, making him fall back into another guy. ¡°Get away from her!¡± she shouts.


    April looks down at her white sweater dress and sighs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go the bathroom,¡± I offer. ¡°Get you cleaned up. We¡¯ll all go,¡± I say, grabbing her hand. I know Cross said to stay here, but I also remember what he and Grave said to Jasmine and me that first night here about it not being safe. I¡¯m not sending her to the bathroom alone.


    The four of us make our way through the crowd and down the hall. I push open the door and almost hit someone in the face. ¡°I¡¯m ¡­¡± I trail off as I look at the woman. It¡¯s Rachel. She stands there with her hands on her hips and a constipated look on her face.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡± Emilee crosses her arms over her chest, popping a hip out. ¡°You should have just hit her.¡±


    Rachel smiles at me, ignoring Emilee. ¡°It must suck to be as insecure as you are.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I step into the restroom, getting closer to her. ¡°I¡¯m not ¡­¡±


    ¡°Having Cross fire me because you were afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep his hands off me.¡± She runs her pierced tongue across her teeth. ¡°How does it feel to know I¡¯ve fucked both your boyfriend and fianc¨¦?¡± she asks. Walking by me, she adds, ¡°He¡¯lle back to me. They always do. You can¡¯t satisfy either one of them.¡±


    Come back? So, she¡¯s still fucking Mitch. That¡¯s exactly what she means, which I couldn¡¯t care less about. But Cross? I¡¯d set this bitch on fire using his Zippo if she were to so much as touch his arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get so attached to this one,¡± she adds, trying to push past me, but I grab the back of her hair and yank her farther into the bathroom. The girls enter, letting the door close shut.


    ¡°Get off me,¡± she screams, and I shove her face into the wall by the door.


    She turns around and charges me, shoving my back into a bathroom stall. The door flies open, and we fall to the floor. Normally, just the thought of being on a public bathroom floor would make me vomit, but right now, that¡¯s thest thing on my mind.


    I pull my fist back and punch her in the face so hard it rips her nose ring out. She is screaming at me while I sit on top of her.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Her hands are flying, and one hits me on the cheek. I go to hit her again, but I¡¯m ripped off her with an arm around my waist.


    ¡°What in the fuck are you doing?¡± I¡¯m shoved into a wall, and Cross stands in front of me, pinning me to it.


    I don¡¯t answer. Instead, I¡¯m trying to catch my breath. It¡¯s been a couple of years since I¡¯ve been in a fight. Forgot how exhausting it is. The moment the adrenaline wears off, I¡¯m going to want to crash.


    A quick look around him shows Titan yanking Rachel up, and he escorts her out with the girls on his ass.


    ¡°Alexa?¡± Cross snaps, gripping my chin and forcing me to look up at him. ¡°I asked you a question.¡±


    ¡°She ¡­ she pissed me off.¡± I manage to get out.


    ¡°Pissed you off?¡± he questions with a huff, clearly unhappy with my answer. I try to rip my face free, but he just holds on to it tighter. ¡°I told you to stay at the bar.¡±


    ¡°And I told you not to lie to me!¡± I shout back.

 Chapter 221

    ¡°Fine.¡± He takes a step back from me, releasing my chin, and holds his arms out wide.


    My eyes drop to his ckbat boots and run up over his jeans and T-shirt. I blink, wondering just how much I actually had to drink. ¡°Cross ¡­¡± He¡¯s covered in blood. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°You want the truth, Alexa? Here it is.¡± He takes a few steps back and walks over to the sinks. Turning on the water, he starts to wash his hands and forearms. Blood covers the porcin sink, sshing up on the countertop.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± I ask, trying to rack my brain about how long he left me at the bar for. I can only count the drinks I¡¯ve had but even that number may be off by a few.


    ¡°I had business to handle,¡± he clips. His green eyes stay on mine in the mirror while he washes away any evidence of what he did. Or who he hurt.


    I swallow, running a hand through my hair, pushing it from my face.


    Once his hands are dried, he turns to face me once again. ¡°You wanted to see the real me. This is it.¡± He arches a dark brow. He¡¯s challenging me.


    I know I should be terrified. There are a thousand questions I should be asking or just running from him. But I¡¯m not. He¡¯s right; I wanted to see the real him. Cross-the Dark King. Here he is in the flesh, covered in someone else¡¯s blood.


    I¡¯m hot. Like physically burning up hot from my fight. My limbs heavy from the alcohol and my body tingling from the way he pinned me up against the wall after he pulled me off Rachel.


    We haven¡¯t spoken about her. Ever. I know he fired her, but I never asked him to do that. He told me he had fucked her the night before I ran into him here at the Airport. And although I hated that he slept with her, I never worried about him doing it since we¡¯ve gotten together.


    He takes a cautious step toward me. I stand my ground. Not retreating. I¡¯m not afraid of this man. Or what he¡¯s capable of. I¡¯m stronger than he gives me credit for. Rachel was wrong. I can be whatever he fucking needs. A Queen protects her King. She stands in front of him because she knows he¡¯s got her back.


    Fuck her. She can have Mitch. But Cross? He¡¯s mine. I won¡¯t give up my King. She¡¯ll have to fight me for him. And I refuse to go down easily.


    He takes another step toward me. ¡°Alexa-¡±


    I step forward, going to him, pressing my lips to his, cutting off whatever he was going to say. I¡¯m not in the mood for talking or fighting. ¡°Fuck me!¡± I growl into his mouth as I hear ¡°y with Fire¡± by Sam Tinnesz and Yacht Money y through the speakers.


    He lets go of me and pulls back. I can see the hesitation in his eyes.


    ¡°I can handle the real you, Cross. Try to prove me wrong,¡± I challenge him back.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Without hesitation, he leans over, locking the bathroom door. ¡°With pleasure, gorgeous.¡±


    I yank my skirt up, and he reaches between my legs, shoving my thong to the side. He ys with my already wet pussy while I rip his bloody shirt up and over his head, tossing it to the floor, my hands exploring the familiar curves of his muscles as they flex. There¡¯s not even a scratch on him.


    He nibbles on my lip. And I turn my head to the side to give him my neck while my hands go to his jeans. I undo his belt, button, and zipper, pulling his cock free, and he bites into my neck, making me gasp.


    ¡°Turn around,¡± he orders, yanking away and shoving me to face the wall.


    But I can¡¯t kiss him in this position. He¡¯s now standing behind me. ¡°Cross ¡­¡±


    His handes up and covers my mouth, silencing me while his shoes spread my high heels wide for him. Then I feel his free hand between my legs and his cock slides into me, stretching me to amodate hisrge size.


    I moan around his hand, mine fisting the wall. Once he¡¯s all the way in, his now free hand drops from his dick to grip my left thigh, and he lifts it, my heeling off the floor, allowing him to get deeper.


    He fucks me from behind up against the wall in a bathroom at the Airport with blood on his clothes that isn¡¯t his, and I couldn¡¯t be more turned on.


    CROSS


    I LOWER HER shaking leg and turn her around to face me. She is panting, her big tits bouncing with each breath. I cup her chin and kiss her parted lips. ¡°Don¡¯t think this means we¡¯re not going to discuss what happenedter.¡±


    She gives me a weak smile. ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve got a couple of things to talk about.¡±


    I groan, pulling away from her and shoving my cum-covered cock into my jeans. She manages to walk over to the stall I yanked her out of and use the restroom. Secondster, she exits and washes her hands. ¡°Come on.¡± I unlock the door and yank it open to find a line of women booing us as I pull her down the hallway for upying the restroom.


    I told her to stay at the fucking bar, but of course she didn¡¯t listen. I wasn¡¯t surprised to return and find her missing. Thankfully, the women¡¯s restroom was the first ce we looked.


    We return to the bar where the rest of the Kings are. The women are all smiling while the guys are shaking their heads. They¡¯ve managed to clean themselves as much as I have.


    ¡°God, that was awesome. She¡¯s such a bitch,¡± Emilee states, referring to Rachel. ¡°Our girl needs a drink.¡±


    Titan already has one lined up and ces it on the bar in front of her, and she throws it back.


    I take the empty ss and slide it across the bar. ¡°We need to go.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The girls whine.


    I don¡¯t even give her a chance to argue with me. Taking her hand, I start dragging her out of this ce. The Kings and I are bloody; we all need showers. People don¡¯t even look at us twice here. Shit like this happens at the Airport all the time. I just need to get her home before I end up killing someone else tonight. Thankfully, Turner offered to take care of the body we left in one of their cells. Otherwise, we¡¯d be heading out to the desert to bury it.


    ¡°My brother spilled my drink all over me.¡± I hear April telling Grave as he drags her along too.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± he assures her.

 Chapter 222

    ¡°He was mad we were here,¡± she goes on, sounding sad.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he was,¡± he tells her through gritted teeth.


    We make it to our cars. The girls hug goodbye, and we put them in our cars before I turn to the Kings.


    ¡°Any word on where Ethan went?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Grave growls. ¡°But that fucker is dead. I¡¯m tired of this shit ¡­¡± His voice trails off as he looks over at Bones. Grave¡¯s eyes are full of remorse. For once, he finally realizes what he¡¯s put his brother through all those years. The worrying, the unknown. Granted, he never put his brother¡¯s life in danger like Ethan has April, but it¡¯s not much different.


    Bones ps his brother on the shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll find him.¡±


    We look over as we hear someone approaching, and it¡¯s Derek. His wide eyes look each of us over, seeing the blood that still remains on our clothes. Bones is by far the filthiest. ¡°You guys okay?¡± he asks, swallowing.


    ¡°Where the fuck did you go?¡± I bark, ignoring his question. He left them. Just like I told him not to.


    He shoves his hands in the pockets of his jeans. ¡°I saw Mitch and went over to talk to him to keep him away from Alexa. He was acting strange, avoided me, and came up with someme excuse that he had to go. Then I decided to order a drink before I returned to the girls. As I was ordering, I looked over in time to see Ethan spill April¡¯s drink and Jasmine shoved him away¡­ then they stormed off to the bathroom. What was I supposed to do?¡±


    I can¡¯t be mad that he went over to talk to Mitch because he did the right thing. ¡°You walk into the women¡¯s bathroom like you fucking belong there!¡±


    He snorts as if that¡¯s absurd. But it¡¯s not, not here. I¡¯ve done it to protect the girls. Other men do it with bad intentions.


    ¡°I¡¯m out,¡± Titan tells us, giving us Kings handshake hugs. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if my wife is puking in my car right now.¡± He chuckles.


    ¡°See you in the morning,¡± I call out as he climbs into his Maserati.


    ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Bones asks Derek.


    ¡°No. I only had one drink. Didn¡¯t get to finish the second one I ordered.¡±


    ¡°Here, Jasmine¡¯s in her passenger seat. Drive her home.¡± He goes to hand him the keys but then pulls them back. ¡°Drive her home and then you go home. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Derek agrees.


    With that, Bones drops the keys in his hand, and gets into his car.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m sorry, Cross.¡± Derek sighs heavily. ¡°I didn¡¯t think-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I interrupt him. ¡°It all worked out. This time.¡±


    With that, I give him my back and get into my driver¡¯s seat. Alexa stays silent in the passenger seat, but I can feel the heat radiating off her body. She¡¯s pissed. I can¡¯t say I me her.


    Taking a quick look over at her, I ask, ¡°Going to tell me what happened back there?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see the point.¡±


    I snort. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡±


    She stays silent.


    ¡°I found you on top of another woman in the bathroom. That¡¯s the point.¡±


    She¡¯s got her head leaning back against the headrest. Opening her eyes, she tilts her head to the side so she can look at me. ¡°I hate Rachel.¡±


    ¡°Why? Because I fucked her? Alexa ¡­ she meant absolutely nothing to me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help who you fucked before me. Just like you can¡¯t help who I¡¯ve been with.¡±


    I tighten my hand on the steering wheel at that thought. Fucking Mitch. I can understand how she feels about Rachel because I want to fuck him up for ever touching her.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°She fucked Mitch.¡±


    So she does know that he¡¯s sleeping with her? I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d care. Obviously, I was wrong. ¡°What?¡± I growl. ¡°Why the hell do you care that she fucked your ex?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t now ¡­ I did when I found her in my bed with him ¡­ and we were engaged at the time.¡±


    I did my research on her. Social media told me that she was once engaged, but he cheated on her? With Rachel? Knowing both of their track records, I¡¯m honestly not that surprised. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say.


    ¡°Are you?¡± she questions, licking her lips.


    There¡¯s no telling how much she had to drink while the Kings and I were down in the basement. It took longer than I expected it to. ¡°Of course ¡­¡±


    ¡°Because if he hadn¡¯t cheated on me, I wouldn¡¯t be here with you right now.¡±


    ¡°Good point. No. I¡¯m not sorry. I lied. I take it back.¡±


    Sheughs softly. ¡°Rachel told me that you fired her because I¡¯m insecure. I never once asked you to do that.¡±


    ¡°It needed to be done,¡± I say.


    ¡°Because of me?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no. I was with you. I only wanted to be with you, and she wanted something that I refused to give her.¡± I reach over and grab her hand and bring it to my lips, kissing her knuckles. ¡°I didn¡¯t want any additional problems in my way to getting to you.¡±


    ¡°She said that you¡¯d go back to her just like Mitch did.¡±


    I sigh, lowering her hand to myp but keep ahold of it with mine. ¡°She was feeding you lies, and you ate them up like you were starving.¡±


    ¡°No. I wasn¡¯t.¡± She snorts. ¡°I was a little drunk and a lot pissed. I couldn¡¯t care less about Mitch, but you ¡­ I care about you.¡± She lowers her voice. ¡°I love you, Cross.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, gorgeous.¡± My thumb gently rubs over her knuckles while resting on my thigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired.¡± She yawns.


    ¡°And also drunk,¡± I add with augh.


    We pull up to the private back entrance of Kingdom and exit the car. Making our way up the stairs and into the double doors.


    She leans into me, her head rolling across my shoulder. I reach down and slide my arm behind her knees and pick her up, carrying her into the elevator.


    Once I get her up to the Royal Suite, I help get her undressed and into my bed. She opens up her pretty green eyes. ¡°Get some rest.¡± I lean down and kiss her head.


    I go to walk away, but she reaches out, gripping my shirt. Looking down at her, she blinks, her drunken stare trying to focus. ¡°Did you kill whoever it was?¡± she asks, letting go of my shirt, running her fingers over the dried blood.


    I expected to have this conversation tomorrow once she¡¯s sober and pieces together all of tonight¡¯s events. ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s dead,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Why? Did he hurt you?¡± she asks through a yawn.


    I kneel next to the bed, reaching up to push her bleach-blond hair back off the side of her cheek. ¡°No.¡± He threatened to hurt those who I love.


    The road to being a King is paved with dead bodies. Eventually, our sins will catch up with us and demand a payment for all the carnage we leave behind. They can have my Kingdom, but they will never touch my Queen. I will set fire to the world and watch it all burn, me included, before I let her pay for my sins.


    She closes her heavy eyes, and whispers, ¡°I love you, Cross.¡±


    I kiss her forehead once again. ¡°Love you too, Alexa.¡±


    Walking into my bathroom, I get undressed and start the shower, needing to wash off before I can lie down with her and finally crash.

 Chapter 223

    ALEXA


    ¡°WHAT THE HELL happenedst night?¡± April asks, holding her face in her hand while we sit at a booth in Empire.


    ¡°We got fucked up.¡± Jasmineughs, cramming pancakes into her mouth. ¡°Derek had to drive me home.¡±


    ¡°My brother?¡± I wonder.


    She nods. ¡°Yeah, he came with me.¡±


    ¡°But I thought he left us.¡± I don¡¯t remember seeing him after Cross and the Kings disappeared.


    ¡°Damn, you were fucked.¡± Sheughs. ¡°How do you feel after the fight?¡±


    ¡°Like shit.¡± But it¡¯s not from the fight. After I woke up alone in Cross¡¯s bed, I managed to crawl my way to a shower, where I then threw up in it. Thankfully I was already sitting down, and the drain washed it away.


    ¡°Grave was ¡­ well, is so mad,¡± April adds. ¡°I guess my brother ditched his fightst night after he found out we were there. Now he owes the Mason brothers again.¡± She knocks her fist on the table.


    ¡°Is she alive?¡± I ask, looking at Emilee. She has her arm fanned out across the table, her head resting on it, and her dark hair is covering her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m resting my eyes,¡± she says in a rough voice.


    Weugh.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s still hammered. I¡¯m not sure she ever went to sleepst night.¡± Jasmine wiggles her eyebrows. ¡°If you know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°At least someone got some.¡± April yawns. ¡°Grave was too pissed, and I think I fell asleep on the way home. Not sure. I woke up at six this morning dying of thirst.¡±


    Emilee sits up, throwing her hair off her face, and takes in a deep breath. ¡°I did get fucked. And no, I haven¡¯t gone to bed yet.¡±


    A silence falls over the table, and I think back tost night. I remember all of it. Ethan showing up and spilling April¡¯s drink on her. The fight in the bathroom. Cross being covered in blood ¡­ the restroom fuck. Him carrying me upstairs. Our conversation. It was the first time I felt loved. Really loved. And I want to return that favor to him. Because I feel like he¡¯s never experienced it.


    _______________


    AFTER THE GIRLS and I finish breakfast, I make my way down to Tit for Tat.


    ¡°Good morning, Alexa.¡± Rachel¡¯s recement smiles at me.


    ¡°Hello, Evelyn.¡± I really like her. She¡¯s super nice and hasn¡¯t tried to fuck Cross, so that¡¯s a bonus. ¡°Is he in?¡± I ask, pointing at the hallway.


    ¡°He just stepped out for a second. But you can go on back there.¡± She picks up the phone on her desk that starts ringing.


    I make my way down the hall and back to his room. Stepping in, I close it behind me. I know he doesn¡¯t have an appointment untilter today because I heard him talking to Bones on his phone yesterday while on our way to the Airportst night.


    Spotting his Zippo on the counter, I pick it up and run my finger over the engraved words. And they make me feel even better about my decision. To prove to him what it¡¯s like to be loved.


    ¡°Hey, gorgeous.¡± I hear him enter behind me.


    I turn to face him. ¡°Hi.¡±


    He¡¯s dressed in a ck Kingdom shirt that pulls tight against his chest, shoulders and tatted arms. Light wash jeans and ck sneakers. You would never know he killed someonest night. The blood gone, probably washed down a drain. He shows no sign of remorse. And I didn¡¯t expect him to. That¡¯s not who my King is.


    ¡°Busy?¡± I ask, biting my lower lip.


    ¡°Never too busy for you.¡± Hees up to me, wraps his arms around my waist, and leans down, kissing me on the lips.


    I open up for him, and he deepens the kiss. Hisrge hand runs up my back to tangle in my hair. I moan into his mouth when he pulls on it.


    He starts to walk me backward, and I pull away. ¡°I didn¡¯te for sex,¡± I say quickly before I¡¯m lying naked in his tattoo chair.


    He sighs, reaching up and running his hand through his hair. ¡°If this is aboutst night ¡­¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± I tell him, but not in the way he thinks. Turning around, I pick up his Zippo.


    ¡°Alexa ¡­¡±


    I face him once again, holding it up, and he trails off, staring at it in my hand. I flip it open and light it up. I watch the me dance gently in my hand from my soft breath. It¡¯s beautiful. How something so deadly can also be harmless. That¡¯s Cross. He is what he needs to be when he needs to be it. To a man stuck out in the cold, fire is what will keep him alive. To a man trapped in a car, fire is his enemy.


    I was that cold, lifeless body freezing to death, and Cross came along and lit my world on fire.


    Closing the Zippo, I look down at it, and my thumb rubs over the engravement once again. We all have a cross to bear.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to bear our crosses alone,¡± I say, looking up at him through myshes. ¡°You know that, right?¡±


    He looks away from me, and I watch his Adam¡¯s apple move as he swallows.


    I set the Zippo back on the counter and walk over to him. Cupping his face, I force him to look down at me. ¡°I love you. And whatever cross you bear, I will help you carry it.¡±


    CROSS


    I LIE IN my bed of the Royal Suite, the TV on but the sound off. Alexa sleeps curled up next to me. Her arm draped over my bare chest.


    I rub my hand up her arm to her hand and turn it over, looking at the tattoo I gave her earlier today when she came to visit me.


    She showed up at Tit for Tat. I thought she was going to walk away from me. After what happenedst night, I wouldn¡¯t me her. I showed her who I really was at the Airport. She said she could take it, but I wasn¡¯t sure how she would feel once she woke up this morning.


    The tattoo she wanted proved she was right.


    A cross on the inside of her left wrist. It¡¯s burning bright like a fire. ¡°A reminder you¡¯re not alone.¡± She had told me. It¡¯s a much smaller version of the one on my back. I got mine when I hated the world and wanted to cover up my past. She wanted hers to prove love is real and we have a future. A brand to show the world we bear the same cross.


    I¡¯ve only ever had the Kings. And although I love them like brothers, Alexa is my world. The piece I didn¡¯t know I needed.


    She¡¯s not my redemption. No, she¡¯s my reminder that you don¡¯t need to be saved in order to be loved.


    I kiss her wrist and set it back down on my chest, closing my eyes, knowing that when I wake up, she¡¯ll still be here.

 Chapter 224

    CROSS


    ¡°YOU SURE?¡± I ask, leaning back in my chair in the conference room.


    Jeffrey nods. ¡°Positive.¡± He tosses some papers across the table. They slide to a stop in front of me.


    Sitting the front legs down, I pick the report up.


    ¡°What are you doing with this information?¡± Bones is the one who asks.


    Jeffrey throws his hands up. ¡°You¡¯re the only ones who know what I¡¯ve found. I know you Kings prefer to handle your own shit.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°We do.¡± Titan nods.


    ¡°Then ¡­¡± He pushes his chair back and stands. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it and wait for your phone call.¡± With that, he picks up his cell and the bag full of money off the table and turns, exiting the room.


    I p the papers down on the table and ce my tatted forearms on the surface. ¡°He went to the police. Gave a statement.¡±


    ¡°Of course, he did. Mitch is a pussy.¡± Titan scoffs.


    Shuffling through the papers, I pick up the tattoo stencil. I¡¯ve been collecting these since I was young. When I got my first tattoo. The skull with a tilted crown and crossbones-all the Kings have one.


    ¡°So, he wanted to kill her and frame you for it?¡± Grave growls.


    ¡°Looks like it.¡± I run a hand down my face, feeling my stubble. ¡°And I¡¯m guessing he wanted Rachel to take the fall.¡± Two birds, one stone. Kill Alexa, put me in jail for loving her, and frame Rachel for having a past with me.


    ¡°Rachel is just as guilty as him,¡± Bones states. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter what the motives were, she still acted.¡±


    I can¡¯t disagree with that. She is the only one who could have gotten into my safe at Tit for Tat and grabbed the stencils. I had them in a case. One was found outside of Lucky¡¯s in the parking lot during Jeffrey¡¯s inspection. I know it wasn¡¯t Alexa. So, Rachel is the only option.


    ¡°But the fire was started with elerant inside of the bar. Wouldn¡¯t they have known she wasn¡¯t there?¡± Titan adds.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I rub my temples, feeling that headacheing on again.


    ¡°Maybe once they got there, they realized there was no turning back. They burn down her bar. It gets med on Cross, and then she never speaks to him. Actually, that works out better for him because she¡¯s still alive, and he can slide in.¡± Bones guesses.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I mutter, lifting my head. ¡°The why, the how. All that matters is they did it.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Titan asks me.


    I nce over at Derek who sits there silently next to Grave. He looks as pissed as I feel but hasn¡¯t said one word. I told him to be here this morning to witness our meeting with Jeffrey. He¡¯s going to see how we handle shit and get a chance to redeem himself with the Kings. He will be my brother-inw one day, and I¡¯d hate to have to kill him. ¡°What we always do,¡± I answer.


    _______________


    ¡°DID YOU SEND the text?¡± I ask Derek while standing at the bar inside of the Airport. I¡¯ve been here way too much in the past couple of months.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He nods, double-checking his phone. ¡°Should be soon.¡±


    For someone who once hated us, he¡¯s more than willing to help us out now. Derek is the only connection we have to Mitch that Mitch won¡¯t seeing. And since he saw the report and understands what Mitch and Rachel tried to do-and the fact that Alexa¡¯s life is still in danger-he¡¯s out for blood. We¡¯ll make a King of him yet.


    I tip back my rum and Coke, looking over at Titan. He stands at the other end of the bar and nods, acknowledging me. I can¡¯t see Grave or Bones right now, but I know they¡¯re here. We split up to cover more ground. This ce is too big for one person, and we don¡¯t want to miss anything.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Derek shouts, holding his phone up to me. ¡°In the basement ying ckjack.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I order before throwing what¡¯s left of my drink back and signaling to Titan. He steps away from the bar. ¡°Respond,¡± I tell Derek, but he¡¯s already typing away.


    We push away from the bar and make our way through the crowd to the elevator. The basement spans the entire airport underneath. The west wing is where their jail is; the east wing is their casino. It¡¯s nothing like Kingdom-it¡¯s illegal and off the books. They don¡¯t even check IDs. Anyone of any age cane down here and try their hand.


    We exit the elevator, and I fall back, allowing Derek to get ahead of me. I watch him make his way through the crowd and over to a table. He ps Mitch on the back and starts up a conversation with him. Sitting beside him is Rachel, sipping on a margarita. They have no idea what is about to hit them.


    Derek leans down, whispering something in his ear. Mitch nods a few times, then turns to say something to Rachel before he gets up and walks away with Derek.


    They start to walk past me, and I turn my back to them, ducking my head. Once they are out of sight, I turn and make my way over to the table. Rachel sits there ying ckjack. Removing my wallet from my back pocket, I pull out a hundred-dor bill and toss it down while taking the seat beside her-the one Mitch was just sitting at.


    ¡°That was fast ¡­¡± She trails off, looking over at me. ¡°Cross?¡± She swallows nervously.


    ¡°Rachel.¡±


    Her breathing picks up, and she looks at the dealer wide-eyed, expecting him to help her out. He won¡¯t. They don¡¯t get paid for this kind of shit. That¡¯s what makes this ce so dangerous for women like her and Alexa. They will turn a blind eye and walk away.


    I reach out and pick up her drink. She has over half left. ¡°Here.¡± I hold it out to her.


    She takes it with a shaky hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh,¡± I tell her, pushing her hair behind her ear, and a shiver runs through her. Leaning in, I whisper in her ear, ¡°Drink up. You¡¯re going to need the liquid courage.¡±


    The ice rattles in her cup from her shaking hand holding it, but she does as I say and brings it to her lips. She takes a sip and goes to pull it away, but I put my hand under it, keeping it tilted to her lips. She can¡¯t swallow fast enough, and it drips onto her exposed chest and shirt. ¡°Good girl,¡± I praise her, and she chokes on it as I pull it away. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk.¡± I grab her arm and yank her from the table.


    ¡°Cross ¡­ please,¡± she begs, her heels trying to keep up with me. ¡°I didn¡¯t start that fight. Alexa attacked me.¡±


    Iugh at her. She really has no idea what this is about. Good for her sticking to being innocent. She stays silent as I pull her down the tunnels and to the other wing of the basement. Wee to the cells, and Turner stands there.


    ¡°What is this?¡± she asks nervously when she spots him.


    ¡°Rachel.¡± He nods at her. ¡°Cross, the Kings are waiting for you.¡± Then he opens the door.


    She goes to spin out of my hold and run away, but I grab her hair, yanking her to me. She screams out as I bend and throw her over my shoulder. She kicks her legs, and her fists pound my back the best she can, but she¡¯s weak.


    I pass the row of cells ande to the next open door. Stepping in, I see Bones, Titan, Grave, and Derek in therger solitary cell with Mitch kneeling in the center. He has his hands zip-tied behind his back, and he has two more around his neck, but it¡¯s not pulled tight enough to cut off his air. Not yet anyway.


    I drop her in the middle, and she falls to the floor next to him. She quickly jumps to her feet, but Bones grips her hair, forcing her to her knees. ¡°Cross ¡­¡± She cries like I¡¯m going to save her.


    ¡°I know what you did,¡± I tell her, not wanting to waste time. Alexa is over at Emilee and Titan¡¯s right now with the rest of the girls. They are having a girls¡¯ night-whatever that consists of-and I n on crashing it and taking her home.

 Chapter 225

    ¡°What the fuck, man?¡± Mitch snaps, still pretending he has no fucking clue.


    ¡°No. No. I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Rachel rushes out. ¡°It was Mitch ¡­¡±


    ¡°You bitch!¡± He goes to throw his body into hers, but Derek grabs him by the zip ties around his neck, pulling on it, choking him.


    ¡°Look familiar?¡± I drop a stencil from Tit for Tat in front of her.


    She begins to cry. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my idea.¡±


    ¡°You wanted her dead!¡± Mitch manages to get out, still fighting Derek¡¯s grip. ¡°You told me ¡­ I have proof of that.¡±


    He does. I saw the photos in the report of their text messages. He did his part to throw her under the bus and was very careful with how he worded things. I¡¯m sure, in person, he fed her full of shit. Got her wound up by promising her the world with me once Alexa was out of it.


    ¡°It may not have been your idea, but I have footage of you inside Tit for Tat removing those from my safe.¡± I pulled the footage an hour ago, and sure enough, it was her. Thirty minutes before I got the call about Lucky¡¯s being on fire.


    Bones shoves her forward, letting go of her hair, and she buries her face in her hands, now sobbing.


    ¡°Did he tell you that you could have me if Alexa was out of the picture?¡± I ask.


    She nods at my question.


    I kneel in front of her. Reaching up, I push some hair from her tear-streaked face, and she flinches from my touch. ¡°I was done with you before Alexa came into my life,¡± I tell her.


    Her red-rimmed eyes widen at my words, and I stand to my full height.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she sobs.


    ¡°Toote,¡± I say. Pulling out my Zippo, I flip it open and strike it across my jeans.


    ¡°Wait! No!¡± Mitch chokes out. ¡°I have something ¡­ diamonds ¡­¡±


    I flip it closed, putting out the me. ¡°You what?¡± Bones is the one who asks.


    He swallows and licks his lips. ¡°I know where the diamonds that you¡¯re looking for are.¡±


    I hear Turner step into the cell behind me.


    ¡°He¡¯s bluffing,¡± Derek hisses, yanking on his zip ties and forcing Mitch to look up at the ceiling.


    ¡°What is it that you know?¡± I ask him, nodding to Derek that it¡¯s okay for him to let up.


    He lets go, and Mitch takes in a deep breath. ¡°I have them.¡±


    The cell falls silent, and I reach up, scratching my chin. ¡°You?¡± I question. He¡¯s clearly lying to buy himself some time to try and figure out how he¡¯ll get past us. But how would he even know we¡¯re looking for them?


    Bones snorts, clearly also not believing him.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I swear,¡± he rushes out. ¡°I was here to meet up with Kale weeks ago ¡­¡± He side-eyes Rachel for a quick second. ¡°He gave them to me to hold just in case Turner was setting him up.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡± Turnerughs at the mention of his name.


    We never did find the other six-the ones we owe the Mason brothers per our deal. Like we had expected, they weren¡¯t inside of Kale. We hadn¡¯t given up looking for them, but that was put on hold after finding out who was involved in the burning of Lucky¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked for Kale for the past couple of months. He approached me here at the Airport and asked me to move product for him.¡± He licks his lips. ¡°I was going to tell him no, but he had seen me talking to Alexa and promised me I would have her.¡±


    I punch him in the face for even saying her name. I go to do it again, but Turner pulls me back and Mitch spits blood onto the concrete floor.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± I shout.


    He shakes his head. ¡°He knew her. Said he was friends with Lucky, who gave her the bar. That¡¯s where I first met himst year. I was up there seeing her, and he sat next to me at the bar.¡± Blood drips down his chin. ¡°He knew how much I hated you all. He asked me to work for him, then ¡­¡±


    Grave snorts.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Mitch goes on. ¡°How do you think Derek knows so much about you guys?¡±


    We all look over at Derek. He nods, not even bothering to deny it. ¡°Mitch told me everything I know.¡±


    ¡°Kale told me how he was friends with the Three Wisemen and how they stiffed him out of Kingdom.¡± He licks the blood from his busted lip. ¡°He saw you with Alexa here at the Airport and came to me.¡±


    I start to pace the room, my right hand ying with my Zippo. It makes sense. It¡¯s fucking crazy, but it connects the dots we¡¯re missing.


    ¡°He then called me and said that ns had changed. You were hot on his trail, and he needed to get rid of you, and the best way was through Alexa. I never meant to kill her. I knew she wasn¡¯t at Lucky¡¯s. I just needed her to think you were after her,¡± he admits.


    Rachel sobs, knowing that whatever he had originally told her was bullshit. He set her up. It was about Mitch getting back with Alexa all along.


    ¡°But Derek showed up before it could burn.¡±


    No one says a word, letting everything he¡¯s confessing set it. Bones was right-he¡¯s telling on himself like the scared little bitch he is, thinking the truth will set him free.


    ¡°I swear,¡± he continues when none of us say anything.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I bite,ing to a stop. ¡°Where are the diamonds?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡± He trails off, looking over at her again.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± I demand, running out of patience. I have a girls¡¯ party to get to.


    ¡°I saw you here the other night with her at the bar, and I wasn¡¯t able to get ahold of Kale. I knew something was wrong when I saw you guys head to the basement,¡± he states. ¡°I panicked and swallowed them.¡±


    Bones eyes light up, and Titan gives a softugh at the change of events. Finally, luck is on our side.


    ¡°I can get them,¡± he rushes out. ¡°I just need ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Bones state, flipping open his knife. ¡°Derek,¡± he orders.


    Derek grabs the zip ties and yanks Mitch to his back on the concrete floor. Grave straddles his legs while Derek holds the side of his face down. Mitch tries to fight them as Rachel jumps to her feet and tries to run away. I grab her from behind, wrapping one arm around her stomach, pinning her arms to her side while the otheres up to cover her mouth and force her to watch.


    Bones shoves the knife into his stomach and cuts downward-blood pours out and onto the floor around him. Bones reaches in and digs around for a few seconds and then pulls out a tiny bag. Bones holds up his hand as blood drips from it onto Mitch. He lies there, his body convulsing a couple of times, then stopspletely-he¡¯s dead.


    ¡°I believe we had a deal,¡± Bones announces, standing and tossing the bag to Turner, who catches it midair. Some blood sshing on his clothes.


    He smiles. ¡°Never doubt the Kings.¡±


    ¡°Hold her.¡± I shove Rachel into Grave¡¯s arms as he stands.


    I kneel, flip the Zippo open, and light it once again on my jeans. Holding it to Mitch¡¯s pants leg, I wait for the me to catch and light him on fire. Then I stand and turn to Grave.


    ¡°He said she¡¯d be there.¡± She sobs in his arms. ¡°That leaving the stencil behind with thepany name would frame you. But you¡¯d get off because of your connections. She¡¯d be dead ¡­ and I¡¯d have you.¡± She rambles out everything we already knew. Mitch yed her, but she would have killed Alexa to y me.


    ¡°You were willing to let her die for what you wanted,¡± I growl, the burning body quickly heating up the cell.


    She sniffs, her eyes full of fresh tears. ¡°Cross ¡­ please?¡± Her hands reach to me to get away from Grave.


    He lets go of her, pushing her into my chest. ¡°Now I must do the same.¡± I shove her down to the floor onto Mitch. The fire catches on her clothes, and she screams as it attacks her like a wild animal needing to feed in order to survive.


    The smell of burning flesh gets stronger. It¡¯s a smell you¡¯ll never forget. It lingers for hours. And we all stand around watching them burn, making sure nothing is left, knowing that my Queen is safe.

 Chapter 226

    CROSS


    WE ALL SIT around the table at Grave and April¡¯s, having Sunday breakfast. It¡¯s our newest tradition as our family grows. The girlsing into our lives makes us more and more human. Less evil in our everyday life.


    ¡°Hey, Alexa,¡± Grave starts.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± She looks at him, slowing her chewing.


    ¡°Do you mind staying on at Crown? That is, until Lucky¡¯s is back up and running, and I can find someone else to take over.¡±


    She looks at me confused and then back at him. She swallows her food. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but I don¡¯t want to take that away from you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not.¡± He reaches over and takes April¡¯s hand, bringing it to his lips. He kisses her knuckles, making her blush at the intimate act. ¡°I want toe home and be with my wife after a long day at Kingdom.¡±


    Alexa starts nodding. ¡°Yes, sure, that¡¯s ¡­¡±


    A silence falls over the room, and April startsughing.


    ¡°No!¡± Jasmine breathes, her palms pping the table. ¡°You got married without us?¡± she asks in disbelief.


    ¡°No, but ¡­¡± April holds up her left hand and smiles brightly, showing off the massive diamond that¡¯s on her ring finger. ¡°We have a wedding to n.¡±


    The girls start jumping up from the table, screaming and hugging one another. The guysugh. Bones walks over to his brother and ps him on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, brother,¡± Bones tells him. Grave nods, smiling, but I can see him trying not to get choked up about marrying the love of his life.


    A lot has happened over the past two weeks. We¡¯ve started renovations on Lucky¡¯s. We dropped the investigation and had Jeffrey sign off on the idental report. Then Jasmine, Alexa, and I got into a very heated discussion when I told them I was paying for all of it. I didn¡¯t want either one of them to worry about it. Jasmine had already put up so much for Kink, and Alexa only had enough set aside from selling the studio to do the small remodel. I told her to keep the insurance money, and I would handle it.


    Ethan is in jail. Grave finally had enough and called in a favor. Ethan was picked up during a sting operation for distributing illegal narcotics to a minor. He¡¯ll be away for a while. We¡¯re just d he didn¡¯t kill anyone or himself. April tries to visit him, and he refuses to see her. She hates herself for it, but even more, she hates that he doesn¡¯t want to be better.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    I look over my shoulder to see Alexae up to me. Bending over the back of my chair, I wrap her arms around my shoulders from behind. ¡°I love you too, gorgeous.¡±


    Reaching up, I take her left hand and turn her palm over and kiss her tattoo on her inner wrist. I do it all the time out of habit. A reminder that no matter what, she¡¯s by my side.


    She kisses my cheek and skips off to go talk to Jasmine across the room, who is already scrolling through wedding pictures online with Emilee.


    April plops down in Alexa¡¯s vacant seat beside me. ¡°Congrattions,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Sheughs excitedly, but stops suddenly, and her face turns serious. ¡°I was wondering if you could help me out with something.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I say, figuring it¡¯s a gift for Grave with his birthdaying up.


    ¡°Do you have any openings next week at Tit for Tat?¡±


    I frown because that was not what I was expecting. ¡°I can make time.¡± Tit for Tat doesn¡¯t have to be open in order to give her a tattoo. Hell, I did Grave¡¯s in a hotel, practically sitting in the dark because he wanted to wallow in his pity.


    She shifts in her seat. ¡°I, uh, I love Alexa¡¯s tattoo and Grave¡¯s ¡­¡± Her smile returns. At the mention of his name, hees up behind her.


    She lifts her hips off the chair and digs into her back jean pocket. ¡°I drew something ¡­¡± She trails off, holding the still folded piece of paper in her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± Grave tells her lovingly.


    She licks her lips. ¡°I ¡­ we want to get matching tattoos, and we would love for you to do them.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I say, shifting in my seat to face her. ¡°Just let me know the time and day that¡¯s best for you. I¡¯ll make myself avable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­¡± She gets choked up, and Grave starts rubbing her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s for the baby.¡±


    My chest tightens. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen her show any emotion about their loss around him. Other than when we were here, and she asked him if he was still using. It just shows how far they¡¯vee.


    I reach out my hand, cing it over hers, and smile. ¡°I¡¯d be honored to.¡±


    She gives me a sad smile and leans forward, hugging me. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispers. Pulling away, she wipes her cheeks and gets up, walking away while pocketing the piece of paper.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I stand and face Grave. ¡°Congrattions.¡± I hold out my right hand to shake his, but he pulls me in for a hug, pping my back.


    ¡°Thanks, brother,¡± he whispers, choking on the word, and I hug him tighter before pulling away.


    ¡°Hey, where are Haven and Luca?¡± I hear Emilee ask no one in particr.


    ¡°Probably fucking,¡± Jasmine answers, making us allugh. ¡°Must be nice,¡± she mutters.


    Alexaes bouncing back over to me. She throws her arms around my neck. ¡°The girls want to go wedding dress shopping.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll only be gone for a few hours. When I get back to Kingdom, we cany in bed and take a nap.¡±


    I run my hands down over her ass. My fingers slide into her pockets, making my cock hard. ¡°We¡¯ll be doing something, but it won¡¯t be sleeping.¡± Then I kiss her, knowing she¡¯s safe and all mine. If anyone threatens that, I¡¯ll make them pay the only way I know how-by setting their world on fire.


    THE END


    The story continues on Bones story continue reading¡­

 Chapter 227

    BONES


    Twelve years old


    ¡°DILLAN, LET ME tell you what will get you through this life.¡± My father sits across from me at the table while I eat a snack. ¡°Show me a man in love, and I¡¯ll show you his greatest weakness.¡±


    I frown. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean.¡±


    ¡°I mean, he will put her first before anything else, even himself.¡± Picking up his ss of scotch, he throws it back. My father is always drinking. Doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s six o¡¯clock in the morning or midnight. ¡°You and your brother will have a lot of enemies, son. And every one of them will know this.¡±


    ¡°Why would we have enemies?¡± I¡¯m not dumb. I¡¯m old enough to know that my father does some shady stuff with very powerful men who are as rich as they are evil.


    He smirks as if what I said was funny. ¡°Because you two will have what others want.¡±


    ¡°Love?¡± I question.


    ¡°No.¡± He snorts. ¡°Kingdom.¡±


    I don¡¯t want it, but I keep that thought to myself. He already knows how I feel about the hotel and casino he owns with his two partners-the Three Wisemen. My father just doesn¡¯t care. None of them do. I, along with my little brother and two best friends, will have no choice but to take it over one day.


    My father holds up the empty ss and stares at it while speaking to me. ¡°Love makes a man weak. Because a man in love would rather save her than himself.¡±


    My eyes drop to the table, and I think about his words. ¡°But you married Mom,¡± I say, looking up at him. I would never consider my father to be weak.


    The corners of his lips turn up into a sinister smirk. ¡°I didn¡¯t say a man didn¡¯t need a woman. I said a man in love is a vulnerable one. Although, women are useful for few reasons.¡± His eyes meet mine. ¡°You¡¯ll figure those outter in life.¡±


    BONES


    Fourteen yearster


    I SIT AT my desk on the thirteenth floor of Kingdom when my door flies open, hitting the interior wall with a loud bang. I look up to see Luca Bianchi, a longtime friend, barging into therge space.


    ¡°Hey ¡­¡± I trail off when he shoves his hands in the pockets of his ck cks and begins to pace. His shoes p on the marble floor. ¡°Luca?¡±


    ¡°What would you do if Grave was in trouble?¡± he asks, his voice sounding rough.


    I ce my cell on the desk and lean back in my chair, crossing my tattooed arms over my chest. I get mad at my brother, but he¡¯s still my baby brother. ¡°I¡¯d bail him out.¡± No matter the cost or situation. I¡¯ve been doing it all my life. ¡°Is he in trouble?¡± I ask, getting worried.


    I just saw Gravest night when we had our Sunday get-together at April¡¯s and his house. He seemed well. Better than well, actually. He and April announced their engagement. I believe with every part of me that woman saved his life. Grave was headed down a road that would lead him to his death sooner rather thanter. But he fell in love, and she demanded better of him. He loved her enough to give it to her.


    ¡°No. This isn¡¯t about Grave.¡±


    I frown. ¡°Is it about Nite?¡± Oliver Nite-Bianchi is his adopted brother. Luca¡¯s parents took Nite in when they found him on the streets. I believe his father did it to grow his army, but in the end, he¡¯s provided Nite with a life he could only dream of.


    ¡°It¡¯s about me.¡± Luca sighs heavily.


    My frown deepens. ¡°You need me to bail you out of something? Just name it.¡±


    Luca has been a best friend of the Kings since we were young. His father-John Bianchi-is a Don; the ringleader of the Italian-American Mafia. Our fathers were business partners in a sense. We furthered that tradition. I even went into business with Luca-ss is one of Las Vegas¡¯s elite strip clubs-as his silent partner. Well, I say silent, but I¡¯m pretty sure everyone knows and just lets me believe that they don¡¯t.


    He rips his Armani suit jacket off his shoulders and throws it across the room, where itnds on the ck rug. Then he¡¯s unbuttoning his white dress shirt.


    ¡°Luca ¡­¡± I sit up straighter. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    He ignores me. Instead, he continues to undress, kicking his shoes across my room and undoing his cks while throwing his shirt. Within seconds, he¡¯s down to his ck boxer briefs.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± I demand, getting frustrated as to why my friend is undressing in front of me. I¡¯ve never seen him like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m proving to you I¡¯m not wired,¡± he rushes out.


    My body tenses at his words. Being part of the Mafia, he knows what¡¯s required of him when he¡¯s about to spill some information. The Kings use this method too. You never know who might be listening in on your conversations. If you want to be trusted, then you prove your loyalty.


    What has he done that he can¡¯t get out of? And why in the hell would hee to me for help? Surely, I¡¯m not his only option.


    He bends down, digs his cell out of the pocket of his cks on the floor, and types away before setting it on my desk.


    I stare up at him, ignoring the phone. His dark eyes meet mine. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d say they are watery.


    I stand, my concern growing by the second. ¡°Is Haven okay?¡± His wife is the only person who can make him feel. He¡¯s got bodies buried in the desert. For fuck¡¯s sake, I¡¯ve watched him torture grown men without even blinking. It¡¯s got to be his wife. She¡¯s the only person he gives a fuck about.


    Instead of answering, he leans forward and presses y on the video he has pulled up on his cell.


    ¡°Number thirty-six,¡± a man on the video calls out.


    My eyes fall to watch the screen.


    Someone is recording a small room. Several spotlights on the dirty concrete floor shine up on a ck brick wall with a single hook.


    I sit in my chair and pick up the phone, wondering what in the fuck he¡¯s gotten into.


    ¡°I said number thirty-six,¡± the man snaps. The phone begins to move around before he holds it steady once again.


    A woman is dragged into view by another man. She wears what was once a whitece bralette and matching underwear. They look like she rolled around on the dirty floor. But that¡¯s not what makes my heart begin to race. No. It¡¯s the fact she¡¯s got a ck hood over her head, and her wrists are tied together in front of her. The guy ms her back against the brick wall and yanks the excess rope above her head to tie it around the hook. He secures her in ce and then steps out of view. She struggles in the position, kicking her bare feet out and twisting her body from side to side the best she can, but it¡¯s not much of a fight.


    I pause it and look up at my friend. He has his back to me. ¡°Luca ¡­ this is sex trafficking,¡± I say bluntly. ¡°What the fuck are you doing? Selling or buying ves?¡± He flinches but doesn¡¯t respond.


    I know his dad deals in it, but this isn¡¯t something Luca would ever agree to.


    I go back to the phone at his silence and push y again. She struggles with her arms stretched above her head. The pointless fight makes her tired, and her movements slow. The hook is high enough that she¡¯s standing on her tiptoes. Her ribs are showing, and the underwear is falling off her narrow hip bones. She¡¯s petite. If I had to guess, I¡¯d say maybe five two and a hundred pounds. The way her ribs protrude through her tan skin makes her look malnourished.


    ¡°Turn her around,¡± the man recording calls out.


    The guy who ced her there grabs her waist to spin her around, and she begins to fight him again. Listening closely, I can hear her mumbling words. They¡¯ve either gagged her, or she has tape over her mouth. She manages to kick him in the groin, forcing him back.


    ¡°Bitch,¡± he growls. Grabbing the hood, he shoves her head into the brick. Her body hangs there-knocked out.


    ¡°Hurry up,¡± the guy filming orders.


    The other one rubs his dick and then spins her around so her back faces the camera. He steps away while she slumps against the wall. The guy filming snaps, ¡°Remove her underwear.¡±


    The man returns to the shot and yanks them down her legs before shoving them into his pocket like it¡¯s a souvenir.


    I take a quick look at Luca, and he¡¯s moved over to the floor-to-ceiling windows overlooking the Strip. He¡¯s got his head on the ss, and his eyes are closed. I can clearly see his chest rising and falling with each breath due to the fact his button-up lies on my floor.


    I go back to the video.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She still hangs there, unconscious. Now naked from the waist down. Her tan skin would be wless other than the bruises on her thighs and upper back. Some dot her frail arms. I don¡¯t see any visible scars or tattoos.

 Chapter 228

    The ck bag over her head represents the fact that looks don¡¯t matter. Only her body does. It¡¯s what she can offer a man. Shows how she can be used. And the fact that she can¡¯t talk also speaks volumes. You can¡¯t tell a man no when you have no voice.


    And to further their point, the guy ps her ass. The sound bounces off the walls in the room they¡¯re in, making themugh.


    ¡°Next,¡± the guy says, and the one who pped her ass removes her from the hook on the wall and carries her out of the frame. The video stops.


    I run a hand down my face and set his phone on my desk.


    Getting up from my chair, I walk over to the floor-to-ceiling windows that overlook Las Vegas. It¡¯s three o¡¯clock in the morning. I only ever open the thick ck curtains at night to see the lights from the Strip illuminate the town. It¡¯s the only time I care to see this city.


    ¡°How much?¡± I ask. For whatever reason, he¡¯s decided he wants her.


    ¡°Ten million,¡± he answers, opening his eyes and staring out over Sin City. His jaw clenches.


    ¡°Why her?¡± I ask. He¡¯s got a wife. Maybe Haven wants her. Maybe she¡¯s realized just what goes on behind the scenes of the Mafia, and she saw the video and wants to save her. Women always get emotional.


    He pushes off the window and turns to face me. ¡°That woman you just saw is Mia Rosa Bianchi. My baby sister.¡±


    BONES


    I SIT AT the table tucked back in the corner of a ballroom in New York City. Ie to the city often. Sometimes for business, but mostly for y. This trip is neither one of those. This is an elite auction. Only the wealthiest, most sadistic pricks attend. Tonight, I¡¯m ying the role of one of those.


    Therge ballroom is dimly lit, and elevator music ys softly from the speakers above. Rows and rows of round tables are on either side of an aisle. A stage stands at the front of the room, and a ck satin curtain hangs behind it from the ceiling to the floor. Women wearing tiny ck shorts and matchingce bras walk around with trays, serving the guests. Men dressed in three-piece suits that cost more than most homes pass out numbered paddles to each attendee. No names are needed, I was told when I paid my fee to enter. Ten grand was what they charge for a ¡°te.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s for charity.¡± That¡¯s what the man said. ¡°To feed the starving children for two years.¡±


    I snort, taking a drink of my bourbon. Really? Don¡¯t they see the irony?


    Not that I don¡¯t want to feed the starving children in Africa. The Kings and I do our fair share of donating to charities all around the world. But there has to be a better way for them to collect money other than kidnapping and selling women.


    My cell vibrates, and I pull it out of my suit pocket to see it¡¯s from Luca.


    Luca: Are you there?


    Me: Yes. The auction is about to start.


    Luca: Thanks again. I owe you.


    I don¡¯t even bother to respond. What are friends for?


    ¡°Here you go, sir.¡± A man ces a small ck book down on the table in front of me.


    I reach for it, opening the soft leather and skimming it over. It¡¯s a menu of the women being auctioned off. I run a hand down my face while I scan the pages. No photos, just names and information about each girl. I should have brought Cross-another King-with me. He would have just set the ce on fire, and then we could have rescued all these women. But no one knows I¡¯m here except for Luca. The Kings think I¡¯m in the city to ¡°y.¡± When I told them I had to go to New York, they allughed and nodded like they thought I wasing to get my dick wet for the weekend.


    If only.


    My eyes get to thest page, and I read her name-Mia Rosa Bianchi. They made her the main event. No price or starting bid. I¡¯m not surprised. Her name alone is what will bring in the cash. Besides her name, it states the two most important things about her. She¡¯s twenty and innocent.


    A virgin? Fuck, for some reason, that makes the video of her I watched ten times worse.


    The lights dim, bathing us almost inplete darkness, and I notice the numbers on my paddle glow. Now it makes sense. Easier for them to see who is holding up what. The spotlights that cover the stage turn on. The music fades until you can no longer hear it, and a woman who looks to be in her fifties walks onto the tform, microphone in hand. She gives the crowd a smile, dressed in a white satin dress that resembles a wedding gown. It¡¯s tightly fitted with a V-neck, showing off herrge fake tits and long train, but she has no wedding ring on her finger. Makes me think she¡¯s using this opportunity to be the bride she dreamed of. ¡°Good evening, gentlemen. I want to thank you for your generous donations tonight. The auction will begin in ten minutes.¡±


    A LITTLE OVER an hourter, I¡¯ve watched twelve women being sold. Well, thest one I¡¯m pretty sure was a girl. Definitely under the age of eighteen. And all of them had a smile on their faces. And not the I¡¯m scared to death smile, but a genuine I¡¯m going to serve you. It¡¯s my purpose in life smile. I¡¯m not sure if they volunteered or what the fuck is going on. After all, I thought this was about sex trafficking.


    ¡°Next up, we have Mia,¡± the woman¡¯s voice announces over the speakers. ¡°Innocent and beautiful. We¡¯ve saved the best forst, gentlemen.¡±


    Men are already gripping their paddles, ready to bid, but no one walks onto the tform.


    My hand fists the ss of bourbon before I throw it back. I can¡¯t get that video of her out of my mind. I watched it five days ago. What has happened to her since then? How long did they have her before they recorded it?


    I stare up at the stage, expecting her to be brought out on her hands and knees in chains with a bag over her head. But that is not what they had nned for her tonight.


    A woman is shoved onto the stage. She trips, falling onto her hip. Her palms p the ck stage, and long, dark hair shields her face from the crowd. A ck crown that looks dipped in glitter falls off her head and nks to the floor next to her.


    No one makes a sound. She¡¯s dressed in a ck evening gown. You can¡¯t see the front because of how she¡¯s hunched over on the stage, but you can see the back. It dips down, exposing sun-kissed skin, and stops at the top of her ass, where two little dimples show. We silently watch as she breathes heavily. Her body shakes, and her spine is prominent. She¡¯s even been starved. No physical sign of abuse, though, like I saw on the video. Either they¡¯ve healed or they have them covered up, which makes me wonder how long ago the video was filmed before it was sent to Luca.


    A man storms onto the stage. It¡¯s the same one from the video. The one she had kicked in the nuts. ¡°Get up,¡± he orders, grabbing her upper arm.


    She tries to shove him away, but he won¡¯t release her.


    ¡°Richard.¡± Someone growls from beside the stage. ¡°Leave her.¡±


    With a mouth set in a hard line, he exits the stage just as angry as he stormed onto it.


    Silence falls once again.


    She sits there for a few more minutes before she begins to move. She gets to her knees first; long dark curls still cover her face. Then her heels. She sways a little bit but manages to stand and then turns to face the crowd. Silvery-blue eyes-as clear as the sky on a sunny day-re at all of us from the stage lights that shine down on her. The dress dips low in the front as it does in the back, showcasing two perfectly round tits. They look untouched. The bralette they had her dressed in the video they sent Luca did nothing for them. Her heavy breathing fills therge room as she bends over and picks up the crown that fell off her head. The crowd gasps when she snaps it in half and drops the pieces to her feet.


    ¡°You are all bastards,¡± she growls, showcasing a set of perfectly straight white teeth.


    Men throw up their paddles, and the bidding begins. Five thousand, ten thousand, twenty thousand, the number rises by the second. Everyone wants her. But I am the one who will take her home.


    I stand, buttoning my suit jacket. ¡°Ten million,¡± I call out.

 Chapter 229

    Paddles drop as heads turn to stare at me. Some in shock, others in envy. Who the fuck would pay ten million for a woman they will just throw in a cage? This room might be full of whales, but none of them will dish out that kind of cash for a ve. Not a smart one, anyway. The wealthiest men can be the cheapest at times. And they¡¯re not going to pay that much for pussy.


    The woman runs onto the stage with her microphone in hand. ¡°The auction hase to a close,¡± she states, unable to contain her shit-eating grin.


    I send a quick text to Luca.


    Me: She¡¯s all mine.


    MIA


    I¡¯M YANKED OFF stage and almost trip down the stairs again. Then I¡¯m spun around, and my hands are pulled in front of me and crossed at the wrists. A zip tie is ced around them and pulled tight, pinching my skin. I reach up and fist both of my hands,nding a hit to his face.


    ¡°Bitch,¡± Richard growls and then ps me so hard it knocks me into a table off to the side of the hallway. It hits me right in my stomach, knocking the wind out of me. My face stings, and I taste blood. He grips my hair and yanks my head back, cing his face in front of mine. His lips are so close to mine that they almost touch. He lets out a deep breath, and I have to swallow back the vomit from the smell of cigarettes. ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re not worth the hassle. No matter how much I¡¯m getting paid to deal with you.¡±


    I spit blood and saliva all over him, and that gets me another hit to my face. This time with his fist. So hard it knocks me out of my heels, and I fall to the cold concrete floor. I close my eyes and bite my tongue just to keep from whimpering when my hip hits again. I¡¯m gonna be bruised all over, but I refuse to lie down and take it. I¡¯m going to fight them no matter what. I choose force. They will have to drag my cold, dead body out to the back before I lie down and take whatever these sick bastards have nned. If any of these men think I¡¯m going easy, I¡¯ll prove them wrong. I have four brothers. My family is the Mafia, for Christ¡¯s sake. I¡¯ve been fighting them all my life. I can handle a fucking punch and a p.


    ¡°Do I get a discount if my merchandise is damaged?¡± a deep voice asks from behind me. He sounds anything but concerned about the state he gets me in.


    ¡°She spit in my face,¡± Richard whines, pulling a pocket square from his expensive suit and running it over his face while ring down at me.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I smile up at him from the floor. I go to kick him in the dick, but he takes a step back, expecting it. ¡°Fucking piece of shit ¡­¡±


    A hand grips my upper arm, cutting me off, and I¡¯m yanked to my feet. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the deep voice orders.


    ¡°Fuck you.¡± I fight his hold. I can¡¯t see his face due to my hair covering half of mine, and he¡¯s forcing me to walk in front of him.


    A door is shoved open at the end of the hallway, and I try to adjust my eyes to the darkness. It¡¯s nighttime wherever we are, and the heat that hits me makes my skin instantly mmy. I go to run off, but the hand on my arm tightens. Nails dig into my skin, and I cry out, my knees buckling as he shoves me through the back door of a limo waiting for us in the alleyway.


    Blowing the loose strands out of my face, I look around the inside. It¡¯s dark in here too. Purple lights outline both benches at either end and a couch that runs along the opposite side of the bar.


    I crawl across the ck carpet the best I can to the other side of the car. I plop down on the small bench and turn to face the back door when it closes. Breathing heavily, I shove my hair out of my face the best I can and stare at the man who bought me like I¡¯m cattle he¡¯s going to ughter and feed to his merry fucking men.


    The purple lights that line the ceiling illuminate his face. A set of hard blue eyes re at mine, framed with darkshes, a straight nose, and chiseled cheekbones. Theck of lighting makes him look hauntingly beautiful dressed in a ck suit and matching button-down. He¡¯s a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. A pretty face to hide the evil. There are no Prince Charmings in my world. Only beasts who w and fight their way through the masses to get to the top.


    ¡°Ready, Nigel,¡± he orders, not taking his eyes off mine.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± says the driver sitting behind me. I turn around to see him just as he closes the divider, closing us in together.


    I swallow, turning back to face the monster. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask nervously. Does he live in the States? How far will he take me? I don¡¯t have a phone. I don¡¯t even have an ID. I was taken with only the clothes on my back, which wasn¡¯t much.


    I stand in the pool at my father¡¯s Vian home in Italy. My arms are on the side as I look out over the infinity pool and to the ocean. It¡¯s calm at night. It¡¯s also my favorite time for a swim. I hear the sliding ss door open behind me, and I look over my shoulder to see one of my older brothers-Matteo-walk outside dressed in his three-piece charcoal suit.


    I swallow nervously. He neveres to visit me. He stays in the States. The twins live here, but they leave me the hell alone. I don¡¯t even exist to them, and I prefer it that way.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ask, looking around to see it¡¯s just him and me.


    ¡°Here on business.¡± That¡¯s his cryptic answer.


    ¡°Well, the twins aren¡¯t home,¡± I say and turn my attention back to the dark ocean.


    ¡°Actually ¡­¡± I see his shoese to stand at the edge of the pool out of the corner of my eye. ¡°You¡¯re the job.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have a second to escape. He reached down, gripped my hair, and dragged me out of the pool kicking and screaming. Then he ced a piece of cloth over my mouth. I fought him with all I had, but eventually, my body betrayed me, and I was out. When I woke up, I was in a penthouse in New York. I was stripped, washed, and waxed. Touched from head to toe to make me look like a million dors. To make me desirable. They drugged me. I know they did. I have times that are missing. Days even. I¡¯m not sure how long it¡¯s been or if we¡¯re still in New York. All I know is that when I woke up, my body was sore, and there were visible bruises that had been there for days, judging by their color.


    ¡°Do our family justice,¡± my brother Matteo had said to me before I had passed out in Italy. Then today, I was dropped off at the auction with a hood over my head.


    The man sits back in his seat, breaking our stare. His eyes drop down the length of my body and stop on my thigh. My dress had a slit up the side, but since Richard shoved me down, it¡¯s ripped clear up to my hip on the right side. You can see the strap to my ckce thong.


    He doesn¡¯t answer me as his eyes return to mine.


    ¡°Hey, jackass?¡± I snap. ¡°Where the fuck are you taking me?¡±


    He pours himself a drink from the bottle that sits in the ss bucket. ¡°If you won¡¯t be silent, I¡¯ll make you.¡± He finally speaks directly to me, sounding bored.


    Oh, this fucker ¡­ ¡°Gonna beat me into submission? I¡¯ll kick your ass,¡± I warn, wishing I still had my high heels on. The sharpness of the heel coulde in handy when you want to poke someone¡¯s eye out.


    ¡°No,¡± he replies in that same tone, but I see a glint in his eyes. Something tells me he¡¯s going to be one of those sick fuckers who likes to prove their dominance. He swirls his drink, the ice nking, and his eyes drop to my exposed hip again. ¡°I¡¯ll remove your thong and gag you with it.¡±


    My jaw tightens while my tied hands fist in myp. ¡°Trying to silence me so I can¡¯t scream rape?¡± Typical man who has to force a woman in order for him to feel like he¡¯s in control.


    His drink pauses in his hand, and he looks oddly satisfied to answer that question. ¡°If I decide to fuck you, you¡¯ll choose to remove your clothes for me.¡±


    The audacity. I roll my eyes. ¡°Fat chance, asshole.¡±

 Chapter 230

    Taking that drink, he then sets it down at the minibar and begins to unbutton his suit jacket before slipping out of it. He ces it neatly on the seat next to him. Then he undoes his cuff links, rolling up the sleeves to his ck button-up. Tattoos cover his arms and knuckles-mainly ck with very little color to them. I can¡¯t make out what exactly they are from here, but I catch sight of a skull ring on his right ring finger. It looks oddly familiar, but I can¡¯t ce it.


    I¡¯m not surprised, though. My brothers all wear a tacky gold ring on their fingers to signify their connection to our world. It¡¯s how the cults like to show they have power.


    Once satisfied andfortable, he reaches down and picks up a small lunch box. I shove myself farther into the seat when hees to sit on the long bench to my right. ¡°Stay away,¡± I order, cing my hands up.


    He grips my arm and yanks me from the seat. My knees hit the floor, and my body falls between his open legs. My breathing picks up, my heart now racing with the fear of the unknown. He holds my tied hands in front of him with one hand, and the other goes to the lunch box. He pulls out an ice pack. ¡°Hold this to your face,¡± he orders, ring down at me.


    ¡°What? Am I too ugly for you now that I have bruises?¡± I snarl. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll m my face into the door every day.


    He leans down, his face inches from mine. His expensive, suffocating cologne covers me like a nket, making it hard to breathe. I try to pull away, but he holds me in ce. ¡°If you¡¯re going to sport bruises, they¡¯ll be from my hands. No one else.¡±


    I don¡¯t look away from his stare and snap, ¡°Prefer your women ck and blue?¡±


    He reaches his free hand into his pocket and pulls out a pocketknife. He flips the de open, and I suck in a long breath. I close my eyes as he lowers it to my face, but I feel the zip tie snap open, my wrists pulling apart in the process. Then he¡¯s shoving the ice pack in my right hand. ¡°I won¡¯t say it twice,¡± he says before pushing me away.


    I fall onto my ass, my back hitting the minibar. He goes back over to his original seat by the door and picks up his drink, dismissing me.


    BONES


    I WATCH HER return to the bench seat across from where I sit. She¡¯s much smaller in height and overall size than she looked on stage. She¡¯s got long, thin legs, and her neck is so fragile I could wrap my entire hand around it-easily breakable. I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s naturally or from malnutrition.


    She stares out the window, holding the ice pack to the side of her face. It angers me that the pathetic man hit her. Men like him are weak. He needed his ass beat. I¡¯ll do it. Later. Her evening gown was supposed to make her look like a princess, but it¡¯s ripped up her thigh, and my eyes keep going to thece material that covers her pussy.


    ¡°Where is home?¡± she asks, not bothering to look at me.


    I take a sip of my drink.


    Her head slowly turns to finally look me in the eyes. Her porcin face is tight, nose scrunched, eyes looking smaller by the second as she res at me. I half expect her to throw the ice pack at my face. And that turns me on.


    Fight me, beautiful.


    She sighs heavily, making her chest rise and fall with irritation. ¡°Is it in another country?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± I finally ask.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she hisses, mming the ice pack to herp. ¡°You¡¯re kidnapping me.¡±


    I bite back a smile. ¡°Honey, I paid for you.¡±


    That just seems to enrage her more. She starts speaking a differentnguage. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Her words cut off, and she takes in a deep breath, the action making her chest rise again, and this time, I allow myself to watch the way her breasts bounce from the motion, making my cock hard.


    ¡°I called you a pompous, self-absorbed son of a bitch,¡± she rifies with a bite and adds, ¡°in Italian.¡±


    I take a drink from my ss and smile behind it. She¡¯s exactly what I expected a female Bianchi to be-fucking fire.


    My cell rings, and I pull it out of my pocket to see it¡¯s Luca. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°So it went well?¡± he rushes out. ¡°You¡¯ve got Mia?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say, taking another drink.


    He lets out a long breath. ¡°Thanks, Bones.¡± The sound of appreciation in his voice makes my chest tighten. Why has he kept her a secret all these years? Where the hell has she been? If he cared so much, why did he allow this? Between him and the Kings, we could have protected her. He has to know that we would have done whatever he needed for her. All he had to do was ask. We protect our own. I consider Luca a brother.


    I look up at her to see her beautiful eyes already on mine. The soft glow of the purple lights makes them look exotic-like a rare diamond. A look of concern covers her pretty, bruised face. The ice pack is now on the floor-long forgotten.


    ¡°You saved her,¡± he whispers, then clears his throat. ¡°But you do whatever you have to do. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± I acknowledge him, and her eyes go wide. Her mind thinks the worst possibilities of who I¡¯m talking to and what I¡¯m agreeing to do regarding her.


    I¡¯m not her ally. I need her afraid of me. I need her to want to run away from me. She needs to fear for her life. I have to be exactly like the monsters that put her in this situation in the first ce.


    ¡°Call me when it¡¯s done.¡± Luca hangs up.


    Locking my cell, I ce it next to me where my jacket lies and order, ¡°Come here.¡±


    She swallows nervously, and I can hear her breathing pick up. Her eyes dart to the seat next to me. My legs fall open. ¡°Come here.¡± I point at the floor between them. I don¡¯t want her ass beside me. I want her kneeling between my feet. I¡¯m going to treat her how she expects to be treated-if I was a man buying a woman to use.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me toe get you,¡± I warn, undoing my tie and ripping it from my cor before throwing it too on the seat and undoing the top button on my shirt, needing to be morefortable. The air in here is too hot, suffocating.


    She must see the warning written on my face because she drops to her knees and slowly makes her way across the floor in her evening gown. She stops too far away from me. I reach out, grab her hair, and yank her the rest of the way. She cries out when I bring her face to mine. Her hands go to my thighs, gripping my cks. She¡¯s panting. Those big silvery-blue eyes arerge. A set of red-painted, plump lips parted. Her chest rises fast with each new breath she takes. I let my eyes drop to her cleavage and lick my lips, giving her a clear sign of what I¡¯m thinking about.


    ¡°Please ¡­¡± she begs softly.


    My eyes look up at hers. ¡°What happened to that fuck-you mentality? Give up that easily?¡± I arch a brow.

 Chapter 231

    She licks her lips nervously, but it just makes me hard imagining throwing her to the floor right here and fucking her. I bet she¡¯s not even a virgin. Who still is at twenty these days? Especially in a family like the Bianchis. Her father probably sold her to the highest bidder when she was twelve. That¡¯s how those sick fuckers work.


    ¡°You¡¯re very beautiful,¡± I say honestly. No reason to lie to her. She won¡¯t remember much when she wakes up tomorrow anyway. I grip her hair tighter.


    She bares her straight white teeth and looks me in the eyes, spitting out, ¡°And you¡¯re a sorry piece of shit.¡±


    My free handes up and wraps around her neck. Her eyes go wide when I squeeze the delicate skin on either side. I don¡¯t say anything. Instead, I just watch her. Hating what I have to do to her. It¡¯s not her fault. She¡¯s a victim of the life she was born into. But this is part of the n. Her arms fly aimlessly. Her fists hit my chest and arms. She doesn¡¯t have the space to really get the momentum to hurt me. Not like she could even if she wanted to.


    Her parted lips are starting to turn blue. She could lose consciousness within ten seconds. Five minutes without oxygen for her body to shut downpletely. She makes a noise, trying to get in air. Her silvery-blue eyes are drowning in tears that run down her bruised cheeks.


    ¡°So pretty,¡± I whisper, watching the life drain out of her.


    What would John Bianchi do if I left her corpse on his front door? Exactly like this? With my handprints covering her neck. He wouldn¡¯t even care. He allowed her to be sold. But what about Luca? I¡¯d betray him. And Mia? She would be coteral damage-a price to pay that was never her debt to owe.


    Her arms fall to her sides, and her body goes ck just as the cares to a stop. I watch her pretty eyes roll back in her head, and I let her go.


    Her petite body falls to the floor at my feet. Her silky tan skin is red with irritation from my hand. She coughs while her body shakes uncontrobly before she begins to cry.


    I snort. She¡¯s so fragile, like a delicate flower that would be ripped apart by a breeze.


    The Bianchi family-John and his brother, Marco, raised their sons to fight the fucking world. How to kill with a knife, a gun, or a fist. But all they teach their women to do is lie down and spread their legs. And to work in the kitchen.


    My door opens, and I reach down, grabbing her thick hair and yanking her out of the car.


    MIA


    I CAN¡¯T BREATHE. My face pounds like a drum. Blood rushes in my ears. Saliva fills my mouth and runs out of the corners of my busted lips. I can¡¯t swallow. My throat is too sore. Raw.


    He drags me into a house and up a set of stairs by my hair. I try to keep up, but my legs won¡¯t work. So I let him do all the work. I barely feel the sting on my scalp. He shoves me through a door, and I fall t on my face. My body convulses while I continue to cough.


    He leaves me there, and I watch his shiny ck shoes walk away from me. I hear the nking of ss and then ice. He kneels before me, and I look up at him through watery eyes.


    ¡°Drink this.¡± He shoves a small ss full of amber liquid in my face. The strong odor smells of bourbon. It¡¯s my brother Luca¡¯s favorite drink. I¡¯ve never had a drink of alcohol in my life. I¡¯m not about to start now.


    When I turn my face away from him, he holds my chin with his free hand and tips the ss to my lips, forcing me to drink it. It invades my mouth and chokes me. I cough, causing some to drip down the corners of my mouth and onto my chest and dress. But he doesn¡¯t let up. He forces me to drink all of it. When he pulls it away and lets go, I bow my head, coughing and gasping for air.


    Tears burn my eyes, and I begin to sob. I don¡¯t consider myself that fragile, but at this rate, I¡¯ll be dead by tomorrow.


    I blink the fresh tears away and close my eyes. The room begins to spin. ¡°What ¡­¡± My voice is scratchy, and I cringe from the soreness when I speak. I swallow. ¡°I ¡­¡± My tongue feels heavy. I open my eyes, and I see a man standing over in the corner that I¡¯ve never seen before. The guy from the limo kneels before me once again. He looks at me with no emotion. I can¡¯t hold myself up on my hands anymore. I go to fall, but his hands go underneath me, and he lowers me t to the hardwood floor. I blink up at him slowly. Everything is heavy. I look around aimlessly, but all I see are blurry shapes. ¡°What ¡­ happ ¡­ ened?¡± I¡¯ve never been drunk, but this doesn¡¯t feel right.


    I feel his hand cup my bruised cheek and lean into it, a moan escaping my lips at how warm it feels while my body shakes on the cold floor.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    His blue eyes are thest thing I see before everything goes ck.


    BONES


    HER EYES FALL shut, and I bend down, pick her up in my arms, andy her on the leather couch. I turn to face a good friend of mine who lives in New York-Tristan Decker-who stands in the corner. ¡°That worked fast,¡± I observe.


    He nods. ¡°Told you it would do the trick.¡± He walks over to her sleeping body and runs his hand over her bruised neck before looking back at me. ¡°ying a part?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡± I shove my hands through my hair. I¡¯m not abusive toward women. Do I like rough sex? Yes. But I have never just hauled off and hit a woman or choked one who didn¡¯t ask me to do it while we were fucking. I hate that I had to hurt her and make her fear me.


    He ps my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t get too worked up over it.¡± His eyes fall back down on her. ¡°A pretty woman like her, she wouldn¡¯t havested a week in someone¡¯s cage.¡±

 Chapter 232

    Tristan and reach out my hand.


    He shakes it. ¡°Call me anytime.¡±


    I hope that I never have to call him again for a situation like this. I reach down and pick her limp body up in my arms and walk down the stairs and out the front door to the limo. Nigel opens the back door for me, and I slide in with her.


    I go to set her on the long bench seat to my left, but instead, I keep her in myp.


    Eighteen years old


    ¡°Luca?¡± I call out for my friend once I enter the house. ¡°Luca?¡± I drop my backpack in the grand foyer and climb the staircase to the right, looking for him.


    He told me to meet him here after school because he needed to speak to me about something. I barge into his bedroom to find it empty. Closing the door, I pull my cell out of the pocket of my jeans and start reading a message I got from my usual fuck while continuing down the long hallway to the media room.


    Emilee: My parents are gone for the night. Come over?


    Me: Be there after practice.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I go to hit send just when I hear someone behind me. I spin around to see dark hair fly as someone turns down another hall.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I ask, pocketing my cell. ¡°Luca?¡±


    Getting met with silence, I walk back to where I thought I saw something. Turning the corner just in time to see a door shut at the very end of the hall. I make my way down to it. ¡°Luca, this isn¡¯t funny,¡± I growl.


    Once I get to the door, I shove it open ande to a quick stop. A girl jumps back with a shriek.


    Who the fuck is this? I ask myself, looking over her. She has her dark hair down and wears a white sundress. Her silvery-blue eyes are wide, and they immediately drop to look down at her bare feet.


    ¡°What are you doing in here?¡± I ask, taking a quick look around the room. It has white walls, beige carpet, and a white sleigh bed covered with pink satin. A tall dresser sits to the right, and that¡¯s it. I¡¯ve been in this house a million times but never in this room. ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask, stepping farther into the space.


    I¡¯ve never seen her before. She looks younger than me. ¡°I asked you a question,¡± I snap when she just stands there.


    She jumps back but manages to look up at me with her big eyes. ¡°No one,¡± answers her soft voice.


    I run my hand down her tear-streaked face. Her bruises grow darker from that guy¡¯s fist. My fingerprints are prominent on her delicate neck. I should have known then that she needed help. That something so fragile wouldn¡¯t survive in hell. Closing my eyes, I sigh and hope that this works. Because as much as I want to help her, she isn¡¯t mine to keep.


    MIA


    I OPEN MY heavy eyes to an unfamiliar room. It¡¯s dark, letting me know it¡¯s nighttime, but I can make out the bare white walls and matching marble floor from the light on the patio that streams through the see-through curtains covering the sliding ss doors. cing my bare feet on the cold floor, I see that I¡¯m still wearing the ck dress.


    Standing, the room sways a little, and I ce my hand on the side of the bed to help keep me upright. My head pounds, and blood rushes in my ears.


    I reach down, grab the material of my dress, and pull it up to check and see if I still have underwear on. I let out a sigh of relief when I see the ck thong is still in ce, and there¡¯s no blood between my legs. I expected the worst. Why else would the man drug me?


    Lifting my head, I drop the dress and listen for any noise in the house but hear nothing. I make my way over to the door and find myself in a hallway. My feet softly step on the floor while making my way to a living room at the end of the hallway.


    My feet stop when I see the man from the limo standing outside on the back porch. The sliding ss doors open to the ocean. The soft breeze and smell of the ocean ps me in the face.


    As if he can feel my presence, he turns to face me. He¡¯s holding a drink of what looks like scotch in one hand. The other shoved into the pocket of his ck cks. He looks like he did in the limo with the sleeves of his button-up rolled up his forearms, exposing his tattooed and muscr arms.


    He steps into the house, and I take a step back.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you,¡± says that deep voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± I lift my chin, but my knees shake at the way he takes up the space in the room. He consumes it. I have a feeling we could be standing in an open field, and it still wouldn¡¯t be enough space.


    He smirks, bringing the ss to his lips and taking a drink before cing it on the ss coffee table. ¡°Sit.¡± He points at the couch as he falls into the high-back chair across from it.


    The hairs on the back of my neck rise with anticipation of what he ns on doing with me. The urge to run is strong. But I¡¯m not sure where I¡¯d go or how I¡¯d get there. But trying has to be better than the alternative, right?


    There¡¯s no telling what he ns on doing to me. Wiping my sweaty hands on my dress, I take another step back while he observes me with a look of challenge in his eyes. As if he wants to chase me down. I take another step back and then turn, giving him my back, ready to run out the front door when he speaks. ¡°The closest house is a mile away. Think you can outrun me?¡±


    I swallow the lump in my throat at his threat. His height alone would give him an advantage. His strides would be twice as long as mine. Not to mention the fact that I¡¯m barefoot and he¡¯s not. And what would he do once he caught me? Punish me? Drag me back by my hair? He¡¯s already done that once. I wouldn¡¯t put it past him to do it again.


    Turning around, I slowly make my way to the couch and sit down, trying to pull the dress over my thigh so he can¡¯t see my thong, but that doesn¡¯t really work. The rip is too high.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have anything I haven¡¯t already seen,¡± he says dryly.


    Reaching over, I grab the throw pillow and hold it over myp and catch sight of him rolling his eyes. The action makes him look like a normal man. Not a sadistic son of a bitch who is going to rape me and let his friends have their turn.


    ¡°All of your belongings were delivered an hour ago,¡± he states before finishing his drink. He gets up, and I do the same, but he points at me. ¡°Stay seated.¡±


    My teeth grind, but I do as I¡¯m told, gripping the pillow for dear life.


    Hees back into the room, setting a box on the coffee table. ¡°This is yours.¡± He opens it up and pulls out a cell phone. ¡°The only contact you will have with the world is with me.¡±


    I snort. ¡°Of course, it is.¡±


    He looks up at me through his dark, longshes and then goes back to the cell. Thankfully I¡¯ve got numbers memorized. Well, not many but the ones that matter. I knew the day woulde when my family would take me from Italy, leaving me defenseless. I had plenty of time alone with my phone to memorize the numbers I would need to call for protection when that day came.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about contacting Luca.¡±


    My stomach sinks at his words, and he looks up at me again. I stare at him, my spine stiffening and all the air rushing from my lungs.


    He holds out the phone, but I don¡¯t take it. I can¡¯t move. He knows my brother. Why and how would he know Luca?


    cing it down on the coffee table, he sits back in his chair, casually dropping his hands on his thighs. The guy is as rxed as can be, and I¡¯m having trouble breathing. He tilts his head, his dark brows pulling together, and I feel wetness on my face. I¡¯m crying.


    ¡°He can¡¯t help you,¡± he says. The words are spoken so cold that it causes goose bumps to spread across my body.


    ¡°Did¡­ did you hurt him?¡± I manage to get out.


    ¡°No.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m not who you think I am,¡± he adds vaguely.


    ¡°You drugged me,¡± I say, my breath catching. ¡°Tried to kill me. Who am I supposed to think you are?¡±


    ¡°I did what needed to be done to get you somewhere that was safe. If I hadn¡¯t drugged you, would you have gotten on a ne with me?¡±


    ¡°Fuck no,¡± I snap, feeling anger toward this man now. He¡¯s lying to me.


    He nods as if happy with my answer. It just proves his point. ¡°This is your new life. And if you want to move forward, you have to let your past go.¡±


    No. I refuse to believe that. ¡°But Luca-¡°

 Chapter 233

    ¡°Luca can¡¯t save you.¡± He interrupts me. ¡°I am the only person you contact if you need something.¡±


    I snort, but he ignores it.


    ¡°You have a new identity. Name, license, social security card ¡­¡± he gets up and grabs a box off the kitchen table and drops it on the coffee table. ¡°Everything you need is in here-checking ount, birth certificate, and credit card.¡±


    ¡°So ¡­¡± I run a hand through my hair, trying toprehend what the hell is going on. My head must still be foggy from the drugs. ¡°You want me to walk away from Luca?¡±


    ¡°I want you to survive,¡± he states. ¡°I didn¡¯t pay ten million dors for you to be kidnapped and die next week because you did something you weren¡¯t supposed to do.¡±


    I get to my feet, ignoring the way the room sways at the quick movement. ¡°You don¡¯t know me.¡± Giving him my back. I start to walk out of the room. ¡°You don¡¯t know ¡­¡±


    ¡°I know your family was selling your body to the highest bidder,¡± he barks out.


    I stop slowly, turning to face him to see that he¡¯s now standing with his arms crossed over his chest. ¡°Luca was the one who reached out to me.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. He would havee and saved me himself.¡±


    ¡°You were being sold,¡± he growls through gritted teeth like he fucking cares. ¡°He couldn¡¯t buy you. He couldn¡¯t send Nite to buy you. It had to be me. Someone you didn¡¯t know. It had to feel real.¡± Walking over to me, I stay standing in ce, letting him get close. Hees to a stop, and I blink, fresh tears running down my face.


    ¡°No,¡± I whisper, refusing to believe a damn word this stranger says to me.


    It was real. The way he looked at me, spoke to me, and the way he manhandled me. Luca would have never allowed someone to treat me that way, not even a friend of his. This is a way for this man to manipte me. Make me think I¡¯m safe with him when he¡¯s the real enemy. He¡¯s probably best friends with Matteo, and they¡¯ve set me up. Thinking I¡¯ll see this as a sense of security, only for them to attack me when I let my guard down. That¡¯s why he also mentioned Nite.


    ¡°Who do you think called me in the limo?¡± he asks. Reaching out, his knuckles run down my tear-streaked cheek, making me shiver. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you stay here or if you run the moment I walk out that door.¡± Sliding his hand into my hair, he grabs it and gently pulls my head back. Lowering his face to mine, he pauses just before his lips touch mine, and I hold my breath. His pretty blue eyes bore into my silvery-blue ones as he delivers the threat I was waiting on. ¡°But if you leave this house, just be prepared to run for the rest of your life.¡±


    BONES


    I WASN¡¯T PLANNING on waiting for her to wake up. I was going to leave the cash, credit card, and license along with the cell phone on the table with a note. But that didn¡¯t seem like enough. First, I needed her to fear me, but now, I need her to fear her past.


    She won¡¯t survive on her own.


    I ignore that, though. She¡¯s never had the chance to be independent, but that doesn¡¯t mean she can¡¯t do it. It just means she needs a little help. I¡¯m the only option for her.


    ¡°Will¡­will you be back?¡± she asks, stumbling over her words.


    ¡°No,¡± I say, letting go of her hair and running my hand through the long curls. ¡°Not unless you need me.¡±


    The way her eyes widen lets me know that my words catch her off guard, and I hate that my cock reacts to the way she responds. Like I¡¯m thest person on earth she would call.


    She steps back, and I allow my hand to fall from her. She licks her lips. ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°Malibu,¡± I answer.


    She lets out a sigh of relief that she¡¯s not in another country. As far as I know, she¡¯s never been anywhere except for Las Vegas and Italy.


    ¡°Promise me,¡± I order.


    Her eyes snap up to mine and narrow. ¡°Promise you what?¡±


    ¡°That you won¡¯t call anyone other than me.¡± I need to hear her say it. Or maybe I¡¯m just biding my time not to leave her. Once I walk out of this house, she¡¯s on her own, and I can¡¯t protect her if I¡¯m not here.


    ¡°I won¡¯t call anyone but you,¡± she says, unable to look me in the eyes. A clear sign she¡¯s lying.


    Gripping her chin, I shove her head back, ring down at her. ¡°This isn¡¯t a game.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ¡­¡±


    ¡°Quit fucking lying to me,¡± I growl, cutting her off. ¡°You will put others in danger.¡±


    She yanks away and rubs her chin. ¡°But you expect me to believe that you don¡¯t mind putting yourself in danger?¡± She snorts. ¡°Yeah, I highly doubt that. You¡¯re like everyone else and don¡¯t give a fuck about me.¡±


    I fist my hands but don¡¯t respond because the events that have led us to this moment would prove any argument I have to be a lie.


    Crossing her arms over her chest, she pushes her hip out. The one that has the torn slit up her thigh, and I can see her hipbone. My eyes trace along the ckce thong that I know covers her pussy, and I run a hand down my face.


    Leave, Bones.


    My mind yells, but I can¡¯t make my legs move. Once I walk out of my house, there will be no reason to return because I know this woman will never call me for anything. I should have fucking left before she woke up.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± she demands, ring up at me.


    Deciding that¡¯s my sign to get the fuck out of here, I start to walk toward the front door. But before I can exit the living room, Ie to a stop. Turning back to face her, I notice she stiffens when I look at her.


    Knowing this will be my only chance, I walk back to her, and she takes a step back, but thankfully, the couch stops her retreat. ¡°One more thing.¡± Ie up to her, cup her face with both of my hands, holding her still, and her head falls back. Silvery-blue eyes the size of quarters stare up at me with mixed emotions-half terror and confusion. I lick my lips. Then I lower mine to hers.


    She gasps, her lips parting on mine. I don¡¯t force my tongue down her throat or shove her onto her back like I want. Instead, I keep my lips on hers, tasting the bourbon from the drugs I gave her. I let them linger for a few seconds, and when I pull away, I watch her eyes flutter open. She looks dazed, almost in a dream-like state. But I can¡¯t ignore the way her body leans into mine as if she needs me to help hold her up.


    I run my thumb over her lips, and I¡¯m not even sure she¡¯s breathing right now. Without another word, I turn and exit the house, leaving her behind like I was supposed to do all along.

 Chapter 234

    MIA


    I STAND ROOTED to my spot in the living room and listen to the front door open and close. The mysterious man bought me, drugged me, and kissed me. And then walked out of my life, knowing I¡¯ll never see him again.


    I taste the bourbon from his kiss. I¡¯ve never liked the smell of alcohol, let alone had a drink. He forced some down my throat, and now I lick my lips, savoring the taste.


    My knees buckle, and I fall onto the couch, the room filling with my heavy breathing. Reaching up, I run my shaking fingers over my parted lips. Did he know that was my first kiss? Why did he do it? He could have forced me to do so much more. Yet all he did was touch his lips to mine. I wanted to kiss him back. My mind was yelling that would be my only chance at not being myself.


    Once again, I¡¯m alone. The fact that he was forward didn¡¯t terrify me. It was the way my body reacted. My skin tingled, blood rushing in my ears, and I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    I froze.


    Blinking, I drop my eyes to the phone on the coffee table. Opening up the contacts, there¡¯s only one programmed-Din. I ignore that number, and my fingers numbly run over the screen, unable to stop myself.


    I have no control.


    Holding the phone to my ear, it rings once, twice. Just when I think he¡¯s not going to answer. It stops, the sound of silence meeting me on the other end.


    ¡°He-llo.¡± I swallow the lump in my throat and realize I¡¯m shaking.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± I hear the familiar voice, and I feel my heart pounding once again.


    ¡°Mia,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± he trails off. ¡°Mia, why are you calling me?¡± he growls.


    Tears spring to my eyes, and I bite on my nails. ¡°I ¡­ he said not to call you.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have,¡± my brother snaps.


    ¡°Luca.¡± I sniff. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. He said you sent him. But he ¡­ he drugged me.¡± My throat closes on me.


    He lets out a long sigh. ¡°It was the only option, Mia.¡± His voice sounds pained. ¡°But you need to listen to him.¡± He lowers his voice to a whisper. ¡°This was the only way I could think to save you.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me, Mia.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Luca-¡±


    He hangs up, and I pull the cell from my ear to see he¡¯s no longer there. I feel a tear run down my face as I lean back into the couch and turn the cell off. I won¡¯t be calling anyone, ever. I¡¯m on my own.


    BONES


    I CHECK MY watch as I¡¯m exiting my private jet back in Vegas. It¡¯s a little after six in the morning. The sun is rising, and I¡¯m finishing my third Red Bull of the night. My cked-out Lamborghini Reventon waits for me inside the hangar. Getting into my car, I hear my cell ring, and I hit answer.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°She called me,¡± Luca growls in greeting.


    I sigh. ¡°I¡¯m not surprised. I expected her to reach out to the one person she thought she could trust.¡± Even though I told her not to, I knew she would. She¡¯s confused and scared. Probably a nervous wreck that I¡¯m going to show up at the house and force her to do unimaginable things.


    He lets out a huff. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to understand, Bones.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to exin it to me, Luca,¡± I snap at him, hitting the gas and hearing my car roar.


    ¡°I did what had to be done.¡± He goes on the defensive.


    ¡°Yeah, keep telling yourself that,¡± I say through gritted teeth.


    Click. He hung up on me.


    Sitting back in my seat, I haul ass down the highway to Kingdom, knowing it¡¯s going to be a long fucking day. Just like all the rest.


    I PULL INTO our private garage and exit my car. Walking to the elevator, I scan my key card and ride the elevator up to the thirteenth floor. There has always been a dislike and superstition with the thirteenth floor. Kingdom has four towers, and only tower one has a functioning thirteenth floor. The others jump from twelve to fourteen.


    The other Kings and I aren¡¯t superstitious in the least. So when we took over Kingdom, we made the thirteenth floor ours.


    Getting off the elevator, I take an immediate right, shoving the double ss doors open to our conference room. We¡¯ve got jammers in here, making any electronic device inoperable. We conduct meetings here with some very powerful people around the world. Thest thing we want is for someone to use it against us.


    My brother already sits in his seat with a Monster and a Crunch bar in his hands. The guy has never cared about what he puts in his body-drugs included.


    Cross sits across from him, flipping a Zippo open and closed like always. He likes to burn shit. His girlfriend¡¯s brother sits next to him with a worried look on his face. Derek is afraid of us. For good reason.


    Titan sits to his right, arms crossed over his chest and a scowl on his face.


    ¡°Did you just get back from New York?¡± Grave asks as I take my ce at the head of the table.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I lie to my brother.


    ¡°Must have been an eventful trip,¡± Titan observes, looking over my wrinkled button-up. The guys and I have the Royal Suite on the fiftieth floor, aka the Royal Floor. I¡¯ll run up there after our morning meeting and shower.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started,¡± I suggest, nodding to Derek, ready to get this over with.


    ¡°I was thinking.¡± My brother ces his tatted arms on the ck table, leaning forward. ¡°The other day, I asked Alexa to continue running Crown for me until I could find a recement.¡±


    All four of us Kings run Kingdom together, but the others also have their own responsibilities inside the hotel and casino. Cross has Tit-For-Tat-his tattoo shop. Titan oversees our Queens-our discreet call girls. Mene from all around the world to meet up with our girls. You¡¯d be surprised who will pay to spend the night with a Queen. We have some very high-profile men on our roster. Grave runs Crown-one of our nightclubs. And me? Besides Kingdom, I own several other businesses.


    The memory of what he saides to mind.


    We all sit around Grave and April¡¯s formal dining room table. A Sunday gathering that has started to seem more like a tradition for us now. We¡¯ve grown up together, and although we have had our disagreements, we¡¯re all a family that seems to keep growing. Grave has April. Titan has Emilee, and Cross has Alexa. I couldn¡¯t be happier for my best friends and the life that they have found for themselves.


    ¡°Hey, Alexa,¡± Grave starts.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± She looks at him, slowing her chewing.


    ¡°Do you mind staying on at Crown? That is, until Lucky¡¯s is back up and running, and I can find someone else to take over?¡±


    She looks at Cross, confused, and then back at him. She swallows her food. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but I don¡¯t want to take that away from you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not.¡± He reaches over and takes April¡¯s hand, bringing it to his lips. He kisses her knuckles, and she blushes. ¡°I want toe home and be with my wife after a long day at Kingdom.¡±


    Alexa starts nodding. ¡°Yes, sure, that¡¯s ¡­¡±


    A silence falls over the room, and April startsughing.


    ¡°No!¡± Jasmine breathes, her palms pping the table. ¡°You got married without us?¡± she asks in disbelief.


    ¡°No, but ¡­¡± April holds up her left hand and smiles brightly, showing off the massive diamond on her ring finger. ¡°We have a wedding to n.¡±

 Chapter 235

    I always knew Grave wouldn¡¯t be able to continue running Crown. As a recovering addict, I thought it would be too much temptation. The alcohol alone would be a distraction. We¡¯re not stupid. Although we don¡¯t deal in drugs, we know they are passed around inside the clubs.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Derek looks around quickly. ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Well, I want to offer Crown to you,¡± Grave states.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Everyone looks over at the guy, and he sits up straighter. His eyes widen as he points at himself as if there¡¯s more than one Derek in the room. ¡°Me?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Why not?¡± My brother takes a drink of his Monster. ¡°You helped Alexa run Lucky¡¯s, right?¡±


    Derek nods, eyes still wide with surprise.


    ¡°Alexa will have the new club opened soon, and she won¡¯t be able to run both. I don¡¯t n on stepping back into Crown. So ¡­¡± He shrugs. ¡°This makes sense.¡±


    Some shit went down with Alexa and Lucky¡¯s-the bar she was given when Lucky passed away. It¡¯s currently under construction. But Cross is determined to have it open and better than ever as soon as possible.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to the other Kings, and we think it would be a good opportunity for you,¡± Grave goes on.


    He had messaged us about thisst night while I was sitting on the beach waiting on Mia to wake up. We were all in an agreement that keeping Derek close was a good idea. And what better way to do that than putting him to work at Kingdom. Where we can have eyes on him at all times.


    ¡°That¡¯s ¡­¡± He looks over at Cross, who just stares at him, flipping open his Zippo, not giving his feelings about the matter away. He couldn¡¯t care less. If need be, Cross would set him on fire right here and now. ¡°A great opportunity.¡± Derek swallows nervously. ¡°But Lucky¡¯s was on a much smaller scale-¡±


    ¡°I spoke to Alexa this morning.¡± Grave interrupts him. ¡°She said that she would continue to work there with you until she opens the new club. That way, you won¡¯t be doing it on your own right off the bat. It¡¯ll give you time to get some training in.¡±


    Derek runs a hand through his dark hair. ¡°That would be great.¡± He nods to himself. ¡°Thanks, guys.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided,¡± I say, ready to get this meeting over with and on with my day. I need to bury myself into my work to get the pretty brte staying in my beach house off my mind. I want to kick myself in the ass for not setting up cameras there. If I had, then I would have the option of watching her whenever I wanted. No matter how creepy that makes me sound.


    Cross closes his Zippo and reaches out, pping his hand on Derek¡¯s shoulder, and he flinches at the contact. ¡°Fuck us over, and I¡¯ll kill you. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I would never ¡­¡±


    Titan gives a roughugh. ¡°We¡¯ve heard that before.¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡± Derek throws up his hands. ¡°I won¡¯t let you guys down.¡±


    With that, I get up and exit the conference room, not bothering to say anything else. People can talk a lot of shit. I¡¯m about action, and only time will prove him right.


    Making my way back to the private elevator, I step inside and push the button for the fiftieth floor, pulling my cell out of my pocket. I go to her name and hover over it. I feel like I should call Mia. She¡¯s probably even more scared now after speaking to Luca. He just reiterated what I had told her-she¡¯s on her own.


    He was a wreck when he came to me for help. We both knew I was her only hope and that it wasn¡¯t a good thing.


    ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s your sister?¡± I demand. ¡°Since when do you have a sister?¡± Maybe she¡¯s adopted like his parents adopted Oliver Nite.


    ¡°She¡¯s six years younger than us,¡± Luca answers hoarsely. ¡°My mother had a daughter before I was born. My father killed her ¡­¡±


    ¡°Jesus!¡±


    ¡°After that, she had me, followed by Matteo, then my twin brothers. They went for another boy, and she had Mia.¡± He turns to look at me. His dark eyes are desperate, and it makes my chest tighten. I¡¯ve seen that look before. He¡¯ll do anything to aplish whatever n he hase up with. ¡°I was there when Mia was born. My mother begged my father to keep her. And he said that Mia could stay, but a time woulde when she would earn herst name.¡±


    I run a hand through my hair.


    ¡°Her role was to always be a weapon, Bones. He wanted to use her.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± I ask. ¡°How is he going to use her when no one knows about her?¡±


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± I snap, unsettled by this information and what I saw on the video.


    ¡°He wanted her to marry you. So he could have Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°This is insane,¡± I state and turn to walk away.


    He grabs my arm, stopping me. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. In the Mafia, you marry for power. Her name attached to yours gives my father a lot of that. It makes him even more untouchable. She was always a card to be yed when he needed to win a hand. And your Kingdom is what he¡¯s always wanted.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this,¡± I mutter. It¡¯s ridiculous, really.


    ¡°He came to me a few months ago and said it was time for Mia to step up and do her part. I blew him off. I¡¯ve tried to buy time, knowing that you and Mia would never be. But I can¡¯t do it anymore, Bones.¡± He punches his bare chest. ¡°I can¡¯t save her.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    Running a hand down his face, he sighs. ¡°And Matteo sent me that video an hour ago.¡±


    ¡°How do you know for sure it¡¯s her in the video?¡± I reach, trying to think of anything that can ease his concern. ¡°It didn¡¯t show her face.¡±


    ¡°Because I know!¡± he snaps and then takes a deep breath. ¡°Matteo called me after I watched it, or I would have been here sooner. Said she was picked upst week. The video was taken in Italy, and then she was ced on a cargo ne and shipped to New York along with the others.¡±


    ¡°Why would he call you and tell you this?¡±


    ¡°Because he knows I¡¯m the only one who gives a damn about her and will do whatever it takes to save her from the future my father has decided for her.¡±


    I bow my head and rub my eyes. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°I need you to buy Mia.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, Luca,¡± I hiss. ¡°What am I going to do with her?¡±


    ¡°Let her go.¡±


    ¡°Let her go where?¡± He makes it sound like she¡¯s a bird I should let fly away.


    He turns, giving me his profile view, and looks back over the city. ¡°You¡¯ve got plenty of vacation homes. I need you to purchase her, then ship her off to one of them.¡±


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me where you send her.¡± He interrupts me.


    ¡°Luca ¡­¡±


    ¡°Do what you need to do,¡± he adds cryptically.


    ¡°What the fuck does that mean?¡±


    ¡°I could send Nite, but Mia knows him. We can¡¯t let her know that it¡¯s not real. I have no one else to send. And I know my sister, Bones. If you don¡¯t buy her and someone else does ¡­ she¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°Luca, this is ¡­¡± I begin to pace and run a hand through my hair. ¡°What you¡¯re asking me to do is ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Bones.¡± He grabs my shoulders, bringing me to a stop. This is odd, considering he¡¯s still only dressed in his boxer briefs. ¡°I can¡¯t save her anymore. She needs you. Why do you think my father is putting her in an auction? To sell her to the highest bidder. If you don¡¯t do it, someone else will. And we both know that whoever that is will use her just as that video intended to show.¡±


    I don¡¯t understand, though. Once I buy her and then set her free, her father will know. He¡¯ll be on to us. What will keep him from looking for her? He won¡¯t give up that easily, will he? ¡°Your father will know I¡¯m the one who bought her,¡± I argue.


    He shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s all anonymous. He¡¯ll receive payment, and that¡¯s as far as he¡¯ll know. It keeps the seller from getting paid and then stealing the product back.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll look for her,¡± I grind out.


    ¡°No. Once he¡¯s been wired the money, he¡¯ll forget about her. He¡¯s using hisst name to cash in on her.¡±


    ¡°I know nothing about sex trafficking, Luca. Even if I wanted to help her, what would I do? Where will she be? How do I get in ¡­?¡±

 Chapter 236

    ¡°I don¡¯t know any of that.¡± He sighs, his face falling. ¡°Matteo wants me to suffer, knowing that our father is selling her because I didn¡¯t keep my end of the deal.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this.¡± I give him my back and start to pace the room. ¡°You should have told me. At least given me a heads-up, so I could have bought her some time.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know how you¡¯d react ¡­¡±


    ¡°We take care of our own!¡± I yell, getting more pissed off by the second. ¡°You think I would have let this happen had I known the possibilities of what he would do to her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to argue with you about the past. I¡¯m here begging you to help me give her a chance at a future. Are you going to help us or not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± I growl, not happy with this situation, but what other choice does this woman have? I saw the video, and I know her options are grim.


    Silence falls over the room, and then he nods his head before he starts getting dressed and runs out of my office, not saying another word.


    I sit down at my desk and run a hand down my face. ¡°Fuck!¡± I hiss.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Picking up my cell, I call one of my friends who lives in New York. He answers on the second ring. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I need a favor.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Tristan Decker asks.


    ¡°Know of any auctionsing up shortly?¡± If anyone knows, Tristan does. This is his business. This is his life.


    He startsughing. ¡°Since when are you into buying art?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing a favor for someone.¡±


    ¡°Just so happens, a shipment was deliveredst week. The auction for the cargo is in five days. Word is a lot of whales will be there to see the art. Are you looking to buy or just observing?¡±


    ¡°Buy. Ten million.¡±


    He whistles. ¡°Damn, that is one hell of a favor.¡±


    Tell me about it. ¡°I need something for after I¡¯ve purchased.¡±


    ¡°After ¡­?¡±


    ¡°You know, so I can ship the art to the buyer.¡± I remain talking in code. You never can be too careful these days. Even cell phones can be tampered with. That¡¯s why we conduct all our business meetings in a room equipped with jammers.


    ¡°Ahh, I have what you need. Bring it by my house after you¡¯ve made your purchase, and I¡¯ll have it ready for delivery.¡±


    I did what needed to be done. And I need to let it go. The elevator dings, and I sigh, putting my cell away. The less contact I have with her, the better. She¡¯ll never call me, and that¡¯s best for both of us.


    MIA


    Three weekster


    ¡°FIND ME¡± BY TeZATalks ys in my ears as I approach the beach house. Slowing to a walk, I remove the earbuds and enter through the ss front doors, cing the cell on the table in the foyer. Taking a deep breath to calm my racing heart from my run, I make my way to the kitchen.


    The house sits by itself right on the ocean. The back of the house is nothing but floor-to-ceiling sliding ss windows. I leave them open all the time. I like to hear the ocean. The breeze and the smell remind me of Italy. Even though I was trapped in that castle, I miss the view and the warm weather. I wonder if that¡¯s why the man who bought me shipped me here?


    I dream about him. The way he kissed me, then just left. I hate the way my body reacts to him, even in my sleep. I wake up alone with my skin tingling. So I run. It helps clear my mind. I try to forget him, but it never seems to work. He¡¯s still here, demanding attention. His presence fills therge house. His scent lingers in the air. Even the ocean can¡¯t mask it.


    I go to turn around and enter the living room but freeze. A cold chill runs up my spine and paralyzes me where I stand. Someone¡¯s here. My skin tingles, and I break out in goose bumps. I didn¡¯t see any cars in the driveway when I returned. But then again, I was only gone for about thirty minutes. I didn¡¯t run as far as I had been. ¡°Hello?¡± I call out.


    Silence greets me, and my breathing bes louder. Blood rushes in my ears, and I swallow. ¡°I know you¡¯re there.¡± I can feel it. The coldness in the room. Maybe the man is here to kick me out. Or to take me back to my father. I¡¯ll beg him not to make me go. This is the freest I¡¯ve ever felt in my life, and that¡¯s pretty fucking sad.


    Laughteres from behind me, and my stomach drops. Two distinctive sounds that I¡¯ve known all my life.


    I turn around to see my brothers, Matteo and the twins standing there. Matteo leans against the ss door.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ask, taking a step back. How did they find me?


    ¡°Mia?¡± Matteo, one of my older brothers, sighs, shaking his head. The one who ripped me from the pool and drugged me. ¡°The question is, what are you doing here?¡±


    I look for anything that I can use to defend myself. But even if I had a loaded gun in my hands, they¡¯d still have me dead before I could use it on them. Our father has trained them like dogs. Money. Power. Kill. That¡¯s all they know. Pussy is just what they do for fun. A man can get that anywhere, my father always says.


    Matteo¡¯s eyes run up and down my ck yoga pants and red sports bra. It makes my fucking skin crawl when he smiles at me like I¡¯m another one of his whores.


    ¡°Nice ce.¡± Lorenzo nods his head, looking around while walking toward the open kitchen.


    ¡°Please leave.¡± I breathe as tears sting my eyes. I don¡¯t want them to hurt me, and I also don¡¯t want them to destroy this house. It doesn¡¯t have any photos or d¨¦cor, but it doesn¡¯t need it. Some things are just naturally pretty.


    Matteo rubs his chin, pushing off the ss. ¡°Afraid we can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I take a step back.


    Matteo yanks me toward him, mming my body into his. I try to push him away, but he holds me tightly. His hand slides down my high-waisted yoga pants to cup my ass. ¡°Stop!¡± I shriek in horror, my heart pounding.


    ¡°Matteo,¡± Lorenzo says, sounding bored. ¡°She¡¯s your sister.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Matteo leans down and kisses my sweaty neck. I feel bile in my throat. ¡°Pussy is pussy, and my dick is hard at the moment.¡±


    I hit my fists into his chest. He shoves me away, making my legs hit an end table by the couch. The sound of it scraping across the floor fills the room while I try to stay on my feet.


    Heughs at me.


    ¡°We need her to still be a virgin,¡± Gabriel adds, finally speaking. He¡¯s always been the quiet one.


    Matteo smiles. ¡°You know virgins are my favorite.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find you er.¡± He rolls his eyes.


    I¡¯m gonna be sick.


    ¡°I could fuck her mouth.¡± He shrugs carelessly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bite it off,¡± I warn. No way in hell will I let him get that close to me.


    Heughs. ¡°There is a device known as the spider gag. It prevents your mouth from closing.¡± My eyes widen that he even knows this. ¡°I could shove whatever the fuck I want into your mouth, and you wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I demand, knowing they didn¡¯te here to fuck me. Even if the sick bastard has considered it.

 Chapter 237

    My father kept me locked away in Italy most of my life with the twins, but Matteo never visited me. I think my father did that for a reason. Or at least I like to think that he tried to protect me from that monster.


    Lorenzo jumps off the kitchen counter. ¡°We¡¯re here to send you back.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m not going back to Italy.¡±


    ¡°You are going to Las Vegas. Back to Bones.¡±


    Bones? What kind of name is Bones? Vegas? That¡¯s where we lived before my father sent me to Italy. ¡°No ¡­¡±


    Matteo reaches out and grips my face tightly. His fingers dig into my cheeks, making me whimper. ¡°You will do what you were bred to do and spread your fucking legs,¡± he growls. ¡°Your mouth was made to suck cock, not talk. You are at the motherfucking bottom of authority and will do as you¡¯re fucking told.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want me,¡± I try. ¡°He almost killed me.¡± Even though that¡¯s true, he didn¡¯t for some reason. A part of me knows that he was trying to help me. Why else would he pay all that money, drug me, and then send me away? I¡¯ve had nomunication since that night three weeks ago. I have a cell phone, but it only has one number in it-I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s his number since I didn¡¯t recognize it. I¡¯m not sure why. I¡¯m sure he had the number to the phone he left me, yet I¡¯ve had no contact with him. Bones may have spared my life, but he had no ns to ever see me again.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go back willingly, we will force you back.¡± He lets go of me.


    ¡°Why do you want me with this Bones guy?¡± I ask as tears build in my eyes. I take a quick look around, wondering why Luca isn¡¯t here. He would never let them hurt me. Luca has always been my savior. My protector. He¡¯s the only one in the family who seems to care about me.


    ¡°Dad wants Kingdom,¡± he states, shoving me away.


    My chest tightens at that, knowing exactly what he means. I should have known-the skull ring on the man¡¯s hand. I knew it looked familiar. I¡¯ve met Bones once. A very long time ago. ¡°He¡¯s a King,¡± I whisper more to myself.


    I know what Kingdom is. My father used to work with Mr. Reed-one of the hotel and casino owners. I might not have been allowed to have a life, but I knew what and who my family was. And my father did a lot of work out of our house. I¡¯ve seen what he is capable of and know who he dealt with on a daily basis. They were all as sick as him.


    ¡°How ¡­ how would my going back to Bones help Dad get Kingdom?¡± I wonder out loud, trying to make sense of this.


    ¡°Because the Kings own Kingdom now. They have for years.¡±


    I shake my head, feeling around for the couch before I fall onto it. But what does it have to do with me? ¡°How am I supposed to make that happen by going back to him?¡±


    Gabrielughs like I just told a joke.


    Matteo sighs. ¡°I me Dad for this. He hasn¡¯t taught her shit.¡±


    Lorenzo¡¯s eyes meet mine. ¡°You seduce him. Make him fall in love with you.¡±


    Augh bubbles up in my throat, but the leveled look he gives me makes me swallow it. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡±


    They say nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two weeks.¡±


    Lorenzo snorts, cutting off Matteo. ¡°Two weeks? Be serious, man. This is Bones.¡± Lorenzo looks me up and down, but it¡¯s with disgust, not lustfulness.


    Thank God.


    ¡°He¡¯s not gonna fall for her shit in a matter of two weeks. She doesn¡¯t even know how to seduce a man.¡± He tilts his head to the side. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three months.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible,¡± I argue. ¡°No amount of time will help me aplish that. You guys don¡¯t know him-¡±


    ¡°Oh, we do.¡± Matteo interrupts me. ¡°We know what he likes. What he craves. And you¡¯re going to be the fucking bitch he needs to break him.¡±


    My hands fist in myp. ¡°He almost killed me.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Matteo smiles. ¡°Girls like you make it so easy to take what we want.¡± He sighs, and I frown, having no idea what he¡¯s talking about. ¡°The dude likes a submissive woman.¡±


    I swallow, knowing exactly what that means, but I still ask. ¡°Submissive?¡±


    They both nod, but Gabriel¡¯s the one who answers. ¡°Bones likes a woman who will crawl on her hands and knees, begging to be fucked.¡±


    I can see that. The way he dominated in the limo was all I needed to know about him. Hemands the room. ¡°Well, sorry, but that¡¯s not me.¡± I may have been sheltered my entire life, but I still had the inte, and the twins always had girlsing and going in Italy. I know what sex is even though I have no experience in it. No matter how many romance novels I¡¯ve read, they couldn¡¯t prepare me for what he wants. I stand from the couch and start to pace the room. ¡°And he almost choked me to death,¡± I snap, trying toe up with excuses as to why Bones wouldn¡¯t want me. ¡°What would I even say when I just show back up?¡± I growl. They¡¯re insane.


    Matteo waves a hand in the air. ¡°We¡¯ll take care of that.¡±


    I almost roll my eyes. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me to do the impossible,¡± I spit out.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that fucking hard,¡± Matteo snaps, getting irritated. ¡°You lie down and spread your legs. Let him fuck whatever hole he wants, however he wants.¡±


    Lorenzo runs a hand through his hair. His tell that he¡¯s getting pissy as well.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you fucking want!¡± Matteo shouts. ¡°You will go back, and if you don¡¯t go willingly, I¡¯ll drop your ass off at his fucking doorstep, naked and crammed in a box!¡±


    I bite back a few choice words, not wanting to get hit. It¡¯s been nice not having a hand to my face. ¡°Why does Dad want Kingdom so bad, anyway? It¡¯s just a hotel.¡±


    That gets them tough. ¡°Again, Dad has taught her nothing,¡± Matteo adds.


    ¡°And he has three other business partners.¡± There were three other Kings; Bones had a brother who went by Grave, then two others. They said the Kings own it now. That makes four of them. ¡°Dad getting Bones¡¯s cut isn¡¯t gonna help him.¡±


    ¡°Let us worry about that,¡± Lorenzo says.


    Matteo gives me that slimy smile again.


    ¡°What?¡± My heart races as they exchange a look. Are they going to hurt the Kings? That¡¯s the only way they would get all of it.


    Gabriel nods once to him.


    ¡°What?¡± I demand.


    Matteo takes a step toward me. ¡°We¡¯re here to help you, sis.¡±


    Fear cripples me at his words. He¡¯s never called me that before.


    ¡°What are big brothers for, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Make it good,¡± Lorenzo tells Matteo


    ¡°Make what good?¡± I tremble, my legs buckling.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Matteo smiles right before his fist hits the side of my head.


    My body hits the hard and unforgiving floor, and my ears begin to ring. I curl up in a ball as I feel a shoe hit me.


    A hand fists my hair, and my head is jerked up. Matteo kneels before me, screaming in my face, but I can¡¯t hear him. The pain is too consuming, the ringing too loud. I taste blood, and my stomach heaves as I swallow it. Thankfully, the darkness takes me sooner rather thanter.

 Chapter 238

    BONES


    I¡¯M SITTING IN my office; it¡¯s almost midnight, and I¡¯m finishing an email when my door opens. I look up to see Titan enter. He plops down in the seat across from me and ces his hands behind his head with a shit-eating grin on his face.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask, not in the mood.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been pissy for the past couple of weeks. More than usual. What gives?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I lie.


    Honestly, I don¡¯t know what the fuck is wrong with me. I¡¯ve just been in a funk. But it¡¯s been longer than two weeks. It started after I promised Luca I¡¯d do him a favor. How was I supposed to know it was for his fucking sister? I thought it would require some bullets, a little blood, and maybe digging a grave. But no. It was much deeper than I could have imagined.


    I flew her to California and left her at my beach home. I¡¯ve had it for years and never once used it. One of the things they don¡¯t tell you about being a multibillionaire is that if you want to stay that way, you don¡¯t get time off.


    I¡¯ve never been much of a vacation type of guy anyway. I prefer to keep my head in my work. I want to know every little thing going on in my business at any given second. But ever since I dropped her off, she¡¯s been on my mind.


    The way her body melted into mine when I kissed her. It was as if she had no control. Just like me. It¡¯s had my mind in the gutter ever since.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to head home.¡± Titan stands, getting my attention. ¡°Need me to do anything before I leave?¡±


    I go to tell him to get the fuck out of here, but my cell rings. I pick it up to see it¡¯s Lane, a doctor we use for Kingdom. He cares for our Queens and any other time we find ourselves in a situation that requires a doctor. I frown.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Titan asks.


    ¡°Not sure.¡± Holding up my cell for him to read the screen, his brows pull together. I hit answer before it can ring again. ¡°You¡¯re on speakerphone, Lane. I¡¯m here with Titan,¡± I inform him in greeting.


    ¡°Bones.¡± He sighs and adds, ¡°Titan.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Titan asks him. ¡°Everything okay?¡±


    ¡°I thought you guys should know that Luca is on his way.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean on his way?¡± I ask. ¡°For what?¡± He should be working at ss right now.


    ¡°I have to make this quick,¡± he rushes out. ¡°The ambnce should arrive any second.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck are you talking about?¡± Titan snaps impatiently.


    ¡°Haven called me from Luca¡¯s cell. Said she found him at ss. Thankfully, I was already here at the hospital tonight. Picked up an extra shift,¡± he rambles.


    ¡°Get to the fucking point,¡± Titan demands.


    ¡°All I know is multiple gunshots wounds.¡±


    ¡°Fuck.¡± Titan falls into his chair.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done my best to keep it under wraps and quickly assembled a team that I know is the best and will keep their mouths shut. But I suggest you get here ASAP and bring NDAs. Thest thing you want is for the world to know he¡¯s been shot, putting Haven in more danger than she already is.¡± He hangs up.


    ¡°Motherfucker!¡± Titan jumps up from his chair and rushes out of my office to go get what we need. I find Haven¡¯s name in my phone and call her.


    She picks up immediately. ¡°Bones-¡±


    ¡°Lane called me.¡± I get to the point and hear her sniff. ¡°Titan and I are on our way. Don¡¯t speak to anyone, do you understand?¡± She needs to understand how dire this situation is. I can console herter.


    ¡°Y-Yes.¡± She sobs out. ¡°There was so much blood-¡±


    ¡°Not a word, Haven.¡± I interrupt her, needing her to get her emotions under control for one second. She can cry on my shoulder when I get there. ¡°This is important. We cannot let anyone know that he¡¯s there.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± she agrees with a sniffle.


    ¡°Be there shortly.¡± I hang up, grab my keys out of my desk, and run to the elevator, where I meet up with Titan.


    MIA


    I SIT ON the beach with my knees pulled up to my chest, enjoying the night breeze. I¡¯m not sure of the time. It¡¯s dark. The water looks ck. It¡¯s been a few days since my brothers showed up and threatened me. I haven¡¯t slept a minute. Too afraid they¡¯re watching me and will return when they see I haven¡¯t left to go do what they ordered.


    I¡¯m starting to feel delirious. I think I¡¯m seeing things that aren¡¯t really there. I can¡¯t be sure. One minute, the figure is standing in the corner of the bedroom, and the next, it¡¯s gone.


    Din had left me with money and a credit card, but I¡¯m not sure where to go. I walk into town. It¡¯s just a couple of miles away, and I enjoy the sun and fresh air. Well, I did.


    When I woke up from my beating, I crawled to the bathroom, took a hot bath, then got into bed. This is the first time I¡¯ve ventured out of it since. I needed to see the ocean, hear the waves, and breathe the fresh sea air. The beautiful house has been tainted. It¡¯s no longer safe, and I have no idea where to go.


    My body hurts. Sometimes it¡¯s hard to breathe. I had a headache for a day straight, but it finally went away. I¡¯m not sure how much longer I can do this. Stay up and worry about when they¡¯ll show up again.


    I¡¯m tired. Exhausted.


    I need to call Luca. Din and Luca said not to call him, but things have changed. Din said Luca had him take me to keep me safe. I¡¯m no longer safe. I¡¯m not going to call Din. But maybe Luca can talk to him for me? If I call Luca and tell him everything, he could warn Din what my brothers and dad n on doing. Tell him everything that I know so he has a heads-up. I don¡¯t want Din to die or to put the other Kings in danger. I¡¯m not a killer like my father raised my brothers to be. But mainly, I don¡¯t want to see my father win. He doesn¡¯t deserve Kingdom. And if I don¡¯t get it for him, he¡¯ll go a different route.


    Making up my mind, I push myself up to stand and make my way into the house on wobbly legs. I keep all the lights on at all times. I stumble down the hallway to thest door on the right. My cell sits on the nightstand. My only way tomunicate with a world that keeps trying to get rid of me.


    I haven¡¯t tried to call Luca since he told me not to. I just pray that he answers. Maybe I¡¯ll feel better after I talk to him. Maybe I¡¯ll be able to sleep once I hear his voice.


    It rings once ¡­ twice ¡­ and I bite my busted lip. My stomach falls at the thought he¡¯ll ignore me.


    ¡°Hello?¡± a female voice answers.


    ¡°Haven?¡± I ask, my heart racing. Why is she answering his cell?


    ¡°Yes.¡± She sniffs. ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Mia.¡± The fact that Luca didn¡¯t have this number saved in his phone just further proves what he had said to me when I called him. He had no intention of ever talking to me again. ¡°I was calling to talk to my brother.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Oh, my God ¡­¡± she chokes out. ¡°Mia. Luca ¡­ Luca¡¯s in trouble.¡±

 Chapter 239

    BONES


    ¡°HERE,¡± I SAY, handing Haven a cup of coffee.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She takes it with a yawn while wiping her tear-streaked face with her free hand.


    I hand Emilee-Titan¡¯s wife-hers, and she thanks me before she returns to rubbing Haven¡¯s back.


    We¡¯ve been at the hospital for hours now. The sun will being up soon, and I¡¯m on my third cup of coffee. The caffeine doesn¡¯t seem to be working. I¡¯m not usually one of those guys who needs a lot of sleep, but the adrenaline has worn off, and it took what little energy I had left with it.


    They have us sitting in a private room. When we arrived, a nurse was already sitting with Haven and got us up to speed on his condition. Titan took the time to get NDAs signed by anyone who had seen or heard that Luca was here except for those working on him at the moment. They will have to sign once he¡¯s out of surgery.


    I walk over to the seats across from Emilee and Haven, sitting next to Titan.


    ¡°Who do you think did this?¡± he asks me softly so the girls can¡¯t hear. We don¡¯t want to worry Haven. But I¡¯m sure the thought has already crossed her mind-is she next?


    I shake my head, unable to answer that. The list is a mile long. You¡¯re not a part of the Mafia without having a hit out on you. Leaning in, I make sure to speak equally quiet. ¡°Once we get word on his condition, I¡¯ll go up to ss and see what I can find.¡±


    Our friend was shot. Multiple times. As far as we know, he didn¡¯t fire his weapon, which makes me think it was personal. Whoever did it knew where he¡¯d be, and they wanted him to feelfortable. Not aware of any threat. Otherwise, we¡¯d be taking care of the dead body of the sorry bastard right now instead of waiting on word if Luca is going to live or die.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be there alone. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Titan states, then pulls away, leaving no room to argue with him.


    My cell rings, and I pull it out of my pocket to see it¡¯s Grave. ¡°Hello?¡± I answer, standing and walking out of the room, going down the quiet hall so the others can¡¯t hear my conversation.


    ¡°Any word?¡± he asks in greeting.


    ¡°No. He¡¯s still in surgery,¡± I answer, leaning back against the wall.


    He lets out a long sigh. ¡°April is having someone open the flower shop for her. We¡¯ll be on our way shortly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nod to myself.


    ¡°I spoke to Cross, and he¡¯s on his way. Should be there any moment.¡±


    Grave and Cross were already at home in bed when Titan and I arrived at the hospital. We tried calling them both, but they didn¡¯t answer. My brother puts his phone on silent when he goes to bed. If he¡¯s not at Kingdom, he¡¯s checked out. He actually likes spending time with his future wife-his exact words to me when I asked him about his phone not being on when I tried to call him one night.


    ¡°I spoke to Nigel an hour ago. He¡¯s taking care of everything up at Kingdom until we get there.¡± There¡¯s nothing we can do for Luca here, but we¡¯re not going to leave until we know he¡¯s out of surgery. Even then, he¡¯s not going to be in the clear, but we¡¯re not leaving Haven here alone.


    ¡°One sec, babe.¡± I hear him call out to April. ¡°Okay, she¡¯s about ready,¡± he informs me. ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon.¡± He hangs up, and I pocket my cell.


    Walking back to the room, I sit down next to Titan just as the door opens behind me. I jump up and turn around, expecting it to be Lane, telling us how the surgery went or a nurse to update us, but I freeze when I see the small-framed brte running in.


    My heart picks up at the sight of her. ¡°Mia?¡± I question, thinking I must be wrong. Maybeck of sleep is making me see shit.


    She stops, her long dark hair pping her in her tear-streaked face. ¡°Bones?¡± Her silvery-blue eyes widen when they meet mine.


    She called me Bones, which means one of two things. Either she¡¯s realized who I was or she¡¯s known since I bought her in New York, and she pretended not to. I¡¯m not sure which one I want to be true.


    ¡°What are you ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Mia!¡± Haven stands, interrupting Mia when she sees her. ¡°Oh, my God. I¡¯m so d you made it.¡± She runs over to her, pulling her in for a hug.


    What the fuck is she doing here? That is all I can think while staring into her watery eyes. They stay glued to mine while her arms cling to Haven. As if she thinks her sister-inw can save her from me.


    ¡°Tell me he¡¯s okay,¡± she asks Haven, swallowing.


    ¡°He¡¯s in surgery,¡± Haven answers, still holding on to her. ¡°They won¡¯t tell us anything new.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes are still on mine, and I fist my hands, trying to figure out how she found out about Luca and why she woulde here. She had to know her father was the one selling her. What if he were here? Why would she chance her freedom when Haven could keep her up to date with Luca¡¯s condition?


    ¡°Who the fuck is Mia?¡± Titan asks. With his arm on the back of my chair, he¡¯s spun around to look at them.


    ¡°I¡¯m Luca¡¯s sister,¡± she answers him, her eyes finally leaving mine to meet his.


    I run a hand through my hair, trying to get my thoughts in line. She can¡¯t be here. She has to go.


    Emilee looks surprised, and Titan looks confused. Nite looks about as shocked as I do that she¡¯s here in the flesh.


    ¡°Why are you here, Mia?¡± I ask, stepping around the row of chairs over to them as my shock wears off. I didn¡¯t drug her and ship her off into hiding for nothing.


    ¡°My brother was shot,¡± she snaps, finally pulling away from Haven. ¡°Where else would I be?¡±


    ¡°How did you even know-¡±


    ¡°I told her.¡± Haven interrupts me.


    I fist my hands. ¡°I told you not to say anything.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s his sister,¡± Haven says defensively.


    ¡°You need to go,¡± I grind out, gripping her upper arm.


    ¡°Din, no ¡­ I have to stay here.¡± She sniffs, calling me by my first name. ¡°I have to be with him. This is my fault.¡±


    What does she mean it¡¯s her fault? Why would she think that? ¡°Mia ¡­¡±


    ¡°Let go of her, Bones,¡± Haven demands, trying to pull Mia¡¯s arm free of my grip. ¡°You¡¯re hurting her,¡± she adds and jerks harder.


    I let go and walk over to Oliver Nite-Bianchi-Luca¡¯s adopted brother-who is already pushing a sleeping Jasmine off his shoulder and getting to his feet. ¡°I want her gone,¡± I tell him.


    He nods.


    ¡°Bones?¡± I hear Haven call out, but I ignore her. She¡¯s not going to change my mind.


    ¡°Now.¡± She can¡¯t be here. What if Mr. Bianchi arrives? Her life is in danger, and I made a promise to my best friend, who may lose his life. I¡¯m going to fucking keep it. ¡°I want her on the jet and ready to go in an hour.¡± I¡¯ll send her to ska even if I have to buy property there to keep her.


    ¡°Bones?¡± Haven orders.


    ¡°What?¡± I snap, turning to face her.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong,¡± Haven cries while holding Mia.


    My eyes go to her, and she¡¯s breathing heavily, her hand pressed into her side. ¡°Mia?¡± I step up to her, and she looks up at me. Her pretty eyes meet mine before they roll into the back of her head, and her knees start to buckle. My arms go out, catching her before she can hit the floor.

 Chapter 240

    MIA


    I OPEN MY heavy eyes, my vision a little blurry. Reaching up, I rub my eyes and open them again. This time, I see I¡¯m no longer in the waiting room but lying in a hospital bed. I sit up, and the room spins. ¡°What?¡± My hand goes to my pounding head. ¡°What happened?¡± I ask myself.


    ¡°You passed out,¡± a voice announces from my right.


    Looking over, I see the back of Bones standing at the window that I hadn¡¯t noticed. Lying back into the bed, I sigh, running a hand through my hair. ¡°Why am I in a bed? Dear Lord, did they admit me?¡± Please, no. I need to be with Luca. Not here in a bed of my own.


    He slowly turns to face me, hands in the front pockets of his jeans. His eyes drill into mine as if I did something wrong. He knows. ¡°Not yet.¡± He finally speaks, breaking the tense silence.


    ¡°Yet?¡± I shriek. ¡°I can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°They wanted to run some tests first,¡± he adds, leaning back casually against the windowsill and crossing one ankle over the other.


    I look up at the ceiling, unable to meet his intimidating stare right now. Once again, I¡¯m vulnerable. I don¡¯t have time for this, and neither does Luca. I knew going three days and nights without sleep would catch up with me. ¡°Luca?¡± I manage to get out even though my chest tightens. I¡¯ve done this. Haven will never forgive me. I¡¯ll never forgive myself. I should have run the moment he left me in California. But I have nothing to my name. Not my real name. Din tried to give me everything that I needed, but I¡¯ve never been fully on my own. I wasn¡¯t sure what to do or where to go. No job experience. No life skills that any adult would need to survive. I was raised to depend on someone else for survival.


    ¡°Still in surgery,¡± he answers.


    ¡°How long has it been?¡± I swallow the knot in my throat.


    ¡°Almost six hours.¡±


    I bury my face in my hands, trying to calm my racing heart. Six hours? I know nothing about surgeries, but that seems like a long time. ¡°This is all my fault.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here, Mia?¡±


    I open my eyes to see he has moved to stand at the foot of my bed. His dark blue eyes re at me.


    ¡°I ¡­ Luca-¡± My heart pounds in my chest at my betrayal. At what I¡¯ve done. I can never take it back. I should have taken my brother¡¯s promise as what it was-a threat. I just never thought they¡¯d go after Luca. But now it makes sense. He¡¯s been the one on my side. Why not take out my only ally?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He crosses his tatted arms over his chest at my lingering silence. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you one more time. Why are you here?¡±


    I fist my hands. ¡°I told you. My brother was shot.¡±


    He tilts his head to the side. ¡°Let¡¯s try this again. You show up with bruises in multiple ces, a busted lip, and a concussion, and you expect me to believe you came back for Luca?¡± Shaking his head, he adds, ¡°For thest time-why are you here?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I breathe. I press my hand to my sore side and close my eyes. Run tests. They know. I hadn¡¯t thought about what I looked like when I ran to Las Vegas to be with my brother and sister-inw. I haven¡¯t looked at myself in days, knowing it isn¡¯t a pretty sight.


    ¡°Mia.¡± He snaps my name at my silence.


    I bow my head and whisper, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell them anything.¡± He has to know I was never going to do it. That¡¯s why Luca is in surgery in the first ce.


    ¡°Who?¡± he demands.


    I want tough that he hasn¡¯t put it together yet, but why would he? He doesn¡¯t know my father¡¯s n for me. For him. He¡¯s just as in the dark as Luca was.


    I lift my chin and look up at him standing at the end of my bed. He¡¯s got his tatted arms crossed over his chest and legs spread wide. He¡¯s dressed in a ck T-shirt and faded blue jeans. His jaw is so sharp it could cut ss. He looks extremely pissed. And he¡¯s going to want to kill me after I tell him what I know, but he deserves to know the truth. I may have been born into the Mafia, but I don¡¯t live by their moral code. I will not die protecting my father¡¯s secrets. ¡°They came to me. Told me this would happen.¡±


    ¡°Who the fuck is they, Mia?¡± he growls.


    I ignore his impatience. ¡°They want Kingdom,¡± I say instead.


    He snorts. I guess this isn¡¯t a surprise. Like my brother has a long list of enemies, I¡¯m guessing the Kings do as well.


    ¡°Mia!¡± he shouts, and I flinch.


    ¡°My father,¡± I rush out, looking at him through my darkshes, and add softly, ¡°he wants your Kingdom.¡±


    He just stares at me with a look of annoyance in his cold eyes. I¡¯m nothing more than a problem for him. Just like I am for everyone else.


    Licking my busted lip, I sigh. ¡°A few days ago, my brothers came to me-the twins and Matteo-and told me to go back to you. To do whatever was necessary to make you fall in love with me and marry me.¡± I sniff. ¡°My father wants you dead along with the rest of the Kings. He wants your Kingdom,¡± I lower my voice. ¡°And he wants me to do it.¡±


    His silence continues.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to do it.¡± I shake my head, unable to meet his eyes after my confession. How stupid my father must think Bones is to fall for me-a woman he didn¡¯t even know existed. He knows that I have no experience. He kissed me, and I froze. I didn¡¯t even know what to do. I have nothing to offer other than my body. A woman is only good for one thing in my family. And I¡¯m sure Bones gets that anywhere. ¡°I swear. I-¡±


    ¡°How are you feeling, miss?¡± a nurse enters the room asking, and I¡¯m thankful for the interruption. It¡¯s hard to breathe in here with Bones also upying the room. I need some space and fresh air. It¡¯s like I¡¯m back in the limo with his hand around my throat.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I throw the nket off me. ¡°How is Luca?¡±


    ¡°He just got out of surgery and is being moved to the ICU. The doctor wille and speak to you further about it.¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°This is good news, miss.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. May I see him?¡± I ask.


    She gives me a kind smile. Practiced to perfection. I feel she¡¯d give me the same if she had to tell me he¡¯d passed away due to his injuries. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but not at the moment.¡±


    The door closes, and I¡¯m left alone with him once again. I can¡¯t even meet his eyes now. Too ashamed. Embarrassed. Luca is all that I have, and my own family wanted to take him from me. How far will they go now if Luca dies? They¡¯ll me me for that as well.

 Chapter 241

    BONES


    ¡°SAY SOMETHING,¡± SHE whispers, keeping her eyes on the bed.


    I have nothing to say. I know what her father wants. Does she think he just decided to take what¡¯s mine? He¡¯s not going to get it. No matter how much pussy he tries to throw at me.


    I uncross my arms and run my hand through my hair. My newest concern is her and my best friend, who is fighting for his life.


    Three days ago, they showed up and smacked her around. Informed her she would pay the ultimate price for not obeying theirmand. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±


    Her eyes slowly look up to meet mine.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when they showed up at the house? I told you to call me if you needed anything.¡± I had only left her one number in her cell, and it was under Din. I was afraid if she knew me as Bones, she would have been too afraid to reach out to me. I thought Din made me sound more rtable and kind. Thinking about it now, I realize that sounds stupid since I almost choked her out and then drugged her.


    ¡°You kidnapped me. Drugged me,¡± she growls, hearing my thoughts, and my eyes narrow on her. ¡°Then shipped me away. Why would I call someone who didn¡¯t want anything to do with me?¡±


    I fist my hands. I did that to save her. To get her as far away from me as possible, yet here she is with bruises. They used Luca to get what they wanted. How far are they willing to go?


    She res up at me, looking so small in that big bed. Her dark hair is down and tangled in multiple ces. Her silvery-blue eyes look dull and tired. Her pouty lips are dry. She looks as malnourished as she was when I bought her. Why hasn¡¯t she been taking care of herself? ¡°How long were they there?¡± I ask instead, needing to know the details.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She shrugs. ¡°After he shoved me to the floor and kicked me, I passed out. When I woke up, they were gone.¡±


    My jaw clenches. ¡°Did they all touch you?¡± Three men against a woman is horrible enough, but then for it to be someone her size? Not to mention they¡¯re her fucking brothers. They wanted to scare her, rough her up, but not to the point of killing her. No, they wanted her toe crawling back to me, pretending to need help. Giving me the chance to be the savior and fall for the damsel in distress. And when she didn¡¯t, they went after Luca, knowing that would do it. It¡¯s the one person who means anything to her. He¡¯s never betrayed her-not like the rest of her family has anyway.


    She shakes her head. ¡°Matteo did all the work.¡±


    Just then, the door opens again, and Haven runs in. ¡°Oh, my God, Mia.¡± She rushes over to her bed and hugs her tightly. ¡°The nurse told me you were up and talking,¡± Haven adds. ¡°I had to see you.¡±


    I turn and exit the room and begin to pace the empty hallway. Looking up, I see Lane walking toward me, still dressed in his bloody scrubs. I swallow, meeting him halfway.


    ¡°Luca-?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s stable. For now.¡± He ces his hands on his hips, and I let out a long breath. ¡°But he¡¯s not out of the woods.¡±


    I nod, figuring that would be the case. ¡°And Mia? Were you able to look at her test results?¡± I didn¡¯t want anyone else looking at them. One less person we have to give an NDA to.


    I already knew nothing was broken, but they ran other tests as well once it was clear she had been beaten. Add the fact that her brother had been shot. I wanted him to be very thorough.


    ¡°Rape tests came back negative, along with pregnancy test. As you were told earlier, she most likely had a concussion from the headceration found, but it¡¯s toote for us to tell now.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect her brothers would rape her, but you never fucking know. I wouldn¡¯t put anything past them at this point. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°She was dehydrated, and my guess is she hasn¡¯t slept in days. Maybe due to the attack. Victims react differently to any kind of trauma. Add sleep deprivation, starvation, and stress regarding Luca, and that could be your cause of the fainting.¡±


    ¡°What do you suggest for recovery?¡± I ask. My concern now is to make sure I keep her safe. I can¡¯t allow her and Luca to both die.


    ¡°Honestly, it won¡¯t take her long to bounce back. She needs to eat regrly. Even if she¡¯s not hungry. I¡¯m going to write her a prescription for nausea pills in case she gets sick. The best thing for her now is rest.¡±


    I nod, stepping back.


    ¡°I need to speak to Haven.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in Mia¡¯s room.¡± I point at her door, and he walks past me to speak to them privately.


    Leaning back against the wall, I close my eyes, running a hand down my face. Now what the fuck do I do?


    ¡°He¡¯s been ced in a private ICU room,¡± Titan speaks, walking down the hall to me. ¡°As you requested. And in his own wing. NDAs have been signed.¡±


    I nod toward Mia¡¯s door. ¡°Lane is speaking to Haven and Mia now.¡±


    His eyes slide over to it, but he doesn¡¯t bring up the elephant in the room-who is she, and how do I know her. Instead, he says, ¡°I¡¯m going to order around-the-clock private security for Luca.¡±


    ¡°You can never be too careful,¡± I agree with him.


    ¡°And her? Want the same?¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t be here much longer.¡± She¡¯ll get released today. There¡¯s nothing they can do for Mia. She should have sought immediate treatment when she was assaulted. I would say that the fact Luca was shot helped her. Otherwise, she would have passed out alone in my beach home. But then again, he was shot because of her, or so she thinks.


    Hearing the door to Mia¡¯s room open, I look over to see Haven exit and literally charge toward me.


    ¡°You and Mia can stay at my house,¡± I tell her. Titan, Grave, and Cross will be next door. It¡¯s our very own private, gatedmunity. No one goes in or out without the Kings¡¯ knowledge. ¡°Your house won¡¯t be safe, and someone needs to watch over her.¡± I¡¯m never home anyway. I live at Kingdom.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± she states.


    ¡°Haven ¡­¡± I grind out her name, not in the mood to argue with her.


    ¡°When I¡¯m not in Luca¡¯s room, I will be at our house.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t stay there,¡± I tell her. Luca is going to live, and I can¡¯t risk the Bianchi brothers going to their house and hurting Haven. Luca wouldn¡¯t want to live if his wife was killed.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay here with Luca,¡± she offers. ¡°But I think it¡¯ll be fine. Honestly, I¡¯ll have Nite hire extra security for the house. He can stay there with Mia.¡±


    ¡°No. Haven ¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand that you¡¯ve never loved anyone, Din,¡± she snaps my real name, and my jaw tightens. ¡°But my husband has been shot! And I¡¯m not fucking leaving him.¡± With that, she stomps off down the hall.


    Titan arches a brow as if to ask me what I expected her to do. Not everyone is as coldhearted as me. Instead of defending myself, I walk away, needing to get a few things in order for Haven since she¡¯s going to be stubborn. But she was right about one thing, Luca¡¯s and her house needs extra security. Even though Mia thinks this has to do with her, it doesn¡¯t mean that whoever did this doesn¡¯t have other opportunities in mind.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 242

    MIA


    I¡¯M PULLING MY socks and shoes on. The doctor came and saw me an hour ago. He filled Haven and me in on Luca and said that the paperwork had been started for my release. He gave me a couple of prescriptions but said the main thing I needed was rest.


    I¡¯m not going to get any. Not when my brother is here in a drug-induceda. Haven has been keeping me updated since the doctor informed us what happened to him. Turns out, Luca had been shot twice. Once in the chest and the other in his leg. That¡¯s why surgery took so long. They thought he was going to lose his leg but were able to save it. He¡¯s stable, but it¡¯s still an uphill climb.


    The door opens, and I look up to see Din entering. I finish tying my tennis shoes and grab my purse off the bed. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll wait for the nurse to escort you out in a wheelchair,¡± he replies tly.


    I push my hip out. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hospital policy.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I¡¯ve never been in one before. He could be lying to me. I look up at him, and he¡¯s staring at me intently. Blue eyes scrutinize my busted lip and ratted hair. I tried to brush it, but it needs to be washed. I have long, thick hair. It¡¯s always tangled easily.


    ¡°Do you have any news on Luca?¡± I ask, wondering why he¡¯s back in here. I haven¡¯t seen him since he left when Haven came to see me.


    ¡°You¡¯reing home with me,¡± he states.


    Iugh at that. A deep, doubled-overugh that makes my already sore side hurt. ¡°I would have never guessed you to be aedian, Bones.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Mia.¡±


    Myughter stops. His eyes give nothing away, but his fisted hands do. He doesn¡¯t want me to go with him as much as I don¡¯t want to be around him. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help,¡± I growl and head toward the door.


    He steps in front of me, making me halt. ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve proven that you can¡¯t take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a babysitter,¡± I snap.


    He steps forward, closing the small distance between us, and I tilt my head back to look up at him. His height is intimidating.


    I hate the way my stomach flutters when he¡¯s this close. That all I can think about is the kiss he gave me before he turned and left me behind at his beach house. And the way he stared at me in the limo. The way his eyes looked over my body like he wanted it. Feeling anything for him is a big no. Not like he¡¯d feel anything other than annoyance for me, but still. My family will make sure that I¡¯m never happy. And I hate the fact that I even like how he stared at me-I¡¯m not a piece of meat. Not to him, not to anyone. But when you¡¯ve been ignored all your life, the first sign of any attention makes my body heat rise.


    ¡°When was thest time you slept?¡± he demands.


    I frown at the odd question. ¡°I just woke up ¡­¡±


    ¡°You passed out,¡± he corrects me. ¡°When was thest time you ate anything?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Huffing, I cross my arms over my chest. ¡°You are not my ¡­¡± I trail off.


    ¡°Not your what?¡± He smirks, liking the fact that he intimidates me.


    Fuck him. ¡°I almost said father. But in a way, you¡¯re just like him.¡± I¡¯m not going to hold back when ites to this King. I don¡¯t have to. If I piss him off, maybe he¡¯ll let me go.


    That smirk falls off his face, and he steps even closer, his chest now bumping into mine, and I hold my breath. ¡°Be very careful about what you say, Mia,¡± he warns.


    It just makes those butterflies intensify. ¡°Why?¡± I ask, straightening my shoulders, not willing to back down from him. Weakness is deadly in my family. And no matter how terrified I am of him, I won¡¯t show it. ¡°Are you going to ship me away again?¡± Please do. It¡¯ll save us both a lot of trouble.


    I watch the way his blue eyes darken while he res down at mine, hands fisted by his sides, and I know by the way he¡¯s breathing that he¡¯s trying to calm himself. I can only imagine what kind of man he is when he doesn¡¯t hold himself back.


    ¡°Do it.¡± I bait him. ¡°Put your hands around my throat and choke me out. Just like you did thest time I was with you.¡± Din is a fucking bastard. I remember the stories about him and the Kings as kids. It was my thirteenth birthday when my father shipped me away. The Kings and Luca were six years older than me. Well, except for Grave, who was a year younger than the rest. He was only five years older than me. But I overheard stories about the Kings, and they were already tearing up Vegas. It wasn¡¯t hard to figure out what kind of men they would grow up to be.


    He lifts his hand, and I flinch. That smirk returns to his lips. He opens his fist and runs his tatted knuckles down my face. The skull ring is cold against my skin. My breathing hitches, and my knees threaten to buckle. Thest time he touched me, he kissed me. My lips part on their own at that thought. ¡°If that¡¯s what will get you some rest. I¡¯m a problem solver.¡±


    My heart begins to pound in my chest at how easily he threatens me. That memory of him choking me out in the limoes to mind. He was strong, and I was too weak. I swallow the fear, trying to calm my heart and arch a brow. ¡°Then fucking do it.¡± I¡¯m not sure if I want him to choke me or kiss me. At this point, I think I¡¯d wee either one.


    The door opens, and I step away from him, taking in a shaky breath. His hand falls to his side. ¡°Hello, miss.¡± The nurse from earlier enters with a wheelchair. ¡°You ready to get out of here?¡± She smiles at me, then looks at him. ¡°I¡¯ve been told by Dr. Lane that she¡¯s going home with you.¡±


    My stomach sinks. The doctor? What did he say for the doctor to allow this?


    ¡°She is,¡± he confirms.


    ¡°Great.¡± She nods once. ¡°If you want to pull your car up to the entrance, we¡¯ll meet you out there.¡±


    He exits the room, and I sit in the wheelchair with my purse on myp. ¡°Have you seen Haven Bianchi?¡± Maybe if I can find her, I can talk her into going to her and Luca¡¯s house.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. Bones spoke to Dr. Lane, and he pulled some strings. Luca was ced in a private ICU room in his own wing, and she is going to be staying with him.¡±


    Bones spoke to Dr. Lane? Haven gets to stay with him?


    I slump back in the wheelchair and cling to my purse. Why would Din do that for her? Maybe it¡¯s for Luca? All of them are friends. I¡¯m the outcast. The burden.


    She pushes me out into the harsh afternoon light. My eyes squint to see a matte ck car sitting at the entrance. Looks like something he would drive. Sleek and expensive. Probably a limited edition. I¡¯m sure it cost him what would feed a small country for a year.


    ¡°Here we go,¡± the nurse says cheerfully. She¡¯s happy that I get to leave the hospital. That¡¯s their goal. I want to trip and fall t on my face, so she¡¯ll have to admit me again. At least that¡¯d mean I¡¯d get to stay closer to Luca.


    I stand from the wheelchair, and he walks around the front of his car to open his passenger door for me. I fall into it, and he ms it shut. Just further showing me how aggravated he is about this situation.


    I look over the ck interior and close my eyes. The car smells like his cologne that night in the limo. Clean, like fresh linen. When his hands were on me, his face inches from mine. Then I remember the kiss. It would be innocent to someone else but to me? Goose bumps rise along my arms at that thought, and I shiver. It was my first. I doubt he knows that. And if he had, I doubt he would have done it.

 Chapter 243

    He gets in the driver¡¯s seat and pulls away from the entrance. I hold in a sigh at how close I am to Luca. At least I know Haven is with him. Luca wouldn¡¯t want to see me anyway, even if he was conscious. He¡¯d be so disappointed in me right now for multiple reasons.


    ¡°Why did you talk the doctor into letting Haven stay in Luca¡¯s room?¡± I ask him. I feel like Din isn¡¯t the type of guy to lie to you. He¡¯ll tell you the truth no matter how much you hate to hear it.


    ¡°Because she wanted to be with her husband,¡±es his cold reply.


    ¡°Well, I wanted to be with my brother,¡± I snap at him.


    He ignores me, cing his left wrist on the steering wheel. My eyes slide along his tatted and muscr arms and notice the way his ck T-shirt is tight against his broad shoulders. My eyes continue to the ink on his neck. Ites all the way to his defined jaw. It makes him look evil and sexy at the same time. Like something forbidden but unable to stay away from. The type of guy any mother wouldn¡¯t want her daughter to date. Not for love anyway. No, a man like Din is a fuck you and leave you when he gets bored-which probably wouldn¡¯t take long. I¡¯m sure his phone is full of women he could call at any time, and they¡¯d crawl on their hands and knees for him to give them a second of his time.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When he turns his head, his blue eyes meet mine for a quick second before he looks away, catching me staring, but he remains silent.


    Closing my eyes, I lean my head back on the headrest and take in a deep breath. It¡¯s going to be a very long stay in Las Vegas because I¡¯m not leaving until my brother wakes up, and I won¡¯t be running away after that either. This time, he¡¯ll have to be the one who physically ships me away.


    BONES


    I PULL THROUGH the ck iron gate of our property that has a gold K in the middle. The Kings and I have apound of over two hundred acres with our own private security, where we each built a house. We used to live at Kingdom, but the others have fallen in love over the past year and now spend their nights here rather than at Kingdom. Except for me. I prefer our Royal Floor on the fiftieth floor over living here.


    Pulling up to my house, I drive under the breezeway and around the back into the garage. I shut off the car and look over at Mia. Her head rests on the headrest, tilted to face the passenger window.


    I sit and wait for her to look over at me. To give me that re she does so well, but it doesn¡¯te. ¡°Mia?¡± I ask, reaching out to her. I ce my hand on her shoulder, giving her a soft shake, and her head falls to face me, hair covering most of it. I push it back behind her ear. ¡°Mia?¡± I ask again.


    Her plump lips are slightly parted, and her eyes are closed, her long thick eyshes resting on her bruised cheeks. My eyes drop to her chest, and I watch it rise and fall evenly with each breath. She passed out.


    A part of me is relieved. She needed this, and I didn¡¯t want to choke her out to aplish it. The fact that she challenged me in her hospital room to do so turned me on. And I hate that. Mia Bianchi is not for me. Even if I want her. There isn¡¯t a man on this who would say she¡¯s not attractive. There¡¯s a reason her father kept her hidden from the world all of her life-because she is a weapon. To use at his convenience.


    I get out of my car and walk around to the passenger side. Opening up the door, I bend down and ce one arm under her legs, the other behind her back, and lift her out of the car, closing the door with my hip.


    I enter my house through the garage, passing theundry and mudroom. Walking farther down the long hallway, I push open thest door on the right-my bedroom.


    Iy her on the bed, and she doesn¡¯t even move. She¡¯s on her back with her arms out to her sides. I walk to the end of the bed and remove her shoes and socks, cing them on the bench. Then I walk back over to her. I stare down at her face and run my thumb over the split on the corner of her lip.


    I kept my word to Luca, got my hands on a ticket, flew to New York, bought her, met up with Tristan, drugged her, and shipped her off. Yet here she is, sleeping in my bed in Las Vegas. She wears a pink T-shirt and denim shorts. Staring down at her body, I look over her legs. She has a bruise on her knee. A small one on her thigh. And I know under her shirt, she has more.


    And that brings up another question-how in the fuck did they know where she was? And why? Luca said that they wouldn¡¯t want her. That his father wouldn¡¯t care where she went as long as he got his money. So my question is, who is actually after her? Her brothers or her father? As bad as it sounds, why did they stop? Mia had said that she passed out, and when she woke, they were gone. If it¡¯s all about the money, her father has already been paid the ten million. Why not kill her right then and there?


    I guess I could have hidden her better and not sent her to one of my vacation homes. It¡¯s my fault. She said they told her to return to me. But the auction was supposed to be anonymous. How do they know I was the one who bought her?


    I thought shipping her away was the right thing. I run my knuckles over her chin and down her neck. I can feel her pulse, slow and steady.


    Now what the fuck do I do?

 Chapter 244

    MIA


    I WAKE IN a dark room. I sit up and run my hands down my T-shirt. I¡¯m still dressed, but my shoes and socks are gone. My hands roam along the bed next to me for my phone but don¡¯t find it. Leaning to the other side, I find a nightstand and touch something that feels like amp. I twist the knob at the top, and it lights up the room.


    Walls the color of a thunderstorm rolling in. ck hardwood floors with a dark gray area rug. A ck four-post bed sits in the center. I lie on top of ck silk sheets and matching pillowcases.


    I get out of the bed and sway on my feet. Thick ck curtains run along the far wall. I walk over, shoving them open to reveal an Olympic-size swimming pool and hot tub attached, but I can¡¯t see much else. It¡¯s too dark.


    ¡°How long was I asleep?¡± I ask myself through a yawn.


    ¡°Almost twelve hours.¡±


    I spin around at the sound of his voice and ce my hand on my chest as he enters a set of open double doors. ¡°Din,¡± I breathe. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I live here,¡± he states, bringing a tray over to the side of the bed. He sets it down and then starts to walk over to me.


    I stand like a statue, trying to remember what happenedst. I was at the hospital. They discharged me ¡­ car ride ¡­ I closed my eyes just for a second-that¡¯s thest thing I remember. ¡°How did I ¡­?¡± I stop that stupid question. There¡¯s only one way I got into this house-he carried me and removed my socks and shoes. The thought makes my cheeks redden. I keep finding myself in vulnerable positions with him.


    He stops before me and reaches out, running his hands down my side, and I hold my breath, hating that I like the way he¡¯s always touching me. ¡°How do your ribs feel?¡±


    My eyes lift to his when his hands pause, but he doesn¡¯t pull them away. He¡¯s the first man to ever touch me at all, in the limo, California, here in his room. My heart races, and the blood rushes in my ears. I hope he doesn¡¯t notice how my breath hitches at the contact. ¡°Fine,¡± I lie. My side still hurts. ¡°Why did you let me sleep for so long?¡±


    ¡°You needed it.¡± He steps back, his hands falling from my body.


    The fact that he no longer touches me allows me to think clearly and helps me remember why I¡¯m here, making my eyes narrow on him. ¡°I need to be with my brother.¡±


    ¡°I just hung up with Haven. He¡¯s not any worse, not any better. And you can¡¯t go see him.¡±


    I let out a long breath. ¡°I don¡¯t need your permission to do something.¡±


    ¡°Technically, I own you,¡± he says as if he¡¯s talking about buying a car. Like I¡¯m something so insignificant that can be bought and sold like an object.


    My blood instantly boils at those words. ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± I manage to get out through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Or what?¡± He tilts his head.


    This has been my life for twenty years. Men owning me. First my father, but then he sold me, hoping that some bastard would buy me and he could take over their fortune. I¡¯m a card to be yed. A toy to be used. Just because Din doesn¡¯t share my blood doesn¡¯t mean he has any less power over what I do, who I see, and where I go. I¡¯m just as powerless with him as I have been all my life.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought,¡± he says before turning his back to me and exiting the room.


    I bite my lip and turn to face out the window again. I miss Italy. I didn¡¯t realize how much I loved that prison. I spent most of my days in the pool. Maybe that¡¯s what I need. Silence.


    I unlock the sliding ss door, walk outside and begin to remove my clothes. I need to feel free. I need to clear my head. This is the only ce I have to do it.


    BONES


    I WALK BACK into my master suite to go take a shower. I¡¯ve been in my study here at the house for thest twelve hours while she slept. I need to go to Kingdom, but my ass could use a shower first. I go to enter the bathroom but stop when I look through the sliding ss door to see she is by the pool.


    She has her back to me while she stands at the edge of the shallow end. She reaches down and removes her shirt up and over her head. Her hair falls down, covering her bruised back. Then she pushes her shorts down her thin legs and kicks them to the side, exposing a ck cotton thong.


    I walk over to the sliding ss door and watch as she slowly walks down the steps, sinking her injured body into the water. It¡¯s dark out, but the pool lights illuminate the water. She slowly sinks into it, holding her breath. Pushing off the wall, not swimming very far and pops her head up, taking in a breath before turning around anding back, knowing her body is in no condition to go all the way to the deep end.


    She pops out again, her head back, and she pushes her dark hair from her face. I see her flinch at how sore her body must be while trying to take it easy. I should go out there and pull her out of it. Tell her that she¡¯s not allowed to swim yet. Her body needs time to heal. But I don¡¯t. Instead, I stand here watching her like a weirdo.


    Her eyes open and lock on mine. She ducks into the water, covering her chest. I hate to tell her I¡¯ve already seen her practically naked in that video her brother showed me.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I shove open the ss door and step outside into the hot night. ¡°I¡¯m going to go into Kingdom for a few hours. We¡¯ll go up to the hospital to grab the car when I get back.¡±


    She frowns. ¡°What car?¡±


    ¡°I assume you drove my car.¡± She tilts her head to the side. ¡°The one I had parked at the beach house.¡± I have a Bentley Continental GT that I leave there. I¡¯m quite d that she drove it back. It just sits there and never sees daylight. It needs to be driven. She can drive here while she stays with me.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Her eyes lower, and drops of water run off her longshes. ¡°It¡¯s still there.¡±


    ¡°At the hospital, yes, I know.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s still in Malibu.¡±


    I frown. ¡°Then how did you get here?¡±


    ¡°Haven sent me their private jet. That¡¯s why it took me so long to arrive. I had to wait for it to pick me up in California.¡±


    It¡¯s only a little over an hour flight, and the drive time is about five hours. But it would have been easier to drive than wait for the jet to arrive. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just drive?¡± The keys were there hanging in the garage. I didn¡¯t want her to be stranded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how,¡± she whispers.


    ¡°How do you not know how to drive?¡± I snort.


    She still hovers under the water, right up against the side, shielding her body from me. Her arms still cover her breasts, and her hair floats around her like a ck cloud. Her silvery-blue eyes meet mine. ¡°I was never offered that opportunity of freedom.¡±


    I run a hand through my hair. Jesus! Why didn¡¯t Luca at least teach her these things? Everyday options that we take for granted. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡± I decide. The woman needs to know how to drive a damn car.


    Her eyes light up, and she stands to her full height, so the wateres to her chest instead of her neck. A smile so wide that it lights up her gorgeous face. Fuck, my dick twitches in my jeans. ¡°You will?¡±


    I clear my throat. ¡°Of course. Everyone should know how to drive a car.¡±


    She bites her bottom lip, and her eyes look up at me with a softness that makes my chest tighten. ¡°Thank you, Din,¡± she whispers, and my breath catches at the way she says my name. It¡¯s the first time without a bite. Plus, no one ever calls me by my name. It¡¯s always Bones.


    I wave her off. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few hours.¡± Then I turn and walk out of the bedroom, not even bothering with that shower. Because if I do, I¡¯ll be jacking off in there imagining her topless in my pool.

 Chapter 245

    I¡¯M SITTING BEHIND my desk when Titan enters my office. ¡°You¡¯re here early this morning.¡± We haven¡¯t even had our daily meeting in the conference room yet.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask without even looking up at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± he asks, sitting down.


    I ce my elbows on the desk and re at him. ¡°Last chance. What do you want?¡±


    He just smirks. ¡°So Mia?¡± I sigh, knowing this conversation woulde. ¡°Who knew that Luca had a little sister.¡±


    Yeah, who the fuck knew? ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Lie. Even if I didn¡¯t remember her, I knew she existed. I just never would have guessed she was a Bianchi.


    Reaching up, he runs his hand down over his face. ¡°What are you going to do with her?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I ask, blinking. He makes it sound like she¡¯s something I can just return.


    ¡°Well, the world has no idea she exists. How are you going to keep that under wraps?¡±


    I sit back in my seat.


    ¡°Look ¡­ by the way I saw you and Nite react to her running into the hospital, you two knew she existed. I¡¯m not even going to ask how. But she¡¯s obviously been in hiding. Now she¡¯s out.¡± He spreads his tatted arms out wide. ¡°The Bianchis have a lot of enemies-case in point, our friend is currently in aa after being shot-and Mia making her presence known to the world could cause even more problems. For her. For you. The Bianchis in general.¡±


    I never thought about that. Luca said she was to be used as a weapon, but what would happen if someone actually got their hands on her? Her father wouldn¡¯t give a shit what happened to her. He proved that by selling her off to the highest bidder. She said he wants Kingdom, but the dots don¡¯t line up. If someone else had bought her, who knows where she¡¯d be right now. He got his money already. Did her father send her back here because he knows I was the one who purchased her? Names were never used in the private auction. I didn¡¯t have to sign anything. We paid our table fee in cash, and that was that. The wire transfer was untraceable. If someone were to leak any information about the auctions-you¡¯d be killed. No questions asked. So that makes me wonder how they know I did it.


    I try to tell myself she¡¯s not my problem, but then I think of Luca. I can¡¯t allow someone to use him against her like that. I can¡¯t go to her brothers for help. They already gave her a timeline before they came after her again.


    ¡°Call a meeting,¡± I tell him. ¡°The conference room in thirty. And text Nite. I want him there too.¡±


    He nods and gets up without saying another word. Picking up my phone, I make a couple of phone calls.


    An hourter, I walk into our conference room to see my brother, Titan, Cross, along with Nite already seated at the custom-made ck table that easily sits twenty people. A skull is carved out of the middle, and Kingdom is written in gold at each end. This is where we conduct all our business meetings. We¡¯ve got jammers blocking any type of electrical devices in here.


    ¡°You¡¯rete,¡± my brother announces, checking his watch.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I snort. Like he¡¯s never beente for a meeting before. Hell, there were days that went by, and none of us even knew where he was.


    ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± he asks when I don¡¯t acknowledge his previous statement.


    Cross gives a chuckle. ¡°I can guess.¡±


    Sitting at the head of the table, I toss some folders onto the center and speak. ¡°We¡¯ve got a problem.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll have to be a little more specific.¡± My brotherughs, reaching out for one.


    ¡°The Bianchis,¡± I add.


    Grave¡¯s jaw sharpens, opening it up. ¡°What about them?¡±


    ¡°Mia is meant to steal Kingdom,¡± I announce.


    Silence falls over the room, and each one looks up at me. Then the Kings start tough, and even Nite smiles. The guy is mute. We all have our weapon of choice, and he¡¯s picked silence. ¡°How¡¯s she going to do that exactly?¡± Cross questions.


    ¡°She¡¯s supposed to marry me,¡± I answer.


    Allughteres to a stop, and I lean back in my seat.


    ¡°Wait ¡­ what?¡± Grave asks, his eyes quickly scanning over the papers in front of him, double-checking it¡¯s not a marriage license or something. Making sure I haven¡¯t lost my mind.


    Cross shakes his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± Titan sounds skeptical, not even bothering to pick his folder up.


    I nod. ¡°Luca came to me about four weeks ago. Showed me a video of Mia. She had been sex trafficked-¡±


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Titan hisses, interrupting me.


    ¡°Told me she was being shipped to New York. I made a phone call, got an invite to an auction, and bought her,¡± I exin in the simplest way possible.


    ¡°Tell me you¡¯re kidding.¡± Grave growls. ¡°Why are you giving us medical records then?¡± He gestures to the open folder in front of him. ¡°Who do they belong to?¡±


    I go on. ¡°I shipped her off to live in my Malibu home. Everything was going well. Then three days ago, Matteo and the twins somehow found her at my beach house. Told her toe back-her father wants Kingdom, and he¡¯s going to use her to get it.¡±


    Cross pushes his seat back and stands over by the floor-to-ceiling windows. Pulling his Zippo out, he starts fidgeting with it.


    ¡°Then ship her back,¡± Grave demands. ¡°Somewhere they won¡¯t fucking find her.¡±


    That¡¯s not going to work. ¡°She refused them.¡± He snorts, not believing that. ¡°When she told them no, they gave her three months to make me fall in love with her, marry her, and her dad will have Kingdom.¡±


    Titan scoffs. ¡°Shit don¡¯t work that way.¡±


    Grave ces his elbows on the table and runs his hands through his hair. ¡°Unless she married Bones, and then he kills them both off.¡± He shrugs. ¡°Then he¡¯s got a forged trust that leaves his shares of Kingdom over to him and of course whatever he makes up on Mia¡¯s behalf.¡±


    ¡°It still doesn¡¯t work that way,¡± Titan argues.


    ¡°It¡¯ll work however John Bianchi wants to spin it,¡± Grave snaps at him. ¡°Look at what George did to Emilee.¡±


    Titan¡¯s jaw sharpens at the mention of his wife and her father. ¡°You guys are looking at this the wrong way.¡± He shifts in his seat. ¡°John has nothing if he doesn¡¯t have Mia. So ¡­¡± He lifts his hands out wide. ¡°He can¡¯t get what she doesn¡¯t have ess to.¡±


    ¡°Just what are you suggesting we do exactly?¡± Cross asks, spinning around to face us.


    ¡°We take care of-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say we kill her,¡± I interrupt him.


    Titan sighs. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t thought about it.¡±


    I ignore thatment. ¡°No. We¡¯re not killing her. She¡¯s innocent.¡±


    Grave snorts. ¡°So she says.¡± My brother argues.


    I fist my hands on the table. ¡°She refused to return to Las Vegas after they assaulted her, and then three dayster, Luca is shot. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a big coincidence?¡±


    Nite just stands there, staring at the table, and I can see his mind trying to y catch up. See if there¡¯s anything he missed.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Grave lifts his finger. ¡°Are you saying that you think Luca¡¯s brother shot him to lure her back here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I think.¡± I nod.


    ¡°The Bianchis are ruthless,¡± Titan adds.


    ¡°Are these Luca¡¯s medical records?¡± Grave asks, frowning and picking his folder up once again. ¡°Did they fuck him up before they shot him?¡±


    ¡°No. They¡¯re Mia¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cross growls. ¡°And why do you have them?¡±


    ¡°I spoke with Lane. They beat her up and left her there at my beach house. Mia thinks that because she didn¡¯te running to me in Vegas, they went after the only person she loves.¡±


    ¡°So what do we do?¡± Cross asks, flipping his Zippo open and closed.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Bones doesn¡¯t get married. John can¡¯t do shit without that connection,¡± Grave answers. ¡°I mean, he¡¯s not going to marry her.¡± Heughs like that¡¯s absurd.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re putting a timeline on Mia¡¯s life,¡± Titan argues as if he cares if she dies. ¡°If she was given three months, then what will happen at the end of that time?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll worry about it then.¡± Grave shrugs, looking at me. ¡°But in the meantime, I¡¯d hide her so fucking well that even you forget where you put her.¡±


    I sit down and sigh, knowing he¡¯s right. I can¡¯t protect her. Not like she needs. The more miles between us, the better. If she stays here, her brothers will think she¡¯s just useless and kill her. If I send her away, they¡¯ll think she¡¯s useless and kill her. Or worse, sell her again.


    ¡°Hear me out,¡± Titan goes on. ¡°What if he did marry her?¡±

 Chapter 246

    Grave snorts, and Crossughs.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± he argues. ¡°You marry her but have an airtight prenup. A spouse can only get a percentage of what you have once you get married. He had Kingdom shares before he married her. Therefore, she can¡¯t touch it.¡±


    ¡°Too risky.¡± Cross shakes his head.


    ¡°Is that what you and Emilee did?¡± Grave arches a brow, looking at Titan. ¡°Did you do an airtight prenup?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Titan growls as if that¡¯s ridiculous. ¡°I married my wife because I love her, not because I was cornered.¡±


    ¡°Bones isn¡¯t backed into a corner,¡± Grave argues. ¡°For all we know, Mia is lying.¡± He points at me. ¡°How many women have tried to get what we have? A lot. It¡¯s not umon for women to use their pussy for a payday.¡±


    A silence falls over the room while everyone stares at him. He arches a brow. ¡°Are you all suggesting that April got pregnant on purpose?¡± he demands.


    ¡°You said it.¡± Titan shakes his head. ¡°Not us.¡±


    Grave shoves the papers off the table and starts to climb up on it to get to Titan, but Cross grabs the back of his shirt, yanking him back.


    ¡°You motherfucker-¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± I shout, interrupting Grave and standing from my chair.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Titan sighs. ¡°None of us think that April was trying to trap you.¡± He throws his hands up in surrender. ¡°But this affects us all. If John gets one foot in, he will find a way to get it all.¡±


    That¡¯s why I told them. I¡¯ve always been a very secretive person. What I do is no one else¡¯s business, but this does include them. We are all equal partners. If one is attacked, we are all under attack.


    ¡°Maybe we¡¯re looking at it from the wrong angle,¡± Cross says slowly, shoving Grave into his seat. ¡°We find who went after Luca first. You said that Mia has a timeline?¡± He looks at me, and I nod. ¡°Then we¡¯ve got time there. But whoever shot Luca could be getting away as we speak. So let¡¯s start there first and then circle back when need be.¡±


    ¡°Where do we start?¡± Grave asks, cing his hands in his hair. ¡°We have nothing to go on.¡±


    ¡°ss,¡± I answer when everyone looks at me. ¡°That¡¯s where he was shot. We¡¯ve got surveince. If no one saw anything, the cameras did.¡± I¡¯ve been too busy since I brought Mia home from the hospital that I haven¡¯t had the chance to go to ss yet. I was going to watch the cameras there, but I can do it from here just as good.


    We all enter my office, and I pull up the surveince at ss on myputer. After logging in and going back to yesterday, we watch it as the screen goes ck.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s convenient.¡± Cross sighs.


    ¡°Here ¡­¡± I take a piece of paper from the ck Kingdom stationery-it¡¯s got a gold circle and K in the middle-and I write down an address. ¡°Titan, you and Nite go get him and bring him back here. We¡¯ll meet you downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Titan nods before he and Nite turn and exit my office.


    My brother turns to face me. ¡°You¡¯ve never been that guy who thinks with his dick, so don¡¯t start now.¡± Then he storms out.


    ¡°Ignore Grave,¡± Cross tells me, and I wave off his concern.


    But little does he know, my dick is screaming pretty loud right now. And all I can think of is Mia lying naked in my bed underneath me with my hand wrapped around her throat again.


    MIA


    I DIDN¡¯T SWIM for very long. My side hurt too much to actually enjoy it. Instead, I sat in the shallow end, just soaking up the night heat.


    Getting out of the shower, I enter his bedroom and see a door to the right. Hoping it¡¯s a closet, I smile when I¡¯m right. It¡¯srge-the floor is white marble with a ck iy design in the shape of diamonds, and it¡¯s cold on my bare feet. To my right is a set of dresser drawers. I open the top one up and see watches of various colors and sizes-all expensive designer brands. The second drawer is full of cuff links. Shutting it, I turn and look around to see the rows and rows of clothes hanging. To the left is nothing but shoes-everything from tennis shoes to boots to dress shoes. Some are still in their boxes.


    Stepping up to one of the racks, I run my fingers over the dress shirts, feeling the softness of the fabric. Ie to his T-shirts and drop the towel from around my chest. Standing up on my tiptoes, I remove a ck one. It says Kingdom in gold letters on it. I slide it on. One shoulder hangs off, the sleevese down to my elbows, and the hem reaches mid-thigh. It¡¯s huge, but I have nothing to wear here. Plus, it¡¯s really soft and smells like him.


    When Haven told me what happened to Luca, I panicked, grabbed what I could, which was only my phone and purse, called an Uber, and got to the private airport as fast as I could. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll get my stuff here.


    Opening another drawer, I find his boxer briefs. I don¡¯t have any extra underwear, and I refuse to go without. I pull on a ck pair and roll the band down a few times, hoping that will help keep them up.


    Exiting the closet, I turn off the light and then leave the bedroom. It¡¯s on the first floor. I walk down the hallway to an opening. It¡¯s the living room. It too looks like no one is ever here. Bare, dark gray walls, and no throw pillows, nkets, or decorations of any kind.


    I turn around the corner and walk up the stairs. My bare feet sink into the plush carpet while my hand grips the dark banister. I make it to the top and take a right. The second door on the left is partially open, so I step inside.


    It¡¯s a media room. I recognize it because my father¡¯s house in Italy had one. It¡¯s got a huge screen at the front of the room. Three rows of five ck leather chairs that have blue neon lights underneath them.


    The back wall has shelves of movies on it. I walk over, scanning the DVDs, ande across what looks to be a photo album. I remember my mother saying that she would make me one but never did. Not sure why I¡¯d need pictures to remind me of a nonexistent childhood.


    Picking it up, I sit down on the floor cross-legged and open it up. The first page has a picture of Din and a woman. I¡¯ve seen her before. At the hospital. Dark hair, blue eyes. I don¡¯t know her name. But she¡¯s standing in a hallway with him. Looks like a school, but I can¡¯t be sure. I¡¯ve never been, just from what I¡¯ve seen on TV shows. He¡¯s got his arm over her shoulders. She¡¯s holding a Louis Vuitton purse in one hand and her cell in the other. She¡¯s got a bright smile on her face. He stares at the camera, looking almost numb. The sh illuminates his hard blue eyes and sharp jaw. He doesn¡¯t have any tattoos that I can see-not like he does now-and it makes him look so young. He¡¯s wearing a white T-shirt with jeans. She¡¯s dressed in designer heels, a skirt, and a sweater. She¡¯s leaning into him, both arms wrapped around his waist.


    I flip the page and see another picture of him. He¡¯s on a baseball field this time. Dressed in a blue-and-white uniform that says Wildcats on it, he¡¯s got a bat in one hand, a ball in the other, and he¡¯s smiling. One that shows off his dazzling smile and two dimples. He¡¯s beautiful.


    Turning again. I see another picture, and I frown. He¡¯s wearing a T-shirt like I have on, but it¡¯s white with ck letters reading Kingdom across the chest. He still doesn¡¯t have any visible ink. He stands there with my brother Luca in a hallway next to a set of ss double doors. I tilt my head to the side. ¡°Why does this look familiar?¡± I whisper to myself. ¡°Like I¡¯ve seen this before.¡± I didn¡¯t know him. I never met the Kings ¡­

 Chapter 247

    Twelve years old


    I walk down a hallway ande to a stop when I see a guy standing at the other end.


    Luca has a visitor? It¡¯s not umon for my brothers to have friends over. But I¡¯m always told to stay in my room whenever they have someone over.


    His body stiffens, and he starts to turn around, but I run down the hallway and into my room. ¡°Hello? Luca?¡± he calls out.


    I m the door shut.


    ¡°Luca, this isn¡¯t funny,¡± he growls.


    The door is shoved open, and I jump back with a shriek when the boy enters my space.


    Blue eyes quickly scan the room and thennd on me, and I drop mine to my bare feet.


    ¡°What are you doing in here?¡± he asks. ¡°Who are you?¡± he questions, stepping farther into my room.


    ¡°I asked you a question,¡± he snaps when I don¡¯t answer.


    I jump back but look up at him, my heart racing. My breathing is erratic. No one is supposed to know I exist. I¡¯m going to be in trouble. If I¡¯m lucky, maybe he won¡¯t say anything. ¡°No one,¡± I answer softly.


    He goes to open his mouth, but I hear my brother. ¡°Bones?¡±


    The boy turns to face Luca, and I shut the door, locking myself in.


    ¡°Who the fuck is in that room?¡± I hear the guy ask my brother.


    He sighs, repeating my words. ¡°It¡¯s no one ¡­¡±


    ¡°I saw her. Luca, your dad wouldn¡¯t have a ¡®no one¡¯ in this house. Especially a child. Who the hell is she?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯splicated,¡± Luca answers.


    ¡°Then simplify it for me,¡± Bones demands.


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°Boys.¡± I hear my father interrupt them.


    ¡°Bones.¡± Another male¡¯s voicees from the other side that I don¡¯t recognize.


    ¡°Father.¡± I hear the guy named Bones respond.


    ¡°We¡¯re headed to Kingdom. Have some business to handle. You guys wille,¡± the man he called Father orders.


    ¡°Dad, I have baseball practice in an hour,¡± the kid argues.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t give a fuck!¡± the man snaps. ¡°That shit isn¡¯t important. Kingdomes first no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the kid known as Bones growls.


    I hear their shoes p on the floor and then silence.


    Opening my door, I peek out through the crack to see I¡¯m alone once again. Closing it, I lean my back against it and slide down to my butt and let out a long breath. My dad will be so pissed if he knows someone saw me.


    That was Din! I never knew what hade of that-Luca¡¯s friend seeing me. My brother hade hometer that evening, bloody and in a bad mood. I didn¡¯t dare talk to him after he¡¯d spent time with our father alone. The blood never bothered me. I knew we were a Mafia family. I grew up thinking that everyone¡¯s dad got ¡°rid¡± of any problem that came their way. That it was perfectly fine to walk into a room and see cash lying around with drugs and guns. I knew not to touch them. Luca taught me everything I needed to know about our family. Our parents moved back to New York-where our father was from-when I was very young. My father would go back and forth quite a bit, but my mother rarely did. From what I would overhear, she was too busy drinking and popping her pills to stay up during the day and sleep at night. She had four boys that my father wouldn¡¯t allow her to control. And me? Well, I didn¡¯t exist to anyone. Except Luca. He made sure that I had the best nannies who would teach me about the world. When I moved to Italy at thirteen, they followed. What they didn¡¯t teach me, I learned from TV and books. I may not have ever graduated high school, but at least I knew how to read. That was the one thing Luca was adamant that I learned when I was younger. My father didn¡¯t care if I even knew how to tie my shoes. To him, my only reason for existence was to eventually use for his benefit. And women don¡¯t need brains to lie on their backs and spread their legs.


    Turning the page, I see another picture of Din. He¡¯s in a hospital bed. He¡¯s got his right arm in a cast, and just like before, he looks void of any emotion-a broken soul. The girl is with him again. She sits on the side of his bed, talking to another girl. She¡¯s got bleach-blond hair. I know her too. She was at the hospitalst night. She was sleeping on Nite¡¯s shoulder. He had moved her off him when Din ordered him to get rid of me. Again.


    This does nothing but prove how much of an outcast I am. They¡¯ve all been friends for years. And I¡¯m just Luca¡¯s sister who no one knows existed.


    BONES


    MY OFFICE PHONE rings, and I pick it up. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Sir, Nite and Titan are in the meat locker and ready for you,¡± Nigel informs me.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I hang up and exit my office, stopping by my brother¡¯s. I enter Grave¡¯s to find him sitting at his desk, leaning back in his chair with his ckbat boots propped up on the surface and talking on his cell phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s whatever you want,¡± he says, smiling. ¡°If you want that, then get it.¡± He snorts. ¡°Of course ¡­¡±


    I clear my throat, and he drops his feet, sitting up straight.


    ¡°Hey babe, I have to go. Yeah, be home soon. Love you.¡± He hangs up quickly.


    I exit and stop by Cross¡¯s office. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± I pop my head in, and he¡¯s typing away on theputer, giving me a finger for one second.


    Making my way down the hallway, Ie to the front of our office and push the button on the elevator. It opens, and I step in and turn just in time to see Grave and Crossing toward me, so I hold it open for them.


    Standing silently in the ss box, I push the button to take us down, and my brother turns to face me. Here we go.


    ¡°You don¡¯t actually believe her, do you?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± The poor thing isn¡¯t lying.


    ¡°She¡¯s a Bianchi,¡± Grave adds. ¡°We don¡¯t fuck with them.¡±


    ¡°Luca ¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been friends with Luca since we were young. We don¡¯t do business with Matteo or the twins. And we sure as fuck don¡¯t get in bed with a Bianchi that we never knew existed.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    My jaw tightens, but I don¡¯t say anything. He¡¯s right, but this is different. She¡¯s different. I have blood on my hands, but I¡¯m not going to add hers to it. ¡°I made Luca a promise,¡± I say through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Yeah, well ¡­¡± Grave looks over at Cross. ¡°We all know how easily those are broken.¡± The elevator dings before the door slides open and Grave storms out.


    I look over at Cross, and he¡¯s flipping his Zippo open and closed. If he¡¯s affected by what Grave just said, he doesn¡¯t show it. Cross made Grave a promise not to sleep with his fianc¨¦e¡¯s best friend. Of course, Cross broke it and slept with Alexa, and she¡¯s recently moved in with him. I like her, and Cross loves her.


    Grave had always been high on drugs or drunk off his ass. Now that he¡¯s clean and sober, I think Grave just feels out of control. Things are taking ce that he doesn¡¯t have a say in.


    We walk down the hallway and enter the metal door at the end of the hall, stepping into the meat locker. Nite and Titan are already inside with Jeremy.


    The man jumps to his feet. ¡°Bones ¡­¡±


    I raise my hand. ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Jeremy licks his lips nervously. ¡°Bones ¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t sit down, I¡¯ll break both of your kneecaps,¡± Titan warns casually.


    Letting out an aggravated breath, Jeremy does as he¡¯s told.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I¡¯ll give him one chance to tell me how things went downst night. Let¡¯s see what he does with it.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asks, tilting his head to the side.


    Reaching into the pocket of my jeans, I tell him, ¡°That was not the correct answer.¡±


    Titan grabs his arm and stretches it across the table as I flip open my pocketknife and stab him in the hand with it.


    His shrill scream fills the concrete room as blood instantly pours onto the surface. I yank it free and wipe the blood off on my jeans before shutting it and cing it back in my pocket. Titan lets go of him, and he falls out of his chair like butter melting to the floor, cradling his left arm to his chest, crying. Then Titan bends down, grabbing his shaking body, and rips his shirt up and over his head.


    ¡°Put his hand on the table,¡± I order.


    Titan picks him up with his hands under his arms and sits him back in the chair. Snot and drool run down his face and naked chest while Nite steps up behind him. Titan hands him the shirt, and Nite wads it up before cramming some of it into Jeremy¡¯s mouth while holding it in ce.

 Chapter 248

    Grave stands beside the table, lifts up his shirt, and removes his studded ck leather belt from his jeans. He then wraps it around Jeremy¡¯s forearm and pulls tight, cutting off the blood supply. Crosses up to the front of the table and removes his cross ne and lighter. He runs the me along the metal while Titan unscrews the lid to a water bottle and pours it over Jeremy¡¯s wound, washing away the blood. He cries into his gag when Titan takes his own shirt and wipes off the water with the edge of the fabric, drying it off.


    Cross flips the Zippo closed and then presses the cross to the knife wound on Jeremy¡¯s hand. He sobs behind the gag as Cross does it several times before it¡¯s cauterized. Then everyone lets go of him and takes a step back.


    ¡°I have all night,¡± I tell him.


    Trying to catch his breath, he yanks his shirt from his mouth. Watery eyes meet mine. ¡°I didn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°The cameras don¡¯t work.¡± I interrupt whatever lie he was about to tell me. Although I wasn¡¯t lying-I do have all night-that doesn¡¯t mean I want to spend all night here.


    ¡°A man came in,¡± he rushes out, holding his arm.


    Ah, now we¡¯re getting somewhere. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And he asked me if you were avable.¡±


    My brows rise. ¡°Me?¡±


    He nods quickly and sniffs. ¡°I told him no, but Luca was there. Up in the office. And he asked me what time we closed.¡± He closes his eyes tightly and starts sobbing again.


    ¡°And?¡± I snap, making him jump.


    ¡°He paid me a thousand dors in cash to cut the security tapes,¡± he admits shamefully.


    I reach up and rub my chin. ¡°You let someone shoot Luca for a thousand dors?¡±


    ¡°No. No.¡± He shakes his head quickly. ¡°Shoot? He didn¡¯t say that. He never said that he was going to hurt Luca.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck did you think he was going to do?¡± Cross snorts.


    ¡°He wanted to talk to Bones. He asked for him by name ¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows who the fuck Bones is.¡± Titan ps the back of his head.


    ¡°But why did he think I¡¯d be there?¡± I speak my own thoughts. If someone wanted to talk to me, they could have shown up here at Kingdom or called me. The Kings don¡¯t hide. We don¡¯t have to.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Grave arches a brow at my question. ¡°How long do you expect us all to pretend that you don¡¯t own half of ss?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not public knowledge.¡± I ignore his previous question.


    ¡°The Bianchis know,¡± Titan speaks.


    ¡°Did you know the guy?¡± Grave asks Jeremy.


    ¡°No. Never seen him before.¡±


    My eyes go over to Titan, and he shrugs, thinking what I am. Everyone in Las Vegas knows who the fuck the Bianchis are. So if it wasn¡¯t one of Luca¡¯s brothers, then who the hell was it? I take the pocketknife out and flip it open once again.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jeremy tries to jump up from his seat, but Nite holds him in ce by his shoulders while standing behind the chair. ¡°I told you everything I know.¡±


    ¡°You did,¡± I agree. ¡°But you also sold Luca out for a thousand dors, and I can¡¯t have that.¡± Whoever shot Luca knows this guy is weak. They put a target on his head, maybe on purpose. Either way, he can¡¯t be trusted. Not with my business and not with Mia¡¯s life.


    ¡°Wait. Wait.¡± He lifts his hands in surrender. ¡°I can help you-¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± I interrupt him. ¡°Nite.¡±


    He grips his hair and yanks Jeremy¡¯s head back while I reach out and slice the de across his neck from ear to ear. His body jerks as blood pours from the wound and down his bare chest.


    One problem down. Just a hundred more to go.


    MIA


    I STAND AT the kitchen ind when I hear a door open and close. Din is home. My eyes snap up, looking around, knowing it wasn¡¯t the front door. He must being through the garage. This house may berge, but it¡¯s eerily quiet and gives me goose bumps. It almost has an abandoned feel to it. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to sleep once I lie down. I might have to stay up several nights just in order to sleep for one.


    I stand still, trying to calm my breathing. All of a sudden, I¡¯m nervous. I keep ying that one time I saw him over and over in my head. Although he said he knew Luca, did he know who I was when he bought me in New York? He had to have remembered me, right? But why didn¡¯t he just tell me? So much could have been exined. I would have seen him as an ally, not a wealthy sadistic man who was buying me as a toy to sexually torture. I would have begged him to call Luca before he left me in Malibu. Maybe Luca would have actually spoken to me.


    I could kick myself for not recognizing him in the limo. He looks different but also the same. It¡¯s hard to exin.


    His shoes pping on the marble floor let me know he¡¯s getting close, and I rub my sweaty hands on the T-shirt ¡­ shit! I realize I¡¯m barely dressed. I did myundry but hadn¡¯t changed yet. I¡¯m still wearing his damn boxers.


    I could go do that real quick. Sidestepping the ind, I go to leave the kitchen just as he steps in under the archway. Hees to a stop at the same time I do when he sees me. Blue eyes drop to my bare feet and run up over my legs, chest, and face. When his eyes meet mine, he¡¯s practically growling.


    I don¡¯t have time to process why he¡¯s mad at me because all I can think about is he¡¯s covered in blood. It¡¯s not on his hands or arms. I can tell by the line on his forearms that he¡¯s washed them clean. But it¡¯s sttered on his tattooed neck and clothes. This is what I imagined a Dark King would look like-they ughter their enemies. I step toward him. ¡°Din ¡­¡±


    He takes a step back, and I stop once again, not sure what I am going to do. I¡¯ve grown up with this. Blood doesn¡¯t scare me. I once watched my father and Luca kill a man because he was two grand short on a loan my father had given him. ¡°Are you ¡­ are you okay?¡± I manage to get out.


    He slowly nods. ¡°Fine,¡± he clips, and his eyes drop back to my legs.


    I realize once again that I¡¯m wearing one of his T-shirts. ¡°Sorry,¡± I mutter, grabbing the hem and trying to stretch it longer than it already is. It just makes the neckline dip low, exposing more of my chest. ¡°I don¡¯t have any clothes here. What I wore is in the dryer. I hope you don¡¯t mind ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He looks away from me, his eyes going over all the food I made.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be hungry,¡± I say softly, unable to meet his stare. This is so awkward. I have never wished I was locked away in our house in Italy more than I do right now.


    There¡¯s a long pause before he speaks again. ¡°I¡¯m going to shower.¡± I watch his shoes turn and hear him walk away.


    I lean against the ind and let out a long breath, telling myself that I¡¯m a goddamn Bianchi, and I won¡¯t let the fact that I have a pussy allow him to treat me like I¡¯m a fucking flower.

 Chapter 249

    BONES


    REACHING UP, I grip the back of my shirt and rip it up and over my head while storming down the hallway to my bedroom, trying to ignore what I just saw.


    She¡¯s in my kitchen, pretty much naked and cooking.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    My cock is rock fucking hard while my mind runs through the different positions I could fuck her in.


    ¡°Din?¡±


    Ie to a halt and turn around to find her in the hallway, following me like a lost little puppy. She stands there dressed in one of my Kingdom shirts and nothing else. I wonder if she¡¯s wearing a bra. My hands itch to find out. Instead of tearing the shirt off her, I grip the one I just removed from myself.


    ¡°What?¡± I bark, and she jumps.


    ¡°I ¡­¡± Her silvery-blue eyes take in my bare chest and arms. They slowly run over the ink I¡¯ve covered myself in over the past few years. Most people don¡¯t understand it, but I don¡¯t give a fuck. ¡°Um, I just wanted to see if you were okay.¡± Those beautiful eyes reach mine again, and I arch a brow. She cares if I¡¯m okay?


    Deciding to test the waters, I take a few steps, closing the distance. She doesn¡¯t retreat. I reach up and push some hair behind her ear. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Most women seeing a man who bought, drugged, and shipped them away would be terrified if they ever saw that man again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen blood before, Din. And I know enough about the Kings to understand what you¡¯re going to do to make sure Luca is safe.¡±


    Of course, she has. Even though her parents got rid of her, she was still here until she was thirteen. She¡¯s seen enough. Knows enough. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Can we go see Luca after your shower?¡± she asks, her big eyes full of hope.


    ¡°No.¡± I take a step back.


    Her shoulders fall. ¡°What? You said ¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget what I said,¡± I tell her, turning to finish walking down the hallway and into my room. ¡°You¡¯re not going to the hospital. You¡¯re not even going to leave this house.¡± I enter the bathroom and shut the door, but it immediately flies open, and I turn around to see she¡¯s stepped inside as well. ¡°Mia ¡­¡±


    She ps me across the face. ¡°I will not ¡­¡±


    I wrap my hand around her throat and shove her into the wall by the door, mming her back into it. Breathing heavily, I re down at her. The woman shows no fear. She can¡¯t be more than five two and a hundred pounds. I¡¯ve seen grown men more afraid of me. ¡°You do not have a say here. Do you understand?¡± I ask through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I will not be your prisoner,¡± she spits out. Her handse up to my bare chest, and she tries to push me away.


    I step into her, pushing my body flush with hers, pinning her to the wall. ¡°No one knows you exist.¡± Her body softens against mine, and her lips part as if that fact never urred to her, and now that she realizes it, it¡¯s crippling. ¡°I had everyone at the hospital sign NDAs to ensure no one speaks of you.¡± The Kings were right. If the wrong person knew where she was, it¡¯d be over. And Luca would never forgive me. ¡°So either you hide here in my house, or I ship you off again.¡± I lean my face down to hers and inhale her hair. It smells like my shampoo. Fuck, the thought of her naked in my shower makes my pulse race. ¡°And I send you somewhere that you have no chance of escape.¡± Pulling back, I look down at her, and her silvery-blue eyes are swimming in tears. They search mine for any sign that I¡¯m bluffing. I¡¯m not. Shipping her away would be the best thing for both of us. Not only because of her life being in danger but also because my cock is hard, and all I want to do right now is rip off that shirt, bend her over, and eat her pussy. ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    She sniffs and lifts her chin; her hands grip my forearms, digging her nails into my skin. ¡°Capisco perfettamente.¡± She speaks in Italian, and my cock jerks inside my jeans. Something about the way her voice sounds when she speaks Italian makes my knees go weak. Straightening her shoulders, she repeats in English. ¡°I understand perfectly, Bones.¡±


    I don¡¯t miss the fact that she calls me by my nickname. She¡¯s treating me as a King. Good. I¡¯m not her friend. Releasing her neck, I take a step back. She lets go of my arms, and she reaches up to rub her now tender skin. I wasn¡¯t holding her that tight. Not likest time.


    The first tear falls down her face, and I watch it roll over her lip and chin before it falls onto the shirt. She just stands there, staring at me, looking defeated. Her mind is finally telling her that she will have no freedom here either. It¡¯s Italy all over again. But at least she was alone there. Here, she has me-her own personal security guard in a gated prison.


    We all do what must be done. My father once told me. I had to learn that the hard way, and so will she.


    ¡°Get out,¡± I order as she continues to just stand there.


    She blinks, and fresh tears run down her face. Slowly, her eyes rise to meet mine, and they grow cold with a look of pure hatred in them. My name was just added to her very long list of people she hates. Which is fine, as long as I¡¯m at the top. I¡¯m apetitive person. ¡°Luca lied.¡±


    I tilt my head to the side with that statement. ¡°About?¡±


    ¡°You. The Kings. He said you were different than my family, but you¡¯re not. You¡¯re all the same. Controlling and maniptive.¡± She pushes off the wall, taking a step toward me.


    The corner of my lip turns up. ¡°I do whatever needs to be done. No matter the price.¡±


    To that, she says nothing. My eyes drop to her bare legs again, and my cock reminds me that it still thinks the idea of her and me naked is the best way to handle the situation. I have to agree. Reaching down, I undo my belt, and she stiffens. My eyes find hers once again. ¡°I¡¯m going to shower. Either you get naked and join me or get the fuck out.¡± I unbutton them, followed by the zipper.


    She lets out a huff and then spins around, storming out of the bathroom and mming the door shut. I meant that more as a threat than an invitation. But I¡¯d be lying if I said I¡¯m not disappointed she didn¡¯t take me up on it.

 Chapter 250

    MIA


    ¡°I SAW HIM,¡± I growl at Luca while he stands in my bedroom.


    Running a hand through his hair, he sighs. ¡°I told him you were no one.¡±


    I flinch at his words even though it¡¯s the same thing I told the strange man who stood in my bedroom yesterday. ¡°He¡¯s a King.¡± I heard Luca call him Bones. And although I¡¯ve never met the Kings, I know who they are.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he agrees. ¡°But he won¡¯t be a problem. He let it go, and he¡¯s got too much going on to remember you.¡±


    His words make my chest tighten. I¡¯m always forgotten. I should be used to it by now, but somehow, it still hurts to know how easily someone can forget you exist. ¡°But what if he does remember me?¡± I ask, trying not to let him hear the hope in my voice.


    ¡°If he does, he won¡¯t say anything,¡± he assures me. ¡°The Kings are nothing like our father. Or our brothers, for that matter.¡± Walking over to me, he gives me his kind smile that always makes me feel safe. ¡°The Kings will not use you against Father. They are not those kind of people. They¡¯re the good guys.¡±


    I should have known Luca was lying. The Kings were only eighteen when I first saw Din. Now they¡¯re grown men, running a Kingdom. They will do anything to get rid of any threat thates their way, and I¡¯m that to them now.


    I sit at his ind with a piece ofsagna in front of me. I haven¡¯t touched it because I¡¯m not in the mood to eat anymore. Din just told me I¡¯m a prisoner. Again. At least in Italy, I knew what to expect. I looked forward to Luca¡¯s visits. For once, I¡¯m in the same state as him, and I can¡¯t even see him. What if he doesn¡¯t make it? I won¡¯t even get to say goodbye. I can¡¯t take that as an answer.


    I hear Din entering the kitchen, but I refuse to look up or acknowledge him in any way. Fuck him! Fuck the Kings and fuck my family. They can all go to hell.


    ¡°Here.¡± He drops a box in front of me, making a pping noise. ¡°Where¡¯s your cell phone I left with you at the beach house?¡±


    I look up at him through myshes, hoping the bastard catches on fire with my re. ¡°Going to take that freedom away from me too?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he states, holding out his hand to me.


    My jaw tightens, and I p my hands on the kitchen ind, standing to my full height. He is easily over six feet tall. But I¡¯ve been small all my life. That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll let someone bigger run all over me. ¡°If you want it, you¡¯ll have to take it.¡± It¡¯s not like I have anyone to call other than him and Haven anyway, but still, it¡¯s the point. He¡¯s trying to iste me from everyone. Maybe he wants me to go insane? It¡¯s some reverse psychology bullshit. I¡¯ve seen it on TV.


    His bottom lip starts to twitch, and then he beginsughing at me-like throws his head backughing.


    I walk around the kitchen ind and shove him.


    Hisughter stops, and he grips my wrists in his strong hands, yanking my body into his. He¡¯s freshly showered, and the scent of his body wash fills my nose. It smells like cedarwood. Much more refreshing than the smell of blood from when he first arrived. He looks down at me, and I can still see theughter in his pretty blue eyes. He thinks this is funny.


    ¡°Mia ¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you do this!¡± I argue. ¡°I will go see Luca. And I will talk to whoever I want.¡±


    Letting go of my wrists, he reaches over and picks up the box he had set down in front of me. cing it in my hands, he takes a step back, crossing his arms over his chest.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I ask, staring down at it.


    ¡°Open it,¡± he orders.


    Letting out a huff, I rip the lid off and pause at what I see before looking back up at him. That same gorgeous smile he had in that picture with the baseball bat is on his face right now. God, he really is gorgeous for a man. More than any man should be.


    ¡°This is your new phone,¡± he states, taking the box from me and removing the ck device. ¡°I want your old phone because I was afraid that maybe your brothers put a tracker on it when they went and saw you. This one ¡­ I had delivered while at Kingdom. And ¡­¡± He pushes a button on the side, and I hear ite on. ¡°It has everyone¡¯s number in it. I charged it earlier in my office while at work, so it¡¯s good to go.¡±


    I bite my lip nervously as he hands it to me.


    ¡°Emilee just lives next door, and so do Alexa and April. Jasmine isn¡¯t far away.¡±


    Tears sting my eyes, and my breath catches in my throat. This is about as much freedom as I¡¯ve ever had. I look up at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to iste you, Mia.¡± He reaches out and cups my face with his warm hand, and my pulse starts to race at his tender touch. ¡°But I will protect you. Even if that means doing things that you don¡¯t agree with.¡± With that, he pulls away and turns to exit the kitchen.


    ¡°Din?¡± I call out.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± He turns around under the archway.


    ¡°My old phone is on the nightstand charging.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He nods once and then turns, disappearing once again.


    I fall onto a barstool at the ind and open my contacts. They¡¯re all there. Jasmine, Haven, April, and Alexa. Along with Cross, Grave, Titan, and Bones. Luca is also there and Nite. A guy named Nigel. I remember him from the limo. He was the driver.


    I hold the phone to my chest and smile as I hear it ping several times in a row.


    I open a message that says BITCHES at the top and read over the chat.


    Jasmine: Breakfast in the morning?


    April: I¡¯m down.


    Alexa: Of course.


    Jasmine: Empire?


    I sigh, knowing that no matter what Empire is, I can¡¯t go there. Although Din was nice enough to give me a phone with everyone¡¯s number, I have no doubt that he won¡¯t allow me to leave the house to be with the girls.


    Emilee: No. I heard Mia can¡¯t go out in public.


    April: We can do it at mine? I¡¯ll cook.


    Sounds good. They all respond with.


    Jasmine: See you all at six.


    I smile at the fact they thought to include me in something so simple. Breakfast. Just girls getting together to hang out before their day starts. How did they get this number? Bones must have given it to them before he even brought it home to me.


    I feel like I should be nervous because I don¡¯t know any of them. I didn¡¯t see Haven reply to them, but maybe that¡¯s because she¡¯s staying at the hospital with Luca.


    I lock the screen and put it on the kitchen ind, that smile still on my face. I have ns with the girls in the morning, and it doesn¡¯t even matter that I don¡¯t know them.

 Chapter 251

    BONES


    I WATCH HER from around the corner. She sits at the ind, smiling down at her phone. One of the phone calls I made this evening was to get her a new one. I had no clue what all her brothers did to keep tabs on her when they showed up in California. The least they could have done was get her number. This was my best option.


    I¡¯m cutting off any contact she has with the world other than what I approve of. And that will be a very tight circle. My circle.


    Pushing off the wall, I walk back down the hallway to my bedroom. I pick up her old cell phone off the nightstand and head out to the garage. Grabbing a hammer, I set it down on my tool bench and bang on it until it¡¯s in fucking pieces.


    Then I walk over to the sink, fill it with water, and drop it in. You can never be too sure. Entering the house once again, I go back to my bedroom to find her standing at the end of my skan king-size bed.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She still wears my shirt, and my cock reminds me that the hand job I gave myself in the shower was not nearly good enough. ¡°What?¡± I growl, irritated with myself.


    She crosses her arms in front of her and drops her face to the floor. It reminds me of when I saw her all those years ago, back when I had no idea who she was. I should have made Luca tell me. But our fathers ended up taking us to Kingdom, and let¡¯s just say there were other things on my mind. And over time, I just erased that memory. I believed her when she said she was no one. It was almost as if I had dreamed of the interaction between us.


    ¡°May I go to breakfast in the morning with the girls?¡± she asks softly. Her eyes rise, and she looks at me through her long, darkshes.


    I hate that my mind instantly pictures her on her knees looking up at me like that. ¡°No.¡±


    Her head snaps up, and she lets out a huff at my refusal. ¡°The girls were messaging, and they want to have breakfast at Grave and April¡¯s house so I can go.¡±


    I run a hand through my hair. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± A smile grows across her face. Just like the one when she was in the pool and when I told her I¡¯d teach her how to drive. ¡°Bute right back here afterward.¡±


    She nods in understanding. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    My chest tightens that she¡¯s fucking thanking me to walk across the driveway to go to breakfast with some women she doesn¡¯t even know. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± I say awkwardly.


    ¡°Were you hungry?¡± She changes the subject.


    ¡°No.¡± I¡¯m starving, but I¡¯m not telling her that. I have to be up soon. Right now, I just want to go to sleep and forget about the half-naked brte in my bedroom.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Her face falls. ¡°I¡¯ll go clean up the kitchen.¡± She walks past me but stops at the door. ¡°Where are your nkets?¡±


    I turn to face her. ¡°nkets? For what?¡±


    ¡°I need a nket for the couch.¡± She points back behind her to the hallway. ¡°I toured the house this evening, and this is the only room that you have any furniture in. Well, besides the living room.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m never here,¡± I say defensively. Like I need to exin why I have a ten-bedroom house but only enough furniture to fill up a one-bedroom apartment. I don¡¯t want to make her sleep on the couch. The poor girl has been through so much already. ¡°You can have my bed,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Oh no, that¡¯s okay,¡± she rushes out. ¡°I can sleep on the couch.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s decided,¡± I growl. ¡°You¡¯ll sleep in my bed.¡± With that, I give her my back and enter my bathroom, mming the door behind me. Walking over to the sink, I turn on the faucet and ssh some water on my face.


    Hearing my cell ring in the bedroom, I go back in there and pick it up off my nightstand to see it¡¯s Titan. The Kings and I very rarely get much sleep. Our bodies are just used to it by now. ¡°Hello?¡± I snap.


    ¡°I just got a call, and it looks like we need to go to the Airport,¡± he says in greeting.


    ¡°For what?¡± I ask, looking at the clock to see it¡¯s almost two a. m.


    The Mason brothers run the Airport. Three people I despise. But we ended up making a deal with them recently. We went into business with them for diamonds in order to help out Cross. It¡¯s not the call I would have made, but it is what it is.


    ¡°Turner had a guye in to fight tonight bragging about robbing a strip club a couple of nights ago.¡±


    I frown. ¡°But as far as I know, nothing was stolen from ss.¡±


    He sighs. ¡°I agree, but it¡¯s something worth looking into. Even if it¡¯s not ss, we may get a lead on something we can use.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet you outside in five,¡± I hang up and walk over to my closet. Grabbing a Kingdom hoodie, I slip it on, pocketing my cell. Then I walk into the kitchen. My feet stop on their own at what I see.


    Mia has her back to me, standing at the dishwasher. She¡¯s bent over, cing dirty dishes in it. The shirt of mine she wears rides up, exposing her bare thighs to me. Her skin looks like it¡¯s been kissed by the sun, and they look so smooth. I imagine walking up behind her and running my hands up her legs, reaching underneath the shirt and pulling my boxers down that I can see from here to expose her pussy to me.


    ¡°Din?¡±


    I blink to see she¡¯s now turned around, looking at me. ¡°I have to go.¡± I clear my throat.


    She frowns but doesn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be backter.¡± With that, I turn and get the hell out of my house, thanking my lucky stars that the Mason brothers need to see me. Maybe I like them after all.


    Titan already sits outside of my house in his car. I fall into the passenger seat of the candy apple red Maserati. ¡°Grave didn¡¯t answer his phone,¡± he informs me.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably asleep.¡± I look over at his house, and not a single light is on. Grave would stay awake for days or sleep for days when he used. Now that the kid is clean, he sleeps whenever he can.


    ¡°Cross is meeting us there. He¡¯s up at the club with Alexa helping her get it ready for the grand re-opening.¡±


    We pull out of the gate, and I lean my head back, closing my eyes for a second. It¡¯s a mistake. Because all I picture is me and Mia in my kitchen. Her bodyid out on my dining room table like a feast, and my head between her legs with her hands in my hair ¡­


    ¡°You okay?¡± Titan asks, bringing me back to reality.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I lie and sit up straighter.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to get to the bottom of this,¡± he assures me. ¡°We¡¯ll find out who the fuck shot Luca.¡±


    Right? That needs to be my main focus. Not the gorgeous brte whose father runs the Italian-American Mafia. ¡°It¡¯s not adding up.¡±


    ¡°Which part?¡± he asks, getting on the highway.


    ¡°All of it.¡± I shrug. ¡°Mia was so sure that it was her brothers who shot Luca. The timeline adds up with that.¡±


    He shifts in his seat, and I look over at him. ¡°What?¡± I demand when I see his hand tightening on the steering wheel.


    He gives me a quick nce before cing his concentration back on the road. ¡°Do you really believe her?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± I nod and look out the passenger window. ¡°I saw the look on her face at the hospital. Poor thing was scared to death.¡±


    ¡°Just marry her then.¡±


    My head snaps back over to the left, and I re at him. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°Not like you¡¯re saving yourself for someone special.¡± Titan chuckles. ¡°Throw the biggest fucking wedding of the century and marry her. Give them a show and rub it in John¡¯s fucking face. And if what her brothers tell her is true, then her father will make his move, and we¡¯ll be ready.¡± His eyes meet mine, and I see just how serious he is before he turns back to the road. ¡°He may be John Bianchi, but we¡¯re the motherfucking Kings. And that means something.¡±

 Chapter 252

    THE AIRPORT IS just that-once an airport that was abandoned years ago. That Tanner, Turner, and Trey Mason own. It¡¯s their Kingdom. But where we cover our illegal activities with shiny and expensive things, they don¡¯t even bother to cover how corrupt they are. It sits on the outskirts of Las Vegas on two hundred acres. It has five stories of the original airport, and the hotel next door has been transformed into apartments they rent out called the Mason Towers. Where the bomb shelter once was underneath the airport is now their own personal dungeon.


    The cops don¡¯te here, no matter what. The Masons have them on their payroll, along with many other important Vegas names. Their father used to run it, then handed it over to them. Just like our fathers gave us Kingdom.


    I never wanted this life, but I¡¯m not the kind of guy to half-ass anything, so I devote my life to our business. It¡¯s given us a life that most only dream of.


    ¡°Titan, Bones.¡± Turner Mason nods to us as we enter their office. He¡¯s stuffing a ck duffel bag full of guns that sit lined out on a table. Turner is the middle brother. He¡¯s their muscle, hitman, and runs for the Cartel. Out of all the Mason brothers, you don¡¯t want to piss him off. I¡¯ve never liked him. Or any of them, for that matter. Trey and Grave got into some trouble in the past, and Tanner, the eldest brother, took the fall for them. He spent some time in prison but recently got released. Of course, I didn¡¯t find out until it was toote. My brother chose to keep his illegal activities a secret from me. None of us actually know what went down to this day.


    ¡°Titan said you have someone for us?¡± I get to the point.


    He nods. ¡°Tanner has him down in the basement.¡±


    Titan and I go to exit the office just as the door opens, and Cross enters with Grave. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my call,¡± Titan says to my brother.


    ¡°Sorry, phone died. But I was at the club with Alexa and Cross. What do we have?¡±


    ¡°We were just headed to find out,¡± I answer, shouldering past him and out of the room.


    Making our way to the bomb shelter, we stay silent. I don¡¯t have much to say, and my mind is still going over what Titan said in the car about marrying Mia. He made it sound like marrying her was a business transaction. Write up a contract, sign it, and then throw a big party. He was right when he said I wasn¡¯t saving myself for that special someone. I told myself that I¡¯d never get married. A life of a King isn¡¯t an easy one. Why bring a woman into it? She¡¯d expect too much from me and eventually a family. I don¡¯t want to be my father. I don¡¯t want to see my son have to live the kind of life I have. Or a daughter? What the fuck would I do with a daughter? I¡¯d be a horrible husband because Kingdom woulde first. And the same as a father-my kids probably wouldn¡¯t even know who I am. Doing Luca a favor and having Mia take myst name are two very different things.


    And let¡¯s not forget what my father told me-show me a man in love, and I¡¯ll show you his greatest weakness. I can¡¯t say he¡¯s wrong because Titan, Grave, and Cross will do anything to make sure nothing happens to their Queens. Even if that means dying for them. I¡¯m not saying that¡¯s a bad thing. If you love someone, you should do anything for them. I consider all the Kings my brothers, even Luca and Nite. So my father¡¯s words make sense because I would not only kill for them, I¡¯d die for them.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡± my brother asks me.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I growl. Fuck, why does everyone care how I feel right now? I liked it better when they were all single and too busy with their own hectic lives to pay attention to me. Now that they¡¯ve all locked down some pussy, they¡¯re in my business like it¡¯s their own life.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the girl?¡± Grave goes on to ask as if she¡¯s too insignificant to remember her name.


    ¡°My ce.¡± Where else would she be? Does he expect me to keep her by my side with a leash attached? I have to hide her, so I sure as fuck wouldn¡¯t bring her here.


    ¡°I told him he should marry her.¡± Titanughs again like it¡¯s a joke.


    ¡°That¡¯s the worst idea you¡¯ve ever had.¡± Grave snorts.


    ¡°It¡¯s a means to an end.¡± Titan shrugs. ¡°John woulde out of hiding along with his sons-¡±


    ¡°Speaking of sons.¡± Grave interrupts him. ¡°Luca would kill Bones once he wakes up. There¡¯s a reason they¡¯ve been hiding her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see it being a problem.¡± Cross finally speaks. ¡°Bones told us that Luca sent him to help her. It¡¯s obvious he trusts him with her.¡±


    He shouldn¡¯t have. I haven¡¯t stopped thinking about fucking her since I forced her into the limo.


    ¡°Yeah, well-¡±


    ¡°Can you guys just shut the fuck up?¡± I snap, cutting off Grave.


    Thankfully, they listen.


    Exiting the elevator to the bomb shelter, we make our way through the old tunnels. After passing the jail cells lined up on either side, we enter the door at the end into the one cell where they keep their special guests. We¡¯ve been here recently when Cross needed answers.


    A guy sits tied to a chair. Tanner Mason has his back to us, arms crossed over his chest. As we enter, he turns to face us. ¡°Kings.¡± He steps to the side. ¡°Have a gift for you.¡±


    Grave snorts. ¡°It¡¯s only a gift if he has something to tell us.¡±


    The guy looks up at us through his busted face. I¡¯m not sure if the Masons did that or if it was from his fight here. ¡°Heard you were bragging about robbing a strip club,¡± I say.


    He lifts his chin and res up at me.


    ¡°All of a sudden, he¡¯s got nothing to say.¡± Tanner smirks. ¡°Let¡¯s fix that.¡± He walks behind him and grips a handful of his hair, yanking his head back.


    Grave grabs his face, squeezing hard enough to force his mouth open, and he holds his free hand out to Cross. ¡°Give me a knife.¡±


    The guy starts thrashing in the chair.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Cross retrieves his pocketknife and flips it open, handing it over to Grave. He holds it up to his chin.


    ¡°Okay, okay-¡± the man rushes out. ¡°It wasn¡¯t ss.¡± He looks at me.


    I tilt my head to the side. ¡°Which one was it?¡± Being a King, we hear about everything that happens.


    Grave takes a step back, letting him go. ¡°It was Mansion. A friend of mine works there and helped me set it up.¡±


    I rub my chin. ¡°So you know nothing about ss and Luca Bianchi being shot?¡±


    His eyes widen, and they dart around the room. ¡°Luca was shot? Fuck, man, is he okay?¡±


    Titan gives me a ¡°told you so¡± look. Everyone knows Luca, and no one would dare go after him unless it was his own family. That was why Luca didn¡¯t draw his weapon. He never saw iting.


    Cross has already pulled out his cell and has it to his ear. I look over at him. ¡°Thank you.¡± He hangs up. ¡°It¡¯s true. Mansion was broken into, and over a hundred grand was taken.¡±


    Dead end. Fuck! Not sure what I was expecting to find, but a part of me already knew what the oue would be.


    ¡°What do you want to do with him?¡± Tanner asks.


    ¡°Let Nichs know where to find him.¡± Nick owns Mansion. He can take care of his own mess. He can pay uster for handing him over.


    ¡°Wait. No!¡± the guy rushes out, and we ignore him, turning to exit the cell while he tries to save his own ass.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Cross asks, pocketing his cell.


    ¡°Go to bed.¡± Grave yawns. ¡°I¡¯m not like you guys. I need sleep.¡±

 Chapter 253

    BONES


    TITAN PULLS INTO the back of ss. Getting out, we both walk up the metal stairs to the second floor, and I use my key card to unlock the door. Pushing it open, we step into the hallway, and I look over the blood smeared across the carpet.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Titan hisses, letting the door close behind him.


    ¡°Haven told us that he was unconscious when she found him.¡± We spoke to her the entire time on the way to the hospital. She was all alone and terrified. We wanted her to know that we were on our way. She told us that she found him lying facedown in the hallway. As if he had crawled across the floor. Which doesn¡¯t make any sense. Why not call one of us? What was he going to find in the hallway to save him?


    We follow the blood smear into the office and see the massive blood stain in front of the desk. We¡¯ve dealt with blood all of our lives, but it¡¯s different when you know it belongs to someone you consider family. The fact that whoever it was, was looking for me makes it worse.


    ¡°Blood stter on the desk,¡± Titan observes.


    ¡°Maybe he was standing in front of it,¡± I offer. By the way the blood covers the carpet and desk, you can tell he wasn¡¯t sitting in his chair.


    ¡°Where was his weapon?¡± Titan walks around the desk and starts opening drawers.


    ¡°It was on him.¡± I spoke to the detective that showed up at the hospital when we arrived. He promised he would find out who did this, but we all know that the police won¡¯t be able to do shit. They can¡¯t control the Mafia. Plus, they are easily bought. I told them to stand down, move along, and stay the fuck out of our way. He looked more than happy to oblige and ept the stack of cash we handed over. ¡°Haven took it from his holster and gave it to me while at the hospital. It¡¯s in my safe at home.¡±


    Titan nods. ¡°Did he get a shot off?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± I checked. There was still one chambered, and the magazine was loaded, safety off like always.


    Titan sighs, running a hand down his face. ¡°Lane said that the bullet in his leg entered from behind. But the one in his chest entered through the front.¡±


    I nod, crossing my arms over my chest.


    ¡°So maybe he was standing, facing the desk. Someone came in and shot him in the leg. He turns around, and they shoot him in the chest.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense. But if they already had the advantage, why wait for him to turn around to shoot off the one in the chest? Or why go for the leg and chest at all? A shot to the back of the head, and he would have dropped dead.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they didn¡¯t want to kill him?¡± he suggests.


    I shake my head. ¡°No. I think they wanted him dead. But I also think they wanted Luca to see who they were and suffer. Like ast fuck you.¡± I flinch at my own words.


    Titan notices and sighs. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault,¡± he offers.


    I give a roughugh that holds no humor. ¡°Of course, it is. They were here for me.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°Jeremy-¡±


    ¡°Jeremy was a piece of shit, and we can¡¯t trust a damn thing he said to us,¡± Titan interrupts me.


    ¡°But what if he was right? What if this doesn¡¯t have anything to do with Mia?¡± I offer. ¡°And everything to do with me.¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s too coincidental. It has to be connected somehow. But I¡¯m afraid only Luca can help us figure it out.¡±


    I spoke to Haven earlier, and he¡¯s still in his drug-induceda. They ran some tests, and I¡¯m waiting to hear back from her regarding brain activity.


    ¡°What are you going to do about the club?¡± Titan goes on.


    ¡°I have a crewing first thing in the morning. It was closed today and will be closed tomorrow as well. They said they could get everything ripped up and reced tomorrow afternoon. Then It¡¯ll be open as of tomorrow night again. Right now, nothing has been released about what happened to Luca. I¡¯d like to keep it that way. If I shut down the club for too long, people may start to ask questions. Plus, I can¡¯t do that to the girls.¡± Exotic dancers choose ss because we take care of them. Some have children, sick parents to take care of, or are paying their way through college. I won¡¯t let this hinder their ie.


    He pushes up off the chair and stands. ¡°I¡¯ll help you. Just let me know what I need to do and when I need to be here.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I appreciate it,¡± I say, knowing damn well I¡¯m not going to let him help me. If this has to do with me, I won¡¯t put anyone in danger. I¡¯m still standing, which can only mean one thing-whoever it was wille after me again.


    TITAN DROPS ME off at home, and I enter the house to find it silent and dark. I make my way down the hallway to my master suite and slowly open the door. She has the curtains open to the sliding ss doors, the back porch lights giving the room a soft glow.


    Unable to stop myself, I walk around the side of the bed and see her sleeping, the covers pulled up to her chin. Her lips are slightly parted, and a few strands cover her pretty, porcin face. I reach out and push them away, letting my tatted knuckles feel her soft skin.


    ¡°Din.¡± She moans my name, and my cock strains against the inside of my jeans.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Fuck, I haven¡¯t had sex in almost four months. It was before I watched that video of her in my office. I can¡¯t even tell you how many times I¡¯ve jerked off to the thought of her since I left her in California. It¡¯s pathetic, really.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m back,¡± I tell her, expecting her to open her eyes and wake up, but she doesn¡¯t. Instead, she sucks in a deep breath and starts gently snoring.


    She¡¯s out.


    My phone vibrates in my pocket, and I pull it out to see it¡¯s Titan telling me he¡¯s showering and then heading up to Kingdom.


    Deciding I need to do the same, I turn my back on her and head to the bathroom. It¡¯s almost four in the morning. I have a long day ahead of me and don¡¯t have time to be distracted by her. I know she¡¯ll be here when I return because she has nowhere else to go.

 Chapter 254

    MIA


    I WENT TO sleep by myself, and I woke up alone. Not like I expected Din to be home. He practically ran out of his house when he came home to find me in nothing but his shirt.


    Looking at my cell, I see it¡¯s five till six. After dressing in my clean clothes from when I arrived, I walk outside of his house, feeling the warm air on my skin. I can¡¯t say that I missed Vegas because I was a prisoner here too. At least in Italy, I had free rein of the house, and I got to go shopping. No one knew who I was there. Not like they knew my family here. My father was always in the headlines in the US. People knew he was in the Mafia and doing illegal shit. He was arrested multiple times, but nothing ever stuck. My mom or one of my brothers-once they were old enough to drive-would go bail him out. I think the system just wanted his money. They would see an opportunity to look like they were doing their jobs while getting a fat payday.


    The rising sun allows me to see the massive, exclusive cul-de-sac. I was asleep when he brought me here, so I didn¡¯t get to see the house from the outside. Four houses sit in a horseshoe, but the houses are far apart. They¡¯re surrounded by a tall rock wall with a ck iron gate with a golden K in the middle. A guard shack sits there with their security. In the center of the houses is a big clubhouse.


    I¡¯m not sure which house I¡¯m going to. Stepping down the six stone steps, I see a car enter the gate at the other end of the property. It¡¯s a white sports car that pulls into the first house to my right. The driver¡¯s side door opens, and a redhead steps out. She looks over at me and pushes her big, square sunsses up to the top of her head. ¡°Mia?¡± she calls out.


    I lift my hand and give an awkward wave as if there¡¯s another woman standing outside of Bones¡¯s house that could possibly be named Mia.


    She gets back in her car and starts it up. I stop walking and watch her back up, and shees over to the front of his house and opens the passenger door for me. ¡°Get in.¡±


    I slide inside and reach out my right hand. ¡°Mia,¡± I introduce myself nervously.


    Her eyes look down at my hand, and I think she¡¯s about tough at me, but instead, she grabs it, then pulls my body across the center console and hugs me. Her short red hair smells like peaches. ¡°I¡¯m Jasmine.¡± She pulls away.


    I nod. Thought so. She was the blonde in the photos from when they were in high school. Or maybe they were from college. I couldn¡¯t tell. But she was also at the hospital, sleeping on Nite¡¯s shoulder when I arrived.


    ¡°Well, Mia, it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± She throws the car in gear and drives around the half circle back to the house she was originally at.


    ¡°You too.¡±


    Getting out, she looks at me over her shoulder. ¡°Do you know any of the girls?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°Just Haven.¡± And I don¡¯t even know her that well. Luca brought her home to Italy once. I loved her immediately but never got to see her again. Not until the hospital yesterday.


    She gives me a smile. ¡°She won¡¯t be here today. But I promise we¡¯re harmless.¡±


    I enter the house with her, and she calls out, ¡°The life of the party is here.¡±


    We make our way to the kitchen, and I see a woman standing at the stove. Her dark purple hair is up in a messy bun. She wears a pair of denim shorts and a white tank top. She takes a quick look over her shoulder-her ice-blue eyes meeting mine-and she smiles. A piercing of diamonds hangs from her nose. ¡°Good morning,dies.¡±


    ¡°April, this is Mia. Mia, this is April,¡± Jasmine introduces us. ¡°Grave¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±


    I nod at her. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Hey, make yourself at home,¡± she says, going back to her cooking.


    ¡°Where are Emilee and Alexa?¡± Jasmine asks, tossing a strawberry into her mouth while leaning against therge ind.


    I stand awkwardly over by the table, wanting to offer my help but also not wanting to overstep. I¡¯m not sure if these women have invited me because they feel obligated or are just truly interested in getting to know me.


    ¡°Emilee should be here any moment. Not sure where Alexa is,¡± she answers.


    ¡°She¡¯s probably still in bed. She was up at the clubtest night.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Grave and I went up there to help her and Cross with a few things. But the Kings ended up having to go to the Airport,¡± April adds. ¡°Grave didn¡¯t get home until almost four. He was home long enough to shower and took off for Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here! The party can begin.¡± A brte enters the room, and I know who she is. She¡¯s in the pictures with Bones that I found. And she was with another one of the Kings at the hospital. My eyes catch sight of the diamond on her finger, telling me she¡¯s either engaged to one as well or already married.


    ¡°About time.¡± Jasmine grabs a bottle from the brte¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s drink. Mimosas all around.¡±


    ¡°Hi.¡± The girles over to me and reaches out her right hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t get to properly meet you the other night.¡± She smiles shyly. ¡°Emilee.¡±


    ¡°Mia.¡± I reach out and shake it. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I wish it was under better circumstances. I¡¯m so sorry about Luca. Have you spoken to Haven?¡± she asks.


    ¡°No.¡± I sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother her.¡± She knows I¡¯m here and will contact me if she needs me.


    Emilee nods.


    ¡°Speaking of here,¡± Jasmine wipes her mouth with a napkin. ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°Jasmine. That¡¯s none of our business.¡± April scolds her, swatting her arm with a spat.


    ¡°What?¡± She jumps back,ughing. ¡°You¡¯re all thinking the same thing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± I give her a soft smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been in Italy.¡±


    ¡°All your life?¡± Jasmine asks


    ¡°For the most part.¡± I pull out a chair and sit down at the table.


    Jasmine grabs a jug of orange juice out of the fridge and pops the cork on the champagne she took from Emilee. ¡°And you came back because of Luca?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I look down at my hands. All these women are obviously very close with Haven and Luca. I don¡¯t want them to know that I¡¯m the reason he¡¯s in aa. ¡°I had called Luca, and she answered, telling me what happened to him.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of what happened ¡­¡± Jasmine speaks, pouring some drinks into flutes. ¡°Does anyone know if the guys found out what they wanted at the Airport?¡±


    Emilee shakes her head. ¡°I was asleep when Titan returned, and he was gone before I woke up.¡±


    ¡°I spoke to Grave before he left this morning,¡± April states, piling some bacon on a towel-covered te. ¡°They confronted a guy who the Mason brothers were holding, but it just wasn¡¯t what they wanted to hear.¡±


    The door opens again, and then a bleach blonde enters the kitchen. She has her hair up, pieces falling out everywhere, dressed in a Kingdom T-shirt with ck sweatpants on along with what I¡¯m guessing is her makeup fromst night. She¡¯s got a cross tattoo on her inner wrist that looks like it¡¯s on fire. I notice she doesn¡¯t have a ring on, and I didn¡¯t see her at the hospital the other night.


    ¡°What the hell happened to you?¡± Jasmineughs, looking over at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted.¡± She falls into one of the chairs at the table. ¡°I haven¡¯t been to bed yet.¡±


    ¡°Mia, this is Alexa, Cross¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Emilee introduces her.


    I nod. The cross on her inner wrist now makes more sense. I bet it has to do with Cross. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    Her blue eyes meet mine and soften. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to hear about Luca.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper, pushing some loose hair behind my ear awkwardly.


    Every time someone mentions his name, my chest squeezes to the point it¡¯s hard to breathe.


    Alexa¡¯s cell phone rings, and she pulls it out of her pocket. ¡°Hello?¡± She answers, cing her elbow on the table and her face in her hand. ¡°Fuck,¡± she hisses. ¡°I forgot. I¡¯ll head there now.¡± Hanging up, she drops her phone to the table.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jasmine asks.


    ¡°I forgot that the contractor was going to be at the club today. I¡¯ve got to go-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet him,¡± she offers, walking over to her. ¡°Go home and get some rest. You¡¯re going back tonight after Cross gets off, right?¡±


    Alexa bites on her bottom lip for a second and then nods. ¡°Yeah. Thanks. It shouldn¡¯t take him more than twenty minutes. He just wants to go over a few changes that we made. There¡¯s an extra set of updated drawings there for him to take.¡±


    Jasmine rubs her back, and Alexays her head on the table. Jasmine looks at me. ¡°Want to go with me?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡± Pausing, I can¡¯t make myself tell her no. She just offered up my freedom like it was nothing. As if anyone can get in a car and go wherever they want.


    ¡°She¡¯s not supposed to be seen in public,¡± Emilee reminds her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not public.¡± Jasmine rolls her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a club. That¡¯s closed. Not like it¡¯s a Saturday night and the ce is packed. The contractor isn¡¯t even going to think twice about her being there.¡±


    I stand from the table and nod my head. I want to get out. Even if it¡¯s just to be alone somewhere else. Bones doesn¡¯t own me no matter how much he thinks he does. So what if he paid ten million for me? I¡¯m not for sale. I am allowed to have a life and make my own decisions. And I¡¯m starting with this one. ¡°I¡¯d love to go.¡±

 Chapter 255

    MIA


    THIRTY MINUTES LATER, she¡¯s pulling up to a club. A guy is already there waiting on her outside.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she tells him, opening the door.


    ¡°No worries,¡± he says, entering with us. Jasmine was right. He doesn¡¯t pay me any attention.


    I look around therge open space and a mirrored wall behind the bar. It¡¯s got a stage at the front for live music. There¡¯s a main bar to the right and what looks like a smaller one on the other side, next to the stage. It looks unfinished to me, which makes sense since she¡¯s giving the contractor the updated ns, but what do I know about running a club? Absolutely nothing.


    Alexa was also right; the man didn¡¯t stay very long. He went over a few things with Jasmine while I wandered around, and then she walked him out.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This ce is nice,¡± I say as she returns from locking the front door after the guy leaves.


    ¡°Thank you. It just needed some love,¡± she says vaguely, and I don¡¯t push her any further to tell me what happened to it. Not my ce. ¡°I¡¯m going to run downstairs to Kink really quick. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I nod.


    I follow her down a flight of stairs and through a door. ¡°Wow,¡± I say. It¡¯s like night and day from upstairs. This is something I¡¯d imagine you¡¯d see in New York. ck and white leather walls with silver buttons on the material. ¡°What is this ce?¡± I ask.


    ¡°This is Kink. Alexa, Bones, and I own it.¡±


    ¡°Din?¡± I ask, surprised.


    She nods, flipping some light switches on. ¡°Technically, he¡¯s our silent partner. Since some men still believe women aren¡¯t allowed to do anything on their own, we had to have him on the paperwork.¡±


    I nod like I know what she¡¯s talking about, but I don¡¯t. I¡¯m not a businesswoman. ¡°So what is it exactly?¡± I go on as she walks into an office and sits at a desk.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sex club-BDSM.¡±


    ¡°BDSM?¡± I ask slowly.


    ¡°Yep.¡± She smiles up at me proudly. ¡°Anyone can do anything they want with whoever they want as long as they sign the consent forms.¡± Wiggling her eyebrows, she adds, ¡°As many cocks as a woman could need.¡± Waving her arm out, she looks down at her paperwork. ¡°Feel free to look around if you¡¯d like. This will only take me a minute.¡±


    When your family chooses to make you disappear, the time goes by excruciatingly slow. I found the best way to pass the time was to read. I found dark romance to be my favorite. I love when the heroine falls in love with the viin. The forbidden love that you¡¯re not supposed to want. I may not have ever had sex, but I read about it in books. I understand that not everyone has that kind of sex life, if any. But that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know anything about the BDSM lifestyle.


    Curious to see the club, I exit her office and walk down a hallway. At the end, I take a left and enter the open dance floor/bar area with ck barstools and a ck marble bar top. A mirror runs along the wall outlined in twinkling white lights. This looks to be further along with construction than the club upstairs.


    I walk across it to the other side and down another hallway. Square windows allow you to see into different rooms. I walk into the first one on the right. A ck leather table has what looks like leather belts for restraints ced strategically along the table. I run my hands over it, feeling how soft it is.


    The back wall is white leather, and it, too, has restraints that hang from it in various ces-wrists, ankles, neck, and waist.


    ¡°What the fuck, Jasmine?¡± I hear a familiar voice yell.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, Bones.¡± Their voices grow nearer. I step out of the room into the hallway just as I spot theming toward me. ¡°See. She¡¯s in one piece, and there¡¯s no one else here.¡± Jasminees to a stop with her hand on her hip.


    BONES


    I GLARE AT Mia as she stands in the hallway, dressed in the same clothes she stormed into the hospital wearing. It reminds me that I still need to get her belongings from my beach house. ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡± I snap at her.


    She takes a step back but lifts her chin. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± Her eyes go to Jasmine, who shakes her head.


    ¡°I asked you a question.¡± I avoid answering hers. ¡°I told you to go straight back to my house after breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to her like that,¡± Jasmine snaps at me from behind. I turn to face her, and she continues, ¡°She¡¯s a grown-ass woman, and she can do whatever the fuck she wants.¡±


    Ignoring her, I turn to face Mia once again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Mia says in a small voice, looking down at her hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to him, Mia. You owe him nothing.¡± Jasmine growls.


    I spin around to face Jasmine again. Grabbing her upper arm, I drag her back into her office and m the door shut behind us.


    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you?¡± Jasmine shouts at me.


    ¡°Do you have any idea what you¡¯re doing?¡± I get in her face. ¡°You¡¯re putting her in danger.¡±


    ¡°Danger from what?¡± She scoffs. ¡°The only danger I see for her is you.¡±


    I step back and run a hand through my hair. Cross had spoken to Alexa, who had informed him that Jasmine and Mia had gone to the club, and I was livid. On top of everything else going on, I had to chase them down. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Jasmine.¡± I sigh. ¡°Just leaving my house puts her at risk.¡±


    ¡°Then exin it to me.¡± She ces her hands on her hips.


    I fall into the chair in front of her desk and look up at her. ¡°We think it was one of the Bianchi brothers who shot Luca.¡± Her eyes widen. ¡°In an attempt to lure Mia back here.¡±


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°She passed out at the hospital because the Bianchi boys had assaulted her a few days before Luca was shot. She needs to stay hidden for now. No one can know of her. Not yet. Not until we have a lead on who the fuck shot Luca and how I can protect her. Do you understand that?¡±


    She falls into her seat and nods. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know ¡­¡±


    ¡°Now you do. So instead of giving me the ¡®she doesn¡¯t answer to me¡¯ speech, please stay out of it.¡± With that, I get up and exit her office in search of Mia. I find her in thest room to the right.


    She stands in front of an iron railing, running her fingers along it.


    I lean back against the padded wall and cross my arms over my chest, watching her. Her breathing picks up, and I would give anything to hear what she¡¯s thinking.


    Looking up, she meets my eyes, and her cheeks turn red. Licking her lips, she asks, ¡°You own part of Kink?¡±


    So she¡¯s been talking to Jasmine. ¡°Just on paper.¡± When Jasmine came to me with her idea, I told her that I would help her in any way that I could. I believe in what she and Alexa are doing. I have no doubt that they can run this ce and make it very profitable. But as always, someone was in their way, and they needed someone with a dick.


    ¡°Have you-are you into this kind of stuff?¡± Her eyes roam over the bench that sits in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been a member for a while now,¡± I answer honestly. I joined the New York location after Tristan and Avery Decker took us there while we were trying to find a lead for Titan and Emilee.


    She swallows, her eyes dropping to the floor.


    I step into her, and they snap up to mine. Reaching out, I tuck her hair behind her ear, letting my fingertips run down her neck, feeling her pulse race.


    My eyes search hers while my dick hardens in my cks. I¡¯d love to tie her down in one of these rooms, put a do not disturb sign on it, and keep her here. Make it her new prison. Her own hell. That would ensure her safety. No one would ever think to look for her here, and I¡¯d get to use her however and whenever I want. It¡¯s a win-win for me.


    ¡°Din.¡± She breathes my name, licking her lips nervously.


    My hand slides to the back of her neck, tangling in her hair, while the other wraps around her waist, pulling her into me. Her eyes grow heavy when she feels my cock pressed into her lower abdomen. I¡¯m not going to pretend I don¡¯t want her. That¡¯s idiotic. ¡°Has anyone ever kissed you other than me, Mia?¡± I ask, licking my lips.


    ¡°No,¡± she answers breathlessly.


    So innocent. So pure. Wish I knew why that turned me on even more. ¡°Have you evere for a man before?¡± Obviously, if she¡¯s never been kissed, I doubt one has ever gotten her off.

 Chapter 256

    Her cheeks redden, and she goes to look down, but my hand in her hair tightens to keep it in ce, forcing her to look up at me.


    That, right there, is why I asked her that question. Because I wanted to see the look of want in her eyes. Hear the little whimper that slips from her parted lips. She may be innocent, but it¡¯s not by choice.


    I lower my lips toward hers, and at thest moment, I dip my face to her neck and press mine to her skin.


    Her body softens against mine, her hands gripping my shirt, trying to pull me even closer to her. And I know if I wanted to, I could have her right here and right now. But I don¡¯t have time for that. I have to remind myself that she is not for me.


    So I release her and take a step back. Then I turn and walk out of the room, listening to her following me.


    MIA


    I SIT IN Din¡¯s passenger seat, my legs rubbing together. Unable to getfortable. My skin feels mmy, my pussy throbbing, and I can feel the sweat bead on the back of my neck.


    Kink got me all worked up.


    I don¡¯t know why.


    Bones likes a submissive. Matteo had said to me. I knew what he meant, but I didn¡¯t put much thought into it. Now it¡¯s all I can think about.


    I catch him looking at me for a quick second before he ces his eyes back on the road. He¡¯s taking me home. Like a child in trouble, he¡¯s driving me back to his house, where I¡¯ll spend all day alone. I¡¯m probably grounded and won¡¯t be able to spend time with the girls.


    I¡¯m being punished for wanting a normal life. For wanting a little bit of freedom.


    Hell, I¡¯m a twenty-year-old goddamn virgin. I¡¯ve never even used any toys. The only thing I¡¯ve ever had to get me off was a showerhead. Well, I also used the jets in my father¡¯s hot tub a few times, but that wasn¡¯t the mostfortable.


    He almost kissed me in Kink. I¡¯ve never known that kind of need. My body was vibrating. My thighs clenched. But instead, he kissed my neck and then pulled away. He¡¯s ying with me. Probably thinks it¡¯s funny. I¡¯m just a game to him. If he has to take care of me, he might as well get some fun out of it.


    My eyes go to look over at Din out of the corner of my eye, trying to stare discreetly. He¡¯s wearing a ck button-up with ck cks. The sleeves of his shirt are rolled up to show off his ink-covered arms. And he¡¯s got the top two buttons undone.


    He¡¯s unbelievably attractive. The kind of sexy that you know your mother would hate if you brought him home. But he¡¯s also scary. Like walk faster down an alleyway if you saw him alone type of scary. That¡¯s what makes it so interesting. When you stare at him, your heart starts to race out of fear and anticipation.


    A pair of ck shades covers his face, but I can see the side view of hisshes when he blinks.


    The sound of his phone ringing in the silent car makes me jump. Grave lights up his dash. He reaches out to the screen on his dash and hits answer. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Find her?¡± His voice fills the car, and I roll my eyes.


    Great. Now they all think I¡¯m a runaway.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯re on our way to the house now,¡± Din answers, changingnes on the highway.


    ¡°Okay. How long before you get back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to work from home today,¡± he announces.


    ¡°What?¡± I bark out.


    The unintelligible sound that Grave makes tells me he¡¯s just as pissed that Din is staying home to babysit me like a child.


    I slump down in the seat and watch the city roll by while we drive down the highway.


    ¡°What about tonight?¡± Graves growls.


    ¡°I have to be at ss by seven. Then I¡¯ll meet you guys there around midnight.¡± Din hangs up without a goodbye. I have a feeling it¡¯s more, so I can¡¯t get any information out of their conversation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a babysitter,¡± I say when the silence fills the car again.


    ¡°Yet here I am taking you home in the middle of the day,¡± he speaks.


    It¡¯s actually not even eight in the morning yet, but I don¡¯t correct him. I stay silent the rest of the way back to his house. The moment he pulls into the garage, I jump out and run to the bathroom.


    Standing in the shower, I hold the sprayer in my hand, debating whether to put it between my legs. To get off. It¡¯s been so long since I felt anything. Since I was able to get any type of satisfaction from anything.


    Why don¡¯t I use Din? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to trap him. Or take over his business to give to my father. And I know he understands that; otherwise, he would have shipped me off on the first ne out of here when I came running back. Or killed me already.


    You know they¡¯re my favorite. My brother had said. It¡¯s as if they hold being a virgin over our heads. Like being a virgin is something they can take at any time. I¡¯m not holding it for someone special. I just haven¡¯t had the chance to be with anyone.


    I tried once, but Nite shot me down. He was always there and watching over me. He was the only guy I was around who wasn¡¯t actually blood. Even if my mom and dad had adopted him. But too much had happened. I¡¯m the reason he no longer speaks. So any chance I had there is gone. But Din? He¡¯s something new. Something I can use to my advantage. Others have taken advantage of me, so why can¡¯t I get something for myself now?


    Making up my mind, I ce the showerhead back in ce and start soaping up my body, knowing exactly what I¡¯m going to do.


    I¡¯m twenty motherfucking years old. Not a little girl. It¡¯s time I act like it.


    I walk through his closet. I reach out, running my fingers along his button-ups. Picking out a white one, I pull it off the hanger and slide it on. The sleeves are too long, and the hem almost reaches my knees, but the material is soft and cool against my skin.


    I don¡¯t drink, but I wish I had something to take a sip of right now. Just to calm my nerves. I hate how nervous I am. Men like Din sleep with experienced women. I make my way upstairs, running my hands along the banister. Making it to the top of thending, the softness of the carpet almost tickles my feet.


    I look to my right and see his office door cracked. Taking a deep breath, I push it open and step in.


    He¡¯s sitting at his desk, his phone in his hands, and he¡¯s typing away on it. I have a moment of panic. What if he doesn¡¯t want me? This is stupid. Why would he want me? I have nothing to offer him. But isn¡¯t that what we¡¯re taught from a young age-to use our bodies?


    He looks up, his eyes meet mine, and he stops typing.

 Chapter 257

    Refusing to back down, I force my legs to take me over to him. Din isn¡¯t the kind of man who wants a timid woman. No. Many women would give anything to be where I am right now, and I refuse to be a girl anymore.


    If I decide to fuck you, you¡¯ll choose to remove your clothes for me. That was what he had said to me in the limo that night. I had no idea how right he was, and I refuse to take no for an answer.


    His eyes drop to my bare feet and slowly run up over my legs as Ie to stand by his desk. His neck tattoo moves as he swallows, but other than that, he¡¯spletely still.


    I can¡¯t exin it, but the way he looks at me gives me the courage I need.


    Stepping between his desk and chair, I lean my ass back against the surface, facing him. He leans back in his chair, his eyes meeting mine, and I swallow down the knot in my throat.


    His phone falls to the floor. ¡°Mia-¡±


    ¡°I want you,¡± I say, interrupting him before he can turn me down. I¡¯m going to be a woman today. Even if I have to beg him, I will get what I want. My father taught my brothers to take what they wanted. It¡¯s time I live up to the Bianchi name.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t,¡± he protests, but the way his blue eyes darken when they drop to my exposed legs tells me he¡¯s fighting a battle I¡¯m about to win.


    Reaching out, I grab his hands from hisp and ce them on my bare thighs underneath his shirt.


    He doesn¡¯t pull away. Instead, his fingers dig into the sensitive skin, making me shiver. ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t want me?¡± I hold my breath, waiting for him to answer. He could deny me, and it would make our bad situation worse. Because I¡¯d have to run away due to embarrassment.


    He slowly stands, his hands making their way up to my waist, pulling the shirt up in the process. He towers over me. ¡°It¡¯ll hurt.¡±


    ¡°First time for everything,¡± I say. Everyone has to have sex for the first time. I want mine to be with him.


    His eyes search mine, and doubt fills my mind once again. He doesn¡¯t want me. I¡¯m an inconvenience. A temporary problem that he¡¯s trying to get rid of.


    When he removes his hands from underneath my shirt, I feel tears start to sting my eyes, but he reaches up and rips it open. I gasp as the buttons go flying across the room, exposing my body to him.


    His hands go back to my waist, and he runs them up over my ribs. My heavy breathing fills the room. My first instinct is to cover myself up. A man has never seen me naked before, and his blinds may be closed, but the lights are on. He can see every inch of me this close.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I reach out and wrap my fingers around the edge of his desk to keep them in ce. I can¡¯t give him a reason to stop now or make him think I¡¯m not ready.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± he groans. ¡°You¡¯re so goddamn beautiful, Mia.¡±


    I shudder at his words while his handse up to my breasts. I¡¯m on the smaller side at a B cup. I hate it. I¡¯ve always felt self-conscious about them.


    ¡°Din,¡± I pant, my hips bucking on his desk, needing him to do something, but he¡¯s just staring at my body.


    His hand slides around to my back and up to my neck. He grips my hair and yanks my head back, and I cry out in his office, sucking in a breath.


    He lowers his lips to my neck and tenderly kisses my racing pulse.


    Letting go of the desk, I grip his forearms. ¡°Din, please,¡± I beg, almost in tears. My pussy is throbbing, my legs shaking. I¡¯m embarrassed and turned on.


    His free hand grips my hip, and he wraps my leg around him, the movement causing my ass to slide toward him, and I feel how hard he is in his cks. ¡°Oh, God,¡± I whimper.


    His lips trail up my neck to my jaw, and then he¡¯s on my lips. I open up for him, letting him take control and have his way with me.


    His tongue enters my mouth, and mine meets his with need. I want to taste him. To know what it feels like to be wanted.


    He drops his hand from my hair, and they both grip my ass, lifting me off the desk. I wrap my arms around his neck while my legs tighten around his waist.


    He carries me over to the couch andys me down on it. His lipse free of mine, and I suck in a breath as he falls to his knees at the end of the couch. My heart starts to race. I¡¯m not nervous. Theplete opposite, actually. I¡¯m starving for something that I never even knew existed.


    Slowly, he¡¯s pressing my shaky legs apart, and my hand instinctively covers my pussy.


    He drops his head to look down at me. ¡°You can¡¯t be shy now, Mia.¡± He grabs my hands and removes them. My eyes are fixated on his as they take me in. His tongue runs across his teeth. Dropping his right hand to my pussy, he runs his knuckles over it, his skull ring cold against my burning skin. I suck in a deep breath at the feel of it.


    He adjusts himself, lowering his chest to the couch, his head close to my pussy. ¡°Din-¡± I gasp. ¡°What ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me to stop?¡± he asks, looking up at me through his darkshes.


    ¡°No,¡± I whisper.


    Keeping his eyes on mine, he runs his tongue over my swollen clit.


    My hips lift on their own, and I p both of my shaking hands over my face-embarrassed and impatient.


    ¡°Rx, Mia.¡± He gives the inside of my thigh a soft kiss, and I feel my entire body tremble. ¡°This part isn¡¯t going to hurt at all.¡±


    His hands slide underneath my thighs, throwing my trembling legs over his shoulders. His fingers dig into my ass, picking it up off the leather just a bit. I drop my arms to my sides and take in a shaky breath, looking up at his ceiling.


    My hips thrust on their own when I feel his tongue on me again.


    I realize I¡¯m gasping for breath and try to even out my breathing as I feel his tongue. This time, he pushes it into me, and I moan at the sensation of what I can only exin as heat and energy. Everything begins to tingle, from my fingertips to my toes.


    My back arches, and my hands go to my chest on their own, cupping my breasts. He continues to kiss me in the most intimate way, and I begin to drown. Warm water rushes through my body, taking over. I close my eyes, and reaching out, I find his head. My fingers thread through his hair, and I pant. Hips bucking, lips parted, and body convulsing, I hold him, praying it never stops.


    I can¡¯t speak. I¡¯m not even sure I¡¯m breathing. Everything seems to go dark, like the wave has pulled me below the surface, holding me down. Then it explodes. My pussy pulses, and my body breaks out in sweat and goose bumps.


    Before I can recover, he pulls his head from my shaking legs and starts to undress.

 Chapter 258

    BONES


    I LICK HER off my lips, staring down at her on the couch. Her heavy eyes meet mine, but she looks far off. Dazed.


    ¡°Amazing,¡± I whisper, my hand cupping her right breast. A rough moan escapes her parted lips.


    Sitting up, I grab my painfully hard cock in my hand and stroke it a couple of times, feeling the five barbells along the shaft-my Jacob¡¯sdder. I¡¯ve never slept with a virgin since being pierced, so I¡¯m not sure how they¡¯ll affect her being her first time. But regardless, the sex alone will hurt her.


    That¡¯s why I ate her out first. I wanted her to be rxed and already satisfied just in case this hurts her too much, and she tells me to stop.


    Her heavy eyes close, and I lean down, pressing my body to hers. My handse up to her hair, and I pull her head to the side, my lips finding her neck, trailing kisses up to her ear. ¡°Last chance.¡±


    ¡°Please?¡± she begs, the heels of her feet digging into my back as she wraps her still shaking legs around me.


    Leaning up on my left elbow, I reach between our bodies with my free hand and grip my cock. I press into her soaking wet pussy, slowly pushing the tip inside without even bothering to use a condom. Any rational thought leaves my mind at the moment. She¡¯s finally giving me what I¡¯ve wanted ever since I saw her in New York. It¡¯s like she¡¯s granting me a wish, and I¡¯m going to be the asshole who takes full advantage of it.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My face drops to her neck. ¡°Fuck.¡± It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve been with a virgin. I forgot what it felt like. There¡¯s the resistance, her tight cunt gripping my dick in the best way. It makes my breath catch. Pushing my hips forward, I enter her a little more.


    She arches her neck, a shaky crying from her lips.


    ¡°Stop?¡± I question.


    She reaches up, her hands gripping my face, and pulls my lips down to hers. I open up, deepening the kiss immediately, swallowing her cry while I push into her simultaneously.


    Pushing all the way into her, I stop and pull my lips away. My head drops to her neck and softly kisses the damp skin, giving her a second to catch her breath. And myself as well. She¡¯s so fucking tight; I want to explode right now.


    She opens her eyes, and tears run down her face.


    ¡°Mia-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop,¡± she interrupts me, breathing heavily.


    I pause, my hands cupping her face. ¡°I¡¯m hurting you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she reassures me, her body arching, pressing her chest into mine.


    My cock throbs inside her, and I groan. My mind tells me to stop, but someone has to be her first, and I want it to be me. She chose me. I looked up from my phone to see her enter my office, and I thought I was seeing shit fromck of sleep. I tried to deny her. To tell myself not to do it. Women like Mia bring men to their knees. Already I¡¯m not thinking clearly. Not using a condom. I always use one. She¡¯s a virgin, so I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s not on birth control. But that¡¯s not going to stop me froming inside her. No way will I pull out. I wanna see that pretty pussy leaking my cum.


    Sitting up, she reaches for me, thinking I¡¯m stopping. ¡°Din-¡±


    Pulling her legs from around my hips, I shove my arms behind her knees and push them open wide.


    She arches her neck, crying out, and I start to move. My breathing elerates when my eyes drop to look at my cock inside her wet pussy covered in her cum. There¡¯s a little blood, and I lick my lips, imagining cing my head back between her legs, but I refrain. I¡¯m afraid if I stop, she¡¯ll change her mind.


    ¡°Oh, God¡­¡± She trails off, her hands pushing against the cushions on the couch.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop,¡± I warn her.


    She shakes her head quickly, causing her hair to stick to her tear-streaked face.


    My hips begin to move aggressively while I lower my lips to hers, swallowing the cries as I try to stop myself froming too soon.


    MIA


    I LIE ON Din¡¯s couch in his study, my breathing starting to return to normal, but my legs are still shaking. Almostically. I bring them up, bending my knees, and it just makes them shake worse.


    He stands and picks me up. I lie limp in his arms, not even able to ask what we¡¯re doing or why he¡¯s carrying me downstairs. Entering his bedroom, heys me on the bed and goes to his bathroom. He exits with a towel a secondter.


    ¡°Spread your legs,¡± he orders, standing next to the bed.


    I swallow nervously and do as he says. Covering my face with my hands, I flinch when I feel the towel on my pussy. I want to cry. It¡¯s so sensitive right now. I wonder if it will always feel this way.


    He pulls the towel away, and then I feel his hands on my wrists. He removes them from my face and hovers over me. His pretty blue eyes roam my face before dropping to my trembling lips. When I think he¡¯s about to kiss me, he stands and reaches out his hand to me. ¡°Come on.¡±


    He helps me off the bed and leads me to the master bathroom. Then he opens a door at the end of the bathroom. All it has is a toilet. I walk inside, and he closes it behind me, securing me inside alone.


    I use the restroom and bite my bottom lip to keep from crying out when I wipe. I¡¯m so sore.


    Once I finish using the restroom, I open the door and step out to see him sitting on the side of the tub. He has the water running.


    He stands, and my eyes drop to his dick. It¡¯s still hard and has a little blood on it-my innocence. Something that I never thought I¡¯d be able to give away. Something that my father was trying to sell to the highest bidder. I¡¯ve been sheltered all my life, and I finally got to give myself away. My value just dropped, and I couldn¡¯t be happier about that thought. Even if Din was the one who paid for it.


    ¡°Mia,¡± he softly says my name, and I blink, interrupting my thoughts to see he¡¯s now standing in front of me with his hands on either side of my face.


    I notice my breathing has picked up again. His thumbs rub my cheeks, and I realize I¡¯m crying, and he¡¯s wiping the tears away.


    His dark brows pull together, and his eyes search mine before he lets out a long breath. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it.¡± I know what this looks like. That I¡¯m an emotional wreck right now. I couldn¡¯t even tell him how many times I cried myself to sleep in Italy. How lonely I was. How I felt like death would be the only release I¡¯d ever get.


    ¡°I do.¡± He sighs.


    My chest tightens at his words.


    ¡°I should have told you no.¡±


    I fist my hands, shoving him away from me, and I take a step back when he doesn¡¯t budge, his hands falling to his sides. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I forced you to do something against your will,¡± I say through gritted teeth. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡± Passing him, I go to storm out, but he grabs my upper arm, spinning me around. ¡°Fuck you-¡±


    He yanks me to him and ms his lips to mine. My arms wrap around his neck, and I press my body into him, moaning into his mouth. His hands grip my ass, and he lifts me before setting my ass on the cold marble counter.


    I pull away, panting. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want me?¡±


    He ces his forehead to mine, taking a second to catch his breath. ¡°You deserve better, Mia.¡± Pulling away, he stares down at me, his pretty blue eyes full of sympathy.

 Chapter 259

    ¡°I¡¯m no better than them.¡±


    Wrapping my legs around his hips, I pull him against me, my fingers grabbing his hair. ¡°I¡¯m so tired of people telling me what¡¯s good for me. When do I get to choose?¡±


    He runs his tatted knuckles down my cheek before pushing pieces of matted hair behind my ear. ¡°If you had an option to choose, it wouldn¡¯t be me.¡±


    ¡°Din-¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t had the chance to see the world, Mia. To experience what other women have. But I promise you that I will show it to you.¡±


    The world? Right now, I¡¯d settle for the hospital to see my brother. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And what?¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    He tilts his head to the side. ¡°Then you can choose.¡±


    MIA


    I LIE IN Din¡¯s bed with a bowl of ice cream in one hand and the remote in the other, flipping through the channels. It¡¯s been a week since I practically threw myself at him in his office. He made a phone call and had all of my stuff delivered from his house in Malibu. I already have what little there was put away in my very own closet. I was surprised when he showed me he had a his and hers. Of course it was empty-just like the rest of the house.


    I¡¯m always alone. Din is very rarely home. He had told me that once, but I have a feeling he¡¯s also staying away to avoid me. Either way, I¡¯m lonely at night. Just like I was in Italy.


    I¡¯ve be friends with the girls, but April and Emilee are home with the guys at night while Jasmine and Alexa are at the club and Kink working. They are getting ready for their grand opening soon. I¡¯m still not allowed to go out in public, so I have to hide out here.


    Deciding on a cooking show, I lean my back against the headboard and toss the remote beside me on the bed while I start to eat my ice cream just as my cell rings.


    Picking it up off the nightstand, I frown when I see it¡¯s a blocked number. Din told me he had saved all the numbers I needed for this new phone. But maybe it¡¯s a private line from Kingdom, and he¡¯s calling me from it.


    Hitting answer, I smile. ¡°Hey?¡±


    ¡°Hello, sis,¡± a familiar voice whispers.


    My back stiffens. ¡°How did you get this number?¡± I ask, my hands instantly shaking.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Matteo chuckles. ¡°Do you really think that dark castle he keeps you in will save you?¡± I swallow nervously, looking around the dark room. The only light is from the TV. ¡°We¡¯re always watching you, Mia.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask, trying to swallow the knot that forms in my throat. I hate how right he is. No one can hide or run from my family. I¡¯m no different.


    ¡°Tick tock,¡± he says vaguely.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It means that you¡¯re running out of time. Make Bones-¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± I interrupt him. We might be having sex, but that doesn¡¯t mean anything. He won¡¯t love me. My brothers don¡¯t know that I¡¯ve told him about their n. But even if he wasn¡¯t aware, he still wouldn¡¯t fall for me.


    ¡°I have an incentive for you. Check your messages.¡±


    I pull the phone from my ear and stare at it when it vibrates, alerting me of an iing text. I open it up and y the video. And just when I think Matteo can¡¯t be any worse of a human, he proves me wrong.


    ¡°Make it happen, Mia. Or we¡¯ll give you away for fucking free.¡± He hangs up.


    BONES


    I WALK INTO my house and rip off my ck leather jacket, checking my watch. It¡¯s a little after six in the morning, and I¡¯m exhausted. Having to divide my time between ss and Kingdom this week is wearing me thin. Titan is helping with things at Kingdom, but he¡¯s growing irritated at the fact I won¡¯t let him help at ss. And that¡¯s not adding Kink to my schedule. I may be a silent partner, but Alexa and Jasmine want my opinion on the build. Which I¡¯m more than happy to help out with. And just yesterday, I had to make a mad dash up to Kink because Jasmine threatened to kill the plumber.


    I turn the knob to my master suite slowly so I don¡¯t wake up Mia. But stepping inside, I realize she¡¯s not in here. I frown, walking over to the bathroom door and pushing it open as well. I hear the shower running. I go to look away but realize she¡¯s dressed in a T-shirt of mine and a pair of cotton shorts, sitting on the floor, under the sprayer.


    ¡°Hey?¡± I walk over to it and pull the ss door open. ¡°What are you doing up so early?¡± I¡¯m not even going to ask why she¡¯s wearing clothes in my shower.


    She has her back against the tile, her knees pulled up to her chest, and her head down on her knees.


    ¡°Mia?¡± I call out her name, but she doesn¡¯t move.


    I reach out to feel the water, and it¡¯s ice cold. ¡°Christ,¡± I hiss, reaching over and turning it off. I yank the towel from the rod and open it up. ¡°How long have you been in there?¡± I demand.


    Still no movement or response.


    I step into the shower and bend down. Wrapping the towel around her, I ce my hand under her chin, forcing her to look up at me. Her eyes are red and puffy, her lips a light shade of blue, and I notice her small body shaking. ¡°What happened?¡± I rub the towel along her arms, trying to warm her up.


    ¡°He called me,¡± she whispers.


    My hands slow. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°My brother.¡±


    How did he get the number? ¡°What did he want?¡± I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s not Luca because I spoke to Dr. Lanest night, and he was still in aa.


    ¡°Sent me a video.¡±


    Letting go of her, I step out of the shower, praying it¡¯s not the one I¡¯ve seen. Her phone is on the counter, and I open it up, prepared to go to her messages, but she already has it opened, and it¡¯s paused on a video of her in a darkly lit room. ¡°Fuck!¡± I hiss, turning and throwing the phone. It hits the wall and shatters the screen. Spinning back to face her, I see she¡¯s staring at it on the floor. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a new one.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t matter.¡± She lowers her head again to her knees. ¡°He¡¯s watching me.¡±


    I storm back into the shower and grab her upper arms, yanking her to her feet. Now is not the time for her to close off or give up. I need her to tell me everything that she knows. ¡°He said that?¡±


    She tries to pull away from me, but I just dig my fingers into her arms more, refusing to let her go. ¡°Please¡­?¡±


    ¡°Mia!¡± I snap her name. ¡°This is serious. What did he say?¡±


    She lifts her eyes to mine, and she sniffs. ¡°Tick tock.¡±


    Letting go of her, I sigh, running my hands through my hair. I know exactly what the fuck that means. They gave her a timeframe, and although she still has time, she¡¯s not moving fast enough for them. If they have eyes on her, then they expect a show, and they¡¯re not seeing one. ¡°Then we give them what they want,¡± I state, knowing what needs to be done. Titan was right in a sense. I have to buy her some time while waiting for Luca to wake up. At this point, he¡¯s our only hope.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asks, her lips and shoulders shaking. I don¡¯t miss the fact that my T-shirt she wears is wet and clinging to her body. I can see her hard nipples poking through the fabric.


    ¡°He wants a show, so we¡¯ll give him one. We go public and make them think wedding bells are in our future.¡±

 Chapter 260

    ¡°No.¡± She shakes her head, her wet hair sticking to her face. ¡°No, Din. We can¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, we can.¡±


    ¡°Wedding? Are you serious? He¡¯ll kill you the moment he knows we¡¯re married,¡± she growls.


    ¡°We won¡¯t do it tomorrow. Or next week. We don¡¯t even have to announce an engagement. Just make it look like there¡¯s a possibility for one.¡± All we have to do is look like we¡¯re in love. That will satisfy John for a little while.


    ¡°My father will push for a quick wedding.¡±


    I understand that she¡¯s been kept in the dark all her life. And even though she wasn¡¯t allowed schooling, she¡¯s smart. But she doesn¡¯t understand how things work. Even if we did get married, her father wouldn¡¯t gain ess to Kingdom immediately. Like she said, he¡¯d have to kill me first. Or both of us. Either way, we¡¯d be dead. ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck what he wants,¡± I decide to say.


    She sighs. ¡°Obviously, you do, or you wouldn¡¯t be doing this. You¡¯re not even thinking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of ways to save your life,¡± I bark, confused as to why they would send her that video. They can¡¯t release it to the public because that would expose their illegal operation. Why hide her for so long to expose her in their sex trafficking? It¡¯s an idiotic move. ¡°They put their hands on you. They shot Luca. What do you think they¡¯ll do next?¡± I gesture to her body and quickly look away, trying not to get a hard-on right now.


    ¡°Oh, so I¡¯m supposed to believe you care about me?¡± she snaps.


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I lie. I keep reminding myself that I made Luca a promise, and I intend to keep it. But she doesn¡¯t need to know that. ¡°You should be thanking me.¡±


    She snorts. ¡°Thanking you? For what? Kidnapping me? Drugging me? Dumping me off in the middle of nowhere and leaving me defenseless?¡±


    My teeth grind. ¡°No one was supposed to know where you were.¡±


    ¡°Well, someone did!¡± Her voice rises.


    ¡°Mia-¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t start fucking you to give him what he wants.¡± Now she¡¯s screaming at me.


    ¡°I never said you did.¡± I haven¡¯t thought once that she¡¯s carrying out their n. Mia is easy to read. And allowing me to fuck her was a fuck you to her father. It was the only situation she had control over.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let him win. He doesn¡¯t deserve that ¡­¡±


    ¡°Calm down.¡± I grab her arms and yank her wet and shaking body into me, her wet clothes soaking mine.


    ¡°I¡¯m not them.¡± She stares up at me with tears in her eyes. ¡°They won¡¯t use me.¡± She sniffs. ¡°Not anymore. I won¡¯t do it, Din.¡±


    I kiss her wet hair, trying to think of a n. I always knew I had toe up with one. I just figured I¡¯d have a little more time.


    ¡°I just need to disappear,¡± she whispers.


    ¡°No,¡± I argue. ¡°We¡¯re not doing that again.¡± I can¡¯t keep track of her and be here for Luca while running three businesses at the same time. You also can¡¯t continue to fuck her if she¡¯s away.¡±It¡¯s pointless. No one can beat them.¡± She pulls away from me and takes the towel, wrapping it around herself though she¡¯s still fully dressed. Dropping her eyes to the marble floor, she says, ¡°Ending it would be best.¡±


    I frown. ¡°Ending what?¡± She doesn¡¯t answer me. She just continues to stare at the floor. ¡°Mia?¡± I step into her, lifting her chin to where she has to look at me. ¡°Ending what?¡± I demand this time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect someone like you to understand where I¡¯ming from.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Try me.¡± She can¡¯t possibly be talking about dying. Myck of sleep is fucking with my hearing. It has to be.


    She licks her lips. ¡°When they showed up at the beach house, Matteo grabbed my ass and spoke about fucking me until one of the twins stopped him.¡± She swallows. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d rather die right now than have my own brother rape me.¡± She pulls away from me, and my hand drops to my side like a rock off a cliff. ¡°I can¡¯t keep running. They will find me. And Matteo will get whatever he wants.¡± Tears build in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you see? I¡¯m just alive to do my father¡¯s bidding. Once I¡¯m your wife, your life is over, and mine will be too.¡±


    ¡°I can save you.¡± I say the words before I even think them through.


    She steps back into me, the corner of her plump lips lift, giving me a sympathetic smile, and she ces a hand on my racing heart. ¡°My life isn¡¯t worth the cost.¡±


    At this moment, I hate all the Bianchis. Even Luca. What did he think was going to happen to her? Why didn¡¯t he protect her from their father?


    ¡°No one else needs to be hurt because of me,¡± she adds softly.


    ¡°No one was hurt because of you.¡± I know she feels that way about Luca, but so far, nothing has led us to believe that. If anything, he was hurt because of me. The Kings haven¡¯t gotten any closer to finding anything out. There¡¯s nothing but silence on the streets. But somewhere, someone has to know something.


    She sighs. ¡°Luca isn¡¯t the first.¡±


    Frowning, I ask. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Nite.¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡± I ask, stepping into her.


    Her silvery-blue eyes meet mine. ¡°He can¡¯t speak ¡­ because of me. What happened to him is my fault.¡±


    ¡°What happened to him, Mia?¡± I demand. The Kings don¡¯t know the specifics regarding Nite¡¯s refusal to talk. We were told he chose to take a vow of silence.


    She bows her head, crosses her arms around her chest, and closes her eyes. She¡¯s closed off. I won¡¯t be getting any more information out of her about it at the moment.


    I¡¯m all this woman has. I¡¯m not known as Bones for nothing. I own a fucking Kingdom. I¡¯ve dug holes to bury bodies in the desert. I¡¯ve ended so many lives, and now I have a chance to save one. Deciding what I must do, I remove my cell out of my pocket and dial a number I know can help.


    ¡°Well, well, well,¡± she greets through a yawn. Of course, I woke her up. ¡°It¡¯s the infamous Bones calling me. What can I do for you this early in the day?¡± Sheughs, adding, ¡°You better be calling to tell me you¡¯re on your way over.¡±


    ¡°Not that kind of call,¡± I say, taking a quick look at Mia, and she¡¯s staring at her bare feet. ¡°I want to give you a story.

 Chapter 261

    An exclusive story.¡± The Kings have had shit written about us for years now. We were too young to run an empire. Then it was our ruthlessness to knock anyone down who got in our way. Then it went to our rtionships. Who we were fucking. Grave has been arrested multiple times in the past for his drug and alcohol use. That always got him front and center. But I¡¯ve managed to stay clear. I¡¯m never seen out with a woman, and I keep my nose clean and my mind on work.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± she says, shifting in bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be at Winstons tonight with the Kings. I¡¯ll arrive at eight thirty. Be ready.¡±


    She gives a roughugh. ¡°I know some are obsessed with you, Bones, but I don¡¯t think where you¡¯re eating will make headlines.¡±


    I smile. ¡°It will. I¡¯ll be arriving with someone. A special someone.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I have her interest. ¡°Who is she to you?¡±


    I look over to see Mia standing in front of the shower, the towel wrapped around her still wet body and clothes underneath. She looks terrified with her wide eyes and trembling lips. ¡°You are to make assumptions,¡± I answer.


    There¡¯s a long pause before she asks. ¡°Her name?¡±


    ¡°Not giving it,¡± I state. No one knows this woman even exists, and I¡¯ve made those who do sign an NDA. If I give a name, then the Bianchis will know it¡¯s a setup. We need it to look like she¡¯s got me falling for her. That I¡¯m taking her out for a nice dinner, not that we¡¯re ying them.


    She huffs at my unwillingness to give her any information. ¡°Is there anything specific you want me to add to the story?¡±


    Mia¡¯s big eyes meet mine, and I smile. ¡°Run with it.¡± I hang up.


    ¡°What was that for?¡± Mia asks, her shoulders shivering.


    ¡°That was a reporter. She¡¯ll take pictures and make up all kinds of shit. We¡¯ll be all over the front-page news and social media by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± she asks, biting her bottom lip nervously.


    ¡°And it will get back to your father. He¡¯ll see us as the happy couple.¡±


    She shakes her head softly, her wet hair sticking to her cheeks. ¡°Din, you don¡¯t have to-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done, Mia.¡± I interrupt whatever she was about to say.


    epting my refusal to let this go, she asks, ¡°What do we say when he asks why I came to Vegas in the first ce? He has to know my brothers found me in California.¡±


    ¡°We say it was Luca.¡± I walk over to her, closing the small distance. Reaching out, I take a piece of wet hair and twist it around my finger while I stare down at her. ¡°You were distraught over what happened to your brother, and I consoled you.¡± We don¡¯t have to lie about that part. Especially since we think it was the Bianchis who hurt Luca to draw her here. We¡¯ll let them think they have that win.


    ¡°You really think that will work?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Her father won¡¯t care how she ended up in my arms as long as she stays there.


    I release her hair and pull my phone out once more to send a text. ¡°Go to bed and get some rest. You¡¯re going to have a busy day.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± she asks, her dark brows pulling together.


    ¡°You have a girls¡¯ day nned.¡±


    Her face lights up, and her lips part. ¡°What ¡­?¡± But then it falls again. ¡°I don¡¯t have any money. My brothers took that cash you gave me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    AN HOUR LATER, I¡¯m exiting the private elevator on the thirteenth floor at Kingdom in tower one and walking into our conference room to see Nite already waiting on me. I had messaged him after my conversation with Mia and told him to meet me here ASAP. Nigel let him in.


    Setting my cell on the table, I unbutton my shirt and toss it onto the ck surface as well. He stares at me with an arch of his brow. I wonder if he¡¯s thinking what I was thinking when Luca stormed into my office and started to undress. I undo my belt, then unzip my dress cks and throw them over the back of a chair. Holding my arms out wide, I spin around in a circle, only dressed in my ck boxer briefs. He¡¯s been here enough to know that we¡¯ve got jammers in ce for electronic devices, but I need him to understand that it¡¯s just us. And nothing is being recorded.


    Dropping my arms to my side, I re at him. ¡°Why does Mia think that she¡¯s responsible for your vow of silence?¡± I demand.


    He runs a hand down his face, letting out a long breath. Then he, too, stands and starts to undress down to his boxers. He spins around, showing me he¡¯s not wired, and falls back into his seat. I stay standing.


    ¡°It was all a lie,¡± he says hoarsely.


    Nite hardly ever talks. Everyone thinks he¡¯s a mute, but the Kings and I know the truth-he chooses to stay silent. ¡°What exactly?¡±


    ¡°Rossi-John¡¯s rival-wanted intel on the Bianchis. He kidnapped me; thought I would talk. And when I wouldn¡¯t, they cut out my tongue.¡± My eyes widen. ¡°At the time, we thought it was regarding Mia, but it was just a ploy. When they realized I was no use to them, they dropped me off on Luca¡¯s doorstep. Along with my tongue. Thankfully, Luca rushed me to the hospital, and they were able to reattach it. But John saw an opportunity, and I decided to go along with pretending to be unable to talk.¡±


    I run a hand through my hair, trying to process and make sense of all of what he just said. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why did you think it was about Mia? How did he know about her?¡± I thought she was some big secret. Granted, Rossi is dead now. The Kings helped Nite and Luca bury him in the desert.


    ¡°Rossi and John were friends way back in the day, before they were rivals. Back when Mia was born. We thought he was going to use her against the Bianchis. Since he knew John wanted to keep her a secret.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°We just recently found out that it had nothing to do with her and everything to do with Haven.¡±


    ¡°Luca¡¯s wife. Why would they care about her? They weren¡¯t married back then?¡± If this is true, then this happened back when we were in college. We were seniors when Nite went MIA for a few weeks. When he returned, he never spoke in public again.


    ¡°That¡¯s not my story to tell,¡± he states, crossing his arms over his chest, and I know I¡¯m not getting anything else out of him.


    ¡°You need to speak to Mia,¡± I tell him.


    He shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯ve gone this long without speaking. I¡¯m not going to start now.¡±


    I fist my hands. ¡°She deserves to know the truth.¡±


    Leaning forward, he ces his forearms on the table. ¡°There are a lot of things in this world that Mia deserves, but that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s going to get them.¡±

 Chapter 262

    MIA


    AFTER DILLAN MADE his phone call to a reporter this morning, I got undressed and crawled into his bed, finally able to get some sleep. But it was just one big nightmare. The video yed over and over in my head. It was me. Even though it never showed my face, I knew the moment they dragged me into the room.


    I hate that I don¡¯t remember it. I knew Matteo had drugged me at some point because time was missing. But I never imagined that was what had happened. I woke up trying to remember and hoping I could piece together other parts that were gone, but no such luck.


    Matteo wanted to scare me, and it worked. After he hung up, he sent me a voice text-said that would be my life. That next time, he¡¯d just give me away for free if I didn¡¯t do what needed to be done. I¡¯ve only been in Vegas for ten days, but I¡¯m not moving fast enough for them.


    Then Din got this crazy idea about giving my father what he wanted? Doesn¡¯t he understand it won¡¯t be enough? Give my father an inch, and he¡¯ll take a mile. He¡¯ll force his way until there¡¯s no stopping it.


    ¡°I¡¯m so excited about dinner tonight,¡± Jasmine states, bringing me out of my head. She picked the girls and I up thirty minutes ago to go shopping.


    I sit in the passenger seat of her SUV while April and Alexa sit in the back. ¡°Dead to Me¡± by Mnie Martinez is interrupted, and a female¡¯s voice takes over. ¡°You have a new message from Big Daddy Dick.¡± The voice goes on to read the text out loud. ¡°Quit fucking ignoring me, woman! I¡¯m going to give you until midnight, and if you have not responded to me by then, I will show up at your house, knock down your door, and tie you to your bed. I¡¯ll fuck that sweet cunt in ways you didn¡¯t even know were possible while my belt is wrapped around your neck. Then when I¡¯ve had enough of that pussy, I¡¯ll move on to that smart-ass mouth of yours because we both know how much you love choking on my cock. Lastly, I will bend you over my knee with your hands tied behind your back and spank your ass until it¡¯s ck and blue before I pin you to the floor and fuck it as well. You won¡¯t be able to walk for a week, let alone sit down. And that¡¯s a goddamn promise!¡±


    A silence follows before Emilee begins to whistle. ¡°Damn. Maybe you should get some lingerie for him while we¡¯re shopping today. Give him something to rip off before he has his way with you.¡±


    ¡°A restraining order sounds more appropriate,¡± April jokes with augh.


    Jasmine just smiles, reaching over and presses ignore to the text, and the music once again fills the car.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you going to respond to that?¡± I ask wide-eyed.


    ¡°Nope.¡± She gives me a quick nce and winks. ¡°A man is only as good as his word.¡±


    She pulls into a parking lot for what looks like a massive concrete building.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± I ask, looking around. Not many cars are here. I thought we were going shopping? Although I figured it¡¯d be somewhere secluded, so the public doesn¡¯t see me. This doesn¡¯t look like a shopping center of any kind. Honestly, I was expecting to be somewhere that Din paid them to close down just for us. He¡¯s extreme like that.


    ¡°This is the warehouse,¡± Jasmine answers as we all exit the SUV and walk inside. Rows and rows of clothing span therge space. ¡°It¡¯s where they keep all the Queens clothing.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± What¡¯s a Queen?


    ¡°They have everything-Gi, Fendi, Armani ¡­ Any brand you want,¡± she adds.


    ¡°I think you¡¯d look gorgeous in anything white,¡± Emilee adds.


    ¡°No.¡± Jasmine grabs my shoulder and spins me to face her. ¡°Is your skin always this color, or have you been tanning?¡±


    I haven¡¯t got to spend much time outside. ¡°Natural.¡±


    She snorts. ¡°Lucky.¡±


    ¡°Is your hair always this dark, or do you dye it?¡± She runs her hand through it.


    I had fallen asleep with it wet after I sat in the cold shower, so it¡¯s wavy right now. ¡°Natural.¡± I¡¯ve never colored my hair before, not because I didn¡¯t want to, but because I was never given the opportunity to have it done.


    ¡°Hello,dies,¡± a woman greets us.


    ¡°Hello, Georgia.¡± Emilee smiles at her.


    ¡°You must be Mia.¡± She turns toward me.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Come on. I just had a shipmente in. I was told to make sure youdies had something that had never been worn.¡±


    ¡°All of us?¡± Jasmine asks.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    We walk through a set of double doors into the back. Ten racks line a wall to our right.


    ¡°May I make a suggestion?¡± Thedy they called Georgia looks at me.


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    ¡°I think this would be absolutely stunning on you.¡± She removes the hanger that has a garment bag attached to it. It reads Oscar De La Renta in white letters. She unzips the bag and pulls out the material to the dress, and the girls gasp.


    ¡°Yes. That is exactly the color I was thinking for her,¡± Jasmine squeals.


    BONES


    I WALK INTO my house and head straight to the master suite. Coming here so much feels weird. I think I¡¯ve been here more in the past week than I have since I bought it.


    I haven¡¯t wanted Mia up at Kingdom. Although it would be more convenient for me, there are too many eyes and too many people running their mouths. I kept her hidden because I wanted to keep Mr. Bianchi guessing. Now it¡¯s time to show her to the world.


    Entering the bedroom, I go straight to her walk-in closet. Stepping in, I pause at what I see. Mia stands in the center with her back to me. Her hair is over her shoulder. The champagne-colored dress dips low down her back where the satin material gathers at her ass, giving it a wrinkling effect before falling down her legs.


    My dick is hard, and my hands are fisted. I shouldn¡¯t want her the way I do. She¡¯s all I ever think about. I knew it¡¯d be this way. My brother was right. I¡¯ve never let my dick control me before, but it does with her. I crave her taste when I wake up in the morning.


    She lifts her arms and tries to fasten a ne.


    I clear my throat. ¡°Let me.¡±


    She jumps at the sound of my voice but doesn¡¯t turn to face me.


    I step up to her, grab the chain, and fasten it. My fingers touch her skin, and I can¡¯t help myself. I run them down over her spine, making her shiver.


    She spins around to face me, and my eyes sweep over the V-cut dress. Her boobs are smaller than most the women I¡¯ve been with in the past. But I¡¯m obsessed with hers. I love that in a world full of fake, she¡¯s real. No piercings, no tattoos-her skin is wless. My eyes travel up and over her fragile neck to her face. Big silvery-blue eyes stare up at me, filled with apprehension.


    She thinks I¡¯m crazy!

 Chapter 263

    That what I¡¯m doing is insane. But maybe I¡¯m not doing it for her father. Maybe I¡¯m being selfish and doing it for myself? Maybe I want to be the one to show her off. She¡¯s my trophy. Something only I have ever had. No one else has ever touched her, kissed her, or fucked her.


    Her eyes are outlined with ck liner on top and bottom, making them even more prominent. Her lips are a nude color, and hershes look like they¡¯ve been dipped in ink. She bites her bottom lip nervously. ¡°Thedy said this is a good color,¡± she says in a soft voice. If I didn¡¯t already know she was nervous, her voice would have given her away.


    I take a step back and look over it. It¡¯s skintight until you get to her hips. It¡¯s got two slits in it, leaving a small piece down the center. I reach down, grabbing the soft material in my hand and pull it to the side to see she¡¯s wearing a matching-colored thong. I imagine ripping it off, turning her around, and bending her over the ind to fuck her right here and now. ¡°It looks perfect on you.¡± I let go of it.


    She blushes and looks away. I cup her face, her eyesing back to mine. ¡°Din.¡± My name is breathless on her lips, and I regret that I set up a fucking dinner tonight. I¡¯d much rather stay here, alone, in bed with her.


    Her hands go to my waist, and her lips part. I lower mine to hers, and she opens up for me, letting me taste her.


    Fuck, she¡¯s intoxicating. Is this what addiction felt like for Grave? If so, I now know why he could never stop. My free hand slides into her curled hair, and I tilt her head back.


    I force myself to pull away, and her eyes flutter open. ¡°Later,¡± I promise and kiss her forehead. Then I turn around and leave her in the closet to head for a shower. I need a cold one.


    MIA


    I SIT IN the passenger seat of Din¡¯s car while he drives us to the restaurant. My heart hammers in my chest. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so nervous. It¡¯s just a dinner with friends. Women do this all the time. I¡¯ve never been around all the Kings at the same time and the girls. Not in this type of situation.


    Din reaches over and slides his hand between one of the slits in my dress and grabs my thigh.


    My pussy clenches. It¡¯s amazing what your body can crave once it gets a taste. I always knew I was missing out on not only human interaction but just the longing for a touch. The sex is great but put that to the side. Just the way he touches me here and kisses me there. It makes me a puddle of water at his feet.


    Now I understand why women do stupid shit for a man who they could have no future with.


    ¡°You okay?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I answer and realize that my legs are bouncing, and he can feel it. ¡°Just a little nervous.¡± I can¡¯t lie to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. Everyone is going to love you.¡± He looks over and smiles at me-a full, white toothy smile that shows off two dimples and makes his eyes light up from the lights on the dash.


    I feel wet between my legs and pray that the thin cotton thong I wear is thick enough to keep the silk dress from showing how much he affects me.


    He brings the car to a stop in front of our destination and removes his hand from my thigh. My skin is now cold. ¡°Wait for me,¡± he orders and then pushes his door open.


    ¡°Good evening, Bones.¡± I hear a man greet him who stands on the driver¡¯s side of the car.


    ¡°Tony.¡± Din acknowledges him. ¡°Congrattions on the baby. How is he and the wife doing?¡±


    I smile at his question. He sounds so ¡°normal.¡± You¡¯d never guess he¡¯s a multibillionaire who runs with the Mafia and kills people.


    ¡°She¡¯s doing great. So is he. Thank you for the gift.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he says, and I watch him walk around the back of his car. I take in a deep breath and run my sweaty hands down my bare thighs before adjusting my dress. I¡¯d hate to make front-page news because I showed my pussy off to the world.


    Din opens my door and holds out his hand. ¡°Gorgeous.¡±


    I have to remind myself that this is just an act. I can¡¯t feel anything for this notorious man, but it¡¯s hard. Reaching out, I take his hand and allow him to help me out of his car. It sits low to the ground, so it¡¯s a little harder to get out with this dress. It is beautiful, though-with its champagne-colored silk, double thigh-high slits, and deep V-neckline with spaghetti straps, I¡¯m practically naked. I didn¡¯t even try it on at the warehouse. All the girls agreed that this was the one, and I couldn¡¯t wait to put it on for Din as if I¡¯m his prize to show off. I¡¯ve lowered myself to an object for a man just so I can see the fire in his eyes when they run over my body.


    Making my way to my feet, he shuts my door, and I watch the guy he was talking to get in and drive off with it. He cups my face, and my eyes rise to his, and that look that I¡¯vee to crave is there. As bad as I wanted to go out tonight like a normal couple would go to dinner with friends, I also wanted him to rip this dress off me and take me to bed.


    Lowering his lips to my ear, he whispers, ¡°You look every bit of a queen tonight, Mia.¡±


    Pulling back, he leans down and kisses me. My hands grab his suit jacket as his hands slide into my hair. He tilts my head back, giving himplete ess to my mouth.


    He pulls away and then begins walking us toward the double doors that one man holds open on each side.


    It¡¯s a long and narrow hallway to an elevator. A man pushes the button, and Din nods at him, mumbling a thank-you. It opens, and we step inside, where Din pushes the twentieth floor. We ride up in silence. My heart hammers in my chest, and I hope he can¡¯t tell my hand is sweaty in his.


    When the elevator stops, the door slides open, and we step into the restaurant as hushed voices hit our ears. It¡¯s dimly lit, and a single long-stem candle sits in the middle of each table. The ce reminds me of a fishbowl with nothing but ss all the way around the restaurant, showcasing the city lit up at night.


    ¡°Good evening, Bones,¡± thedy standing behind a hostess station greets us.


    ¡°Evening, Judy.¡±


    He seems to know everyone, but I¡¯d expect nothing less from a King. It¡¯s just weird that everyone calls him Bones and not his real name. I wonder if he hates it that I call him Din.


    The woman eyes me up and down and then looks back at him. Maybe it¡¯s just me, but she seems to have a questioning look in her dark eyes. Almost as if asking him why he¡¯s here with me. Or maybe that¡¯s just my insecurities getting the best of me.


    ¡°Has the rest of our party arrived?¡± he asks.


    She nods, smiling. ¡°They have. Follow me.¡± Turning, she walks off, and we follow her.


    Din leans down and whispers in my ear, ¡°Breathe, beautiful.¡±


    The way he calls me beautiful does not help my breathing. It makes it elerate. My pulse is racing, and I have to remind my feet to walk in these six-inch ck Christian Louboutins so I don¡¯t trip and fall t on my face. It makes me hate my family even more. How something so simple should never feel this way.


    She ushers us to a round table right next to the window where everyone already sits.


    ¡°Damn, girl. I knew that dress would be fire.¡± Emilee whistles, standing from her chair, and my cheeks redden as she walks around to hug me.


    I pull my hand from his just in time to embrace her.


    ¡°It¡¯ll look even better on the floorter,¡± Jasmine states, and the girlsugh.


    Haven stands and walks around to hug me as well. ¡°Anything new with Luca?¡± I ask her softly.


    She pulls away, shaking her head. ¡°No.¡± Her fingers y with my hair, and I frown.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I hate that I haven¡¯t gotten to see him yet,¡± I admit.


    She gives me a soft smile. ¡°I know, but after tonight, it¡¯ll be different.¡±

 Chapter 264

    I nod, knowing she¡¯s right. I just have to get through dinner, and then I can see him tomorrow.


    Haven returns to her seat, and Din pulls out a chair, gesturing for me to sit down. I slowly lower myself to the white leather, trying to position my dress properly and cross one leg over the other. The double-slit up the front isn¡¯t the most convenient. ¡°Thank you,¡± I say softly.


    He takes the seat next to me. ¡°Mia, you¡¯ve met thedies, but you haven¡¯t had the chance to meet Titan, Grave, and Cross.¡± He points each one out.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I nod at each one, making eye contact even though I want to crawl under the table and hide until this dinner is over. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all.¡±


    Titan smiles at me while Cross nods. Grave just res at me, and I swallow nervously. This is going to go exactly how I imagined-terrible. I don¡¯t miss the fact that Nite isn¡¯t here. Wonder where he¡¯s at tonight. Maybe he¡¯s with Luca since Haven is here with us.


    Din slides his hand under the table and once again slips his fingers between my crossed legs, resting them on my thigh. I take in a deep breath, deciding that tonight will be my first night to willingly drink alcohol.


    BONES


    I CAN FEEL how tense she is. My hand rests between her legs on her thigh. The cool satin has fallen to the side, covering my hand. If I wanted to, I could slide my hand up between her legs to her pussy. Finger-fuck her right here at the table and then lick my fingers clean as if she¡¯s my main course. But I won¡¯t. If she were any other woman, I would, but Mia isn¡¯t just any other woman. She¡¯d probably jump up from the table. Right now, she¡¯s a timid cat, ready to run and hide at any given second.


    I¡¯ll fix that. It¡¯ll just take time.


    She¡¯s sipping on a ss of champagne. I ordered it for her. I was watching her very closely and could tell she was lost when she stared at the menu for a few minutes, trying to decide what to drink.


    She brings the ss to her lips when my brother speaks. ¡°So, Mia, have you been to see Luca?¡±


    I narrow my eyes on Grave. He knows she¡¯s not allowed up there.


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± I interrupt her.


    Mia lifts the drink to her lips again, taking a bigger sip this time.


    He leans back in his chair, and April taps his shoulder. ¡°Grave-¡±


    ¡°I just figured you would want to see him since you¡¯re the reason he¡¯s there.¡± He cuts off April.


    Mia chokes on her drink.


    ¡°Grave!¡± April snaps at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± I growl at him, sitting up straighter and pulling my hand from her thigh.


    ¡°What?¡± He arches a brow at me. ¡°Was that supposed to be a secret?¡±


    ¡°What does he mean?¡± Haven looks at me, and I sigh. ¡°Bones?¡± she snaps, her eyes going to Mia, who is finishing her drink. She¡¯s going to be drunk if she¡¯s not already. I know the girl never drinks. ¡°What is he talking about?¡±


    Jasmine hangs her head, and so does Emilee. As far as the women go, I¡¯ve only told Jasmine, so I¡¯m guessing Titan has filled his wife in on the situation. April pulls her hand from Grave and ms her napkin down on the table, getting to her feet and storming away. Grave gives Mia a smirk before he gets up and follows his fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°Someone better start exining what he meant,¡± Haven orders.


    Mia takes in a shaky breath. ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the ce,¡± I say before she can tell Haven what¡¯s going on. I¡¯m not sure if we have eyes on us right now. Thest thing we need is all of us fighting all over social media tomorrow with a headline about Luca being shot and it being his sister¡¯s fault.


    ¡°Not the ce?¡± Haven gasps. ¡°My husband is in aa, and Grave is ming Mia.¡± She looks over at her sister-inw. ¡°Tell me, Mia,¡± she demands. ¡°What the hell did he mean?¡±


    She licks her lips. ¡°He-I.¡± Mia clears her throat. ¡°Matteo and the twins¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± I bark, making her jump. ¡°We will not discuss this here.¡±


    Silence falls over our table, and Haven res at Mia, expecting her to finish, but Mia¡¯s watery eyes are on her empty champagne flute. After a few seconds, Haven stands and storms off.


    ¡°Haven?¡± Mia jumps to her feet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± I stand, grabbing Mia¡¯s arm to keep her from running after Haven.


    She spins around to face me, her eyes swimming in tears. ¡°She deserves to know.¡±


    ¡°I disagree.¡± Titan is the one who speaks. ¡°Her knowing won¡¯t change what happened. It¡¯ll just have her upset at you over a situation you have no control over.¡±


    ¡°But I did. That¡¯s the problem,¡± she whispers. ¡°I could have prevented this.¡±


    ¡°Mia.¡±


    ¡°I need a minute.¡± She rips her arm from my hold and grabs her dress, picking it up off the floor, and I watch her enter the bathroom on the other side of the restaurant.


    ¡°Will you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jasmine and Emilee are already up and going after her before I can finish my request.


    ¡°Well, this is a disaster,¡± Cross states, picking up his scotch and throwing it back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± I announce and start walking off.


    Titan stands as well. ¡°Bones, don¡¯t,¡± he rushes out, but I¡¯m already walking toward the elevator.


    Grave and April both have their backs to me as they wait on it.


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± I hear her ask my brother when I approach them.


    ¡°It needed to be said. Haven deserves to know,¡± he answers her as the door slides open. ¡°She¡¯s using him. Mia has him fooled-¡±


    Ie up behind him and shove his back, pushing him into the waiting elevator, cutting off whatever bullshit he was about to say about me.


    ¡°Bones,¡± April squeals, reaching out for me, but Titan had followed me and grabs her while the door closes with Grave and me inside before she can enter.


    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you?¡± I get in his face.


    He fixes his suit jacket that I managed to knock off his shoulder. ¡°You think I¡¯m going to sit back and let her ruin our lives? What we¡¯ve worked so hard for?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t do this,¡± I shout, fisting my hands and trying not to knock his ass out.


    ¡°Luca could die.¡± He presses his hands into my chest, pushing me back, and I stretch my neck. It¡¯s been a while since my brother and I have physically fought, and I really don¡¯t want to hit him. ¡°Because of her. Don¡¯t you understand that?¡± He shoves me again, knocking me into the wall. ¡°And then who do you think they¡¯lle after? Huh?¡±


    ¡°Jesus, is that what this is about?¡± I snap at him. ¡°I¡¯m an adult, Grave. I don¡¯t need you to look out for me.¡±


    ¡°I finally have a life.¡± He points at his chest. ¡°I finally have a reason to live. I love April with all I have, but I can¡¯t lose you, Bones.¡± Shaking his head, he drops his eyes to the floor. ¡°I can¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡± I grip his face and force his eyes on mine. ¡°Nothing is going to happen to me. I promise. But I have to do what I need to do to save her. Please understand that.¡±


    Grave has always felt things more than anyone I know. That was why he was an addict. He always said it was to feel alive, but I think it was to numb everything. To forget our mother died when we were young and the fact that our father acted like he didn¡¯t exist. Grave always had a death wish. That¡¯s how he got his nickname. The drugs were going to help him live up to it. He¡¯s clean now, and I¡¯m just realizing how it¡¯s affected him. How much he worries about losing what he¡¯s finallye to realize he has.


    ¡°Even if it means ruining all of us?¡± he asks. ¡°Because that¡¯s what they will do the first chance they get.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯te to that.¡± I¡¯ll do whatever I have to do to make sure she¡¯s taken care of without the Bianchis touching the Kings and their queens. Even if that means surrendering myself to them. ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t promise that, Din,¡± he interrupts me. ¡°And even if you believe it, I don¡¯t.¡± He steps back, and my arms fall to my sides again. ¡°You need to let her go again. Ship her off.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± I say honestly.


    He stares at me, his blue eyes hardening and his jaw sharpening. ¡°You¡¯ve fucked her.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a question, so I don¡¯t respond to it.


    Throwing his head back, he gives a roughugh. ¡°Can¡¯t fucking believe it.¡± His eyes meet mine again, and he pushes a finger into my chest. ¡°Exin to me again how she¡¯s not using you.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± he screams.


    The door slides open just as the identical elevator beside us dings. Apriles running into ours the next second. Titanes into view, standing right outside of it.


    ¡°Grave.¡± She breathes his name.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± He drapes his arm over her shoulders and exits the elevator.


    Titan steps onto mine, and the door closes once again. He presses the button for the restaurant. ¡°Not going to lie. I expected him to be knocked out on the floor. Thanks for saving me from having to deal with a distraught April.¡±

 Chapter 265

    I run a hand through my hair. ¡°Fuck,¡± I hiss.


    ¡°Put her first,¡± he speaks.


    I look over at him. ¡°The Kings-¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fine, Bones. We can handle ourselves. Do what you have to do.¡±


    I flinch at his words. Luca told me those same words, and I¡¯ve already failed him. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡± Titan makes it sound so easy, but I feel like I¡¯m being pulled in a hundred different directions. I¡¯ve never been this confused about what actions to take or how to handle something. I¡¯m always in control. Mia has thrown everything off. I know I need to protect her, and I will. I¡¯m just not sure how I can.


    ¡°It is,¡± he says simply.


    ¡°How so?¡± I demand.


    ¡°No one is on her side. No one has ever put her first. Not even Luca. And fuck him for expecting you to take her on in the first ce. All she has is you.¡± He sighs. ¡°I would put my wife first no matter what.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°That¡¯s different. She¡¯s your wife.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mia going to be yours?¡±


    My eyes snap to his.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why we¡¯re here? To get John¡¯s attention and show him how much you love his daughter. And you don¡¯t half-ass anything, Bones.¡±


    He¡¯s right. The elevatores to a stop, and we make our way back to the table. I see Mia sitting there talking to Emilee and Jasmine.


    ¡°Din.¡± She stands when she sees me. ¡°Where did everyone go?¡± she asks, referring to Grave and April.


    ¡°They left.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Her eyes widen. ¡°And Haven?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s gone too,¡± Cross answers. ¡°While you girls were in the bathroom, she came back and got her purse. Left without a word.¡±


    ¡°I have to go find her.¡± Mia goes to walk off.


    I keep her in ce. ¡°No. We¡¯ll talk to her tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Din ¡­¡±


    ¡°I promise. Okay? Tomorrow.¡±


    Licking her lips, she finally gives me a nod, and I pull out her chair.


    MIA


    DINNER WENT BY slowly. I didn¡¯t say much. What was there to talk about? Everyone seemed tense. Even Titan kept staring at Din. And he stared back like they had some silent conversation going on.


    It was awkward. And I just got drunk. After three sses of champagne, Din had to help me to the elevator. To hell with whatever pictures and headlines are stered all over the inte of mee tomorrow. It won¡¯t matter. None of it will.


    Luca will hate me if he ever wakes up, and my sister-inw already hates me. I should have never stayed in that beach house when I woke up after he drugged me. I should have run as far and as fast as I could while I had the chance. Then my brothers wouldn¡¯t have found me, and I wouldn¡¯t have gotten the only person in my family who actually cares about me shot.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out,¡± Jasmine announces as we step off the elevator on the first floor.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think ¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on.¡± Jasmine sticks her bottom lip out at Din as we make our way down the narrow hallway to stand outside. ¡°It¡¯s one night. Alexa and I need this before the clubs open and we¡¯re busy every night. Let¡¯s go out, have some drinks, and dance.¡±


    ¡°You have to be home by midnight,¡± Emilee reminds her with augh.


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± She smiles. ¡°I have nster.¡± Jasmine refers to her Big Daddy Dick text that she received while on our way to the warehouse earlier today.


    Bones looks over at me, and I nod. I¡¯ve never gotten to go out before, so why not? My night is already fucked. It can¡¯t get worse. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll follow you guys,¡± he says as the valet brings his car to a stop.


    Opening up my door, Din takes my hand and helps me inside. I fall onto my ass and push my bare back up against the ck leather seat and close my eyes.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I feel a hand on my thigh, and I jump, my eyes springing open. Din is leaning across the center console, one hand on my thigh, the other cupping my face. When did he get in the car?


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to go out,¡± he tells me.


    ¡°I want to.¡± I want to forget about this night, the fight, and the fact that I have fucked up everything. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Promise.¡± Lie.


    But he seems to buy it because he pulls away and drives off. I lean my head back against the headrest again and close my eyes, feeling the way my head spins and noticing that my tongue is heavy.


    DILLAN PULLS HIS car into a parking spot next to a red Maserati, and I watch Titan get out before opening the passenger side door for Emilee. Jasmine pulls up next and gets out of a white BMW i8.


    Din takes my hand, and we walk across the packed parking lot. Coming around a building, I see a long line of people waiting to get in. ¡°Is it always this busy?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Jasmine is the one who answers me, tucking a piece of her red hair behind her ear.


    I try to keep up behind Din while passing everyone standing in line and up a set of stairs.


    ¡°Kings.¡± A man with a clipboard smiles at us. ¡°Wasn¡¯t expecting you all tonight.¡±


    ¡°Last-minute decision,¡± Cross informs him.


    ¡°I know how that is.¡± The guy writes something down and then opens the doors for us. ¡°Give us ten, and Damian will have your usual table ready.¡±


    We enter the building, and the sound of loud bass hits my ears. The floor under my heels vibrates, and lights sh, making it hard to focus on anything. ¡°Do youe here a lot?¡± I yell in Din¡¯s ear.


    He shakes his head and bends down to speak into mine. ¡°Cross and Grave used to.¡±


    I¡¯ve never seen so many people in one ce before. I¡¯ve watched TV shows and movies where people are out dancing at clubs, but this one is three stories tall. A bar lines either wall to our left and right with a dance floor in the middle. Stairs are straight ahead that lead up to a loft area. Looking up, I see people looking over down to the first floor.


    Din pulls me through the mass of people while Cross and Alexa lead us over to the bar at the back. He leans down and asks, ¡°What would you like?¡±


    Pulling back, I meet his eyes. The moment I got my first look at him in the limo, I thought he was gorgeous for a man. Evil but beautiful, nheless. He always has this look on his face like he hates the world. Or maybe it¡¯s just me and the position I¡¯ve put him in. But right now, with all the shing neon lights, they glow the prettiest color of blue I¡¯ve ever seen. I guess that could be the alcohol talking. Isn¡¯t there a saying about how alcohol makes you find someone attractive who you normally wouldn¡¯t? Even so, that can¡¯t be what this is because I already find him that way.


    ¡°Surprise me,¡± I say, licking my numbing lips, and his eyes drop to the action.


    Reaching up, he cups my face, his thumb running over them before his eyes meet mine again. My thighs tighten, and my lips part. An open invitation that I want his on mine.


    But he pulls away and faces the bar, ordering some drinks. My shoulders fall.


    Of course, he¡¯s not going to kiss me in public. This is a fake rtionship. It¡¯s not real. Not what he¡¯s trying to convince the world of anyway. Yeah, we¡¯ve had sex, but it¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to shove my dress up, bend me over the bar, and fuck me for all to see.


    He¡¯s motherfucking Din Reed-Bones-a King. Multibillionaire. He¡¯s probably got at least a hundred women right now blowing up his phone, begging to fuck him. Acting like he¡¯s interested in me while out in public would ruin his yboy reputation.


    Turning around, he hands me a drink. I bring the straw to my lips and take a sip. My eyes fall closed, and I moan when the fruity liquid slides down the back of my throat. Damn, that¡¯s good. Is this alcohol?


    Opening them up, I freeze, my lips still around the straw when I see him watching me.


    I pull the drink back and nod once. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± I y it off.


    Stepping into me, he removes the drink from my hand and ces it on the bar. ¡°I said I liked it,¡± I yell over the music, thinking he didn¡¯t hear me the first time.

 Chapter 266

    His hand falls to my neck, and I swallow, my skin breaking out in goose bumps. Lowering his head, he whispers in my ear, sending a chill down my spine. ¡°Dance with me.¡±


    Without waiting for an answer, he pulls away and grabs my hand, dragging me out to the dance floor. People part for us like he¡¯s fucking Moses, and the men nod their heads at him as if they know him personally.


    ¡°Want It¡± by SoMo starts to y. I nervously look around, but he cups my cheek.


    ¡°Look at me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never danced before,¡± I admit. My heart races with nervousness even though I want him to pull me in close to his body and run his hands all over me, making my skin heat. Fuck, I¡¯m horny and drunk.


    ¡°First time for everything.¡± He repeats the same thing I said to him when he told me sex would hurt.


    When he pulls me into him, I melt. His hands grip my body, moving my hips to the music. His eyes are on mine so intently that it makes me wonder what he¡¯s thinking.


    ¡°I want you to fuck me,¡± I say, wanting him to know what¡¯s on my mind. Wrapping my arms around his neck, I pull him to me. Needing to be as close as possible while others run into us.


    when he told me sex would hurt.


    When he pulls me into him, I melt. His hands grip my body, moving my hips to the music. His eyes are on mine so intently that it makes me wonder what he¡¯s thinking.


    ¡°I want you to fuck me,¡± I say, wanting him to know what¡¯s on my mind. Wrapping my arms around his neck, I pull him to me. Needing to be as close as possible while others run into us.


    He groans, lowering his lips close to mine but not close enough to touch. Once again, he¡¯s refusing to kiss me in public. ¡°Mia¡­¡±


    Moving my head to the side, I run my tongue up the side of his neck to his ear and add, ¡°How you like it.¡±


    His hands grip my hips painfully, and I close my eyes, imagining him being inside me and doing that. Bruising me. Marking me.


    One of his hands slides up my bare back and grips my hair, yanking my face from his neck, forcing me to look up at him in the shing lights. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Kink,¡± I say, and he arches a brow at the word. ¡°That¡¯s what you like, right?¡± I pull my hands from around his neck and slide them down the sides of his button-up, feeling his taut muscles. They make my mouth water.


    Maybe I¡¯m na?ve, or maybe I¡¯m one of those dumb girls who will do whatever to please a man, but I want more. Maybe it¡¯s for me. I want Din Reed to fuck me, to own me. To consume me. I need him to take my mind off everything else in my fucked-up life and teach me something new. Show me what it¡¯s like to be with a King.


    BONES


    SHE STARES UP at me, her eyes heavy from the alcohol. When she said she wanted me to fuck her how I liked it, I thought she had lost her mind. I know she didn¡¯t have any sexual partners before me, but how could she think I haven¡¯t enjoyed fucking her? Then she mentioned Kink, and it made sense. She means she wants me to dominate her.


    I can¡¯t say that I haven¡¯t thought about it. That¡¯s how I¡¯ve always been with women in the past. But they were all a means to an end sort of situation. ¡°You sure?¡± I ask.


    She nods, her eyes on my lips, hands gripping my hips. I¡¯m so fucking hard, and she knows it. I can feel her body rocking against my dick, trying to tease me. She doesn¡¯t even know the meaning of that word, but I¡¯ll teach her.


    She wants something different tonight, so I¡¯ll give it to her. ¡°Come on.¡± I pull her off the dance floor with one hand while pulling my cell out with the other. I check the avability for The Pce and then put it back in my pocket. ¡°We¡¯re out,¡± I tell the guys.


    ¡°Leaving already?¡± Jasmine whines, looking at Mia. She¡¯s too busy downing what was left of the drink Emilee handed her.


    ¡°Yep. We¡¯re going to Kingdom.¡±


    Titan smiles, knowing exactly what I¡¯m about to do. We¡¯ve shared the room before. ¡°Have fun.¡± He winks at Mia, making her brows crease from her confusion at his words.


    I lead her out of the club and to my car, opening my passenger door for her. She stays quiet as we drive through town and pull into the private garage the Kings share at Kingdom.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Helping her out of the car, we make our way to the private entrance. ¡°What are we doing here?¡± she asks.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± I say vaguely.


    Nigel stands in the corner behind a desk. ¡°Bones, everything okay?¡± he asks.


    I nod at him. ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll be staying here tonight.¡±


    Grabbing a key card from my wallet, I scan it. The doors to the elevator open, and we step inside. Pressing the sixteenth floor, I grab her arm the moment the door closes and spin her around to face me. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to change your mind,¡± I whisper, cupping her face.


    She gives me a drunken smile and then presses her lips gently to mine, letting me know she¡¯s ready.


    The elevator dings, and we walk down a hallway to a door that reads The Pce-every Queen needs a pce written in rose gold. I press the code to unlock the door, open it up for her, and usher her inside.

 Chapter 267

    MIA


    WITH HIS HAND on my lower back, he guides me into the dimly lit room. It has arge foyer with a single purple light shining down on us. It reminds me of the club, just without the shing motion.


    Walking down a hallway into an open room, my eyes quickly scan the area. It looks like Kink. Just a smaller version of it. There are no separate rooms or windows for people to watch. Just us-me and him.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± I ask, walking over to what looks like a bench. ¡°Is this Kink too?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he answers,ing up behind me. He reaches around my waist, his hands sliding into the slit of my dress, and my breath catches as his fingers crawl along my skin to enter my thong. My head falls back against his shoulder. ¡°This is The Pce. Our Queens use it.¡±


    ¡°Queens?¡± I whisper, my hips bucking against his hand, silently begging him for more.


    His free hand reaches up to wrap around my throat, and wetness pools between my legs. ¡°Kingdom has an escort service. They are our Queens.¡±


    I close my eyes and take in a deep breath. ¡°Din.¡± My hand finds his, and I grip his wrist. ¡°I need more. Please.¡±


    He kisses the side of my face and then pulls both of his hands away, leaving my skin cold. ¡°Do you trust me?¡± he asks softly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answer without hesitation. Because I do. With my life.


    ¡°Turn around.¡±


    A shiver runs up my spine at the sound of hismand. His voice is so cold-like it was that first night in the limo. It does something to me that I can¡¯t deny. It turns me on. Doing as I¡¯m told, I turn around to face him. He reaches up and runs his thumb over my lips. I part them, and he pushes it into my mouth. I suck on it, and he lets out a growl.


    Pulling away, he hooks his fingers into either strap of my dress and pushes the material down my body. I stand still, letting it fall on my heels. Taking my hand, he pulls me forward to step out of it, and my body pushes into his. I can feel how hard he is, making my heart race. We¡¯ve had sex at least ten times since that first night a week ago, and it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Sore, yes, but it¡¯s not painful. It¡¯s turned into a dull ache, a need that only he can fulfill.


    He pushes his hands into my thong, and it too falls down my shaky legs. ¡°You will leave your heels on,¡± he informs me.


    I nod. ¡°Okay.¡± I¡¯d agree to just about anything right now.


    Grabbing my hand, he leads me over to therge bed that sits in the middle of the room. ¡°Crawl onto the bed, facing the footboard.¡± He ps my ass at themand, and I yelp at the sting it leaves.


    He goes to the end of the bed while I sit on my knees, facing him. There¡¯s a tall wooden-looking footboard that has three holes in it. He unlocks it, pulling it up. ¡°Come here.¡± He gestures with his free hand to move forward.


    Swallowing nervously, I scoot closer to him. ¡°A hand through each hole. Your head through the middle.¡±


    My heart races, and I pause for a second, my eyes meeting his stare. He arches a brow as if to ask if I have the balls to do as he says or am I going to back out. Taking a deep breath, I bend over, cing my arms through the holes on either side of the one for my neck. He reaches up and brushes the hair off my back to hang off the side of my face before closing the top half down, and I look over to see him lock it in ce.


    I shift on my knees to try and ease the ache between my legs.


    Without saying anything, he walks out of sight, and I try to follow him, but the way I¡¯m bent over, I¡¯m forced to stare at the floor. The back of my head hits the footboard, making it impossible to lift my head all the way up.


    I can¡¯t hear anything over my heavy breathing and blood rushing in my ears. I try to pull my arm free, but the holes are too small. He¡¯s got me secured, and I shift on my knees, whimpering.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even started yet, gorgeous,¡± I close my eyes as I feel my pussy clench. Goddamn. Just his voice makes me want toe.


    The bed dips behind me, and I go to close my legs, but he ps the inside of my thigh. ¡°Keep them wide open.¡±


    ¡°Din.¡± His name is breathless. My head hangs over, and my hair covers most of my face. ¡°Please.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t say anything. Instead, I feel something wrap around my right ankle. Then he spreads my legs farther apart, making my ass lower a little and my back arch more. I bite my bottom lip to keep from crying out as he stretches my body to the point it¡¯s painful. Something wraps around my other ankle, and I am no longer able to move my legs. I¡¯mpletely immobile.


    My breath hitches when I feel his fingers run over my pussy, smearing the wetness before shoving a finger into me. I try to push my body back against him, but I can¡¯t. I fist my hands in frustration.


    He chuckles at my impatience. ¡°So greedy. I like it.¡±


    ¡°Please?¡± I beg, fighting against the footboard.


    ¡°You¡¯re so wet, Mia.¡± His fingers enter me again, and I whimper when he starts fucking me with them. But they¡¯re gone too soon.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Din,¡± I growl. I didn¡¯t know he was going to torture me.


    ¡°Yes, gorgeous?¡± I can hear theughter in his tone.


    ¡°Fuck me,¡± I demand breathlessly, not caring how desperate I sound or how my body is spread wide open for him to see.

 Chapter 268

    BONES


    I GET UP off the bed and shrug off my suit jacket, then rip my tie from my button-up. I take my time undoing my cuff links, my eyes devouring her secured to the bed. She¡¯s naked except for her heels. I ced her ankles in leather cuffs secured by straps connected on either side of the bed, keeping her legs wide open for me.


    Whimpers and moans of frustratione from her perfect lips while she fights the position I put her in. I¡¯ve always needed control in and out of the bedroom. And she is handing her body over to me however I want it. Only an idiot would pass that up.


    My button-up falls from my shoulders, and I crawl back onto the bed. I lie on my back and slide my head between her legs so her pussy is right in front of my face. She¡¯s soaked and begging for me to take it. I wrap my arms around her thighs and pull her down onto my face. The sound of her crying out at the new position only makes me smile.


    I lick her cunt. I feel her body tense as I suck her swollen clit into my mouth. The sound that she makes has me growling. My cock is straining against my cks. But right now is about her.


    ¡°Oh, God¡­¡± She¡¯s gasping.


    I don¡¯t slow down. I¡¯ve been soft with her. Some would even call it making love. But I haven¡¯t had the chance to really fuck her. Make her mine. Use her. This is that chance.


    Removing my arms from around her thighs, I slide my fingers into her while my mouth continues to fuck her.


    She¡¯s rocking against my mouth, her body tensing. The sound of her calling out my name prates my ears, and I can feel how close she is.


    I don¡¯t let up or stop. No, I get more forceful until shees all over my face.


    Pulling out from underneath her, I sit up and turn to look at her while I lick my wet lips. She¡¯s shaking, body covered in sweat, and I can hear her trying to catch her breath.


    I get up off the bed and go stand in front of her. ¡°My turn, beautiful.¡± Reaching down, I unzip my cks and pull out my hard dick. Her head hangs over the footboard, hair so long it almost hits the floor.


    Reaching down, I gather it all in my hands and hold it at the base of her neck, lifting it at the same time. ¡°Open up for me, Mia. It¡¯s time I fuck those pretty lips.¡± She hasn¡¯t given me a blow job yet.


    I run the head of my cock along her parted lips, and she looks up at me through wateryshes. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± I smile down at her. ¡°Open wide.¡± I shove my hips forward, and she tries to pull away. I know her mouth has never been fucked before, so I¡¯ll try to be as gentle as I can, but I¡¯m not about to promise her anything.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Pushing it in farther, she gags, and I pull out. She coughs, so I shove two fingers into her mouth, and fresh tears run down her face. I decide just how far I will be able to go and remove my fingers from her mouth to give her a second to catch her breath. ¡°Breathe through your nose, Mia,¡± I tell her.


    Grabbing my dick again, I slide it back into her waiting mouth, and instead of letting go, I grip the base tightly and start to fuck her. Closing my eyes, I throw my head back and slide my hand up and down my shaft and my piercings while I m my cock into her mouth.


    She gags, but I ignore it. It feels too good. I¡¯m too close toing. My body stiffens, and I pull out just in time to stroke it,ing all over her beautiful face.


    MIA


    I LIE NAKED in bed next to Din. We just finished up in the shower at The Pce. My body still shakes, and it hurts to swallow. But I can¡¯t stop smiling. I feel stupid. Is being used supposed to feel this good?


    He slides his hand over my waist and turns his body into my side. ¡°How do you feel?¡± he asks, propping himself on his forearm to look down at me.


    I look up, meeting his stare. ¡°Great.¡±


    His eyes search mine, but there isn¡¯t a hint of happiness, and my smile falters. ¡°How-How do you feel?¡± I stumble over my words.


    He doesn¡¯t answer. Instead, his hand moves up my body, where he wraps his fingers around my throat. I arch my neck and swallow against it, making me wince. His blue eyes are hard, and my heart starts to race again.


    ¡°I hurt you,¡± he says softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I whisper. ¡°Promise.¡±


    I sit up, and his hand falls from my neck. I get up and straddle his naked body. His hands go to my bare hips. I look down at his chest. He has a tattoo of a skull with a tilted crown on it, among many others. I run my fingers over it. ¡°How did you get the name Bones?¡± I wonder.


    Reaching up, he twirls a few strands of my hair around his finger. ¡°There was a kid who kept picking on my brother. I sat back and watched a couple of times but didn¡¯t want to intervene. I figured it would just make it worse on him. Then school was over one day, and I watched the kid shove my brother¡¯s face into the wall and break his nose. I pulled him off of Grave and broke twenty of his bones with my bare hands. I got suspended.¡± He shrugs. ¡°But when I returned to school, everyone called me Bones. It just stuck.¡±


    ¡°How old were you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± His eyes drop to my breasts before returning to mine. ¡°Middle school.¡±


    My eyes widen. ¡°You were so young.¡±


    He nods. ¡°We were taught how to fight at a young age.¡±


    ¡°Like my brothers,¡± I whisper, and his eyes soften. ¡°Do you ever wish your life was different?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t answer, but his hand falls from my hair.


    My eyes drop to the tattoo around his neck, unable to meet his eyes. He sits up, his hands going to cup both sides of my face. He gently kisses my forehead.

 Chapter 269

    ¡°Mia-¡±


    His ringing cell interrupts him. He taps my thigh, and I crawl off him. Lying down on my back, I watch him get out of bed and go over to where his cks lie on the floor, and he removes his cell from the pocket. ¡°Hello?¡± He runs a hand through his dark hair. ¡°Yeah. I can be there in thirty minutes.¡± He hangs up and walks over to where my dress and underwear are on the floor.


    He walks back to me and leans in, gently kissing my lips before dropping them on my chest. ¡°Get dressed. We have to go.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I sit up.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you back to the house to drop you off,¡± he says before entering the bathroom, and I know that¡¯s all he¡¯s going to tell me.


    BONES


    THE FOLLOWING MORNING, I sit down at my desk just as my cell goes off.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I answer when I see who it is.


    ¡°Mia Rosa Bianchi,¡± Marsha Wells says in greeting.


    I sit back in my chair. Damn, even I¡¯m surprised at how fast she found that out. ¡°Someone really did her homework.¡±


    ¡°Not quite.¡± She snorts. ¡°As much as I¡¯d love to take credit, it was an anonymous tip.¡±


    ¡°Anonymous tip,¡± I repeat, not liking the way those words sound.


    ¡°Yep. I took two photos of you guys together the moment you arrived and posted them. Only took an hour for someone to contact me.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°I feel like you¡¯re holding an even bigger story from me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Well, the same anonymous caller also informed me that Luca is in the hospital for a gunshot wound.¡±


    My teeth grind. ¡°Can¡¯t believe every source ¡­¡±


    ¡°True. But I just so happened to have someone follow Haven after she ran out of the restaurant. Care to exin why she went straight to the hospital? I was told that Oliver Nite was also seen there.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything to that.


    Sheughs at my silence. ¡°I¡¯ll give you twenty-four hours to give me a better story, Bones, or I¡¯m going to ster Luca¡¯s all over the inte.¡±


    My hand grips the cell.


    ¡°She¡¯s pretty.¡± She goes on. ¡°Exactly what I¡¯d expect a Mafia princess to look like.¡±


    I don¡¯t like the way she talks about Mia, as if she¡¯s threatening her. ¡°Marsha-¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m guessing there¡¯s a reason no one knows she exists. Once I tell the world of her existence and that Luca is in aa, she¡¯ll have a big target on her head. Wouldn¡¯t that be a shame if anything happened to her.¡± Click.¡±Goddammit.¡± I throw my phone just as the door opens. Titan enters, jumping back to avoid being hit by it flying across the room.


    He bends down to pick it up off the rug. ¡°You have a visitor,¡± he announces.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy,¡± I growl.


    ¡°Bones?¡± Haven says softly, entering behind him.


    I shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t have time ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming to apologize.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± I point at the door. ¡°Leave.¡±


    ¡°Bones, please?¡± Tears fill her eyes.


    Running my hands through my hair, I sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°Jasmine came by the hospital earlier this morning. She filled me in on everything regarding Mia. Why didn¡¯t you ¡­?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t want you to know. Thought you would me her.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Which you did. So you just proved her right,¡± I point out.


    Her bottom lip starts to quiver. I don¡¯t have time for this shit today.


    ¡°I need you to kill John Bianchi.¡±


    Titan snorts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯d do that if it was an option?¡± I growl.


    ¡°It has to be.¡± She goes on. ¡°It¡¯s our only option.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± I snap. ¡°We¡¯ve been in bed with the Mafia all of our lives, Haven. If we kill him, then it puts a target on our heads. All of our allies will turn on us.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°Please?¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t put the rest of the Kings in danger.¡± And I find it odd that John hasn¡¯t shown up. I mean, his eldest son is in the ICU because he was shot, and his father is nowhere to be seen? Something just isn¡¯t right about this. John Bianchi is a sadistic prick, but Luca runs everything here in Vegas for his father. I know that Nite has taken over the operation for the time being, but still, John should have made himself known here by now.


    ¡°Luca would do anything to save Mia.¡±


    ¡°He fucking left her!¡± I shout. ¡°I¡¯ve known him my entire life. I¡¯ve seen him on pretty much a day-to-day basis for the past ten years, and he¡¯s never once mentioned her.¡± He even had the chance toe clean when I saw her, and he chose to keep her a secret.


    ¡°He was the one who sent her away.¡± She sniffs.


    I snort. ¡°That makes even less sense.¡±


    ¡°To save her,¡± Haven adds.


    ¡°What good that did for her,¡± I argue.


    ¡°They won¡¯t stop until Luca is dead. They know he¡¯s the only one who cares about her.¡±


    I do, but I keep that to myself. Too much already going on to add fuel to this fire. If Haven knew how I felt, then she¡¯d use it against me. Make me feel guilty even more than I already do.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± She starts crying.


    I m my elbows on my desk and run my hands through my hair. Well, this is going to be another shit day.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Titan whispers, turning to face the floor-to-ceiling windows overlooking the Strip.


    Silence fills the room as she sits down on the couch over by Titan and the window. My door quietly opens, and I look over to see Mia enter the room. Shees to a stop when she notices Haven sitting with her eyes looking down at her hands in herp.


    Taking in a deep breath, Haven speaks softly, ¡°We¡¯ve been trying to get pregnant, and I waste. I just felt it. I knew I was. I couldn¡¯t wait until he got home, so I ran and got a test. I went up to ss. I used the restroom first because I wanted to have the test to show him. When I came up the stairs, he was lying in the hallway. The back door hadn¡¯t even beentched yet.¡± Her watery amber eyes meet mine. ¡°I need you to find Luca¡¯s brothers and John. I need you guys to kill them.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t do that. I¡¯m sorry, but this changes nothing.¡± Titan is the one who speaks.


    ¡°It changes everything!¡± she screams, jumping to her feet and turning to face him. ¡°I need you to kill them to save my family. To save Mia, Luca, and our baby.¡± She cups her mouth to silence a sob, and Mia walks up behind her, cing a hand on her shoulder. Haven spins around and immediately opens her arms while Mia embraces her. They both cry.


    I stand from my seat and walk over to Titan.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± he asks me.


    ¡°Call a meeting in fifteen. Get everyone there. Including Haven, but give me a minute with Mia.¡±


    He nods and walks over to the girls. He pulls them apart. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go get you a water.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Mia wipes her eyes, then rubs her hands on her jeans.


    I pick up my phone off the desk where Titan had set it and call back thest number.


    ¡°Yes?¡± she draws out the word.


    ¡°I have a better story. But I need you to give me until Friday.¡±


    She takes a few seconds to respond before saying, ¡°It better be good.¡± Then she hangs up.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mia asks me.


    ¡°What needs to be done.¡± Then I grab her hand and pull her from my office.

 Chapter 270

    MIA


    DILLAN DRAGS ME down the hallway to a set of ss double doors and pushes me inside. It¡¯s got a long, ck table with a skull carved out of it along with Kingdom at each end. He pulls out the chair at the head of the table and ushers me into it.


    ¡°What are we doing in here?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Having a meeting. The others will be here any second,¡± he answers, checking his watch.


    I look up as the door opens and the rest of the Kings enter. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Grave since dinnerst night. I hate how much it bothers me that he doesn¡¯t like me. As if I have to prove myself to be in his circle. The sad part is that I want to.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Cross asks, entering behind Titan.


    Din waits for everyone to get in and settled. Haven sits next to me, holding on tight to a water bottle. Din grips the back of the chair I sit in and leans over it. ¡°I just spoke to Marsha. My nst night backfired.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Grave asks. Sitting up straighter, he has his attention on his brother.


    ¡°How bad?¡± Cross inquires.


    ¡°Pretty fucking bad,¡± he answers, pushing off the chair. I look over my shoulder to see him crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°An anonymous caller informed her of who Mia was.¡±


    Titan frowns. ¡°How is that bad? We wanted her name out there.¡±


    Din goes on to add, ¡°True, but this caller also mentioned that Luca was in the hospital due to a gunshot wound.¡±


    Titan snorts. ¡°We¡¯ve got NDAs all over that ce. She¡¯s reaching ¡­¡±


    ¡°She had someone follow Havenst night when she stormed out of the restaurant. They are aware that she went straight to see him, and that Nite was there.¡±


    Haven lowers her face, letting out a sigh, feeling bad for her reactionst night.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± Grave ms his fisted hands down on the ck surface of therge table.


    ¡°So the question is, who the fuck is this anonymous caller?¡± Cross demands.


    ¡°Has to be one of the Bianchi boys,¡± Grave assumes.


    ¡°No,¡± Din argues. ¡°They said a gunshot wound. Not wounds. Whoever called in doesn¡¯t know the truth. Just a part of it.¡±


    ¡°Well, that makes sense, considering we¡¯re not even sure it was one of the Bianchis.¡± Cross shrugs.


    ¡°We¡¯ve had tight security on Luca. He hasn¡¯t had any visitors other than those in this room.¡± Titan is the one who speaks. ¡°Besides Nite, and we all know he¡¯s not speaking to anyone.¡±


    Everyone looks at me, and I stiffen. ¡°What? I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°Who else knows you exist?¡± Grave arches a brow, sitting back in his seat.


    ¡°No one,¡± I rush out.


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    ¡°Grave,¡± Din snaps at him.


    ¡°What about the auction?¡± Titan offers. ¡°You said you bought her in New York. There had to be people there who saw her.¡±


    Din shakes his head again. ¡°No one there would say a word. It¡¯s too tight-lipped. Everything was anonymous. If someone recognized me and decided to speak, they would be killed. They wouldn¡¯t risk their lives for her name.¡±


    ¡°There was that one guy,¡± I say, and everyone looks at me once again.


    ¡°Who?¡± Din growls.


    ¡°He was there. In that house you took me to afterward.¡± I vaguely remember a guy in that room that Din dragged me into.


    ¡°Where the hell did you take her?¡± Grave snaps at him.


    He sighs. ¡°That was Tristan Decker, and he wouldn¡¯t say a word to anyone.¡±


    ¡°So now what?¡± Cross asks, everyone obviously agreeing with him because no one argued the fact that this Tristan guy might be the anonymous caller.


    ¡°She thinks I¡¯m hiding a better story,¡± Din answers.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to tell.¡± Grave tosses back his energy drink in one gulp. ¡°We could move Luca-¡±


    ¡°Too risky.¡± Din shakes his head, not even allowing his brother to finish that sentence. ¡°She gave me twenty-four hours before she went public with the story. I told her I had a better one but to give me until Friday. She agreed.¡±


    Silence falls over the room, and I feel the temperature change. I rub my sweaty hands on my jeans and bite my bottom lip.


    Grave is the one who breaks it. ¡°What the fuck are you going to give her, Din?¡± He growls his first name, and I watch his body stiffen. I have a feeling they don¡¯t call each other by their given names often.


    ¡°Friday night ¡­¡± He looks at me, and I hold my breath. ¡°Mia and I will announce our engagement.¡±


    BONES


    ¡°ARE YOU FUCKING insane?¡± Grave shouts, jumping to his feet.


    I ignore him, keeping my attention on Mia. She looks terrified right now. Eyes wide, bottom lip trembling, shoulders shaking. ¡°No, Din. We don¡¯t have to do this,¡± she whispers.


    Grave snorts, still convinced she¡¯s ying me.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a great idea.¡± Titan nods his head.


    ¡°Of course, you would,¡± Grave growls at him.


    ¡°The anonymous caller outing Luca¡¯s health jeopardizes everyone a lot more than an engagement. She needed a better story. This is better. Bigger,¡± Titan exins.


    Grave gives a roughugh. ¡°A better story would be that you and Bones both fuck your wife.¡±


    Haven bows her head, and Mia¡¯s wide eyes go to Grave. He notices and smirks. ¡°Oh, your soon-to-be fianc¨¦ hasn¡¯t told you that?¡± She looks back at me, and my teeth clench. ¡°Yeah,¡± Grave goes on, and her eyes swing back to his. ¡°Bones started fucking Emilee in high school and throughout college ¡­¡±


    ¡°Grave,¡± Titan warns.


    That doesn¡¯t stop him. ¡°Then she ran back here because she was in trouble and started spreading her legs for Titan, who was nice enough to share her with Bones-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Titan shouts, getting to his feet.


    ¡°You know what.¡± Grave throws his hands up. ¡°You all do whatever the fuck you want, but leave me out of it. I¡¯m not losing what I¡¯ve worked my ass off for because of pussy, and I¡¯m sure as hell not dying for someone who doesn¡¯t give a fuck about us.¡± He turns around and walks out, shoving the ss double doors open so hard I¡¯m surprised they don¡¯t shatter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do, but are you sure this n will work?¡± Cross asks me, ignoring Grave¡¯s outburst. He looks over at Mia, who is now staring at the table, and adds, ¡°Thest one didn¡¯t go so well.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± At this point, it has to. This was always going to be the next step after we announced her to the world. It¡¯s just happening sooner than I wanted.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go to the hospital,¡± Haven finally announces, standing. She¡¯s ready to get the fuck out of here.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Mia stands and starts to walk toward the door, and I grab her arm.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be right there,¡± I tell Haven, and she exits. ¡°Mia-¡± I stop myself, not sure if we should talk about our fake engagementing up or the fact that I¡¯ve fucked my best friend¡¯s wife. I haven¡¯t slept with Emilee since she and Titan got married. She belongs to him now. But what Grave said was true. I can¡¯t deny that.


    Mia chooses for me. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice, right?¡± She arches a brow in challenge, and I clench my teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve never had the option before. Why would I think I¡¯d get one now?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m protecting you,¡± I growl.


    ¡°No.¡± She jerks her hand from my hold. ¡°You¡¯re giving my father what he wants.¡± Pushing her chest into mine, she bares her teeth. ¡°I never thought you¡¯d be the type of King that bowed to anyone. Guess I was wrong.¡± Then she storms out of the room.

 Chapter 271

    Running a hand through my hair, I make my way back to my office, ignoring Titan and Cross, who still sit in their seats staring at me. Of course, Titan storms into my office once I sit at my desk. ¡°You¡¯re letting her go to the hospital?¡±


    I bow my head. I just want one fucking day to myself. Just one. ¡°Yes.¡± I sigh.


    ¡°Why?¡± he wonders. ¡°Marsha-¡±


    ¡°She posted two pictures of usst night trying to get a hit on who Mia was. She got it. She may not have run the story I wanted her to this morning, but Mia¡¯s face is out there.¡± Just as I say it, my cell dings, and I pick it up to see it¡¯s a text from L-a woman I used to fuck in New York until she got too clingy and wanted me to meet her parents. I cut it off immediately after that. I nce at it.


    L: Hey babe, I¡¯m in Vegas ¡­


    I don¡¯t bother to read the rest. ¡°If she wants to go see Luca, I¡¯m not going to stop her. Plus, Nite is up there.¡± We have security all over that private wing where I had Luca moved. His life and Haven¡¯s life are in as much danger as Mia¡¯s.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Grave get to you,¡± he adds softly. ¡°He¡¯s going through a lot.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± He and April may seem to be doing well, but who knows how much they are still hurting. I don¡¯t expect what they went through to go away overnight. ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to him.¡± I stand.


    Titan looks down at his phone. ¡°He messaged me after he left the conference room. It said heading out for a few hours,¡± he states. ¡°I told him to take the day off, but he said he¡¯d be back.¡±


    I frown. ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    Titan runs a hand down his face. ¡°He needed to go to a meeting.¡±


    I nod and sit back down, understanding why my brother isshing out the way he is right now. He¡¯s an addict. Every day, he wakes up and has to remind himself that he wants to be better than he was. For himself, for April, for their future kids. And some days, you need a little more help than others.


    I hate to think that my life choices are contributing to that.


    Titan plops down in the seat across from my desk. ¡°So about this engagement ¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe Grave is right.¡± I sigh. ¡°Maybe there is a better way to buy the time I need other than putting Mia through this.¡± As much as I want to protect her, my n isn¡¯t to make her life worse. And at this point, I¡¯m not sure what her father is up to.


    ¡°I just want to remind you that I think a wedding is your best bet.¡±


    I nod. ¡°So you¡¯ve said.¡±


    MIA


    I SIT IN Haven¡¯s passenger seat, staring out the window while she drives us to the hospital. I finally get to see my brother, and my mind is on Din.


    It¡¯s not like I ever thought I¡¯d get the chance to marry the man of my dreams. You can¡¯t meet someone when you¡¯re locked away in a house all your life.


    ¡°If it means anything, Bones wouldn¡¯t do something unless he thought it was right,¡± Haven speaks, breaking the silence.


    ¡°All of a sudden, you¡¯re on his side?¡± I ask, not caring to look her way.


    She sighs heavily. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else to get hurt. Bones can protect you.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t save me,¡± I say softly. My chest tightens, knowing how true that is. My brothers know where I am, and they¡¯ve put Luca in the hospital. They cut off my lifeline. Din may think he has the upper hand, but he doesn¡¯t. And even if he does, he won¡¯t for long.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you have to actually marry him,¡± Haven goes on. ¡°Just make it look like it¡¯s believable. Put on a show.¡± Sheughs. ¡°The Kings are good at those.¡±


    I stay silent for the rest of our way to the hospital. Parking, we walk inside and take the elevator up to the tenth floor. The door opens, and I see Nite standing up against a wall by a door. He¡¯s staring down at his cell, typing away.


    I used to think I was in love with him. Nite was the only man around my age who knew I existed, who wasn¡¯t blood-rted. Even though my parents did adopt him when we were younger. But I¡¯m the reason he is the way he is. This is why I knew he would never find me attractive. Men like him and the Kings don¡¯t fall for girls like me. I say girl because they prefer women. And I¡¯m not that. I have no life experience or education. If I manage to survive this, I¡¯ll just be sold off again. It¡¯s all about how much myst name can bring in.


    ¡°Any news?¡± Haven asks him.


    Looking up, he shakes his head, and I feel my chest tighten. I did that to him. Made him a mute. Not very many people know, but I¡¯m the reason he has no voice.


    I follow Haven to the door, and she pushes it open for me to enter. His room isrge, with a sitting area over by a window that overlooks Vegas. We¡¯re high enough up that we can see the Strip from here. The four towers that say Kingdom across the top stand out. Almost like it¡¯sughing at me. A reminder that my life is a joke.


    It¡¯s not the fact that Din is actually pretending to love me. It¡¯s that he¡¯s going to let my father think he¡¯s won. That¡¯s a hard pill to swallow when you¡¯ve been choking on it for years.


    ¡°Hey, babe,¡± Haven says, walking over to the bed. ¡°Guess who came to see you?¡±


    My eyes finally look at my brother, and my stomach drops. He¡¯s got tubes and wires everywhere. One is down his throat. His skin looks ashy. The room gives off a cold chill that makes me shiver.


    Ie to a stop, refusing toe any closer.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Haven notices. ¡°They say he may not be awake, but he can hear us.¡± She gives me a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯d love to know you¡¯re here.¡±


    I shake my head and swallow the lump in my throat. ¡°No-¡±


    ¡°Mia.¡± Walking over to me, she takes my hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for ming you, but this is not your fault. Do not me yourself.¡±


    ¡°But it is.¡± I sniff. ¡°And I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not. None of it is. We know that, and he knows that.¡±


    If he ever wakes up, he¡¯ll hate me. She doesn¡¯t know that he wanted me to stay away. That when I called him, he told me not to contact him. All I can do is prove I¡¯m sorry, and I haven¡¯t figured out how yet.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 272

    BONES


    I PARK MY car in front of the house, not pulling into the garage around back because I won¡¯t be here long. It¡¯s a little after two in the morning, and I need to be up at ss by four to close it down. Entering the house, I stop and listen. It¡¯s silent. Either Mia¡¯s asleep or she decided to stay at the hospital tonight. I haven¡¯t heard from her since they left Kingdom earlier today, and I hate how much that¡¯s driving me crazy. I¡¯ve never waited around for a woman to call me. Or cared to wonder where they were. I¡¯ve always been the one too busy to text or call back. The closest thing I¡¯ve ever had to a rtionship was my high school and college years with Emilee. We were never a couple, but we had an understanding that we were exclusive. She gave me what I needed in the bedroom without the clingy girlfriend bullshit. She didn¡¯t expect me to love her, and I didn¡¯t feel the need to pretend I did.


    Making my way to the bedroom, I open the door to see she¡¯s in bed. Nite had texted me earlier that they n on keeping Luca in hisa a little longer.


    My cell rings, and I look down to see it¡¯s April. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Bones,¡± she whispers my name. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t wake you.¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯re fine. Everything okay?¡± As I ask the question, I¡¯m already walking toward the front doors of my house and stepping outside on my porch to look over at theirs. I see several lights inside the house are on. I frown. She¡¯s always up early because of the flower shop she owns, so for her to be up thiste is odd.


    ¡°It¡¯s Grave.¡± She sighs. ¡°I tried calling Titan, but he didn¡¯t answer. Then I saw your car parked out front.¡±


    I¡¯m running down the stone steps before she even finishes her sentence.


    There¡¯s a long pause before she asks. ¡°Can youe over?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already on my way. What¡¯s wrong?¡± I question, my heart racing, thinking the worst. My first thought is that he¡¯s rpsed-swallowed too many pills. He¡¯s facedown in his own vomit, and he¡¯s too heavy for her to move.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± April sniffs. ¡°He won¡¯t talk to me. I tried calling Titan,¡± she repeats. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She begins to cry.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. I¡¯m on my way.¡± Hanging up, I start to run across the cul-de-sac over to their house. Titan and Grave have gotten really close this year. More than they were before. Titan¡¯s the one who dropped him off at rehab. I hate that Grave felt he couldn¡¯t talk to me like he could Titan, but I didn¡¯t care who my little brother spoke to as long as he sought help when he needed it.


    I¡¯m breaking a sweat by the time I run up their steps, and she meets me at the door. I notice her bloodshot eyes and runny nose. Her makeup is smeared in ces andpletely rubbed off in others. She¡¯s holding a wad of tissues in her hand. Her purple hair is up in a messy bun, but pieces fall out of it around her face. She grabs her ck silk robe and wraps it around herself to cover up her white spaghetti strap shirt and matching cotton shorts.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± I ask, sucking in a breath.


    ¡°Kitchen,¡± she whispers.


    I practically run down the hallway and rush into the kitchen,ing to a stop. He sits at the table, facing the five rectangr floor-to-ceiling windows that overlook the cul-de-sac. The curtains are open so you can see our private clubhouse in the middle.


    My eyes quickly sweep over his profile view, checking for blood or any sign of injuries, but I see none. He¡¯s wearing a ck T-shirt, showing off the tattoo of April on his arm that he had Cross do. He has his ripped jeans on, and he still has hisbat boots on. He sits motionless, one hand holding a ss of scotch, the other holding the open bottle.


    ¡°Kyle?¡± I say his name, sitting down to his right at the head of the table. He doesn¡¯t acknowledge my presence, and I wonder if he¡¯s already high on something. ¡°Grave. What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask, needing him to speak to me. ¡°We can¡¯t help you if you don¡¯t tell us what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    He blinks, lowering his blue eyes to the table. ¡°Do you ever test yourself?¡± he asks, his voice low and rough, making me frown at his question. Before I can answer, he snorts. ¡°Stupid question. You don¡¯t have any limits.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± I reach out my hand to his, but he jerks away, so I pull back and link mine together on the table.


    His knuckles whiten, gripping the ss and bottle tighter as if I¡¯m going to take them away from him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not an alcoholic.¡± He gives a roughugh. ¡°Spoken like a true alcoholic, huh?¡± Lifting the ss, he brings it to his face, and he stares at it like it holds the answer to all his problems. ¡°I mean, I never needed a drink. I liked a drink. There¡¯s a difference. I needed the pills, cocaine ¡­¡± He swallows, setting the ss back down but not letting go, and admits, ¡°I miss it.¡±


    I hear something to my left and look to see April leaning up against the wall under the archway at the far end of the kitchen. She¡¯s behind him, where he can¡¯t see her. The look of pain in her eyes makes my chest ache.


    ¡°I hate feeling.¡± He sniffs. ¡°I was doing so good. Everything seemed better. But ¡­ but I keep having the dreams. Nightmares.¡± He corrects himself and drops his voice to a whisper. ¡°About the baby.¡±


    I look back at April, and she¡¯s gripping her robe with one hand. The other is over her mouth as she begins to silently cry at his words.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not me. It¡¯s like an out-of-body experience.¡± He frowns, confused by that thought. ¡°I¡¯m standing by watching April cry. And I can¡¯t help her. I can¡¯t talk to her. I-¡± He sniffs again. ¡°I¡¯m helpless. But I can feel pain. Her pain. It¡¯s unlike anything I¡¯ve ever felt before. Crippling. And I realize it¡¯s not her crying. It¡¯s me. My chest is so heavy, I can¡¯t breathe.¡± He lifts the ss once again, but this time, he ms it down on the table, making it rattle.


    Looking over at April, she now has both hands over her mouth and nose as tears run down her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s unbearable. The thought of her feeling that.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°And then like a punch to the face, it¡¯s gone, and there¡¯s nothing. She¡¯s gone, and I¡¯m watching me. The old me. I¡¯m alone in a room, fucking high. I tell myself to stop. To move. To get up. But I can¡¯t. I watch myself snort a line while I scream not to do it. And I¡¯m numb.¡± He looks over at me for the first time, and his eyes swim in tears. It makes my breath catch. That I can¡¯t help him. That I can¡¯t save him from himself. ¡°All the pain is gone,¡± he says, looking away. ¡°And for those few seconds, life is back to what it was-a ck hole of nothing. Nothing exists. Not to me. There¡¯s only silence, and I realize just how much I miss it. But then.¡± He swallows. ¡°Then I wake up, covered in sweat, trying to catch my breath. I look over, and April¡¯s sleeping. She-¡± He clears his throat. ¡°She looks so peaceful, and I tell myself that¡¯s why I have to stay strong. For her. Because she¡¯s so strong.¡±


    ¡°Kyle-¡°

 Chapter 273

    ¡°That¡¯s what makes me a bastard.¡± He shouts again while angry tears run down his face. ¡°Because I wouldn¡¯t be strong enough to let her go.¡± He takes in a deep breath, and we hear her sob.


    He spins around, and his shoulders fall when he sees she¡¯s been listening. She gets to her shaky feet and runs to him, arms open, and wraps them around him. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me. Please ¡­ please don¡¯t leave me,¡± she cries, clinging to him for dear life while his arms stay at his sides.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he whispers, so much pain evident in three little words. Closing his eyes, he repeats. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, April.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She pulls away, cing her hands on either side of his face. ¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t you ever be sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± he goes on, shoulders shaking.


    ¡°No-¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t met me, then you wouldn¡¯t know the pain I put you through. The baby¡­¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she growls, getting angry with him for ming himself for something he had no control over. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take a drink,¡± he tells her, shaking his head quickly.


    ¡°I know.¡± She nods, sniffling, trying to pull herself together.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done any drugs ¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, babe. I know.¡±


    He lowers his face, cing his forehead on hers. ¡°I ¡­ love you,¡± he chokes out.


    She lets out a sob before licking her lips. ¡°I love you.¡±


    His legs give out, and he falls into the chair, and she goes with him, straddling hisp. He wraps his arms around her, softly rocking them back and forth.


    ¡°Grave!¡± I hear Titan call out, and the front door m shut. ¡°April!¡± He rushes into the kitchen to find us andes to a stop.


    I stand from the table and turn to face him. His wide eyes search mine and then my face. His look of concern turns to panic, and I realize I¡¯ve been silently crying. ¡°What happened?¡± he asks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I missed your call.¡± His eyes go to the broken windows. ¡°What-?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I tell him, pulling myself together. ¡°Everyone¡¯s okay.¡±He throws the ss of scotch, and it shatters one of the windows, ss flying everywhere. I watch April¡¯s body shake as she slides down the wall, pulling her knees to her chest, still covering her mouth and nose while she sobs.


    ¡°I woke up today.¡± He angrily wipes the tears from his face that have started to fall. ¡°And for the first time in a while, I still wanted to get high. Seeing her wasn¡¯t enough. Because I¡¯m fucking weak.¡± He gives a roughugh. ¡°That¡¯s why I bought this bottle.¡± He tosses it up, catching it with his right hand. His skull ring nks against the ss. ¡°I thought one bottle won¡¯t hurt. That if I had a couple of sses, maybe it would help me sleep. Knock me out and keep the nightmares away. It was like I was in the dream, watching myself stop at the liquor store and buy it.¡± Holding it up, he scrunches up his face, and then he chucks it at another window, breaking it as well.


    The sound of the ss shattering makes me flinch.


    ¡°That¡¯s another thing that makes me weak.¡± mming his elbows on the table, he bows his head, gripping his hair.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not,¡± I tell him, clearing the knot in my throat. ¡°You¡¯re the strongest person I know.¡±


    He snorts, his hands dropping. ¡°I¡¯m a bastard. What I said to Mia at dinner the other night-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What I said to her up at Kingdom-¡±


    ¡°Grave, it¡¯s okay. You¡¯ve been through a lot.¡±


    ¡°Stop making excuses for me,¡± he shouts at me. ¡°You would always cover for me when it came to Mom and Dad.¡± He throws his arms out wide. His watery eyes now ring at me. ¡°There¡¯s no one left but you and me now. So just stop pretending that I¡¯m not a fuckup.¡±


    Silence falls over the room, and I take in a shaky breath. ¡°You¡¯re not-¡±


    ¡°I just thought making others feel pain would make me feel better.¡± He interrupts me, softening his words. ¡°I-I just want to feel nothing.¡± He chokes out the words. ¡°And April. She deserves better. For the first time since I met her, I thought of walking away from her on my way home from work tonight. Giving her a chance at something better. What she deserves, but nothing-¡± He ms his fists down on the table. ¡°Nothing short of death would make the pain of losing her go away. And that¡¯s another reason I¡¯m so fucking weak.¡± He lowers his voice. ¡°It¡¯s like Dad always said-love makes a man weak.¡±


    I flinch at his choice of words. He paraphrased them, but it¡¯s exactly what our father meant. ¡°He was wrong.¡± I reach out for him, but he shoves my hands away and jumps to his feet, the chair scraping across the marble floor. ¡°Grave-¡±


    MIA


    I OPEN MY heavy eyes to the dark room and sit up. ¡°Din?¡± I call out, thinking I heard something. Picking up my cell, I see it¡¯s almost four in the morning.


    Pushing the covers off, I get out of bed and enter the bathroom. I hear the shower running before I see it. Bones stands under the sprayer, his back to me. Both hands on the wall, head down. It¡¯s dark in here. He doesn¡¯t have any lights on, just the few under the countertops, giving therge room a soft glow.


    Reaching up, I remove the Kingdom T-shirt I wear and slide the underwear down my legs before opening the ss shower door. His muscles tense as he lets the water run down over his inked body. I can hear his heavy breathing over the shower. I ce my hand on his back, and he jumps, spinning around, and I take a step back.


    He stares down at me, and I frown when I see his eyes are bloodshot. ¡°Din-¡±


    Reaching out, he cuts me off and pulls me to him. Without saying a word, he lowers his lips to mine and kisses me. Fervently. Taking my breath away.


    His hands slide into my hair, and he tilts my head back, his mouth dominating mine. I want to be mad at him after what I found out today about him and Emilee, but I have no right to be. He had a life before me, and I can¡¯t change that. I think that¡¯s why I focused more on our uing fake engagement rather than what I really wanted to talk about.


    Pulling away, I suck in a deep breath and open my eyes to look up at him. ¡°You okay?¡± I ask softly, running my hands down his slick back, feeling how tense he is while the showerhead sprays it.


    He doesn¡¯t answer, but he doesn¡¯t have to. I already know the answer, and it¡¯s no. Something is wrong. Instead, his eyes roam over my face and neck. They drop to my chest, and he licks his wet lips.


    ¡°Talk-¡±


    His lipse down on mine again, cutting me off, and he spins us around, pushing my back to the wall. His hand drops to my thigh, and he lifts it up, wrapping it around his hip. Then he¡¯s sliding into me without any forey. It hurts, forcing me to cry out into his mouth.


    I pull away from his lips to suck in a breath, and he buries his face into my neck, not caring. He starts to fuck me, hard and fast, shoving my back into the warm tiled wall as the wateres down over us. And I let him take whatever he needs from me. He¡¯s hurting. I can feel it in the way his fingers dig into my thigh. The way his breathing picks up and the fact that he refuses to look me in the eyes.


    I wrap my arms around him and squeeze. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I tell him, not sure what he needs, just knowing that I want him to know I can give it to him.


    He doesn¡¯t let up. He ms into me harder, and my breath hitches. He drops his hand from my hair to my other thigh and lifts that as well, both of my feet now off the shower floor.


    I wrap them around his narrow hips, hooking them together, trying to hang on to his wet and slippery body.

 Chapter 274

    He grunts, his hands pping on the wall above my head, and I tilt mine to the side to get fresh air because I¡¯m choking on the water spraying on us from above.


    This is nothing like the other times we¡¯ve had sex. Evenst night at The Pce felt intimate. This is a distraction for him.


    I ce both hands in his hair. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I tell him breathlessly, and he pulls back the best he can with my legs wrapped around him, mming into me. ¡°Right here.¡±


    He¡¯s being so rough that it¡¯s painful, and tears start to sting my eyes, but I don¡¯t stop him. I have a feeling this man is never as vulnerable as he is right now. So I take it. Let him use me. It feels nice to be needed for once. To help someone rather than cause pain.


    ¡°Din-¡±


    He reaches up and ps his hand over my mouth, shutting me up, and I close my eyes, breathing heavily through my nose. He lets out a groan, mming into me once again, and I feel his body stiffen against mine while his cock pulses inside me.


    We stay this way for a few seconds while he tries to catch his breath, and then he pulls his head from my neck and drops his hand from my mouth. I suck in a deep breath, swallowing some water. He lowers my feet to the floor, and I whimper when he pulls out. He takes a stumbling step back, running his hands through his dark hair to push it back from his face. His eyes stay on the floor. Without saying a word to me, he turns and exits the shower. Grabbing the towel hanging on the hook, he wraps it around himself and exits the bathroom.


    I turn off the water and get out myself. Grabbing the spare towel, I wrap it around me and rush out to find the bedroom empty. I see the door to his closet open, and I walk in to see him getting dressed, pulling up a pair of dark gray cks. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I ask, leaning against the doorframe.


    ¡°Work.¡± His answer is clipped.


    I frown. ¡°It¡¯s almost four in the morning.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t say anything to that, just slides on a ck button-up and starts buttoning it. Once done with that, he puts on socks and shoes. He turns to exit, but I stand, blocking it. ¡°Talk to me,¡± I urge.


    ¡°I¡¯mte.¡± That¡¯s all he says and shoulders past me. Then I hear the bedroom door open and m shut.


    I crawl into bed with wet hair and his cum dripping out of my pussy, worried that something has happened and I¡¯ll never know what it was because he¡¯s emotionally shut himself off to me.


    _______________


    I SIT SILENTLY next to my brother¡¯s hospital bed. A quick look at the clock tells me it¡¯s almost midnight.


    Haven sits up over on her cot and rubs her eyes, yawning. ¡°Anything new?¡± she asks.


    ¡°No.¡± I release his cold hand and set it down on his bed.


    She runs a hand through her tangled hair. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    ¡°Go home. Just for one night and get some rest,¡± I tell her. She can¡¯t get much here. It¡¯s a nice setup, but it¡¯s still not home. Theye in all hours of the night and day, checking on Luca and running tests. The machines constantly beep. She deserves to go home and get a good night¡¯s rest.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go home,¡± she whispers. ¡°Everything there reminds me of him being here.¡±


    ¡°Come home with me,¡± I offer, knowing that Din doesn¡¯t have any other rooms set up forpany. I can put her in his office. The couch is reallyfortable. All she needs is some nkets and a pillow. She¡¯ll have the entire second floor to herself.


    ¡°No.¡± She shakes her head softly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to bombard you and Bones.¡±


    I look down at my hands in myp. ¡°He hasn¡¯te home in three days.¡± Thest time I saw him was in the closet. He got dressed and left without an exnation, and he hasn¡¯t returned since. Well, not that I¡¯ve seen. I guess he could have been there while I was sleeping. He¡¯s avoiding me. I¡¯m not sure what I did, but I hate the unknown.


    ¡°What?¡± Her head snaps up to look at me. ¡°Is he staying at Kingdom?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°Don¡¯t know. Haven¡¯t heard from him.¡± No phone call to get the fuck out of his house. Or text to tell me that our pretend rtionship is over. Not a fucking thing. I¡¯m on my own to figure it out myself.


    ¡°In three days?¡± she growls.


    I nod my head and stand.


    ¡°What happened to you two getting engaged?¡± she reminds me.


    ¡°As far as I know, it¡¯s still on.¡± I shrug, not too concerned about it. Something tells me it won¡¯t be happening. Not if he¡¯s as smart as he thinks he is. ¡°Come stay with me. Just one night. You need a good night¡¯s rest.¡±


    She gets up and walks over to Luca¡¯s bed. Running her hand over his forehead, she gives a sad smile. ¡°Yeah, that sounds good.¡± Leaning down, she kisses his hair. ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡±


    BONES


    I WALK INTO my house and go straight to the kitchen. I stop at the fridge when I hear my phone going off. Pulling it out of my pocket, I see it¡¯s an iing text.


    L: I¡¯ve been calling you. I¡¯m in town for a few more days. I want to see you.


    I ignore it. Opening the fridge, the light flips on. I look up to see Haven standing there. Her red eyes let me know that she¡¯s been crying. Probably because Luca still hasn¡¯t woken up yet.


    ¡°What are you doing, Bones?¡± she growls.


    ¡°What are you doing, Haven?¡± I throw her own question back at her while grabbing a bottle of water out of the fridge.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± She avoids my question like I dodged hers.


    ¡°Doing what?¡± I run a hand through my hair. I¡¯m exhausted and not really in the mood to y games right now.


    ¡°Why are you shoving Mia away? You say you¡¯re going to announce an engagement and then ignore her?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I walk past her. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this ¡­¡±


    ¡°Want to know what I think?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Don¡¯t care.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re falling in love with her.¡±


    Ie to a stop and spin around to face her. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a lot of things, Bones, but you suck at lying.¡± She walks over to the table and falls down into a chair. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re avoiding her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding her.¡± Not a total lie.


    I haven¡¯t wanted to see her since the night I went over to Grave and April¡¯s. Our father raised us to feel nothing. Grave never was that guy, but I was. And then when I saw his breakdown that night, I had an overwhelming feeling of rage and guilt. I felt like my hands were tied, and I was unable to help him. Then Mia walked into the shower, and I realized I needed her. While I was fucking her, all I could think about was that I understood why Grave stopped and bought that bottle of scotch on his way home. Mia is my drink of choice. My drug to numb the world. She knew I was hurting, and I just used her. And the worst part is that she let me.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing home?¡± Haven demands like she¡¯s the wife who waits around for a husband she never gets to see.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not able to.¡± I p my hand down on the table, making her jump. Lowering my voice, I add, ¡°I¡¯m working Kingdom during the day and ss at night.¡±


    ¡°There are three other Kings.¡±


    ¡°ss is not their responsibility,¡± I argue.


    ¡°And the engagement?¡± she asks.


    ¡°What about it?¡± I sigh.


    ¡°Are you calling it off?¡±


    I don¡¯t answer.


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to pretend to get engaged, and then what?¡± She goes on in my silence, ¡°Break up with her in a week?¡±

 Chapter 275

    I remain silent.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you just tell her how you feel?¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to say, Haven?¡± I lift my arms out wide, and then they drop to my sides.


    ¡°Is this about your pride?¡± she wonders.


    ¡°No.¡± I snort, falling down into a chair opposite her. My legs are too tired to stand anymore. ¡°Truth.¡± I sigh. ¡°Because if I tell her how I feel, then she¡¯ll stay. And I won¡¯t be like him.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I won¡¯t be like her father and keep her prisoner.¡± Once this shit with her family is handled, she and I will publicly announce that we¡¯ve ended things. Then she will be free to go on and live her life how she wants.


    ¡°Jesus,¡± she hisses. ¡°Is that what you think love is? A life sentence.¡±


    I don¡¯t answer her. Instead, I take a drink of my water.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Being in love¡±-she pauses-¡°is like knowing the sun will rise tomorrow.¡± Looking at me, she sighs. ¡°It¡¯s nothing like a prison, Din. Mia has never known what it feels like to have someone love her. Not like the kind of love I know she wants. And don¡¯t give me that shit where you say you don¡¯t know how to love.¡± I open my mouth, but she continues, ¡°Loving someone is putting them first.¡±


    I flinch at her words; how close they are to what my father used to tell my brother and me.


    ¡°And you¡¯ve already done that with Mia. So don¡¯t be so hard on yourself, Bones.¡± She gives me a kind smile. ¡°Definitely don¡¯t ignore her. She¡¯s been ignored all her life.¡±


    Haven gets up and goes to walk out of the kitchen but stops. ¡°Hope you don¡¯t mind, but Mia set your study up for me to stay in tonight. So I hope you¡¯re not home to work. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I tell her, and with that, I hear her walk up the stairs to go to bed.


    Taking another drink, I decide to blow off some steam. I need to think and free my mind. So instead of going to bed, I make my way to the basement.


    Flipping the light on, I look over the four batting cages as the lights buzz. Baseball was my dream. At one point, I thought it would be my life, but deep down, a part of me knew that would never happen. Then I got injured and was told I¡¯d never y again. My dreams of going pro were over.


    My father was thrilled because he wanted me at Kingdom as much as possible. Honestly, I¡¯m surprised he even allowed me to attend college. To him, it wasn¡¯t needed. He had already established Kingdom to hand over to Grave and me, so why waste time with a degree?


    Removing my shirt, I grab a bat that hangs on the wall and open up the cage. Stepping inside, I don¡¯t even bother with gloves or a helmet. I never do.


    I walk along the inside of the cage to the far end and turn on the pitching machine. Then I make my way back to the front and take my stance, ready to knock the fuck out of them.


    MIA


    I WAKE UP to see I¡¯m alone in bed, but I¡¯m not surprised because Din is avoiding me. Getting up, I use the restroom and check my cell to see if he¡¯s called or texted. Nothing.


    Sighing, I decide to make my way to the kitchen to grab a drink. I¡¯m headed back to his bed when I see a door slightly open underneath the stairs that I haven¡¯t seen before.


    I tiptoe over to it and softly pull it open the rest of the way. A set of ck carpeted stairs lead down to what I¡¯m guessing is a basement. I see the lights are on. Thinking I should go back to bed, I hear a cracking noise.


    Shutting the door behind me, I walk down the stairs to an open room. And just as I suspected, it¡¯s arge open basement. It has ck-painted walls and a gray epoxy floor with a high ceiling.


    Din stands in what looks to be a rectangr cage that is made up of floor-to-ceilingting. He holds a baseball bat in his hands while only dressed in a pair of jeans that sit low on his narrow hips.


    A device at the other end shoots out a ball, and he swings at it. The crack noise follows as his bat makes contact with the ball, sending it flying across the cage.


    He readjusts the bat, bends his knees, and another ball flies directly at him. Once again, he hits it, making a grunting sound.


    I find a long bench against the wall underneath a rack of baseball bats and sit down.


    He hasn¡¯t noticed me. But I¡¯m easy to ignore.


    Another ball shoots out and he swings, missing this one. He lets out a curse under his breath as if he¡¯s ying in a game and letting his team down.


    The next ball isunched at him, and he swings, hitting it.


    I watch the way his back muscles tighten in his stance. The way his jaw sharpens right before he swings. And the way his abs tense when he sucks in a breath.


    The man is gorgeous. It¡¯s so unfair how attracted I am to him, knowing that he¡¯s just going to walk away from me once this is all over. That my time with him is limited, and who knows when that will be.


    He hits one more and then stands to his full height. Dropping the bat to hang down by his side, he turns to exit the cage, and his eyesnd on mine, making him pause.


    I stay silent. What is there to say at this point? He¡¯s avoiding me, and I¡¯m stalking him. Seems pretty obvious to me who is the one obsessed here.


    He clears his throat and exits the cage. Walking over to me, he hangs the bat up and grabs a towel off a shelf, wiping his sweaty face.


    ¡°Do youe down here often?¡± I break the awkward silence.


    ¡°Not as much as I¡¯d like.¡± He surprises me by answering.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice,¡± I say stupidly. It¡¯s exactly what I¡¯d expect a King to have.

 Chapter 276

    ¡°We all have one,¡± he adds.


    ¡°Batting cages?¡±


    ¡°Basements.¡± He points over at a door in the corner of the far end. ¡°There is a tunnel that runs from each house.¡±


    Of course, there is.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Grave has a bowling alley. Cross has batting cages like me, and Titan has a shooting range.¡±


    I have a feeling none of them get used often. Dropping my head to avoid his stare, I, however, can¡¯t avoid the elephant in the room. ¡°Why are you avoiding me?¡± I ask softly.


    Feeling his hand grab my chin, he forces me to look up at him. ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding you.¡±


    ¡°Then where have you been?¡± I hate that I care what he¡¯s been up to. That he¡¯s taken up my mind. Filling it with thoughts that he¡¯s been with someone else. A woman that he wasn¡¯t forced to have a fake rtionship with. ¡°I can leave if you want me to.¡±


    His dark brows pull down. ¡°Why would I want that?¡±


    ¡°So you cane home,¡± I answer. ¡°I don¡¯t want you not toe home because I¡¯m here.¡±


    Letting go of my chin, he grabs my hand and yanks me to stand. ¡°Din-¡±


    He cuts me off, his lips on mine. The kiss is tender, and it doesn¡¯t make the situation any better. Just makes me even more confused as to what we¡¯re doing. There¡¯s no reason to kiss me right now. No one to show off to. I¡¯m overthinking it, and I know it. But I¡¯m not a fuck ¡¯em and leave ¡¯em kind of woman. He has to know what he¡¯s putting me through.


    He picks me up off the floor, and I wrap my legs around his waist, and he sits down on the bench. Pulling his mouth free of mine, he rips my shirt up and over my head. I undo his jeans and pull out his dick. He¡¯s as hard as I am wet.


    Fuck, I should not be this attracted to this man. I shouldn¡¯t need him as much as I do.


    His hand goes to my hair, pulling my lips back onto his. His other hand grips my ass, his hips rocking back and forth while my hands fall between our bodies.


    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving me,¡± he growls, pulling away from my now swollen lips again.


    ¡°No?¡± I ask breathlessly.


    ¡°No.¡± His hand drops between us, and he pushes my underwear to the side, sliding his cock into my pussy, making me whimper. ¡°You¡¯re staying here. With me. Forever.¡± His hands fall to my hips, and he moves my body, rocking them back and forth, fucking his dick. We¡¯ve never done it like this before. But even though I¡¯m on top, he¡¯s the one controlling me.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I agree. My head falls back, giving his lips ess to my neck. Being his prisoner sounds pretty good to me. ¡°Just don¡¯t stop,¡± I whimper.


    ¡°Never.¡± He grabs my hands and shoves them behind my back, holding them hostage in one of his while the otheres up and wraps around my throat, taking away my air. I don¡¯t fight him, giving him whatever he wants. Din Reed can do whatever he wants with me, and I realize I¡¯d beg him for it.


    _______________


    WE LIE IN his bed, having just finished round two. I straddle his hips, my fingers tracing the scar on his arm. It¡¯s hard to see due to the ink, but once you find it, you can¡¯t miss it. ¡°I saw the picture of you in the hospital with your arm in a cast,¡± I say softly, filling the silence.


    He¡¯s underneath me, one tatted arm under his head. The other rests on my hip, his fingers gently massaging my skin.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask when he doesn¡¯t acknowledge my previous statement.


    He¡¯s quiet for a long second before he lets out a slow breath. ¡°Broke my arm.¡±


    My eyes find his. That was obvious. ¡°How?¡± I push to see just how much he¡¯ll open up to me. I¡¯ve never had someone tell me about themselves before.


    ¡°Emilee wanted to go out that night. There was a concert for all ages at a club. The night didn¡¯t go how we nned,¡± he answers vaguely.


    I was wondering how to mention her, but he just did. So I turn the conversation to her. ¡°She was in the pictures I saw.¡±


    He nods once. ¡°She and Jasmine made us scrapbooks before we graduated college.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been close,¡± I wonder, but he doesn¡¯t respond. I guess, technically, that wasn¡¯t a question. Taking in a shaky breath, I ask what I¡¯ve been dying to know ever since Grave told me about them. ¡°Do you love her?¡± Who knows when I¡¯ll see him again. Or when this will end. I want to know everything there is to know about Din Reed. And as far as I know, he could go back to avoiding me soon.


    His brows pull together, his blue eyes searching mine. ¡°She¡¯s married to Titan.¡± As if that exins everything.


    ¡°We both know that sometimes marriage doesn¡¯t equal love,¡± I state. The Mafia doesn¡¯t marry for love. They marry for power. Luca got lucky that he got to marry Haven. He had to fight for her, and at times, I didn¡¯t think my father was going to allow it.


    He grabs my hips, picks me up, and ces me on the bed beside him. I¡¯ve pushed him too far. He¡¯s going to shut me out. More so than he already has. But he surprises me by lying down and turning onto his side so he can face me. His fingers gently run over my jawline as his eyes find mine. ¡°I loved Emilee as much as I could at that time of my life.¡± I¡¯m about to say I don¡¯t understand when he goes on. ¡°We started hooking up, then my mother passed away my senior year in high school. Emilee was there for me when I needed her.¡±


    For some reason, that word makes me more jealous than love. I want him to need me. I understand how lonely it can be to have no one.


    ¡°We had an understanding. It was strictly sex. She was never one of those women who needed more. And I¡¯m that guy that wasn¡¯t going to give more.¡±


    My chest tightens at his words.


    ¡°I was selfish.¡± His eyes drop to my neck, and his fingers feel my pulse racing. I¡¯m hanging on every word he says. Wanting to know the Din that the world doesn¡¯t get the privilege to know. ¡°I knew how Titan felt about her, but I didn¡¯t care. I needed her too much to share her.¡± His eyes meet mine. ¡°I knew if she gave him the chance, he¡¯d take her from me.¡±


    ¡°So what happened?¡± I ask, licking my lips. ¡°Between you and her?¡±


    ¡°Senior year of college, I was about to sign with the MLB, but I broke my arm, and that dream ended. I hated everything. Everyone. I shut her out. More than I had already been doing. Then me, Titan, and Cross all graduated and took over Kingdom. I never spoke to her again. She moved to Chicago after she graduated. I buried myself in the life I was forced to have. She ran from hers.¡± He shrugs. ¡°Then when she came back, Titan took his chance.¡± He gives a soft smile as if he¡¯s truly happy for them.


    ¡°But you three have slept together since she¡¯s been back?¡± I add, remembering what Grave had said.


    ¡°We have,¡± he agrees. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean she and Titan love each other any less. It just means that they werefortable allowing me to join them. Sex is different than love, Mia. They¡¯re not the same.¡±


    The way he says it makes me feel stupid, like I should feel nothing for him just because I let him use my body. But I¡¯m not sure I can separate the two. Not like he does. I feel something for Din, and I understand how idiotic that is. A King could never love a no one. My eyes drop to his tatted chest. ¡°Do you still¡­?¡¯


    ¡°No.¡± He answers before I can even finish. ¡°Not since they got married. And I won¡¯t. She¡¯s his wife. And I would never cross that line.¡±


    ¡°Would you, if they asked you to?¡± I ask, unable to stop myself from looking up at him.


    His blue eyes search mine, and I hold my breath, knowing what he¡¯s going to say. I shouldn¡¯t have even asked. Of course he would. Why not? What kind of man would turn that down? Definitely not a King. He¡¯s probably had multiple women at once. He¡¯s probably done things that I don¡¯t even know exist.


    I turn my back to him and go to get out of the bed to take a shower, but he grabs my arm pulling me onto my back. ¡°Din-¡±


    He straddles my hips, pinning my arms down to the silk sheets by my head. ¡°I¡¯m here with you, Mia,¡± he whispers, lowering his face to my neck. ¡°I¡¯m only fucking you, and you will only be fucking me.¡±


    I arch my back, my pussy still wet from the other two times he¡¯s fucked me tonight.


    Letting go of one of my wrists, he lifts his hips, positioning himself between my legs, spreading them wide open. Making me cry out as we go for round three.

 Chapter 277

    BONES


    THE FOLLOWING MORNING, I walk into Kingdom feeling well rested even though I didn¡¯t get much sleepst night. I spent what little time I was home in bed with Mia.


    My cell rings as the elevator doors open, and I dig it out of my back pocket to see it¡¯s Marsha. Sighing, I hit answer. ¡°I said give me until Friday.¡±


    ¡°You sorry son of a bitch!¡± she screams in my ear.


    She¡¯s so loud that I pull it away from my ear. ¡°Jesus-¡±


    ¡°You think you fucking own everyone!¡± She continues shouting. ¡°You fucking piece of shit.¡±


    Click.


    ¡°Well.¡± That was weird.


    Pocketing my cell, I look up at the receptionist, and she smiles kindly at me. ¡°They¡¯re in the conference room waiting on you, Bones.¡±


    I push the doors open and see everyone already in their seats, including my brother. His blue eyes are on the energy drink in his hands.


    ¡°I just had an interesting call. Can anyone tell me what it was about?¡± I ask, knowing someone in this room had something to do with it.


    Grave sits back in his seat, his eyes meeting mine. ¡°I did it.¡±


    ¡°What exactly did you do?¡± I question.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a tail on Marsha.¡± Opening up an envelope that sits in front of him, he tosses some papers in front of me. ¡°I sent these to her this morning.¡±


    Spreading them apart, I look over the pictures of her straddling a man who lies on a bed. His hands are on her hips. The windows are open, showing her bare chest, and you can see the wedding ring on his left finger. Obviously, Marsha isn¡¯t married.


    ¡°What are we looking at exactly?¡± Titan asks, picking one up.


    ¡°That is James Knowles.¡±


    ¡°James Knowles as in the DA, James Knowles?¡± Cross questions.


    ¡°Yep.¡± Grave nods.


    ¡°He¡¯s not married to Marsha,¡± Titan adds.


    ¡°Nope. They¡¯re having an affair.¡± He looks up at me. ¡°I want you to find what I have with April. But I want you to find it on your own and not be forced into it. If Mia is the one for you, then great. But fuck anyone who thinks they can tell a King what to do.¡±


    I fall into my seat.


    ¡°So you got her to back off?¡± Titan asks Grave.


    ¡°I told her if she released anything about Luca being in the hospital, I¡¯d personally drop off these pictures of her and James to his wife. Then I¡¯d make sure they were leaked online.¡± He shrugs. ¡°Not sure what she¡¯ll post now, but she won¡¯t be waiting for your engagement announcement this Friday.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Grave,¡± I say, but a part of me is disappointed that I won¡¯t be announcing my engagement to Mia. I don¡¯t know how to feel about that.


    MIA


    NOW THAT MY picture has been online, I¡¯m able to go out in public. Din doesn¡¯t want me out and about alone, so I called Jasmine today to see if she wanted to go to lunch. Thankfully, she swung by and picked me up from Din¡¯s to take me to Kingdom to eat with the girls.


    We¡¯re walking out to her car when she looks at me over her shoulder. ¡°Want to drive?¡±


    My feete to a stop. ¡°Really?¡± I can¡¯t keep the excitement out of my voice.


    ¡°Of course.¡± She dangles the keys to her SUV out in front of me.


    All of a sudden, I¡¯m nervous. Her car is expensive. I¡¯d hate to crash it into the building. Then I¡¯d owe her and the Kings. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I promised you I¡¯d teach you to drive.¡±


    I turn around to see Din walking out of their private entrance,ing down the steps dressed in a ck button-up with the sleeves rolled up, showing off his tatted forearms and matching cks. He looks so good in ck.


    ¡°But-¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Get in. I¡¯ll sit in the back,¡± Jasmine tells me, and I swallow nervously. I can¡¯t say no to both of them.


    I slide into the driver¡¯s seat while Jasmine crawls into the back, and Din sits to my right, closing the door. I feel sweat start to bead on my forehead.


    ¡°What¡¯s the first thing you do?¡± he asks me.


    Uh ¡­ ¡°Start the car?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jasmine scoots to the edge of her seat and pokes her head into the front space. ¡°The first thing a woman does is lock her doors. The moment you shut your door, you lock them.¡±


    I look at Din, and he seems as confused as I am at her statement. ¡°Lock the doors?¡± I question.


    She nods once. ¡°There is this thing called sex trafficking.¡± Din stiffens at her response. ¡°And it is very real. I¡¯ve experienced it firsthand.¡± Before I can ask her what she means exactly, she goes on, ¡°I¡¯ve also heard stories. It¡¯s not just the trafficking industry, but about women being taken in general.¡± She licks her lips. ¡°This one woman was in Oregon. The surveince camera showed her walking out to her car from the store. When she got in, she turned around to ce her purse in the back seat, and as she did, a guy opened her door and yanked her out. Another car pulled up next to it, and he threw her into the back and drove off with her.¡± She holds up her pointer finger. ¡°Another was of this woman in Texas. She was driving her boyfriend¡¯s lifted truck. The surveince camera showed her entering the store. There was a truck parked three spaces over. A guy got out of the passenger seat and followed her inside while the guy who was driving got out and crawled under the truck. When the woman went to get back in the truck, the man underneath it slit her Achilles tendon, then crawled out from under the truck while the one who had followed her inside grabbed her, and they took off.¡±


    ¡°Jesus,¡± I gasp.


    ¡°They found her body three dayster in a field. She had been sexually assaulted and murdered. Dental records had to confirm her identity.¡±


    I swallow, and Din¡¯s jaw sharpens.


    ¡°And never, I mean, never smell something that someone gives you,¡± Jasmine goes on.


    ¡°Why would someone give me something to smell?¡± I ask wide-eyed.


    ¡°Like, I read where men and women hang out in parking lots pretending to sell flowers or having women smell perfume samples. Anyway, the point is that they wereced with some kind of concoction that made their victims pass out almost immediately. Then they would take the women.¡±


    I swallow nervously while staring at Din. He¡¯s looking out the windshield, jaw set in a hard line and his arms crossed over his chest.


    ¡°And don¡¯t ever let someone borrow your phone to call a loved one,¡± she states. ¡°It¡¯s a ploy. Theye up to you and say ¡®oh hey, my phone died; may I use yours to call my husband, sister, mother¡¯ ¡­ whatever. Only to call the person who is outside in a shady van. They get your cell and hack into your phone and track you down hourster while you¡¯re sleeping in your bed. I mean, some people would say that God tests you to see if you¡¯re kind. But these days, you can¡¯t afford to be nice. God¡¯s not testing you. I promise you. He¡¯s not sending an angel in disguise to see if you¡¯re worthy for a better afterlife. Be a bitch. Tell them no and save yourself. I¡¯ll chance going to hell any day over being mutted and left in a ditch.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck, Jasmine?¡± Din barks. ¡°Where did you read all of this shit?¡±


    ¡°The inte. Or on a show of real-life crimes. Don¡¯t you watch TV?¡± she asks but doesn¡¯t let him answer. ¡°It¡¯s all over the news on any given day. Hell, I was followed around a Target once. I immediately found a manager and told him. He escorted me out.¡± She begins to dig in her purse and pulls out what looks like metal bunny ears. ¡°You need one of these.¡± She ces her two fingers through the holes and holds it up to Bones¡¯s tatted neck. ¡°If a man puts his hands on you, you jam this into his jugr.¡± She pretends to demonstrate on Bones. ¡°All the way until your knuckles are in his fucking throat. Then you rip that bitch out. When he falls to the ground, gasping for air, you stand over him and watch the motherfucker bleed to fucking death.¡± She gives me a bright smile. ¡°And once you know the devil hase to collect his sorry fucking soul, then you call the cops. A dead man can¡¯t sue you for attempted murder. It¡¯s your word against his. And he¡¯ll lie to save his own ass. I am always watching my surroundings. When I¡¯m walking to my car in the daylight, I look at the cars I walk by to see their reflection behind me to make sure I¡¯m not being followed. I always have a gun on me too. Just in case I feel like a bullet will do a better job. But you can¡¯t just walk around with one of those in your hands. Not like you can your keys.¡±


    I reach over and lock the door.

 Chapter 278

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Din snaps, immediately unlocking it. ¡°We¡¯re not practicing today.¡± He gets out of the car, mming the door and making me jump.


    ¡°What?¡± I gasp. ¡°Din ¡­¡± But he can¡¯t hear me as he rounds the front of the car. He rips open the driver¡¯s side door and yanks me out.


    ¡°But you promised-¡±


    ¡°I lied.¡± He interrupts me, pulling me around the car and cing me in the passenger seat of his vehicle that was just parked a few cars down from Jasmine¡¯s. He ms the car door shut.


    What the fuck? I look up to see her mouth, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± before he gets into his driver¡¯s side seat.


    BONES


    I ENTER THE house, and she¡¯s following me. I can hear the heels of her shoes stomping on the marble floor.


    ¡°Din!¡± she demands.


    I ignore her, entering the bedroom.


    ¡°We had a deal!¡± she yells.


    ¡°I lied.¡± I start undoing the buttons on my shirt. I wasn¡¯t done with work for the day. Hell, it¡¯s barely noon, but my mood has soured enough that I¡¯m not going back. I¡¯ll work from home the rest of the day.


    Shees to stand before me, hands on her hips and lips thinned. ¡°Then I¡¯m breaking off this fake rtionship.¡±


    Iugh at that.


    She lets out a growl. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±


    And so am I. I¡¯ve never thought about how dangerous the world is for a woman. Especially a woman like Mia Bianchi. Her name is out there now. We¡¯ve gone public. Everyone knows she exists. Every enemy her father has makes her their favorite target. Every enemy I¡¯ve ever had makes her an easy target. Fuck, I was so stupid.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± she shouts. ¡°The fake rtionship is off, and I¡¯m out of here.¡± She turns for the closet, and I grab her upper arm, spinning her around.


    Cupping her face, I drop my eyes to her chest. It¡¯s rising and falling quickly at her heavy breathing.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± She lifts her chin.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere, Mia.¡± My eyes meet hers. ¡°You belong to me.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, Din!¡± She goes to turn from me.


    I grab her upper arm, yanking her to me. Letting go of her, I lean down and grab her thighs, lifting her off the floor and mming her ass onto the counter. My hands go to her hair, and I kiss her.


    Her handse up, and she shoves my face away. ¡°Take that back,¡± she demands.


    I smirk. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Her eyes narrow on me. ¡°I said take it back.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I ce my hands on either side of her face. ¡°I won¡¯t take either one back. One, because I¡¯m not letting you go anywhere. And two, because you do belong to me.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your property,¡± she snaps.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re not my property. You¡¯re going to be my wife.¡± She swallows as I run my hand through her hair. I haven¡¯t told her that we no longer need to get engaged. A part of me still wants to go through with it. But it wouldn¡¯t be pretend anymore. ¡°And that may not mean anything to you, but it means something to me.¡± I go along with it.


    Licking her lips, she whispers, ¡°And what does that mean exactly?¡±


    ¡°That I¡¯m going to protect you. That I¡¯m going to make sure no one ever hurts you. That I¡¯m going to spend the rest of my fucking life putting you first. And that includes not putting you in danger.¡± My father was right-I¡¯ll put her before everything else, including myself.


    ¡°Everyone gets to drive, Din.¡± She rolls her eyes like I¡¯m the one being dramatic.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a car and a chauffeur.¡± One of those military-grade tanks. Problem solved.


    ¡°I want a normal life,¡± she argues.


    I hate to break it to her, but she¡¯ll never have one of those. Not as a Bianchi and definitely not as a Reed.


    BONES


    I¡¯M SITTING IN my office at Kingdom when my door flies open. ¡°Just because you¡¯re in business with me doesn¡¯t grant you ess to my office whenever you want,¡± I inform Jasmine.


    ¡°Actually, that¡¯s exactly what it means.¡± She plops down in front of my desk, letting me know she¡¯s staying a while.


    ¡°You may go,¡± I dismiss her.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll stay.¡± She gives me a bright and annoying smile


    ¡°Jasmine,¡± I growl.


    ¡°You¡¯re being a dick. What¡¯s new?¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re sticking your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong.¡± Jasmine neveres to visit me, so I know exactly what this has to do with.


    ¡°You know ¡­ I¡¯ve never considered you to be like your father¡±-she shrugs-¡°but I see it more and more with Mia.¡±


    I fist my hands to keep from reaching across the desk and wrapping them around her neck until her eyes roll into the back of her head. ¡°Get out,¡± I order through gritted teeth.


    She stands and walks over to the wall. Pulling a picture off it, she runs her fingers over the ss and smiles. ¡°You all had other dreams.¡± Walking back over, she ces it on my desk in front of me. ¡°You wanted something more.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, we don¡¯t always get what we want, do we?¡± I ask, arching a brow, and she ignores my question.


    ¡°I know you have feelings for her.¡±


    I snort.


    ¡°But trust me, you want someone who would choose to stay with you, not because they¡¯re forced.¡±


    My eyes meet hers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be your father, Din. You have a chance to give someone what you never had. She needs your help, and she deserves to live a life, whether that is with you or not.¡± With that, she exits my office.


    I pick up the picture. It¡¯s of Cross, Titan, and me on our college baseball field. My brother, Grave, took the picture. He hated sports. Well, plus he¡¯d never be able to pass the drug tests.


    Leaning back in my seat, I sigh. ¡°Fuck.¡± Jasmine is right. And I hate that.

 Chapter 279

    IT¡¯S A LITTLE after noon when my door opens, and my brother walks in. ¡°Hey,¡± I say, sitting back in my chair and giving him my full attention. He seems to be doing better. But I thought he was better before, and he obviously wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°How are things going?¡± I ask him.


    He nods. ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°The wedding?¡± I push. I haven¡¯t gotten to speak to him privately since that night at his house. After Titan arrived, we sent April and Grave to bed while we stayed behind and cleaned up the broken ss inside the kitchen. A crew was there the next morning to rece the windows.


    ¡°It¡¯s still on.¡± He gives a softugh.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    He sits down in the seat across from me. ¡°Do you love her?¡± he asks.


    I don¡¯t answer.


    ¡°I love you, Bones. As a brother, as a best friend, and as a father.¡± He sighs. ¡°You practically raised me. And if this is what you want, then I¡¯ll support you.¡± He pauses, licking his lips. ¡°But I want you to be happy. You deserve that.¡± Looking down at his hands in hisp, he goes on, ¡°I want you to find what I have with April.¡±


    I go to open my mouth when my cell starts to ring. Picking it up, I frown, seeing it¡¯s Haven. ¡°Everything okay?¡± I ask in greeting, already jumping to my feet.


    ¡°He¡¯s awake.¡± She sniffs. ¡°Luca¡¯s awake, and he¡¯s asking for you and Mia.¡±


    BONES


    MIA AND I rush into the hospital, her hand in mine. I ran out of Kingdom and went by my house to pick her up. I called her on my way, and she was already getting ready. Haven had called her too to tell her the good news.


    I nod to the guard as we pass by him. I release her hand, open the door, and usher her in with my hand on the small of her back.


    Luca sits up in his bed, his pale face instantly frowning at us. I figured he¡¯d be pissed at me once he woke up and realized what I¡¯ve been doing.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Mia goes over to him, gently hugging him. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Give us a second,¡± Luca tells her.


    Her dark brows pull together. ¡°Luca ¡­ I don¡¯t think-¡±


    ¡°Give us a second!¡± he yells, making her jump.


    She squares her shoulders and parts her lips, but before she can argue with him, my eyes meet hers. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I¡¯m trying to defuse a bad situation between them. He just woke up from a fuckinga. Thest thing I need is a sibling feud.


    She spins around, her dark hair pping her in the face from the motion, and storms out of the room.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to yell at her,¡± I tell him.


    He turns his pissed-off attitude at me. ¡°What the fuck are you doing, Bones?¡±


    ¡°What you asked,¡± I say, dodging the real answer.


    He reaches for his remote and turns up the volume on this TV. I look up at it and curse myself when I see a picture of Mia and me making out stered on the screen.


    ¡°One of the heirs to Kingdom-Din Reed, known as Bones-has been spotted around Sin City with who we know as the Mafia Princes-Mia Bianchi. The two apparently have been living together in his home right outside of Vegas. The couple has been spotted out a lottely, but it¡¯s clear that they¡¯ve been together for quite some time. The two are not shy about their public affection. I see wedding bells in their near future ¡­¡±


    So this is what Marsha ended up going with after Grave put a halt to the story she wanted to run? I¡¯m not surprised. She probably knew that Luca wouldn¡¯t approve of what I was doing, and she was hoping to fuck me in the best way she could. Or she wants a target on Mia. Marsha had threatened that Mia¡¯s life could be in danger if the public knew who she was and that her brother was in aa.


    ¡°This is not what I asked you to do,¡± he snaps, clicking it off as if he¡¯s seen enough. ¡°I told you to ship her off.¡±


    ¡°I did that. She came back,¡± I growl defensively.


    He snorts. ¡°You expect me to believe that she chose toe back here for you to parade her around like a fucking trophy?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I shout. ¡°She came back here because Haven told her you were shot.¡±


    His jaw sharpens, and his eyes slide to the door. ¡°What was she doing talking to my wife?¡± he demands.


    I let out a long breath and make my way over to the window that overlooks Vegas. I hate this city. I¡¯ve always wanted out. I think that¡¯s why I bought a secluded beach house in Malibu and a log cabin in the mountains. I even have a penthouse in New York. I never get to use any of them, though, and never will.


    ¡°Bones?¡± hemands at my silence.


    ¡°Who shot you?¡± I ask, keeping my back to him.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t fucking matter.¡± He snorts.


    ¡°It does.¡± I turn to face him, cing my hands in the pockets of my jeans. ¡°Who shot you?¡±


    He looks away from me, his jaw sharpening. He looks like shit. His color is yellowish. He¡¯s lost some weight, his cheeks hollowed, lips chapped. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lowering his dark eyes to his hands that sit on hisp, he sighs. ¡°I didn¡¯t get a look at them.¡±


    I frown. ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he snaps. ¡°Why would I lie about that?¡± His eyes meet mine.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What if I told you it was your brothers?¡± I offer, seeing how he feels about that idea.


    He gives a roughugh that makes him flinch from pain. ¡°No. They¡¯re stupid, but they don¡¯t have a death wish.¡±


    Leaning my back against the windowsill, I cross one ankle over the other. ¡°I shipped Mia to my beach home in California. And three days before you were shot, she had visitors.¡±


    His brows pull together. ¡°Who? Who did you tell she was there?¡±


    ¡°Not a soul.¡± I shake my head. Well, technically, that¡¯s not true. Nigel knew she was there because he went with me, but he knows all of the Kings¡¯ secrets. He would never tell. ¡°But that didn¡¯t keep your brothers from finding her.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± He holds up a hand. ¡°My brothers found her in California?¡± I nod. ¡°What does that have to do with why she¡¯s here now?¡±


    ¡°They roughed her up-¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    ¡°And told her to return to me. Make me fall in love with her and marry her.¡±


    He stares at me for a long second. His eyes are full of confusion, then heughs. ¡°Ow.¡± He ces his hand on his stomach. ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh, Bones.¡±


    ¡°Does it look like I¡¯m joking?¡± I arch a brow.


    He sits up straighter. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious ¡­¡±


    ¡°Three dayster, she called your phone, and Haven answered. Told her that you had just been shot. Haven sent her the jet, and Mia showed up while you were in surgery.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°We all think that they hurt you to bring her back when she didn¡¯t move fast enough for them.¡±


    Heys his head back on his pillow and lets out a long breath.


    ¡°That night in my office, you told me that your father wanted me with her. Why?¡± I demand.


    ¡°He wants Kingdom,¡± Luca says simply. ¡°He always has. Says that your father left him out of his share.¡±


    I nod, turning to face the window again. I already knew that, but I wanted to hear it again. Make sure that I¡¯m not losing my mind or going crazy. Because that sounds fucking insane. ¡°He just thinks that¡¯s some pussy will make me hand over my life?¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± he snaps from behind me. ¡°That¡¯s my sister.¡±


    ¡°Watch it, Luca. You sound like you actually care about her,¡± I say dryly.


    ¡°You son of a bitch!¡± he snaps.


    I turn around to see him trying to get out of bed, but he¡¯s connected to too many machines. And he¡¯s too weak. He may be awake, but he won¡¯t be himself for a while.


    The door opens, and Miaes running into the room. ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Stay the fuck away from him, Mia,¡± he growls, still trying to get out of the bed.


    ¡°Luca-¡±


    ¡°Where is Nite?¡± he demands, interrupting his sister. ¡°I want him here. Now!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call him for you.¡± I pull out my cell and bring up his number.


    ¡°No, Din ¡­¡±


    He picks up the call but doesn¡¯t speak. ¡°Hey, I need you toe and pick up Mia. She¡¯s at the hospital. Luca is awake and wants you to take care of it.¡± My hard eyes meet herrge ones. I hate the way my chest tightens at the thought of having to walk away-hand her over like she doesn¡¯t mean a damn thing to me. But I¡¯ve always been that guy who does whatever must be done. And I have to let her go for her sake. She¡¯ll be safer away from here, away from me. ¡°She¡¯s your problem now.¡± I hang up. ¡°He¡¯s on his way,¡± I say and pocket my cell, exiting the room.

 Chapter 280

    MIA


    ¡°WHAT THE FUCK did you say?¡± I demand, looking at my brother.


    He¡¯s bent over, sweat covering his forehead, and he¡¯s holding his stomach. He looks up at me through hisshes, sucking in a deep breath. All he¡¯s done is yell at me, and he looks like he¡¯s run a marathon. ¡°It¡¯s for the best,¡± he says vaguely.


    ¡°Luca-¡±


    ¡°Nite can take you somewhere.¡± He interrupts me. ¡°Anywhere is better than here.¡± Mumbling, he lowers his voice to talk to himself. ¡°Should have known Nite was a better choice from the beginning.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Lu-¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll stay there with you.¡± He interrupts me again. ring, he adds, ¡°Do you think you can keep your hands to yourself with him?¡±


    My mouth falls open at his question.


    ¡°If you have the urge, remember he is your adopted brother.¡±


    Why am I being judged for what they have done all of their lives? Am I supposed to stay a virgin forever? Am I not supposed to be happy? Find someone to fall in love with? I¡¯m not suggesting Din could ever love me. But there has to be someone out there for me, right? Otherwise, why even try to live? Why continue to fight?


    ¡°No!¡± I shake my head, and he arches a brow at me, thinking I¡¯m answering his previous question, but I¡¯m not. I refuse to even acknowledge it. ¡°I want to stay here. With you.¡± With Din. He¡¯s made me feel safe. He¡¯s shown me what it feels like to be wanted. Even if it is a lie.


    ¡°This is not up for discussion, Mia,¡± he snaps, then takes in a deep breath. Lying down, he winces. ¡°I need you to get the hell out of here and away from Bones.¡±


    Tears sting my eyes. Why? What did Din say to him about me? That I¡¯m in the way? Something that he doesn¡¯t have time for? I know he¡¯s been busy between Kingdom and ss, but it¡¯s not like I need a babysitter. I can take care of myself. He doesn¡¯t have to be with me all the time.


    ¡°If what he said was true, and the family is after you, then you need to hide.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I choke out, the word hide making my throat close. I¡¯m a fucking Bianchi, and a Bianchi doesn¡¯t hide in the dark. Not the ones that matter anyway. I¡¯m so tired of not being noticed. Why my parents just didn¡¯t give me away as a baby, I¡¯ll never know.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he grinds out through gritted teeth.


    The door opens, and I turn, hoping to see Din, but it¡¯s Haven. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± She rushes over to him.


    ¡°I need to get up,¡± he tells her. ¡°And get the fuck out of here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been in aa, Luca,¡± she growls at him. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± I meant to sound more assertive, but ites out sounding squeaky due to the knot in my throat. He doesn¡¯t even hear it. Instead, he continues to argue with his wife. I clear my throat and raise my chin. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving,¡± I say, fisting my hands this time.


    They both look up at me, and before Luca can open his mouth to tell me what to do, I add, ¡°I¡¯m a grown-ass adult, and I¡¯m tired of being treated like a child.¡±


    ¡°Mia-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do what I fucking want!¡± My voice rises. ¡°And that is stay here in Las Vegas. And your ass can¡¯t make me leave.¡± With that, I turn and storm out of his room. My heels p on the floor while I make my way down the hallway and to the elevator.


    I pull my cell out, prepared to call someone toe get me, and I decide on Jasmine¡¯s number. She seems to be the one who would keep me a secret. The others are married or engaged to a King.


    The elevator dings, and the door slides open as I put the phone to my ear after hitting call on her number. It rings once, twice, three times. ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve reached Jasmine. Leave me a quick message.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Jasmine, it¡¯s Mia. Can you give me a call when you get a chance, please?¡± I hang up, not wanting to give her very much information. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll call Din before she calls me back.


    Stepping onto the sidewalk outside the hospital, I think of my options. I could get an Uber to take me to Kink. Or have it take me to Luca¡¯s house, but I don¡¯t want to be caught there. He¡¯ll ship me off.


    I can go to a hotel, but I don¡¯t have any money. Well, that¡¯s a lie. Din gave me a credit card, but he¡¯d be able to track that. Which is probably why he gave it to me in the first ce.


    My best bet is Kink. If Jasmine isn¡¯t there, maybe Alexa can tell me where she is. As I step off the sidewalk to catch a cab, something presses into my back, making me pause. My body stiffens, my breath escaping my lungs.


    A hand wraps around my hair and gently gathers it together before pushing it toy over my left shoulder. Goose bumps cover my body when I feel lips on my right ear. ¡°You look lost.¡±


    My eyes fall closed at the familiar voice, and I swallow the knot in my throat. ¡°Matteo.¡± I whisper his name.


    ¡°Where is your King?¡± he asks, the hard object pressed to my back, digging into my spine through my shirt. It¡¯s a gun. I know it.


    Refusing to answer, I stay quiet. I will not give him the satisfaction of knowing where Din is. He¡¯ll have to do the work himself to figure that out. But we both know he¡¯s only one of two ces-Kingdom or ss. That¡¯s all he cares about.


    ¡°So it seems he¡¯s trained you well.¡± He chuckles. ¡°A perfect little puppet.¡±


    I spin around and m my fists into his chest. His handes up, wrapping around my throat so tight it cuts my air off. I grip his forearm, trying to twist his skin to force him to let go, but it¡¯s useless. I start wing at his face, listening to himugh while I manage to tear his skin. I¡¯ll never beat him, but I¡¯ll go down fighting.


    Within seconds, my body starts to convulse, begging for air, and my arms fall to my side, unable to hold them up anymore. He watches my lips part as I try to breathe but get nothing. He lowers the gun to his side, and he smiles at me, so cruel it makes my blood run cold. Tears blur my vision, and just when I think he can¡¯t hurt me, he says the one thing that terrifies me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mia. Father no longer cares about his Kingdom. He has decided on another way you can earn the Bianchi name.¡±


    My eyes grow heavy. My tense body rxes, epting its fate, and I wee the darkness. It¡¯s better than the alternative.


    His chuckle is thest thing I hear before everything goes ck.

 Chapter 281

    BONES


    I¡¯M INSIDE THE meat locker, letting out my anger on a man who has been skimming money from us when the door opens, and Titan enters.


    He props his back against the door, crossing his tatted arms over his chest. ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask before punching the guy in the face.


    Fuck, I¡¯m in a horrible mood right now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait,¡± he answers.


    I punch the guy again, and he falls out of the chair. I chose not to tie him down. I¡¯m in for the fight right now. I reach down and grab his shirt, yanking him to his feet and mming his back into the wall. I go to hit him again, but he ducks, making my fist hit the wall. ¡°Fuck,¡± I hiss, and the guy shoves me back.


    I hit the desk. Thankfully, it¡¯s bolted down, and as he runs for me, I lift my foot. My boot connects with his chest, knocking him off his feet. I yank him up and grip the back of his hair, mming his face into the desk over and over until his body goes ck.


    Letting go of him, he falls to the floor, knocked out. I turn to face Titan, fisting my hand that hit the wall, trying to gauge if it¡¯s broken. ¡°What?¡± I snap.


    ¡°Turner called me. Guess who was at the Airport?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I sigh, not wanting to y this damn game. ¡°Who the hell was it?¡±


    ¡°Matteo.¡±


    I frown. ¡°Why the fuck would he be there?¡± I ask. Luca would be seen there, but not the others. They¡¯re too uptight for that environment. They¡¯re too good for the Mason brothers and the Airport.


    He shrugs. ¡°Turner said he was there watching a poker game but didn¡¯t stay long. Left after he got a phone call.¡±


    Someone knocks on the door, and Titan moves away to open it. Cross enters and looks at the passed-out guy on the floor. ¡°You¡¯re not answering your cell.¡± His eyese to meet mine.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy.¡± I shut it off and left it in my car after I left the hospital. I didn¡¯t want to take the chance of Mia calling me and begging me to let her stay. I won¡¯t be able to walk away from her again. I¡¯ve already done it twice.


    ¡°Haven called me. She said she¡¯s been trying to get ahold of you.¡± Cross goes on.


    ¡°Is Luca okay?¡± Titan is the one who asks.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he answers but keeps his eyes on mine. ¡°They can¡¯t find Mia.¡±


    I stiffen. ¡°What do you mean they can¡¯t find Mia? She¡¯s with Nite.¡± That¡¯s the only reason I left her there was because Luca said he wanted her to go with him.


    Cross shakes his head. ¡°Nite arrived at the hospital, and she¡¯s nowhere to be found. Luca immediately called Dr. Lane, and they were going to check the security cameras-¡±


    I run past them and out the door of the meat locker, rushing to the elevator. ¡°Fuck it,¡± I growl, shoving open the door to the stairs and running up the one flight to the main lobby that is our private entrance. I push open the ss doors and run downstairs to the back parking lot and my car. I catch sight of the Kings exiting as I squeal my tires on the pavement.


    _______________


    I ENTER THE main office for the hospital security. ¡°Where the fuck is she?¡± I demand.


    Nite is standing in front of a few monitors. Haven stands next to him with a hand over her mouth, and Luca sits in a wheelchair to the right. A few machines that he¡¯s still connected to are on rollers next to him. The room is dead silent at my entrance.


    ¡°Someone better fucking answer me,¡± I demand through gritted teeth.


    Haven turns to face me, tears running down her face. ¡°Matteo has her.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I breathe. Is she the real reason he¡¯s in town? If so, then why even go to the Airport? Did he want us to know he was here before he took her? ¡°How would he ¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s on the cameras,¡± Haven whispers. A security guard for the hospital hits a button, and I see her enter the frame on one of the screens. She¡¯s got her cell to her ear. You can see her speaking but can¡¯t hear what she¡¯s saying.


    You see Matteo enter the frame behind her, but she¡¯s oblivious to his presence. He pulls open his suit jacket, removes his gun from his shoulder holster, and points it at her back. My heart races as I watch her body stiffen. Time seems to crawl as he speaks to her, and she turns around. She hits his chest, but he wraps his hand around her throat, choking her until she passes out. He lets her fall to the ground, hitting her head on the sidewalk. He puts his gun back in his holster before bending down to pick her up just as a car drives up. The back door opens from the inside, and he gets in with her before driving off. Leaving her cell on the ground behind him. The screen stops on the back of the car.


    ¡°The tag?¡± I ask roughly. My mind trying to think of any way that would give us a hint as to where he took her.


    ¡°Came back stolen,¡± the guard answers.


    ¡°Her phone¡­¡±


    Haven turns around and holds it out to me.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Thest person she called was Jasmine.¡± She sniffs as I take it in my shaking hand.


    I hear the door open behind me, but I ignore it, knowing it¡¯s just the Kings. They weren¡¯t far behind me.


    ¡°Where would he have taken her?¡± Haven asks me, her watery eyes meeting mine.


    How would I know? I had her location on her phone, but he left it behind. There¡¯s no way for me to find her now. For all I know, she¡¯s no longer even in the state of Nevada. Her father is in New York. So he could be taking her there or back to Italy.


    ¡°Shit.¡± I hear Titan sigh as he ys the video back for them to get caught up.


    ¡°He¡¯ll call you, right?¡± Haven bites her bottom lip, still looking up at me expectantly. ¡°They wanted her with you. So they¡¯ll call you.¡±


    At that, Luca turns his wheelchair around to re up at me. ¡°This is all your fault.¡±


    ¡°Luca-¡±


    ¡°He did this!¡± Luce yells over Haven.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my brother¡¯s fault,¡± Grave snaps at him. I didn¡¯t know he hade with Titan and Cross.


    ¡°He made her want to stay,¡± Luca argues. ¡°If she had left ¡­¡±


    ¡°Matteo would have found her no matter where she went,¡± Titan tells him.


    I ce my hands on either side of his wheelchair and lean over into his face. ¡°This is your family¡¯s fault. That includes you. And I promise you I¡¯ll find her, but I¡¯m going to ughter every one of them. You and Mia will be the only living Bianchis when I¡¯m fucking done.¡± And with that, I push off the chair and spin around, exiting the room.

 Chapter 282

    MIA


    I OPEN MY heavy eyes and instantly regret it. The bright lights hurt my sensitive eyes, and the smell of death makes me want to gag.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Blinking, I start to cough, making my already pounding head throb more. Lifting my face, I look around to see I¡¯m in arge room. I¡¯m seated in a chair, my wrists tied to the back legs with rope. My ankles are tied to the front legs with the same unforgiving material.


    My head falls back, and I close my eyes, swallowing. The pain in my throat makes me flinch.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time you wake up.¡± I hear Matteo in the distance. ¡°I was afraid I killed you.¡±


    ¡°That would be kind of you,¡± I mumble.


    Hisughter fills the room. I lower my head and open my eyes to look at him. He pulls a chair to the center of the room to sit across from me. He spins it around backward and straddles it, cing his forearms across the back of it. He tilts his head to the side. ¡°I¡¯ve only got one question for you.¡±


    I just stare at him, trying to figure out where we are. I don¡¯t recognize it, but that¡¯s not surprising. I¡¯ve been limited as to where I could go since I arrived back in Vegas.


    ¡°If I fucked you right now, would you still bleed on my cock?¡±


    My teeth grind, but I refuse to answer that.


    Hisughter fills the room as he stands from the chair and walks over to me. I try to cower into the chair, but it¡¯s no use. There¡¯s nowhere for me to go.


    He walks behind me and reaches over my shoulder, sliding his hand down into my shirt, stretching out my cor to grab a breast, and I start fighting my restraints.


    I feel his lips by my ear. ¡°I knew you¡¯d be his little whore. It was inevitable.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking sick!¡± I scream, trying to fight him off, but I am unsessful.


    ¡°Oh, sis.¡± He chuckles, making the hairs on my neck rise. ¡°You have no idea how sick men can be. Not yet anyway, but you will.¡± He pulls his hand out, and I slump into the chair, trying to catch my breath.


    ¡°Whatever you have nned, Din won¡¯t fall for it,¡± I tell him, hoping I piss him off.


    Hisughter grows to the point it hurts my ears. ¡°You think this has anything to do with Bones?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t want his Kingdom. Never did, actually.¡±


    My body tenses. ¡°What do you mean? Never did?¡± I ask, getting a bad feeling.


    Hees to stand in front of me. cing both hands on my bare thighs, he digs his fingers into my skin, making me hiss in a breath as he ces his face in front of mine. ¡°The twins and I were just ying a trick on you, Mia.¡±


    ¡°No-¡±


    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not every day a King pays ten million for a piece of ass.¡± He pushes off my legs, and they begin to shake. His ck eyes run over my body tied to the chair, and he smirks, lowering his hands to his belt. He undoes it, and I start screaming and thrashing in the chair. His hand hitting my face quiets me. But only long enough to catch my breath. ¡°Let¡¯s see if that pussy was worth it.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± I scream, tears running down my face. ¡°You motherfucker-¡±


    He ps me again, cutting me off.


    ¡°Matteo,¡± a voice barks at him. ¡°Leave her alone.¡±


    I suck in a long breath, watching Richard enter the room. What the fuck? I thought I¡¯d never have to see him again after he pped me around when he yanked me off that stage at the auction. ¡°How? You¡¯re helping him?¡±


    ¡°How else do you think I knew who bought you?¡± Matteo asks withughter.


    ¡°But.¡± I drop my eyes to the floor, trying to figure out what I¡¯m missing. ¡°You shot Luca.¡± I look back at Matteo. ¡°You shot our brother to bring me back here. To force me back to Din.¡±


    ¡°What happened to Luca was a misfortune, but I assure you, I didn¡¯t shoot him. And if I were to shoot our brother, I sure as fuck wouldn¡¯t do it because of you.¡± Heughs at that.


    Richard¡¯s phone dings, and he pulls it out of his pocket. He reads over a text and then looks at Matteo. ¡°We¡¯ve got three days.¡±


    My stomach sinks at that. Not sure what it means, but a gut feeling tells me it¡¯s nothing good. Matteo confirms it when he smiles at me. ¡°We¡¯re about to find out just how much you¡¯re worth.¡±


    BONES


    I STAND QUIETLY in the room of our hotel, staring out the floor-to-ceiling window that overlooks the city. I feel like Luca looked when he entered my office all those weeks ago-lost, confused, and one-hundred-percent terrified.


    We searched Vegas high and low for Mia and found nothing. We contacted every person we¡¯ve ever known-exhausted every contact to keep an eye out. To listen for anything that might lead us to her-and got nothing. We figured if anyone could help us, it¡¯d be the Airport. So much goes on there that someone had to know something. But again, we only heard silence. So when I got a call from Tristan, who informed me of another auction in New York this weekend, the Kings and I jumped on my private jet and flew here.


    ¡°Luca¡¯s calling again.¡± I hear Titan say.


    I ignore him. I haven¡¯t spoken to Luca since I delivered my promise to kill every single member of his family. One by one, they will each pay for what they¡¯ve done to her. Not only now but everything over the years.


    I¡¯ve got eyes and ears on their father, but I can¡¯t touch anyone just yet. Not until she¡¯s in my arms again. When I know she¡¯s safe, I¡¯ll go after them. And honestly, Luca¡¯s on my shit list too. He¡¯ll have to prove to me that he deserves to live after the part he¡¯s yed in her life. Even if it is smallpared to her other brothers. Nite is the only one who is safe at the moment, and that can always change.


    ¡°Bones?¡±

 Chapter 283

    ¡°Tell him to go to hell,¡± I growl at Titan, turning my back to the window to face the room.


    My brother sits on the couch, arms crossed over his chest, staring at me. I didn¡¯t want him toe. I told him to stay behind. I know it took a lot for him to leave April home alone after his recent meltdown at his dining room table. But he refused to listen to me, and Jasmine told us she¡¯d stay with April so she¡¯s not alone while we¡¯re gone.


    Titan sighs, pocketing his cell, but doesn¡¯t say anything else.


    I go to exit the room, and my brother jumps to his feet. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I need a shower.¡± I walk down the hallway to the back bedroom. I enter the room, not bothering to turn on the light, and make my way to the adjoining bathroom. Stripping out of my clothes, I turn on the shower and step into the water before it even warms.


    I ce my hands on the wall and bow my head, the cold water making my body break out in goose bumps. My heart races, and my mind wanders to the worst. That video Luca had me watch ys over and over in my head once again. What they¡¯ve done to her this time. Did they record her again? Have they beat her? Raped her? Anything is possible. She¡¯s no longer a virgin. I took that from her.


    Her virginity was something they wanted to sell. Now that it¡¯s gone, will she be worth less? Will they take advantage of that and do as they please with her before she¡¯s sold once again? What if she¡¯s not here in New York and already gone?


    I won¡¯t be able to live with myself if I lose her. I should have stood up to Luca and told him to fuck off when he told me to give her to Nite, but I was so pissed at myself. I have always had a n and made sure to think before I acted. That hasn¡¯t been the case with her. I¡¯ve done things that I thought were best, but they turned out to be the worst.


    Like going public with her. That was fucking stupid. She was the best-kept secret, and I showed her to the world. Did her father want that? Was that his n all along? To show off his best weapon? Make her more desirable by being unavable? Men will always want what they can¡¯t have. And Mia Rosa Bianchi is most definitely what every man wants.


    Finishing up in the shower, I pull myself together, reminding myself that I need some rest. I haven¡¯t had much in months. And if I n on saving her, I need to be on my A game.


    I¡¯m standing at the sink brushing my teeth with a towel wrapped around my hips when there¡¯s a knock on the bathroom door. ¡°Yeah?¡± I ask with a mouthful of toothpaste.


    It opens, and Titan steps inside, pocketing his phone. ¡°Tristan just called.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± I ask, the toothbrush pausing.


    ¡°He was just informed the auction is tomorrow night. And Mia is on it.¡±


    I drop the toothbrush and rinse my mouth before turning to face him. ¡°How does he know for sure?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°He didn¡¯t say. Just that he was read a list of names and hers was mentioned.¡±


    I run a hand through my damp hair, letting out a long sigh.


    ¡°This is good news, Bones. She¡¯s here in New York. And tomorrow night, she¡¯ll be yours again.¡±


    He turns, leaving me alone once again, and I ce my hands on the edge of the countertop, gripping the ck marble. He¡¯s right about one thing. Tomorrow night, I¡¯ll be buying Mia for the second time. And I¡¯ll pay whatever it takes to make sure shees home with me for thest time.


    MIA


    I WAS DRAGGED onto a ne back in Vegas-Matteo¡¯s private jet-and brought to New York, where they¡¯ve kept me at a warehouse. One that my father has used since before I was born to do his dirty work. A ce the cops won¡¯t go because they¡¯re paid off. If they want to keep their family safe, they stay away.


    This time is different from thest time I was being sold. There¡¯s no expensive hotel. There aren¡¯t any women who did my hair, makeup, or waxed me. I¡¯m not dressed in an evening gown to show off what I could offer.


    Instead, I stand in an oversized white T-shirt that hangs off one shoulder and falls down to my knees. I¡¯m barefoot, and my hair is a tangled mess. Pieces fell across my bruised face. It still hurts. Like a throbbing pain that won¡¯t go away. I can feel a patch of hair stuck to my head where I was bleeding at one time. They haven¡¯t allowed me to shower. I guess they don¡¯t care about my appearance or if I stink.


    Matteo wraps his fingers around my upper arm, pinching my skin, and I whimper. I try to pull away, but of course it doesn¡¯t work. I don¡¯t even know why I try at this point. I¡¯m too weak to fight him right now. This morning, they fed me a few crackers and a bottle of water. They want me as weak as possible. They¡¯re no longer interested in the fight. Justpliance.


    ¡°Does Dad know what you¡¯re doing?¡± I growl.


    He snorts but doesn¡¯t answer. After what he said to me about our father back in Vegas, I¡¯m not sure what is the truth or a lie anymore. Have Matteo and the twins been behind this the entire time? Was my father ever a part of it? Obviously, he allowed me to be sold the first time, but did he really want Kingdom? Was he after the Din and the Kings?


    ¡°Two more, and she¡¯s up,¡± Richard announces,ing into view from around the corner. ¡°Here.¡± He holds out a device that resembles a stic gun. It¡¯s ck and has what looks like a very short needle on the end.


    ¡°Hold her.¡± Matteo shoves me forward into Richard¡¯s arms. I instantly start fighting, mming my fists into his chest and face. Anything I can make contact with.


    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re such a pain,¡± he growls, grabbing my hair. I scream out as he pulls me away from him. Spinning me around, he shoves me face-first into the wall and yanks my arms behind my back. He slides something rough over them, and I feel the zip tie tighten around my skin.


    I scream at the top of my lungs, pieces of my hair now in my mouth and my eyes closed to try holding the tears back. I hate for them to see me weak.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Hold her still,¡± Matteo barks.


    A hand grips my hair, pulling it off my shoulder, and I feel something press into the base of my neck before a shooting pain has my knees buckling. I fall to the floor, my breath momentarily taken away as a lingering sting in my neck leaves me breathless.


    ¡°Get her up. She¡¯s next,¡± my brother demands.


    I¡¯m yanked to my feet by my hair, and Richard has to throw me over his shoulder because I can¡¯t will my legs to work. I hope whatever they just did to me kills me because I can¡¯t go on like this-be their toy to toss around and use.

 Chapter 284

    When I¡¯m ced back on my feet, a hood is shoved over my head, and I¡¯m thankful for the darkness. Even if it is a false sense of security because I don¡¯t want to see what¡¯s out there for me. I don¡¯t need to see the crowd or who is bidding. It won¡¯t be a handsome, tatted Kinging to rescue me. Not this time.


    Hands grip my shoulders, holding me in ce, when I hear a voice whisper in my ear through the hood. ¡°Go make us some money, whore.¡±


    I¡¯m shoved forward just likest time, but I manage to remain standing. I won¡¯t be able to get up easily with my hands tied behind my back and a hood over my head. I¡¯d hate to fall off a stage if that¡¯s even what I¡¯m standing on.


    I freeze. The blood rushing in my ears is so loud that I can only hear my heavy breathing. I¡¯m sweating, my body cold and shaking. The hood is sticking to my skin along with my hair, and the snot running down my face mixed with the tears I¡¯m now crying.


    My legs tremble, and that pain at the base of my neck intensifies to a burning sensation. I want to scratch it but don¡¯t have that luxury.


    It feels like hours that I stand frozen in ce while men look at what I have to offer them. My shirt is grabbed, and I¡¯m yanked backward into a hard body. The hood is ripped from my head, and I¡¯m back in the hallway. I¡¯m sucking in breath after breath, trying to calm my racing heart. I feel like I¡¯m about to have a heart attack. Is that a thing? Can someone my age have one?


    ¡°Good job, little sis.¡± Matteo grabs my chin roughly, forcing me to look up at him. ¡°Be a good slut and show him a good time. Give him his money¡¯s worth. And when we decide he¡¯s had enough, we¡¯lle and get you.¡±


    I spit in his face. Just like I did Richard. Fuck them and their sadistic mentality. Instead of pping me, heughs. ¡°We¡¯ll be seeing you soon.¡± He shoves the hood back over my head and grips my upper arm.


    I¡¯m pulled forward until yanked to a stop. ¡°She¡¯s all yours.¡±


    I hold my breath.


    ¡°She better be worth it.¡± I hear an unfamiliar voice say, and my heart stops. A part of me was praying, holding onto hope that Din would save me again. But whoever just spoke proves that I was just dreaming because that was not him.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to let me know about that.¡± Matteoughs.


    My shirt is grabbed once again, and I find myself walking forward.


    I¡¯m numb. My body epts its fate of a life of servitude as a sex ve. I¡¯m going to be sold over and over. Used for my brother¡¯s sick pleasure. A way to make money. It doesn¡¯t matter how much he already has because I can bring him more.


    The man doesn¡¯t say anything to me. Instead, he leads me with the hood over my head. I hear the sound of a door creak as it opens, and then he¡¯s helping me into what I¡¯m assuming is a car. Cool leather hits my legs as the shirt rides up while I sit down. Then the hood is ripped off my head.


    BONES


    SILVERY-BLUE EYESnd on mine as I sit across from her in the limo.


    ¡°Mia.¡± I rush over to her.


    Her eyes fill with tears, but she doesn¡¯t say anything. cing my hands on her shoulders, I pull her toward me so Tristan can cut the zip tie binding her wrists. He was texting me the entire time he was in there while she was on the stage. I hated that I couldn¡¯t be there, but we couldn¡¯t chance her brother seeing me. Since we knew he was behind this.


    He cuts them free, and I sit her back into her seat. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re okay.¡± I cup her wet face. My eyes search hers, but she closes them, and her body starts to shake.


    I wrap my arms around her and pull her off the seat. Sitting back in mine, I bring her onto myp. ¡°I¡¯ve got you. I¡¯ve got you, Mia.¡±


    Her armse up to wrap around my neck, and I start to rock her back and forth softly, rubbing her back. She¡¯s got to be exhausted. I want to ask her what all she¡¯s been through in thest three days without me but refrain. Now is not the time.


    ¡°You ¡­ left me.¡± She sobs.


    I hold her tighter. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I promise it will never happen again,¡± I vow to her. The only way I will leave her is if they kill me, and I¡¯d like to see them try.


    She pulls away, and I let her. She remains sitting on myp and brushes her hair from her wet face. ¡°My neck,¡± she says through sobbing.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± I ask, my eyes falling to it. He had choked her out. Maybe he did it more than once.


    ¡°Matteo ¡­¡± She swallows. ¡°He did something to the back of my neck.¡± I allow her to crawl off myp and sit beside me on the bench seat. Grabbing her hair to one side, she bends forward and holds her hair for me to see her neck. ¡°Right here.¡± Her free hand runs over the base of her neck.


    ¡°Tracking device,¡± Tristan speaks.


    I look over at him. ¡°A tracking device?¡± I repeat. Is that how they found her the first time at my beach house? No. It can¡¯t be. If she had one then, Lane would have picked it up when he gave her a full body scan at the hospital after she showed up and passed out. Or ¡­ she did say she passed out then. I guess they could have removed it while she was out.


    Tristan nods. ¡°That¡¯s their n. To sell her. Kidnap her and sell her again.¡± He looks at her, his eyes softening. ¡°That way, they can get as much money out of her as possible. It happens a lot.¡±


    My hands fist. ¡°How do we remove it?¡± Even as I ask the question, I know the answer.


    He flips the knife open that he still holds from cutting the zip tie. ¡°We cut it out.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± she shrieks, letting go of her hair and sitting up straight. ¡°No.¡± Her wide eyes go to mine. ¡°No. No. No.¡±


    ¡°Mia-¡±


    ¡°Please. Don¡¯t,¡± she begs, interrupting me.


    ¡°It has toe out, or they will find you again,¡± I tell her.


    Tears run down her bruised face, and she sniffs.


    Tristan reaches into his suit jacket and pulls out a vial. Thankfully, she¡¯s too busy staring at her hands in herp to care about what he¡¯s doing. He then grabs a ss tumbler and the scotch in the minibar. He pours both into the tumbler, then holds it out for him.


    ¡°Here,¡± I hold out the ss, and her bloodshot eyes meet mine. ¡°You must be thirsty.¡± Handing it to her, she grips the cup in her hands and downs it. Some drips down her chin to her filthy T-shirt.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She sucks in a deep breath, and the cup falls from her hands at my feet. ¡°What ¡­?¡±


    Her wide eyes meet mine, and I cup her face. ¡°It had to be done,¡± I tell her, and then her eyes close. I catch her in my arms and pull her limp body into myp. My eyes meet his.


    He shrugs. ¡°I was prepared to drug her if need be.¡±


    I told him what Luca once told me. Do what you need to do.


    ¡°Text Nite. Have him meet us ASAP.¡±


    He nods, flipping open the de once again, and holds it out to me. Turning her onto her stomach the best I can, I take the knife while he pulls her hair off her neck.


    I take my free hand and feel around her neck until I find the little bump. It¡¯s so small I would have never noticed it. I push the de into her skin and make a small cut. Blood instantly starts pouring down the sides of her neck and onto my cks.


    Pushing my thumb and pointer finger into her open skin, I grab the device and pull it out. Tristan holds the empty cup out to me, and I drop it inside. Then I grab a shirt that we brought with us. Honestly, I expected her to be naked. Jasmine had packed Mia a bag while we had a meeting at my house yesterday and discussed our ns to bring Mia back with everyone. I made sure to grab an outfit from that bag for her this evening since her dress was rippedst time.


    I press the shirt to the wound, applying pressure as the limoes to a stop.

 Chapter 285

    MIA


    I WAKE IN an unfamiliar room. I sit up, gasping for a breath, panic gripping my chest. Getting to my feet, the room sways, and I hit my hip on the nightstand by the bed, making it rattle.


    I hear a door open behind me, and I run toward the other one that I see at the opposite end of the room. Just as I reach the door handle, an arm snakes around my waist, practically picking me up off my feet. I let out a scream, but a hand ps over my mouth, cutting me off. I start kicking and trying to grab at anything I can touch.


    ¡°Shh, you¡¯re okay.¡± I hear a voice in my ear. ¡°You¡¯re okay, Mia,¡± it repeats.


    My tired body goes limp in his arms, and he removes his hand from my mouth, allowing me a deep breath. Setting me on my feet, he spins me around, and I look up into a set of blue eyes. The ones I thought I¡¯d never see again.


    I p him as hard as I can. Which probably isn¡¯t much.


    ¡°Mia-¡±


    I do it again. ¡°You drugged me. Again.¡±


    He grips both of my wrists and ms them up against the wall, pinning me to it with his body. His eyes narrowing down at me now. ¡°I had no other choice.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want-¡±


    ¡°To live?¡± He interrupts me. ¡°That was our only option. And I didn¡¯t have time to argue with you about it.¡± Letting go of me, he steps back and runs a hand through his dark hair. ¡°Fuck!¡± he shouts. Then he pins his eyes on me once again. ¡°It needed to be done. And we had a very short timeframe. I was either going to hold you down and force you to drink it or have you do it willingly.¡±


    I cross my arms over my chest and lean up against the wall. My legs are still wobbly, and the room is still spinning. I wouldn¡¯t have taken it on my own. I¡¯m too stubborn for that, and we both know it.


    Stepping into me, he cups my face, and his hard features soften just a bit. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    I just stare up at him.


    He sighs. ¡°Please talk to me. You can be mad, but I need to know how you feel.¡±


    I lower my eyes to his Kingdom T-shirt that hugs his defined chest and broad shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± I finally say. Fuck, I missed him so much. I hate that he outsmarted me. Once again, Din Reed saved me. Why? Why not just let me go? Was it another favor for Luca? I doubt it. Luca wanted me far away from a King.


    ¡°You need more rest. It¡¯s not out of your system yet.¡± I hear him through my internal rambling.


    ¡°I want a shower,¡± I argue, ring up at him. I feel disgusting, and I stink.


    ¡°How about a bath? That way, I don¡¯t have to worry about you falling over in the shower.¡± He offers.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    I allow him to pull me into the bathroom, and I look around while he starts me a bath. We¡¯re obviously in an expensive hotel. I can tell by the white and gold tiles on the wall. The corner tub is massive, with three steps to even get into it. The shower is Roman-style with ss so you can see the ck tiled wall on the inside that has three showerheads. The floor is white marble. It¡¯s what I expected from a King. But where are we? ¡°How long have I been out?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Just a few hours. I didn¡¯t give you as much asst time.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say dryly, rolling my eyes.


    He stands to his full height, turning to face me. I still have my T-shirt on, and he stares at me expectantly. But I refuse to take it off until I¡¯m alone. I¡¯m ashamed of what I look like underneath. How fucking weak I was. How many times Matteo hit or pped me.


    Din¡¯s eyes drop to my wrists, and I hide them behind my back, hoping he won¡¯t see the marks from the restraints. I¡¯m sure he already looked over me while I was unconscious, but something about having to look him in the eyes makes me nervous. He holds that kind of power over me.


    Taking the hint, he walks over to me and leans in, giving me a soft kiss on the forehead. I hold my breath, knowing that I haven¡¯t brushed my teeth since I don¡¯t know when, and without another word, he exits the bathroom, shutting the door behind him and allowing me to bathe alone.


    As I lower my bruised body into the scalding hot water, I let the first tear fall. This is thest time I will cry over my family. I¡¯m more determined than ever to live up to the Bianchi name. And I have a feeling I¡¯m going to have to do it behind Din¡¯s back. Otherwise, he may drug me again.


    I SIT ON the couch in what I know now is their penthouse suite in downtown New York, freshly bathed and feeling like a new person. The fog from the drugs is long gone now. When I was done in the bath, I found a shirt and cotton shorts lying on the bed that I had woken up in. When I finally emerged from the bedroom, room service was being delivered. I sat and ate like an animal while the Kings watched me. I didn¡¯t care about my manners.


    ¡°What do we know?¡± Titan asks while sitting on the couch next to Cross. Grave stepped outside a second ago to take a phone call. Tristan, Din¡¯s friend, sits at the kitchen bar.


    ¡°We were wrong about my father,¡± I say.


    ¡°Wrong how?¡± Cross is the one who asks.


    ¡°Matteo said that my father didn¡¯t care about Kingdom or the Kings.¡± I look him in the eyes. A new me is here, and I¡¯m not ashamed of her. ¡°Said that he and the twins were just fucking with me. And that he realized I could make him more money over time than what he could get from you guys.¡±


    A silence falls over the room.


    ¡°Not like that changes anything.¡± Titan breaks the tension. ¡°If he¡¯s the one behind selling you, he¡¯s a problem.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean if?¡± I ask softly.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Din speaks. ¡°I don¡¯t trust Matteo. He could say your dad is behind it, but I¡¯m not going to take his word for it.¡±


    ¡°Was there anything about the auction that was like thest?¡± Tristan asks me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I say honestly. ¡°They had a hood over my head.¡±


    ¡°They?¡± Din questions.


    I nod. ¡°Matteo and Richard.¡±


    ¡°Richard was there?¡± He stands.


    ¡°Who is Richard? And how do you know him?¡± Grave asks, and I look over at the floor-to-ceiling windows, not realizing he has returned from his call.


    ¡°He¡¯s a fucking piece of shit. I don¡¯t know him personally, but he was in the video that Luca showed me. And he was at the first auction. I didn¡¯t think much of it before, but maybe he ys a bigger part in this than I thought.¡±


    My body tenses at Din¡¯s words. The video that Luca showed him? What is he talking about?

 Chapter 286

    BONES


    ¡°WHAT DO YOU want to do?¡± Titan asks me.


    I sit back on the couch while Mia sits down next to me. She looks better than she did five hours ago when Tristan walked out of the auction with her. There¡¯s still a hint of sadness in her eyes, but that¡¯ll go away over time. I¡¯ll make sure of it.


    The fact that Richard was involved this time makes me wonder what all happened to her. I watched him knock her around. Not to mention what all he did to her on the video that Luca showed me.


    Leaning forward, I ce my elbow on my knees. ¡°Mia had a tracker in her. I removed it and handed it over to Nite, who got rid of it.¡±


    ¡°Got rid of it how?¡± Cross questions.


    ¡°It¡¯s on a ne to France,¡± I answer. We had to make up somewhat of a backstory for Tristan in order to get him into the auction. It wasn¡¯t like the one before, where names and personal information didn¡¯t matter. There was no need for suits and ck leather books with important details about the women being sold. Tristan used an alias, and we gave them a lie about him residing in Paris.


    ¡°So how long do you think we have before they go and retrieve it?¡± Grave is the other one who speaks.


    ¡°I¡¯d say five days. Tops,¡± Tristan says. ¡°The money was wired, so they received it immediately. No reason to make them wait,¡± he adds. ¡°I¡¯d say we need to leave as early as tomorrow.¡± Tristan nods at Mia, who sits silently beside me. ¡°We return her to Vegas and then head on to France. Make theme right to us. They will never expect it.¡±


    ¡°Too bad you couldn¡¯t have ced one on them. It would make it much easier to locate them.¡±


    I ce my hand on her leg, and she pulls away from me. I frown over at her, and she narrows her eyes on me. What the fuck? Why is she mad at me? I just bought her. Again. Granted, it only cost me two million this time. Matteo isn¡¯t holding out for ten mill when he knows he¡¯s just going to take her back and sell her again.


    ¡°Mia-¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean the video that Luce showed you?¡± she demands.


    Fuck! Did I say that? ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡±


    ¡°What video did Luca have?¡± she growls, standing to her feet.


    I look up at her and stand as well, not liking the fact she¡¯s looking down on me. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t nothing, Din,¡± she snaps. ¡°I only know of one video with Richard and me in it. And when I showed it to you, you didn¡¯t mention that you had seen it before.¡±


    ¡°Mia-¡±


    ¡°And Luca has been in aa for weeks. So when the fuck did Luca show you a video of Richard and me?¡±


    Silence falls over the room, and I can feel everyone¡¯s eyes on us. I didn¡¯t realize what I had said. But now I can¡¯t deny it. Or lie about it. ¡°Before I bought you. The first time.¡±


    Her lips part, and her eyes widen. ¡°What? Why? How did you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Luca barged into my officete one night and had the video. Matteo had sent it to him, knowing Luca would want to save you. But he couldn¡¯t do it, so he brought it to me. I-¡±


    She ps me, cutting me off. ¡°All this time.¡± Taking a step back, she thins her lips up at me. ¡°And you never told me.¡±


    ¡°What did you expect me to say?¡± I growl.


    ¡°The truth,¡± she snaps.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even remember it. Why would I bring that up to you?¡± I never found it important to bring up something that she had no recollection of. Then when she watched it, she was distraught. How would her knowing that I¡¯ve already seen it change anything?


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this,¡± she whispers to herself.


    I reach out to her. ¡°Mia.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± she shouts, pulling away. ¡°You lied to me.¡±


    ¡°I have saved you!¡± I shout. ¡°Several times.¡±


    She snorts. ¡°What do you want me to do, Bones?¡± She calls me by my nickname, and it makes my teeth grind. I¡¯ve gotten so used to her calling me Din that I don¡¯t like her calling me Bones. He¡¯s a different man. And I feel like a part of me has changed for her. I¡¯m just not sure if that¡¯s good or bad. ¡°You keep reminding me of this like you want something in return. Want me to crawl to you?¡±


    I snort. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Want me to kiss your feet? Show you how grateful I am?¡±


    ¡°You should be grateful.¡± I step into her, and my eyes narrow. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, you¡¯d be just another used-up whore. Passed around like your family intended.¡±


    Her face falls, and I instantly regret my words. I¡¯ve never had to defend my actions or exin myself to anyone. It¡¯s going to take some getting used to.


    She licks her lips and speaks softly. ¡°You bought me. And you fucked me. Please exin to me how being your whore is any different?¡± And without waiting for an answer, she turns around and marches off to the master suite, mming the door behind her.


    ¡°Fighting like a true couple.¡± Grave chuckles to himself, and I narrow my eyes on him. ¡°You two might have a chance at this after all.¡±


    MIA


    HE HAD SEEN the video before I even knew it existed? It makes me feel vited all over. He saw me in such a vulnerable state and chose to keep it from me. What if Matteo had never sent it to me? Would Din just have never told me that it existed?


    The door opens, hitting the interior wall, and I turn around to see him barge in behind me. ¡°Get the fuck out!¡± I shout, pointing to it just as it ms shut.


    He walks over to me, grabs my face with both hands, and forces me to look up at him. ¡°I don¡¯t expect anything from you, Mia. The first time I saved you was because Luca begged me to.¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± I snap. ¡°Now I¡¯m your charity case. Don¡¯t do me any more favors.¡± I try to pull away, but he keeps me in ce.


    ¡°The second time was because I can¡¯t live without you.¡±


    My heart pounds at his words. And my eyes widen, staring up at him.


    His gaze searches mine before speaking softly. ¡°I have very few regrets, Mia. But the ones I do have, are you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I whisper, afraid of the answer but needing to know.

 Chapter 287

    ¡°Walking away from you all those years ago. Believing you when you said you were no one.¡± He lets go of my face and runs one hand through my hair. ¡°Leaving you in California. And walking away from you when Luca told me to stay away.¡±


    My handse up and grip his tatted forearms. ¡°Din¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you about that video because I didn¡¯t want you to know it existed. Then when Matteo sent it to you, all I could think of was ways to save you.¡±


    ¡°You have.¡± I can¡¯t deny that he¡¯s done more for me than anyone else ever has. ¡°But you have to expect something.¡±


    His eyes drop to my lips before he runs his thumb over my bottom one. I can feel my heart pounding, and my breathing picks up as I wait for his answer. ¡°I can¡¯t lie to you,¡± he says, making my heart stop. ¡°I do want something.¡±


    I swallow. I can¡¯t pay him back. My family has money, but I don¡¯t personally. I have no home. No car. Hell, I wouldn¡¯t even have a cell phone if it wasn¡¯t for him. ¡°What is it?¡± I whisper, afraid of what he¡¯ll say.


    ¡°You,¡± he answers, and I feel tears sting my eyes. ¡°All I want is you.¡± He steps into me, pressing his hips into mine. ¡°Give me the chance to do what I should have done eight years ago.¡±


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°The chance to show you that you are someone.¡±


    Before I can say anything, he lowers his lips to mine. I don¡¯t hesitate. I wrap my arms around his neck and allow him to kiss me. His fingers dig into my thighs, and he picks me up off my feet. I wrap my legs around him, and he walks me backward before I feel himying me down on the bed.


    He pulls away long enough to remove my shirt, and then his lips are back on mine. I¡¯m trying to shove my shorts down my legs when he pulls away once again to do it himself, making sure to take my underwear with them.


    Then I¡¯m yanking his shirt over his head and undoing his jeans. I can¡¯t get him naked fast enough. The need to have him inside me is too great. Which is crazy, considering I wanted to knock his head off just seconds ago. I¡¯ve never experienced emotions like this before.


    I¡¯m already wet, and a quick look tells me he¡¯s hard. He takes his dick in his hand and pushes it into me. I arch my back, gasping at the feel of him stretching me wide to amodate his size.


    ¡°Fuck, Mia.¡± He groans in my ear, and it makes my breath hitch.


    ¡°Din.¡± I¡¯m gasping his name as my fingers dig into his muscr back.


    Pulling away, he sits up, cing his arms under my knees and spreading my legs wider.


    I grip my hair, crying out as he ms into me while he watches his cock slide in and out of my soaked pussy. My heavy eyes watch him bite his bottom lip, and his breathing picks up. Reaching out, I ce my hands on his hard chest, enjoying the show. I could never get enough of him.


    I went all my life thinking I¡¯d die alone. But Din has taught me what it feels like to be wanted, and I could never go back. And that¡¯s what scares me. He¡¯s already walked away from me before, so what¡¯s keeping him from doing it again?


    A sensation starts to build, and my eyes fall closed.


    ¡°Look at me, Mia,¡± he orders roughly. The sound of his body pping against mine fills therge room.


    Opening my heavy eyes, I see him hovering over me. ¡°I want you to watch me while youe.¡±


    My lips are parted, and I¡¯m panting. His eyes drop from mine before running down my body. He licks his lips, and I dig my hands into the sheets on either side of my body as he holds my legs wide open for him.


    I¡¯m screaming his name while the heat licks over my skin, burning me alive. In the back of my mind, I realize that everyone in the suite can hear me, but I just can¡¯t care enough to be quiet.


    I¡¯m shaking uncontrobly when he smiles, looking between my legs. ¡°I¡¯ll never get enough of seeing youe all over my cock.¡±


    I whimper.


    He leans down, pressing his lips to mine while his hips pick up. He fucks me until he¡¯s stiffening,ing inside me. I close my eyes, unable to hold them open any longer.


    BONES


    SHE LIES NEXT to me with her eyes closed, sound asleep. I cleaned her up after we were done, and she didn¡¯t even move. The poor thing is still exhausted.


    I get up out of bed, grab my cell out of my jeans pocket, and pull up a number, sending a quick text. Once done, I get dressed and exit the room, closing the door behind me.


    Titan is on his phone sitting on the couch, Cross and Grave are both standing in the kitchen, and Tristan is over at the floor-to-ceiling windows. I walk over to him. ¡°Thanks again for the help today.¡±


    He nods. ¡°You know I¡¯ll help you however I can.¡± His eyes go to the closed master suite door and then back to me. ¡°She has to go back to Vegas.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Do you have men you can put on her? She¡¯s going to need around-the-clock detail. Until we know who else is involved, we can¡¯t risk her safety.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°The only person I trust who isn¡¯t here is Luca, and he¡¯s in no condition to protect her.¡± I sigh heavily. Nite is another option, but he¡¯ll already be in France. He¡¯s got the tracker, and he¡¯s staying there with it until we arrive. We couldn¡¯t just send a tracker and drop it off. It needs some sort of movement.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Avery,¡± he says, pulling his cell out of his cks.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he in Canada?¡± I ask. Avery is his older brother. I¡¯m not as close with him as I am Tristan, though.


    Tristan nods. ¡°But you can trust him.¡±


    ¡°I know where they are.¡±


    Tristan and I both turn around to see a sleepy-looking Mia standing outside the bedroom door, fully dressed once again.


    ¡°Who?¡± Grave asks, shoving a piece of pie into his mouth that he ordered from room service.


    ¡°My brother and Richard. I know where they are.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Tristan beats me to it.


    ¡°When we arrived in New York, they took me to my father¡¯s warehouse. That¡¯s where they kept me until the auction. They¡¯re staying there.¡±


    ¡°Did you see your father?¡± I ask, and she shakes her head.


    I look over at Tristan, and he shrugs. ¡°Might be our best bet,¡± he states, understanding my silent question.


    Running a hand through my hair, I sigh. ¡°Text Nite. Tell him to drop the tracker ande right back,¡± I order Titan, and he nods.


    ¡°But I thought we needed him to stay there with it,¡± Grave argues.


    ¡°That was when we wanted them toe to us. If we can get to them before they leave New York, then there is no reason for him to be there. He needs to be here with Mia while we go after her brother and Richard.¡±

 Chapter 288

    She steps toward me. ¡°Din, I can help.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not. You will stay here in the suite with Nite.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Your life is not up for debate, Mia,¡± I interrupt her. She¡¯s had too many close calls as it is already. I¡¯m not taking any chances. If they realize what we¡¯re up to and somehow get their hands on her, I¡¯ll never see her again. Matteo would kill her just to prove a point. And I wouldn¡¯t be able to live without her.


    Her eyes dart around the room as if expecting someone to back her up. That won¡¯t happen. Not one man in this room would allow the woman they love to put themselves in danger to help out.


    ¡°Nite responded. He said he¡¯ll drop the tracker ande right back.¡±


    I nod. ¡°We¡¯ll be ready.¡±


    MIA


    I SIT ON the end of the bed while Din dresses in a pair of ck jeans and a ck T-shirt. My arms are folded over my chest, and my hair is wet from my recent shower. I¡¯m wearing nothing but a towel. I tried to get some restst night, but it didn¡¯t happen.


    This is our second day here in New York. After he turned down my help, I was pissy. He kissed me good night, and I gave him my back. It only took him seconds before he was snoring away. Iy awake, staring up at the dark ceiling and thinking about thest twenty years of my life. Orck thereof.


    He doesn¡¯t know it, but I have a n too. One that will show him I¡¯m not so helpless. I want Din to know that I want him, not need him.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay,¡± he says, and I re up at him.


    He thinks I¡¯m concerned for his safety. I¡¯m not. Not really, anyway. I have no doubt that Din will do what he sets out to do. I just hate that he wants to keep me wrapped in bubble wrap.


    Walking over to me, he ces his hands on either side of my body and leans his face down into mine. ¡°You¡¯ll be safe here. Nite is staying behind. And as soon as we¡¯re done, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    I remain silent, and he sighs. Leaning forward, he gently kisses my forehead and then stands to his full height. ¡°It¡¯ll all be over soon.¡± With that, he turns and exits the bedroom.


    Falling onto my back, I look up at the ceiling and close my eyes, taking in a deep breath. My clock has officially started ticking. Who knows how much time I have? Opening my eyes, I rush into the bathroom, knowing that it¡¯s now or never. I quickly tie my hair up in a high pony. Can¡¯t chance it getting in my way.


    Going to the closet, I open the suitcase he had brought me. I dig around in it for some clothes when I see a small ck Gi bag hidden in a zipperpartment. Frowning, I open it up and smile when I see a note. ¡°A girl can never be too careful.¡± And I know exactly who put it there.


    Once dressed, I crack open the bedroom door just in time to see Nite walk into another bedroom across therge living room. He¡¯s like all the rest-thinks I¡¯m not going to fight back. That I¡¯ll just sit here and wait for Din to return. Taking care of my brother and Richard is only part of the problem. And I know what they are about to do will start a war. One that I¡¯m not willing to chance. The Kings have too much to lose. Not only their Kingdom but also their loved ones. Too many people have already been hurt because of me. I¡¯m the only one who can stop this.


    Exiting the master suite, I softly close the door behind me so he thinks I¡¯ve gone to bed. Then I tiptoe through the suite and slip out the front door, closing it as quietly as possible.


    I make my way down the hallway to the elevator. Feeling my heart pound in my chest, I silently pray I can get out without Nite catching me. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Din put some kind of silent rm on these damn doors.


    Pushing the button for our private elevator, I watch over my shoulder for the penthouse door to open, but nothing happens.


    The ping that alerts me the elevator has arrived makes me flinch, and I jump in, repeatedly pushing the button for the doors to shut until it closes me in. Once it does, I lean my back against it and close my eyes, once again preparing myself for what I have to do. Consequences be damned.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    BONES


    THE SUN HAS fallen, and I sit in the passenger seat of Tristan¡¯s car while he flies down the highway. Titan, Grave, and Cross are behind us in the Cadic Escde that we rented under Tristan¡¯s alias.


    I cock the gun, chambering a bullet, andy it on my thigh, feeling the heavy metal. It soothes me. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve made something bleed for the greater good. It¡¯s usually work-rted.


    I wasn¡¯t lying when I told her my regrets involved her. Do I have others in my life? Of course. But they were ones that I had no control over. I chose to buy her and leave her. Twice.


    Tristan takes an exit, and I watch the Kings follow in the side mirror.


    He drives in silence for the next fifteen minutes as New York grows smaller in the rearview. The warehouse that Mr. Bianchi has is right on the ocean. Lots of ships import and export goods for John. The Mafia have their hands in everything and anything that can be sold.


    I was terrified when I found out that Mia was in another auction here because I figured she¡¯d go straight to the shipping yard afterward. That they¡¯d ce her in a shipping container, and that would be that. She¡¯d be gone forever with no way to track her.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to have to park and walk,¡± I inform Tristan. ¡°He¡¯s got surveince on the warehouse. Don¡¯t want to let them know we¡¯reing.¡± Nite informed us of everything we needed to know about the warehouse via text before he returned to New York.


    He nods. ¡°How far out?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d say at least a mile.¡±


    My cell rings, and I look down, thinking it will be Mia, but it¡¯s Luca. I hit ignore. I¡¯m still not speaking to him. He texts me immediately.

 Chapter 289

    Luca: Answer your damn phone.


    I go to turn it off but pause. I can¡¯t do that, in case Mia or Nite needs me. Luca knows what I¡¯m here to do, and he¡¯s not trying to stop me. He just doesn¡¯t like that I¡¯m ming him for her situation. The truth is, we¡¯re both responsible for it. I¡¯m just the only one who has decided to do something about it.


    Tristan slows his car, pulling off onto a road where he brings it around a brick building before stopping. It¡¯s dead silent out here. Not even any buzzing streetlights.


    Getting out of the car, I see Titan pull in behind us. They get out and pop the hatch, grabbing what they¡¯ll need.


    ¡°Ready?¡± I ask, tucking my 9mm into the back of my jeans while grabbing the Glock my brother hands me.


    ¡°Ready.¡± They nod.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I say as Tristan ms his trunk, and we start to make our walk, knowing I¡¯m about to do something that I never thought I¡¯d do.


    Isn¡¯t this how wars start, though? A man falls in love with someone he shouldn¡¯t.


    Show me a man in love, and I¡¯ll show you his greatest weakness.


    My father¡¯s words echo in my head, and I smile. He couldn¡¯t have been any more wrong. My cell starts to ring, and we alle to a stop. I pull it out, thinking it¡¯s Luca again but see it¡¯s Nite.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Grave asks, wondering why Nite is calling. The man chooses to be mute. We¡¯ll call him, but we never expect him to speak.


    I hit answer and put him on speakerphone. ¡°Nite-?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t even let me finish before he rushes out. ¡°Mia¡¯s gone.¡±


    MIA


    I GET OUT of the cab and stand on the sidewalk of the busy Manhattan street. The thing about being a Don is that no one would ever fuck with you. And the police are paid off.


    I enter the pizzeria with my head held high and shoulders back. This business has been handed down from my great-grandfather to my grandfather to my father. Luca or Nite will be the one who gets it next since I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯ll be the only two living Bianchis left.


    The first twelve years of my life were spent in Las Vegas, but my parents did bring me to New York a couple of times. And I spent those rare days here, sitting in the corner booth with my nanny, where she taught me just enough to know that this wasn¡¯t the life I wanted to live.


    The ce is dead thiste-after ten at night. I walk past the round red tables and to the back. Pushing the door open, I enter the office. Five men stand around a desk where my father sits.


    ¡°Mia?¡± he barks out when he sees me. ¡°What the fuck are you doing here?¡± He looks behind me, and I wonder if he¡¯s expecting Din or Luca to be with me.


    ¡°I came to see you,¡± I answer as his men re at me. Two of them even have their hands on their guns tucked in their holsters. The other three don¡¯t see me as a threat. That¡¯s their mistake.


    ¡°Mia!¡± My mother jumps up from a worn-out leather couch, running to me. She wraps her arms around me, picking my feet up off the floor. ¡°Oh my god.¡± Setting me down, she pulls away and ces both hands on my face. Her silvery-blue eyes that look just like mine fill with tears while they nce over the cuts and bruises as if she cares what I¡¯ve been through. ¡°Oh my God. My baby.¡± She¡¯s crying now and sniffling.


    I feel nothing for her. She might not have had a say in what kind of life I was raised to live, but she didn¡¯t do anything to protect me either. I begged her to let me stay in Vegas when my father and Luca told me it was best to go to Italy. Then I begged her to stay with me there, and she left me alone toe home and be with my father. If I¡¯m ever lucky enough to have a child, I¡¯ll never leave him or her for my husband. But I¡¯d also never marry a man who would make me choose.


    ¡°Sir?¡± one of his men questions. Clearly confused about how to handle my arrival.


    ¡°Leave us.¡± He waves his hand in the air, and the men all exit the room, leaving me alone with my parents.


    ¡°What is it that you want, Mia?¡± he asks, sitting back in his chair with his arms crossed over his chest. ¡°How did you manage to get out of Italy?¡±


    That right there tells me he¡¯s had no clue what I¡¯ve been through. He didn¡¯t order Matteo to kidnap me and sell me to a King. But to find out just exactly how much he does know, I ask, ¡°Did you really expect me to get you Kingdom?¡±


    He smirks. His ck eyes drop to my Nikes and run up my bare legs, over my shorts, and then my chest. The way his smile grows makes goose bumps rise over my skin. Then they meet mine again. ¡°There was a time when I was going to use you to get what I deserved.¡± My eyes narrow on his. ¡°But a King could never fall for a nobody. No matter how good the pussy is.¡± When he stands, I take a step back toward the door to put some space between us.


    I hate that my stomach sinks at his words. That he could make me second-guess Din¡¯s intentions with me. I¡¯ve always been told I¡¯m a nobody, so it¡¯s hard to believe otherwise. Even when a King tries to convince you that you¡¯re someone.


    ¡°Did you know Matteo sold me?¡± I ask and hate that my voice trembles.


    He throws his head back,ughing, and I look over at my mother to see her reaction. She¡¯s got her head down, and arms crossed over her chest. I can see by the way her shoulders shake that she¡¯s silently crying.


    She knew! I had a feeling she did, but I didn¡¯t want to believe it. ¡°Why?¡± I scream, and tears sting my eyes. I hate that I care. And I hate it even more that he finds myck of life entertaining.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°You were always meant to be nothing, Mia.¡± He takes a step closer to me. ¡°You can spread your legs for a million men.¡± Another step. ¡°But you¡¯d still just be nothing.¡±


    He reaches me, and I feel the tears running down my face while I re up at him.


    ¡°You should thank me.¡± He tilts his head to the side.


    ¡°For selling me to the highest bidder?¡± I bark out.


    ¡°For making you worth something.¡± Leaning into my face, he adds, ¡°If not for the Bianchi name, you would have been given away for free.¡±


    I spit in his face, and he ces his hand over my mouth, painfully gripping my cheeks and shoving me backward. My head hits the wall so hard that my vision blurs, and I fall to my knees as pain shoots down the back of my neck. In the distance, I hear my mother cry out while my head starts to pound like a drum.


    I¡¯m trying to catch my breath and blink away the dots and tears when I hear himugh. ¡°You should have let me kill her when I wanted to. She served us no purpose.¡±


    Lifting my head, I re at his back as he starts to walk away from me.


    ¡°Thankfully, it¡¯s never toote to fix a problem,¡± he adds.


    I get to my feet, reach into the back pocket of my shorts, and slide my fingers into the metal holes of the bunny ears keychain I found packed in my bag. Thank you, Jasmine. This is my only chance. I knewing here would end someone¡¯s life, and there was a possibility of it being mine.


    Running, I let out a scream as I jump onto his back. He spins around, throwing my back into the wall, and the tight grip my legs have around his waist loosens just a bit at the contact.

 Chapter 290

    ¡°You fucking bitch!¡± he shouts. His hand reaches over his shoulder and manages to grab hold of my ponytail. He yanks on it, and I cry out.


    I reach around and p my hand over his face to try and obstruct his vision, and he trips into his desk. He tilts his head, and I take the opportunity to shove the metal bunny ears into his neck.


    When I yank it out, blood sprays all over me. He falls to his knees, taking me with him. I stab him again. And again. Until my hand loses its grip because the keychain is slippery.


    Screams pierce my ears, and I wonder if it¡¯s me. Something hard hits my body, and I¡¯m on my back, looking up into a face that resembles mine. My mother is on top of me, hitting my face and chest.


    ¡°You ungrateful little bitch!¡± she screams, spit flying from her mouth to mix with my father¡¯s blood. ¡°You killed him!¡± She ps me. ¡°Do you realized what you¡¯ve done?¡± Of course, she chooses him. Always has. He was about to kill me, and she was going to stand by and just watch it happen. ¡°You will die for this!¡± Her fist connects with my cheek, and I twist my body to lie on my side underneath her and see the keychain that had slipped from my grip. I reach out and grab it. Turning onto my back, I raise my hand and shove the ears up her neck into her throat.


    Yanking it out, I feel more blood cover me and choke on it. Shoving her dead weight off me, I get to my hands and knees just as the door bangs open. I did it. No matter if I die right here or not, I at least did what I told myself I¡¯d do. I stumble to my feet just as my father¡¯s guards enter.


    ¡°What the fuck did you do?¡± a guy shouts, charging at me.


    I lift the keychain, and he hits my forearm with his, knocking it out of my hand. Gripping my throat, he lifts me off my feet. cing his face in front of mine, he makes me gag from the smell of cigarette smoke.


    I bare my teeth, and he lets go of my neck, but before I can even suck in a breath, he ms his fist into the side of my cheek.


    Pain explodes up the side of my face and neck, and I¡¯m then grabbed by my hair and mmed facedown onto my father¡¯s desk. Hisputer and papers go crashing to the floor. My breath is taken away once again from the impact. The taste of blood fills my mouth, and I spit it out onto the surface.


    He holds me down with hisrge hand wrapped around the back of my neck. ¡°Call Matteo,¡± the man orders to one of the other guards who has now joined us.


    The side of my face slides across the desk from the drool that runs out of the corner of my mouth. I spot two of the other guards checking my mother and father for a pulse. When they realize that¡¯s not a possibility, they move them to the corner. Throwing my mother¡¯s body on top of my father¡¯s.


    A phone is ced next to me, and I see it¡¯s calling my brother on speakerphone.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I hear his voice, and my eyes fall shut. He¡¯s supposed to be dead.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a surprise for you,¡± the guard states.


    ¡°You know how much I love those,¡± Matteo jokes. ¡°She better be a blonde with big fake tits.¡±


    I open my mouth to scream at him, but the guard ms the side of my face into the desk, making me moan instead while my vision goes in and out.


    ¡°More like a brte with a t chest.¡± The manughs. ¡°Seriously, you¡¯ll never believe who showed up,¡± the guy holding me down says cheerfully. They don¡¯t care that their boss is dead because they know my brother will now inherit it. They have job security.


    ¡°Who?¡± he asks.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Your whore of a sister.¡±


    I try to wiggle out of his hold, but he tightens his fingers into the back of my neck. I grind my teeth, refusing to give him the satisfaction that he¡¯s hurting me.


    ¡°You-You have Mia?¡± he asks, sounding unsure. That makes sense, considering I¡¯m supposed to be in France right now via the tracker he ced inside my neck.


    ¡°Talk, bitch!¡± the man growls while the other holds the phone up to my face.


    I refuse to give them what they want. So the guy holding me down yanks my head up off the desk and the other holds a knife to my throat, his face in front of mine. ¡°Tell your brother hi, or I¡¯m going to cut up this pretty face of yours.¡± He gives me a crooked-tooth smile. ¡°They won¡¯t even be able to give you away.¡±


    I feel the cold de pressed up against my skin, and I suck in a breath, hoping that will give me some space, but it doesn¡¯t work. His smile widens when he sees what I¡¯m doing.


    ¡°She¡¯s really pretty, man,¡± he adds, his eyes dropping to my parted lips while I hold my breath. ¡°It¡¯s too bad she¡¯s nothing more than a whore now.¡±


    Baring my teeth, I snarl. ¡°Go fuck yourself.¡± And spit in his face. It¡¯s the only option I¡¯m capable of.


    The guy holding me down pulls me up and throws me across the room into the opposite wall.


    Falling to the floor like a rag doll, I roll over, sucking in a deep breath, only toe face-to-face with my dead mother¡¯s body. Blood drips from her face, eyes open and on mine. I get up as fast as I can and scramble back against the wall, shoving the blood-covered hair from my now bruised face. My once high ponytail is now loose, hair falling all over my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way,¡± Matteo growls.


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise she¡¯ll be in one piece.¡± The guy holding the phone hangs up and then drops it to the floor before smashing it with his boot. He steps toward me, and the guy who threw me grabs him bringing him to a stop.


    ¡°We don¡¯t touch her until Matteo arrives.¡± He nces over at me. ¡°Whatever you have nned for her, he¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s ten times worse once he sees what she¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t y with her, right?¡± he asks, smiling.


    One of the guards who hasn¡¯t said a word goes over to the desk and opens a drawer. He pulls out some zip ties, and I get up to run but am met by another guard. He picks me up and tosses me back onto the desk, where my arms are pulled behind my back and secured. I can¡¯t help the tears that run down my face. Matteo is going to kill me. But when he sees what I¡¯ve done, it¡¯ll be a slow and painful death.


    Why is he alive? Where are Din and the Kings? I begin to cry.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, whore,¡± one of the guards says. ¡°We¡¯re not going to kill you. Just y with you.¡± They allugh at the situation I¡¯ve put myself in.


    They are not why I¡¯m crying. It¡¯s the fact that I didn¡¯t get to tell Din how I felt about him before I left. He was going to start a war over me, and I¡¯ve ruined everything. At this point, all I can do is pray that he and the Kings forget about me because there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll survive. I once told him I was not worth it, and I meant every word.

 Chapter 291

    BONES


    WE PULL UP to the pizzeria just as Matteo walks in.


    ¡°You think she¡¯s here?¡± Tristan asks.


    ¡°She has to be.¡± After we got the call from Nite, we turned around and were headed back to our cars to go to the hotel and look for her when we decided our best bet was to wait on Matteo and see what he did. Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t ten minutester, and he was in his car and driving into town.


    Mia left for a reason. And I¡¯m praying he takes us right to her.


    The door to the pizzeria opens, and two guards step outside. Both cross their arms over their chest and look around. They¡¯ve got blood on their hands, and it¡¯s obvious it¡¯s not theirs. Tristan looks over at me. ¡°Ready?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I open the door and get out of the car. They raise their guns when they spot us, but we¡¯re faster. I¡¯ve already got a shot off to one of them in the head. Tristan gets the other with a shot to the chest. Both of them drop dead.


    ¡°Cross?¡± I call out, walking toward the front door.


    ¡°Got ¡¯em,¡± he answers,ing up with Grave and Titan behind us.


    We enter the pizzeria, and the three of them drag the two guards into the building, immediately going to work. I wanted to make Matteo and Richard suffer, but that won¡¯t be happening. This is a rescue mission now. Get in, save Mia, and get the fuck out. Kill anyone who stands in my way as quick as possible.


    Tristan and I make our way to the closed door with our guns ready. I step back and look at him. He nods and then kicks the door open.


    I enter with my gun raised and kill a guard. Another one jumps in front of me, and I shoot him too. Aiming my gun, I go to shoot again but realize who¡¯s in front of it. Mia.


    She stands in front of a desk with Matteo¡¯s arm wrapped around her throat, while he hides behind her small frame. A quick look around shows me her father and mother are dead. And I understand why we¡¯re here-she killed them.


    Good for her.


    I lift the gun, aiming it right at his face, but he moves her to where it¡¯s on her. ¡°Let her go,¡± I demand.


    She¡¯s shaking, covered in blood, and her arms are behind her back. I want to be pissed and yell at her, but it has to wait. I need her alive in order to do that.


    ¡°Di-n.¡± She chokes out my name. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I ignore her, refusing to even take my eyes off her brother. He removes his arm from around her throat and instead ces his hand over her mouth, muffling her cries. ¡°Where¡¯s Richard?¡± I ask him instead. We¡¯re not sure where the fuck he¡¯s at.


    Matteoughs. ¡°Luca showed you the video of her, right?¡±


    I tighten the hold on my gun.


    Matteo licks up the side of her face, making her scream out and close her eyes. ¡°I bet he didn¡¯t send you the one where he yed with her unconscious body.¡±


    I tense.


    ¡°Of course, he didn¡¯t fuck her.¡± Heughs. ¡°A used-up whore is worth much less.¡±


    ¡°Let. Her. Go,¡± I demand, the gun now shaking in my hands. I could take the shot, but I¡¯d chance hitting her.


    I hear a gunshoting from inside the pizzeria, meaning the Kings took out another guard. I wonder how many there are.


    Stepping to my left, Tristan goes to his right. Both of us try to get a better shot. If we can slowly move to stand on either side of him, one of us could get one.


    He steps back, yanking her with him. Letting go of her mouth, he grips her hair, pulling her head back. Forcing her to look up at the ceiling, he ces a knife to her neck. I watch her swallow and nce at Tristan. He nods once.


    ¡°Why are you here, Bones?¡± he asks,ughing maniacally. ¡°Because of her?¡± Anotherugh. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you fell in love with her?¡± Matteo doesn¡¯t let me answer. ¡°Did your father teach you nothing about pussy?¡±


    Titan, Cross, and Grave all enter the room, guns raised and pointed at Matteo and Mia. Matteo looks from the three of them to me and smiles.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Last chance, Matteo,¡± I add. ¡°You¡¯re outnumbered and have nowhere to go.¡± He knows it. The question is, will he take her down with him?


    I get my answer when he starts pushing the knife into her neck, making her scream out into the room. Blood drips down her neck and shirt, the material soaking it up.


    ¡°Tristan, now!¡± I shout.


    A gun goes off, hitting Matteo in the shoulder.


    He shoves her away from him to the floor, and we all start shooting. His body shakes as bullets fill it. The shooting stops, and silence follows. The sound of ringing fills my ears as his lifeless body falls into the chair behind the desk.


    I lower my gun and run to where she lies on the floor. Cross cuts the zip tie, and I apply pressure to her neck. She¡¯s unconscious but breathing. Wrapping her neck the best I can, I pick her up in my arms. ¡°She needs a doctor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got one.¡± Tristan helps me apply pressure to the wound while I get to my feet and carry her out.


    MIA


    I OPEN MY eyes to another unfamiliar room. I¡¯m in arge bed with cool white sheets that smell likevender. The walls are a light gray and the carpet is white. Looking around, I see sheer curtains hanging in front of floor-to-ceiling windows overlooking a balcony.


    I stretch, and a pain shoots up my back. I ce my hand on my neck to feel some kind of bandage. Getting out of the bed, I look down and notice I¡¯m still dressed in bloodstained clothes.


    I killed my parents. But what happened to Matteo? Din? The Kings? Who won that fight? I remember seeing my brother enter the office and knowing it was over. But then Din was there. Saving me.


    Hearing something on the other side of the bedroom door, I make my way over to it on shaky legs. I open it up and step out into a hall. Nothing about this house is familiar. It makes me wonder if it¡¯s another one of Din¡¯s houses.


    I make my way down the hall to an open living room. My breath catches in my lungs when I see him standing with his back to me, looking up at the TV that hangs on the wall. Titan and Grave sit on a couch, also facing away from me. Tristan and Cross are midconversation, but it pauses when they spot me.


    ¡°Bones.¡± Tristan gets his attention and then nods to me.


    I want to walk over to him, but the TV has my feet nted where I¡¯m at. It¡¯s the pizzeria. The one that my parents own. It¡¯s up in mes, well, what¡¯s left of it, which isn¡¯t much. Everything looks melted while firefighters try to put it out, but it¡¯s lighting up the midnight sky. ¡°What-what happened?¡± I manage to ask.


    My eyes meet Din¡¯s, and he walks over to me. Reaching out, he cups my cheek gently. His pretty blue eyes soften before he speaks. ¡°We had to make sure no evidence was left behind.¡±


    ¡°So you burned it?¡± I ask, making sure I understand. As I watch Cross flip a Zippo open and closed, something tells me he was the one to light it all up.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Din asks, his eyes falling to my neck.


    I take a step back, and his hand falls. ¡°But why?¡± I ask, my eyes going back to the TV.


    ¡°Even though your family has the police in their pocket, we didn¡¯t want to chance anyone finding your prints or blood at the scene. It was the only way to guarantee everything was destroyed.¡± Grave is the one who answers.


    Din steps back into me, gently cupping both of my cheeks and forcing me to look at him. ¡°How do you feel?¡±

 Chapter 292

    I feel tears sting my eyes. Twenty years and I¡¯ve only ever had Luca on my side. And even he had his limits on how much he could protect me.


    ¡°Mia.¡± He sighs my name.


    ¡°Just tired,¡± I rush out. Trying to not get emotional. I¡¯m finally free. But what now? Where do I go? What do I do? My breathing picks up, and my throat tightens.


    ¡°Mia, look at me,¡± he demands.


    Tears fill my eyes to where it distorts my vision, and my chest starts to heave.


    ¡°Mia.¡± I hear him, but he sounds far away.


    I¡¯ve waited all my life for this, but I can¡¯t help but think I made a mistake. Now Din has no reason to keep me. To protect me. I told him I wasn¡¯t a charity case, but that¡¯s exactly what I was to him.


    ¡°Mia.¡± He gives me a little shake, and I manage to focus on his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re okay. They¡¯re gone, Mia. They can¡¯t hurt you anymore.¡±


    Of course, that¡¯s what he¡¯s thinking. Why would I be upset that they¡¯re dead? That I¡¯ve wished for something all my life, and now that I have it, I¡¯m not sure I want it. He¡¯s going to leave me, and I¡¯ll be all alone again. Luca won¡¯t speak to me after what I¡¯ve done. So many people have died because of me. Shouldn¡¯t I be next?


    ¡°Mia!¡± Din snaps in my face, and I blink as fresh tears roll down my throbbing cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± he states. cing his forehead on mine, he lets out a long breath. My handse up and grip his muscr arms, refusing to let go of him. ¡°I¡¯m right here, Mia. I promise you. I¡¯m right here.¡±


    EPILOGUE


    BONES


    I¡¯M GETTING IN my car to leave Kingdom when I get a text.


    Nite: We have a problem.


    I sigh. It¡¯s always fucking something. I never cared to leave this ce before. Hell, I¡¯ve lived here. The home I built with the Kings has stayed vacant for months at a time. Now I can¡¯t wait to go home. Because that¡¯s where she is. The woman I¡¯m in love with.


    Me: Where are you at?


    Nite: Kink.


    I throw my car in gear and squeal my tires heading that way. Fifteen minutester, I enter the club through the front door to see Alexa and Cross arguing about what most couples argue about-money.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much, Cross,¡± she growls, cing her hands on her hips while looking down at the marble flooring he¡¯s added to the stage.


    His lips twitch, and he startsughing. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious right now.¡±


    ¡°I told you that you¡¯re not going to pay for all of this,¡± she argues. ¡°Plus, who in the fuck puts marble in a club? Laminate or tile is best.¡±


    ¡°I told you-¡± He spots me walking across what will be the dance floor and nods to me.


    I nod back and make my way down to the basement, letting them have their argument. She¡¯s been fighting him all the way. Alexa and Jasmine went into business together. They both own the club and Kink. Alexa was to pay to remodel the club, and Jasmine was spending her inheritance on Kink. Then there was an ident at the bar Alexa originally owned here, and Cross stepped in to rebuild it better than it ever was. Alexa¡¯s remodel was supposed to be done with a small budget. Cross took over, paying for everything one hundred percent, and he doesn¡¯t do anything small, let alone cheap.


    ¡°I said absolutely not.¡± I hear Jasmine snap.


    Seems everyone is in a mood tonight. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ie up behind her in the hallway.


    She spins around, eyes narrowing on me before she res over at Nite. ¡°Are you serious? You texted him?¡±


    He crosses his arms over his chest, staring down at her.


    ¡°You fucking tattled,¡± she shouts.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I repeat, turning to ask the man that stands to her right. I know Nite isn¡¯t going to answer me. Maybe he¡¯ll help me understand what the fuck she¡¯s so pissed about.


    ¡°She¡¯s refusing my services.¡± He points at her, and she snorts, shoving his hand away from her face.


    ¡°Fucking children. All of you.¡± She steps into him, and Nite grabs her arm, yanking her back.


    ¡°Office,¡± I demand, and Nite drags her away. ¡°Give us ten minutes,¡± I tell the man I had called earlier this morning, and he lets out a huff but nods.


    We enter the office, and Nite ces her down in the chair at her desk. Nite and I both sit down across from her.


    ¡°This has to be a joke.¡± She res at me.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯ve spoken to Hooke-¡± She rolls her eyes at the mention of his name. He owns the Kink location in New York. I don¡¯t me her for hating the sexist bastard, but his club is sessful. And even though I¡¯m Alexa and Jasmine¡¯s silent partner-on paper-I¡¯m not going to profit off this. I want it to be sessful for her and Alexa too. ¡°We need these security cameras.¡±


    ¡°Are you even listening to yourself? We can¡¯t put cameras inside of a sex club, Bones. It¡¯s awsuit waiting to happen.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°They will only be in the hallways. Not in the rooms.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    My teeth grind. ¡°This is to save our own asses, Jasmine.¡± I try to reason with her.


    ¡°They sign NDAs,¡± she argues.


    ¡°Yes, they do, but only the members. Not thepany they bring with them,¡± I remind her. ¡°And we need those cameras to prove someone willingly walks down a hallway and into a room.¡± Hooke recently had awsuit from a third party who entered and tried to say they were brought there against their will. The cameras he had installed show otherwise. Hooke won, and the user had to pay him.


    She tilts her head to the side in thought. Her short red hair covers a part of her face. Just when I think she finally gets it, she says, ¡°No.¡±


    Nite ms his hands down on the table, and it rattles from his force, making her jump. He stands to his feet. ¡°This isn¡¯t a fucking debate! The cameras are being installed, and that is that!¡±


    Silence follows his outburst. I watch the anger leave her face as it pales. Nite slowly lowers back down into his seat, and her wide eyes go to mine. I think she expected me to be as surprised that he spoke because that anger returns to her face and her narrowed eyes go back to his.


    She stands, reaching across her desk, and ps him across the face. ¡°You son of a bitch!¡± she screams at him. Then she gets up and exits the office, mming the door shut behind him.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I sit back in my seat, running a hand down my face. I¡¯m exhausted. And I¡¯ve still got one more ce to go to after this. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to say anything,¡± I tell him.


    He surprises me again by adding, ¡°I know that woman, and you weren¡¯t going to win.¡± He stands and turns toward the door to exit, mumbling under his breath, ¡°She¡¯s as stubborn as theye.¡±

 Chapter 293

    CHECKING MY WATCH, I see it¡¯s almost one o¡¯clock in the morning when I enter Luca¡¯s hospital room to see him sitting up in his bed. He¡¯s looking better than when I saw himst. I haven¡¯t spoken to him since I informed him I was going to kill his family. He eventually stopped texting and calling me.


    He mutes the TV and nces at the clock on the wall after seeing me enter. ¡°Littlete for visiting hours, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d be awake.¡± You don¡¯t spend all your life working throughout the night and then automatically sleep. Our bodies aren¡¯t programmed that way. ¡°All alone?¡± I look over at the bed they have in here for Haven and notice she¡¯s not there.


    ¡°She¡¯s at your house.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. Girls¡¯ night.¡± Mia had reminded me twice this week. Things have been crazy since we returned from New Yorkst week. The fact that we set the pizzeria on fire has kept things to a minimum when ites to the shit show I was expecting. But we¡¯ve still got a lot going on. And Luca has a long recovery ahead of him. With John and Matteo dead, Nite will take over the family business. No one has any clue right now as to where the twins are. Probably in a penthouse suite somewhere snorting cocaine off women¡¯s asses-doing what they do best.


    I toss a small ck bag onto his bed, and he reaches inside, pulling out a small box. His body tenses, knowing exactly what it is. Setting it back in the sack, he looks up at me. ¡°Is this youing to ask my permission to marry my sister?¡±


    I snort. ¡°As a friend and business partner, I respect you, Luca. As a brother to the woman I love, I don¡¯t.¡± His jaw sharpens. ¡°I¡¯m not asking. I¡¯m here to tell you I¡¯ll be asking Mia to marry me.¡± I thought he deserved at least that.


    Heys his head back on his pillow and lets out a sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t want this life for her.¡± Tilting his face, he meets my eyes. ¡°She deserves better.¡±


    I can¡¯t argue with that. ¡°I agree. And I¡¯m going to give it to her.¡± I pick up the sack and turn my back to him as he speaks again, making me pause.


    ¡°My father had the police in his pocket. They may never find out what happened to him and my mother, but once they realize their checks aren¡¯t going to arrive, they will keep looking for an answer.¡±


    I turn back to face him. ¡°It¡¯s taken care of.¡± And with that, I exit his room.


    MIA


    IT¡¯S BEEN TWO weeks since we returned to Vegas from New York. The girls and I have been spending all day at a spa getting ready for tonight. Grave has a fight at Kingdom. It¡¯s weird for life to seem so normal. Or at least what I think normal is.


    I get to pick up my phone and call any one of them whenever I want. Just yesterday, I was cooking dinner, and there was a knock at the door. It was Alexa bringing over a bottle of wine she thought I might like to try. And she was right. It was pretty good.


    It¡¯s like a dream. Better than a dream, really. Din has been giving me driving lessons, and I think I¡¯m starting to change his mind about a chauffeur.


    It feels good to be free. To get to make my own decisions.


    We pull up to Kingdom in the limo that the Kings had sent to pick us up. We thank the valet workers and make our way up the stairs and through the ss doors. Alexa and April areughing about something Jasmine said, and I¡¯m holding hands with Haven, who is smiling over at me.


    I take a quick look over therge lobby and its grand staircase. It has ck carpet littered with gold flecks that match the floor. The railing is also ck, and a chandelier that looks like falling stars hangs down from the second-floor ceiling in the center of the staircase. The gold circle and K in the center are underneath my Gi heels. I¡¯ve been here more times than I can count over the past couple of weeks, but I¡¯ve never seen it look like this.


    Red roses are everywhere. So many, the smell of them is overwhelming. I love it. It reminds me of April¡¯s flower shop. Petals are sitting on the floor and stairs. They also look to be wrapped around the railing that leads up the staircase.


    ¡°Like it?¡± Jasmine asks me.


    ¡°It¡¯s gorgeous,¡± I say and look at her to see she¡¯s already staring at April. ¡°You did this?¡± I ask her, and she nods. She¡¯s been so busy for the past few days that I haven¡¯t gotten to spend much time with her. ¡°It¡¯s stunning.¡±


    ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d approve,¡± she says. Her purple-painted lips are smiling so wide that it shows off her glowing white teeth.


    I frown. ¡°Why?¡±


    All of their heads turn to look up at the stairs, and mine follow at their silence. My breath gets caught in my lungs when I see Din standing at the top dressed in a ck button-up with the sleeves rolled up to show off his tatted arms and matching cks with his hands tucked in the front pockets. He¡¯s so gorgeous.


    Lights start to sh from cell phones and cameras as people gather around. I take a quick look around and then focus my attention back on him when he starts making his way down the stairs. He takes thest step, and I realize my heart is pounding.


    ¡°Mia.¡± He takes my hands, and I hold my breath. The room is too silent for how many people have gathered around.


    ¡°Din.¡± I manage to breathe his name.


    He shows me that smile that gives me butterflies in my stomach and makes my knees weak. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I frown at the apology. My legs start wobbling while my brain tries to process what the hell is going on and why everyone is watching us.


    ¡°I once walked away from you.¡± He takes a step back, letting go of my right hand, and it drops to my side like a boulder off a cliff. ¡°But if you give me the chance.¡± He reaches into the pocket of his cks with his free hand and then drops to his knee. I hear someone gasp, but I¡¯m not even breathing. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life by your side.¡± Letting go of my other hand, he pops open the ck box in his hand, and I see therge red pear-shaped diamond in the center with a diamond halo around it.


    This time, I gasp as my hands fly to my mouth. ¡°Din.¡± His name is spoken softly on my trembling lips.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I told you that you¡¯d get to choose, Mia. I¡¯m just hoping that you choose me.¡± He gives me a soft smile, before adding, ¡°I love you, Mia. Will you-¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I shout, nodding my head quickly as I feel tears running down my face.


    People start hollering, someughing at how impatient I was and cutting him off. But he just gives me a big smile and slides the ring on my finger. He then stands, picks me up, and spins me around before cing his lips on mine and kissing me. My hands tangle in his hair, and I let him devour me as I moan into his mouth.


    He pulls away too quickly and sets me back on my heels. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡± I sniff, looking around at the flowers once again that he had the lobby decorated with. ¡°All these people ¡­¡± shes are going off while they take pictures, and some are recording us. I never thought Din would be the kind of guy who would put on a show for others.


    He reaches up, pushing a piece of hair behind my ear. ¡°I want everyone to see how much you¡¯re loved, Mia. You are my someone, and I wanted the world to know that.¡±


    My body melts even more into his, and he wraps his free arm around my waist to hold me up. After spending a life in the dark, this King will show me what it¡¯s like to be seen for who I am-his.

 Chapter 294

    BONES


    MIA: WHEN WILL you be home?


    Me: In about an hour. I type out the response to my fianc¨¦e and then pocket my cell. Looking up, I watch the man secured to the chair in the middle of the room. He thrashes in it, trying to break the rope that Titan tied him up with.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been a busy man,¡± I say.


    He res up at me, baring his teeth. ¡°You have no idea. Is this supposed to scare me?¡±


    Graveughs, and Cross smirks, flipping his Zippo open and closed. I ignore his question. ¡°But I do have an idea of what you¡¯ve been up to.¡± He stiffens at my words.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have taken me as long to put the pieces together, but the moment I did, they made perfect sense.¡± I take a step toward the chair.


    ¡°You know nothing,¡± he growls.


    ¡°You were the only one who knew I had bought Mia. You were the one who handed her over to me.¡± His eyes narrow at that. ¡°I had Tristan pull up his surveince footage that night of the auction, and what would you know? You followed me to his house and, I¡¯m guessing, to the private airfield. But how did you know where I went?¡±


    He snorts, refusing to answer.


    ¡°Cross,¡± I say, and he pushes off the wall, walking over to us. He flips the Zippo open again and lights it up before cing it in Richard¡¯s face.


    He pulls away the best he can, watching it out of the corner of his eyes. ¡°Wait. Wait. Wait,¡± Richard rushes out.


    Cross looks at me, and I shrug. Why not let the man speak. Cross closes the Zippo and takes a step back from the chair.


    ¡°Speak,¡± Grave growls.


    ¡°From the beginning,¡± I add. I know quite a bit from the messages in Matteo¡¯s phone that we had taken from his pocket before we set the pizzeria on fire, but some things are still missing.


    ¡°I-¡± Richard licks his lips. ¡°Matteo called me and said his father told him to get rid of Mia however he saw fit.¡± I fist my hands. ¡°I said I would take her.¡± He stops, and the silence drags on. Cross lights his Zippo again, and Richard rushes to finish. ¡°He didn¡¯t acknowledge my offer. So I asked why her father was waiting until now to get rid of her. He said that your father had promised John an arranged marriage, but since he passed away recently, there was no way it would happen. So she was no longer needed.¡±


    I feel my brother¡¯s eyes on me, but I can¡¯t look away from Richard. I have no doubt that my father made such an agreement. He was always willing to do something to make a buck. And I¡¯m sure that John was offering a pretty penny for it.


    ¡°I told him not to kill her. That there was a way to profit off her name ¡­¡± He trails off.


    ¡°The auction.¡± Titan finishes his sentence.


    Richard nods quickly. ¡°I knew who you were the moment I saw you sitting in the crowd. I called Matteo, and he said to keep an eye on you.¡±


    ¡°So you followed him afterward.¡± Grave snorts.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t know where I went. So how did you know where she was?¡± I wonder. He had to have been the one to tell her brothers she was at my beach house.


    He stays silent, and Cross sighs. Instead of pulling out his Zippo this time, he ms Richard¡¯s face into the table. ¡°Keep going,¡± he demands.


    Richard takes in a sharp breath, blood running down his face now. ¡°Matteo just went down the list of the properties you own.¡± He licks his busted lips, and I close my eyes. Of course he did. Fuck, I was so fucking stupid. ¡°He watched her for a couple of weeks, waiting for you to return.¡± Heughs at that. ¡°He really thought that you¡¯d hit that ass that first night. But when you never returned, and she hadn¡¯t seen a single person, he decided he needed some reinforcements.¡±


    ¡°And when she didn¡¯t run right back to Bones, you helped by shooting Luca.¡± Titan guesses how things yed out after her brothers knocked her around.


    He bows his head, and hisughter fills the room. ¡°You couldn¡¯t be more wrong.¡±


    I step forward and punch him in the face, making his head snap back. ¡°Then make us understand,¡± I shout, not in the mood for this shit.


    Fresh blood pours down his face. His eyes blink to clear the fog. ¡°Matteo called me and said he was sending her back to you. He knew she¡¯d go running like a scared little bitch.¡± He spits blood at me, and itnds on my shirt. ¡°I told him you¡¯d never fall for it. She was useless, and that he got your money, and he should just give her to me. Otherwise, he should just kill her.¡±


    I hit him again, and the inked skin covering my busted knuckles splits from the breaking bone. Cross grips his hair and yanks his head back, forcing him to look up at me. ¡°Luca?¡± I demand through gritted teeth, needing more.


    He gives me a bloody smile. ¡°I was there for you. I wanted you dead.¡± His left eye is swollen shut, but his right one narrows up at me.


    ¡°If she didn¡¯t return to Bones, you could take her.¡± Grave is the one who speaks.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But you weren¡¯t there,¡± he spits out angrily. ¡°I knew Luca was the one who called you and sent you to save her because Matteo said that he had sent him the video of us. I thought I¡¯d go ahead and take care of him.¡±


    ¡°Take care of meter.¡± I nod, understanding.


    ¡°How¡¯d you keep the Bianchis from knowing you were the one who shot Luca?¡± Titan wonders. ¡°They would have killed you on the spot.¡±


    He shakes his head, trying to free his hair from Cross¡¯s hold, but it does no good. When he doesn¡¯t answer right away, Cross shoves his face into the table again. ¡°Matteo didn¡¯t care.¡± He cries out but manages to continue. ¡°With Luca out of the way, he would be next in line to take over. Plus, he knew Luca had too many enemies to count, and Matteo was more focused on Mia.¡± His one good eye finds mine. ¡°He was obsessed with the two of you.¡± He grits his bloody teeth. ¡°And you fell for the bait. She was the best-kept secret until you ruined her!¡± he shouts at me. ¡°Paraded her around like the fucking whipped whore she was-¡±


    ¡°You mean you could take her against her will, and no one would look for her because no one knew she existed,¡± Grave growls, interrupting him. ¡°And those who did, didn¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°John was just going to kill her. I saved her!¡± he screams.


    ¡°You helped kidnap her and sell her!¡± I scream back in his face before punching him again, feeling more bones break.


    Cross steps back, and Richard startsughing maniacally. The sound bounces off the concrete box we stand in, making the hairs on my neck rise. I¡¯m so angry I¡¯m shaking. ¡°You think you had her first?¡± He looks up at me through hisshes. The good eye is starting to swell now too. ¡°You might have fucked her first, but I was the first one to touch her.¡± Heughs once again, his busted lips turning up in a bloody smile. ¡°Drugged and naked¡­the bitch never even knew.¡±


    Grave pushes off the wall, heading for him, but I ce my hand out, hitting his chest and pushing him to a stop. Richard is mine. Although I¡¯m thankful my brother wants to stick up for his future sister-inw, no one touches him but me.


    His eye falls to Grave, then back at me. ¡°Remember that the next time you fuck that useless cunt.¡±


    The blood rushes in my ears at his words. Matteo had mentioned another video, but I never found one on his phone. Probably a good thing. The one I did see haunted me for weeks and still does at times.


    My legs start to move, and I realize I¡¯m walking toward him. cing both hands on either side of the chair, I lean down and ram my face into his, knocking it back. His blood covers my face, and I get an instant headache. ¡°Load him in the car,¡± I order, pushing off the chair and turning my back to him. We¡¯ll bury him in the desert tonight. ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough.¡±


    Hisughter fills the room, making me pause, and I turn back to face him. Leaning over the best he can, he spits blood onto the concrete floor. ¡°But I¡¯ve got so much more to say.¡±


    ¡°Nothing worth listening to,¡± I say, turning and opening the door.

 Chapter 295

    ¡°How¡¯s your arm doing?¡± he asks.


    I pause again, listening to hisughter growing louder.


    ¡°What about his fucking arm?¡± Titan demands, and I turn to see he¡¯s got his hand wrapped around Richard¡¯s neck. ¡°Huh?¡± He shouts in his face, then pulls away, punching him. ¡°Fucking speak!¡±


    Richard¡¯s head lolls back while he sucks in a breath before lowering it to look at me. ¡°You think those guys randomly chose to follow you that night?¡± He smiles up at Titan. ¡°I was a little disappointed. I would have fucked his bitch too.¡±


    I feel all the Kings¡¯ eyes on me, but I ignore them. My heart is pounding in my chest. How does he know this? We¡¯ve never told anyone. I don¡¯t talk about what happened that night. None of us do.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I say, wrapping my arm around Emilee, trying to keep her up. She¡¯s wasted. I only had water. I have a tournament this weekend and have to be up and at the field early in the morning. She¡¯s been begging me to go to this concert for weeks, so I figured why not? It couldn¡¯t hurt to go out. I¡¯m not much of a partier, but I do like the band that was ying.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go to my house, Bones ¡­¡± Hup. ¡°My parents are home.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go to mine.¡± My father doesn¡¯t give a fuck what I do. Plus, he¡¯s in New York right now meeting with Mr. Bianchi. He said something about the future of Kingdom, but I wasn¡¯t really listening to him. I hope he fucking sells his shares so I don¡¯t have to worry about it.


    I¡¯m a senior in college. Emilee is a sophomore. Her parents still think she¡¯s a virgin. There¡¯s not a hole I haven¡¯t fucked on her body. I open my passenger side door for her, and she falls into it.


    I shut it and walk around to the driver¡¯s side. Starting it up, I pull out of the parking spot, and she¡¯s already leaning over, unzipping my jeans. ¡°Wait,¡± I tell her, pushing her away. We¡¯re not far from my house.


    Sitting up, she sighs heavily. Thest thing I need is her puking all over us. ¡°You-¡±


    The side of my car is hit, cutting off her words, followed by a scream. I smell smoke, and my face stings. I reach out for her, but I hear the sound of metal grinding to my left. Then there are hands on me. I¡¯m pulled from the car. I can¡¯t see. Everything blurry. My eyes burn. I can hear Emilee screaming in the far distance, but I can¡¯t get to her. ¡°Em-¡±


    Pain explodes up the side of my arm, and I roll away from it. Something hits me in the back, taking what little breath I had left away. Blood fills my mouth, and I start to cough. What feels like hands grab at me, and I hear a snap, followed by unimaginable pain. Then everything goes ck.


    Richard¡¯sughter brings me back to the present. ¡°You never did find those guys who dragged you out of your car and beat the shit out of you, did you?¡± he asks.


    No. I woke up in the hospital after emergency surgery, found out I had a broken arm among other injuries. But it was over. The one thing I ever wanted was no longer a possibility. My baseball career had ended. As far as I knew, so had my life.


    ¡°Funny what you¡¯ll do for money,¡± he adds, smiling up at me. ¡°Your father paid those men five hundred dors. Total. To take you out.¡±


    Silence follows. My heart picks up at his words. I always knew I was a target that night. I just didn¡¯t know why. I thought maybe it was someone from college. Or I¡¯d fucked one of them up before and it was retaliation. But I never thought my own father was behind it.


    Hisughter fills the room. ¡°You think he gave a fuck about your baseball career? He had a hundred million on the line with John. You were worth nothing to him unless you took your ce at Kingdom and married the Mafia princess. Then the bastard died. And well, John knew his chance at Kingdom was over.¡±


    Cross steps back into him. The lit Zippo at his neck once again. ¡°It was you. You were the one who called in the anonymous tip to Marsha.¡± That was who the news reported Mia to be-Mafia princess. ¡°But why? You said she was the best-kept secret? Why would you out her to the world?¡±


    He clenches his mouth, refusing to answer that.


    ¡°Enemies.¡± Grave is the one who speaks. ¡°If the world knew who Bones was with, it would put a target on his head. Every enemy he ever had woulde after him, knowing she would be his weakness.¡±


    Richard wanted me dead so he could take my Queen. That¡¯s the only way he was going to get her. Over my dead body. I¡¯ll never give her up. And I don¡¯t n on dying any time soon to give him that opportunity. So I¡¯ll do what needs to be done.


    ¡°Bones?¡± Grave gets my attention, cing his hand on my shoulder, and I jump back.


    Richardughs at my unease, knowing he¡¯s gotten to me. It¡¯s time to end this. My queen is waiting for me at our house, in our bed. And I want to be there, holding her, fucking her. Reminding myself that I may have failed her before, but it won¡¯t happen again. I will be the one she can count on.


    Going over to the cab, I open it up and grab what I need before going to stand behind Richard. He¡¯s trying to look over his shoulder to see me on either side but is unsessful. I grip the concertina wire at each end and then start wrapping it around his neck.


    He¡¯s shouting, blood instantly running down his neck and chest as I wrap it around three times. Once satisfied that I¡¯ve done it enough, I hold the ends, feeling the sharp des digging into my palms. But I don¡¯t let go. Instead, I pull on it harder, watching them cut up his neck like it is my hands. ¡°I¡¯m going to hold this here until you slit your own throat.¡± I growl through gritted teeth.


    ¡°If I was you, I¡¯d make it quick,¡± Titan adds, and Graveughs.


    His body thrashes in the chair for only a minute before he stops, and then it sags. I let go of the wire, and it doesn¡¯t move, the des now embedded into his neck doing exactly what I intended.


    ¡°Christ, Bones.¡± Grave sighs, looking down at my hands.


    I drop my eyes to look at them as well and see blood. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I say, wiping them on my jeans, ready to get the fuck out of here.


    ¡°Go.¡± Titan nods to the door, reading my mind. ¡°We¡¯ll take care of him.¡±


    Normally, I wouldn¡¯t leave the Kings to clean up my mess, but for once, I have a reason to want to go home. I mumble my thanks and rush out the door.


    I make it home in less than fifteen minutes. I enter the house and go straight to the shower. Turning on the water, I get undressed and step inside. Just as I turn to let the water wash off the blood, I spot Mia entering the bathroom, rubbing her sleepy eyes. I woke her up.


    ¡°Din?¡± She yanks the door open and steps inside, not even bothering to remove her Kingdom T-shirt. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Her wide, silvery-blue eyes drop to my bloody hands before meeting mine. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I say, reaching out to her, and she doesn¡¯t flinch when I grip her hips with my bleeding hands and pull her body flush with mine.


    ¡°But-¡±


    I lower my lips to hers, and she doesn¡¯t hesitate to kiss me back. I spin her around, pressing her back into the wall. My cut and bloodied hands gripping the hem of her T-shirt, needing her naked and my cock inside her. Needing to remind myself she belongs to me. Tonight, tomorrow, and the rest of my life.


    Twelve years old


    ¡°No self-respecting man marries for love, Din,¡± he states while sitting across from me at the table.


    ¡°Then why get married?¡± I wonder.


    ¡°For power. Wealth.¡± Leaning back in his chair, his eyes meet mine. ¡°You will one day marry, but it will be who I choose for you. Think of it as a business transaction.¡±


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t want to?¡± I ask.


    His eyes harden on mine before he answers. ¡°The Reeds aren¡¯t weak, son. You¡¯re not a motherfucking sheep. You¡¯re a goddamn King. And a King does whatever it takes in order to run his Kingdom, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Pulling away, I watch her open her heavy eyes, and for once since my father died, I wish he was still alive. He never brought up marriage again. It was as if we had never had that conversation, and I now realize why. Somewhere along the line, he found the woman he would force me to marry. Too bad the fucking bastard isn¡¯t here to see how much I love her.


    He was right about one thing. I¡¯m a fucking King, and I will rule my Kingdom with my Queen. But she wille first, even if that means destroying everything I have for her.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I tell her.


    Her eyes search mine, the concern in them evident. ¡°I love you,¡± she whispers, her eyes dropping to my bare chest, and I lower my lips to hers again, ready to prove to her just how much.


    THE END


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!